《The Regressed NoBody》 Chapter: 1: Regression [1] ¡°Cough...cough.¡± A man could be seen laying over destroyed blocks of debris with countless cracks and cavities over the structures which lay in tatters. He was heavily coughing and every time he did, blood would be spat out from his mouth like an endless stream. ¡°Haaa...Haaa.¡± Heavily breathing, heavy curtains of clouds dissipated from the sky and caused the moonlight to fall over the man¡¯s figure drowning him in the egnamtic light which crossed through the battlefield. His body was riddled with countless wounds and scars in several place on his body. Not one area on his body was safe from the injuries. A warm and dark trail of crimson trickled from each wound the man had sustained over his physique, as if he had been chewed and spat out by some ferocious beast. Sequentially with a shaking breath he seemed to be on the verge of dying. ¡°So this is how I die!¡± He spoke in a low, weak and quivering voice which was almost inaudible to the ears. His lips quivered weakly as his hollow, dead eyes looked aimlessly above at the night sky where countless stars hanged themselves beautifully. Feeling his body steer and shake, like the god of death himself had placed his hand over him, he began to reminisce about his entire life in that split moment. The sad, happy, good, bad, every memory, experience and interaction, he recalled them all in his dying moment, the recollection causing a shallow smile to tuck on his dry and cracked lips. ¡°Ahh...?¡± ¡°Hahaha, hahaha." Suddenly he laughed, but the sound of it was dry and humourless. As if all that could be felt right now was rage and sorrow. ¡°Old man... everyone, it looks like I will be joining you all pretty soon on the other side!¡± His eyes dulled even more as the word rolled out of his mouth emotionlessly. His face was a stern mask of stoicism. In the fleeting moment when the dying man was having his recollection, the space around him began to ripple and distort. The ground began to quake as an immense pressure emanated the entirety of the surroundings area, as if the end of the world had arrived. Soon afterwards a floating figure became visible in the air. His breath-taking figure bathed in the beautiful moonlight as his majestic snow white locks lightly swayed by the light breeze. His eyes, the most darkest shade of crimson as they they could kill anyone just by one glance, which looked devilish yet so charming. Sensing the threatening presence approach closer and closer, the man stirred his body up slowly, but the wounds on his body were countless and recovery was near impossible for him. He held his left arm with the other and as he puffed his chest he began marching in the floating devilish figure''s direction. With a groan which was halfway cut short, it could be evidently seen that even walking several setps was a challenge for him in his current condition. His breathing hardened with each one as if it could be his last, as he clenched his teeth to take even a single step forward, to advance and fight against the pain surging to overcome him any minute. ¡°OVERDRIVE." He muttered underneath his breath. Just as he muttered, his body took a sharp transformation as his muscles bulged and veins popped out. Soon his body started glowing brightly with a breath taking white hue, as if he was a lone morning star in the darkness which enshrouded the world in its embrace. The pressure his body exuded was nothing to scoff about, as the ground beneath began to crack with each step he covered in his stride. Though neither was the white haired man''s any less oppressive, with both of their pressures soon colliding, it looked as if the entirety of the world itself was responding to their clash by dangerously shaking. As if the earth could tear itself apart any moment. His pressure was almost equal to the Demon King''s. ¡°Why are you so persistent, human?¡± The Demon King asked, his rasp voice echoing through the surrounding as he landed from his flight. His voice echoed in the man''s ears like a dagger had been thrust in them. A stoic expression, nothing compared to before covering his sharp features. His hair swayed lightly by a light breeze which ran passed his body. His eyes gleaming like gems, but with a killing murderous intent directed towards the demon king. Surrounding them were debris and broken pieces of buildings and with many large craters having been formed in the ground. The night sky and the moon lighting their surroundings like the final stage before the finishing act of a long, harsh play. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± The man venomously addressed the Demon King. His eyes bloodshot filled with an endless amount of rage and thirst for revenge as he grounded his teeth momentarily. ¡°Come, I shall give a proper death...one that is deserving and worthy for you, human.¡± ¡°I acknowledge you for entertaining me." He extended one of his arm forward and exclaimed, like the devil. Just as the Demon King spoke, a sword materialised in his scar riddled hands, the sword reflecting the moon light from its sharp tip, as he lunged in the Demon King''s direction. The muscles on his hands bulged ferociously as he swung his sword with the final effort he could muster. Then as both of them fought the surrounding area started to get destroyed. The pressure emitting their bodies were monstrous. ¡°Uek...¡± Spitting a mouthful of blood the man took one knee to the ground. ¡°We have fought countless times and for you to rival my power, I must compliment you on that. That is not something that everyone is capable of doing.¡± The Demon King spoke with a tone of acknowledgement and authority. But the man just kept quiet. His eyes glaring at the Demon king. Afterwards he took a stance and brought his sword down to waist level. ¡®I guess I¡¯m out of options now.¡¯ He inwardly thought preparing himself. ¡®I¡¯m only able to stand thanks to my skill overdrive...despite that I only have a minute or two to live at most.¡¯ Soon the mana in the atmosphere started to converge towards his sword. Like a vortex sucking everything towards itself. Soon a black glow emanated form the body of his sword. ¡°Shitty old man, thanks for everything." He muttered with the words escaping his mouth with such uncontained sorrow and desperation. A solemn look enshrouded his face. His eyes began to burn with life as his face turned expressionless. ¡°Final form: Night-less Night.¡± Then a dark veil descended over the area where the two were currently in, which stretched through miles. Like a void, which enveloped everything. Slash¡ª! A slashing sound resounded in the ears of both of them. Thud¡ª! With a thud a head fell to the ground as the frenzied mana went to it''s usual flow and control. It was the demon king''s head. With a groan the man fell to the ground and started gushing hard for air as his chest heaved for air, but he was unable to properly take a single breath. ¡°Haaa...Haaa, did I do it?¡± An immense pain enveloped his entire being, searing away at his inside like sharp dagger having thrust into each pore of his body. He bit his lips till they bled to trying to fight the excruciating pain but all attempts were for naught. The bulged muscles and veins returned to their original state as the final bits of energy finally left the man. ¡°So my body can¡¯t even use overdrive now... haha, I¡¯m too far gone!¡± He said with a dry chuckle. As he muttered to himself in a desperate tone, from behind him the body of the demon king which laid lifelessly a momet ago rose from the dead ground, the body took ahold of the severed head and reattached it to the body. ¡°No!¡± He said with his eyes wide open, and voice desperate. He clenched his hands into tight fists blood dripping from his palms, as he saw the demon king rise to his feet once again. ¡°That was a great movement.¡± The demon king said whilst clapping as a devilish and vindictive grin arched across his face. ¡°For not even me to be able to react to that movement, it was truly spectacular, splendid." ¡°Haaa...Haaa.¡± The man didn¡¯t respond to his banter, but simply kept glaring at him silently. ¡°We have fought countless times but I never learned your name. Did I?¡± With a half curious expression the demon king asked. His face was nonetheless nonchalant to the entire situation. ¡°So...what¡¯s your name human?¡± The moment he had asked the man the question, he had taken his final breaths and had died. ¡°Oh, he died!¡± The demon king pitied with a tinge of sorrow in his eyes which was barely recognisable. ¡°A pity...for a mere human to come to rival my power, it in itself was amazing.¡± Turning his face from the dead body which lifelessly laid over the uneven ground, he looked towards the sky as his face didn¡¯t display a single emotion. ¡°Soon, very soon I will be coming for you...!¡± Just as he finished his sentence the world around him began to distort as if space crackled and dimmed and soon the whole world was drowned in by an endless darkness as everything went blank. *** ¡°My attack didn¡¯t work!¡± Just as I said my last words, I took my final breath and darkness enveloped my vision. I had died. I had failed the one purpose for which I had dedicated my entire life to. I had failed everyone. ¡°I still have so many regrets,." The regret which weighed on me like a mountain a curse, haunted me. "I couldn''t save anyone. Old man, everyone, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡¾Error¡ª! Error¡ª!¡¿ I heard a monotonous voice echo in my mind suddenly. ¡¾The host has died. Commencing Action!¡¿ ¡¾Action complete!¡¿ Soon a bright white light came in to my vision and everything went blank. *** ¡°Huh...Where am I?¡± As I slolwy opened my eyes I saw a white ceiling. Rushing to stand up I felt an aching pain run through my entire body which caused me to almost stumble on to the floor. Focusing my vision forwad, I saw a mirror inside the room in which I saw my body. Or that¡¯s what I thought. ¡°Whose body is this?¡± Looking at myself in the mirror as I tried to touch the body which i had found myself in. I was left flabbergasted. My thoughts in a perplexed state. ¡°How...is this possible?¡± What I saw in the mirror was the figure of a pale youth with jet black hair and deep obsidian black eyes. This body felt weak and malnutritioned even by looking at it. Then taking a closer look around the room I saw it was just like any simple room one could some across. Containing a chair, a closet, a bed and with a bathroom inside the room. Then reaching for the desk I looked around to see for something that could help me understand what was going on to right now. There was a phone resting on the wooden desk. Siting down on the chair I took the phone and unlocked it. For some reason I remembered the password to the phone. With a long and deep sigh I unlocked the phone, and what I saw left me astound for a good minute, and made me freeze up on the spot. ¡°The date... it¡¯s...¡± My eyes shot wide open with my mouth agape. ¡ºYear: 2048. | March 14. | Time: 6:21 AM¡» ¡°Twenty years...I¡¯ve come back twenty years into the past!¡± Then all of a sudden a strange blue coloured interface magically appeared in front of me. Surprised, I fell of my chair and my back hit against the floor. With a groan I looked at the Interface whilst getting up from the floor and rubbing the back of my head. ¡¾Welcome¡¿ That was what was written on the interface. Curiously looking at it I decided to press the interface in front of me. A white glow erupted from the interface as soon as my fist touched against its smooth surface and the entire room was enveloped by it. I shut my eyes close due to the brightness of the light. Chapter: 2: Regression [2] The white glow slowly resided and once again the interface came into my view. I continued to observe this interface with caution and keeness for a good minute before I tried touching it. My arm drew closer to it with as much caution and apprehension possible. When I brought my finger close to touch it, the smooth and hard surface of the interface reminded me that of a phone''s screen. It was sturdy and transparent, and looked really peculiar now that I focused on its shape. Then as I clicked on the interface, the phone like screen wriggled and something akin to a status like window appeared in front of me, replacing the previous sign. In my pervious life, I myself had a status window¡ªa kind of display type screen, similar to this interface but different, one which was only accessible by one person each and could only be seen by them¡ªwhich we humans could see to check our skills, stats and abilities. But for me to be able to touch interact, this interface window appeared to be different from the status window which each individual human can see but not touch. Like an advanced updated version of the status. Upon closer inspection, my eyes followed from the top of the window and I saw my stats and abilities being displayed over them. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 115 LEVEL: 10 STRENGTH: 10 STAMINA: 10 AGILITY: 10 VITALITY: 10 INTELLIGENCE: 10 MP: 11 PROFESSION: ???? POINTS: 100 _____________ FATIGUE: 31 PERSEVERANCE lv.1 _____________ {SKILLS} _____________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: 1:59 ] ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- I looked in complete and utter flabbergast as I saw my stats; now being displayed in a number like sequence, unlike in the past when they showed themselves in a rank. And this status window was completely different from the one I was familiar with, it was better detailed in form amd shape. But my eyes locked on to the end of the status window where it was filled with a series of question marks which omitted the information. ¡°Returnee¡¯s Privilege...?¡± I thought whilst inclining my head in question. I frowned, trying to make out of its meaning but just by the name no answer was forming in my head. There was also a timer which was gradually coming to end. I looked around the interface for a good minute trying to figure out what this thing was, but after a minute or two of frustration, I tore my gaze away and again focused onto the status area once again. Then touching the window and scrolling down I saw another panel where nothing was written, with several questions marks omitting the information. ¡°What the hell do these question marks mea¡ª!¡± I stopped mid sentence as I snapped my head toward the door. Ding¡ª! Dong¡ª! Jolting me out of my thoughts was the sound of the bell. I walked up to the door and grabbed hold of the knob. With a breath, I opened the door and saw the delivery man standing at the entrance with a cardboard box held in his muscular hands. ¡°Excuse me, a package for...Mr. Seo Jiwoo!" He read from document placed over the box and then shifted his gaze to look up at me. "Are you the right person?" He inquired with a fake smile over his face as beads of sweat trickled down the sides of temples. ¡®A package for who?¡¯ I thought as I blankly gazed at the box held in the man''s hand then shifted my gaze at the person in question. The delivery man kept looking at me with the kind of smile which indicated to get this over with. I thought for a second before my eyes landed on top of the system interface where a name was written which matched with the one the man had just spoke. ¡®Seo Jiwoo.'' That was the name of the guy, whose body I found myself in when I regressed back in time. "Yeah that''s me. I am Seo Jiwoo." I said, but that didn¡¯t feel right in my mouth. I strangely felt unusual as I introduced myself with this boy''s name. "Can I know who sent this parcel?" I questioned, but he looked at me with an apologetic expression. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "I apologise sir. But my job is to only deliver the packages to the respective receiver. So I don''t know of any information about the sender." He jabbed. With a shrug of my shoulders, I brought both hands forward as the man gave the package to me and with a respectful nod exited down the hallway. Clank¡ª! Having received the package I closed the door and walked back into the room with the box in hand.. I placed it over my bed and sat down on the chair myself. Once again my attention went back to checking the interface as my eyes darted up and down repeatedly, reading each and every word keenly not missing a single thing. With a solemn look of disdain over my face, I snorted and muttered. ¡°My stats are too damn low! Just what''s up with this pathetic body. It''s even weaker than an average teenager''s. Didn¡¯t the previous guy take care of himself." My anger bubbled up as I looked at my reflection in the mirror. The dark circles were palpably visible under my eyes, plus my sunken cheeks. "Sigh...well nothing can be done now that I am in this body. I can¡¯t ask for a transfer or exchange, right? But it''s better to be alive than dying with nothing and so many regrets by my side." I said with a tight frown creasing my brows making me feel melancholic as I remembered the life I had led in the past. It wasn¡¯t much of a good life, except for the early years of them which I genuinely enjoyed. I leaned in the chair and looked up at the ceiling, the interface moved and came into my vision as I placed my hand over my chin and pondered as I laid eyes over the timer from before. ---- [Time: 00:30 ] ---- ¡°Thirty seconds, huh? Is something going to happen once its over?" Waiting for another thirty seconds I exchanged glances between my body and the interface but nothing happened. It was just normal. ---- [Time: 00:00] ---- ¡°What the hell, nothing happen¡ª!¡± My words felt stuck inside my throat as my body winced and I staggered to the floor. A warm sensation filled me up, as my eyes fluttered open and my mouth hung agape from the unbearable surge of pain as my body went numb. A sharp pain shrouded my chest, as my breathing heaved and I fumbled on the floor like a worm, trying to take control over my breathing. Each breath felt more labours than the one before with each passing second. I placed my hand over my chest as the pain increased until the moment it became unbearable. I held onto my head as it threatened to burst. My arms and legs flailed as I felt like my body was on fire. Each muscle and cell inside me cried in agony as my blood ran backward. I felt like I was dying...again. The pain was unlike anything I had felt before. A pain akin to my body being ripped apart over and over and over. The process continued without any delay. A tried to shout, but my voice was caught in my throat, as my veins popped out and blood began to drip from my noise and eyes. It was painful, unbearable. I felt I couldn''t take it any more. Time seemed to slow down as each prickle in my muscle sent a painful shiver to run wildly around my body; like I was being struck by a continuous barrage of lightning. It felt like an eternity had come to pass, but like the shortest of second. But then slowly the pain began to recede and once again a soothing warmth shrouded my entire body, as I was again able to breathe. I steadied my body as I wiped the blood dripping from my eyes and nose and took a hold over my breathing. I placed my elbow over the desk as I grabbed my phone and saw the time after I had calmed down. I was sure that a few hours had passed after I had went through that experience. ___ ¡¾Date: March/14¡¿ ¡¾ Year: 2048¡¿ ¡¾Time: 6: 39¡¿ ___ ¡°O-Only a minute has passed since the timer ended?¡± I stammered as I looked with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°How could this be?" The pain I felt, I thought...! Just what was happening to me. First I was killed by that loathsome demon king and now I found myself in this weak body trying to figure out why I am having these painful attacks. ¡°Sigh...¡± With a tired sigh I put the phone back on the desk and sat down on the chair. ''System'' I inwardly said with my eyes closed as I leaned my head back in the chair. Then the interface wheezed to life to life in front of me. ¡°Oh, I can control it with my mind, and touch use it. That¡¯s quite convenient to use." I voiced in acknowledgement. ¡°Huh...?¡± But this time the interface looked different from previously. One of the scetions over the window which were omitted by a series of question marks had something written on it now. ---- ---- ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿[synchronization 10%] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ---- ---- ¡°Wait... this is one of my old skills... Mind¡¯s Eye!¡± Surprise flashed over my face as my brows knitted. This was one of my old skills which I had obtained in my past life. But how..? Shouldn''t it have been lost after my death. ¡°Synchronization... Sealed?¡± I whispered as I stroke my chin with a contemplative frown over my face. ¡®So I can gain access to some of my pervious skills from the help of the ¡®Returnee¡¯s Privilege''. But why is ¡®Minds eye¡¯ sealed? My mind raced as I tried to think of some answer but nothing seemed to come to mind. ¡°Activate Mind¡¯s Eyes!¡± I exclaimed as the interface sparkled ever-so-slightly as if to acknowledge my command. Just as I said, my vision blurred and I fell on to the floor as my knees gave out. I felt a stinging sensation in my eyes as I felt like they could pop out of their socket. ¡¾Warning¡¿ ¡¾Warning¡¿ ¡¾The host doesn¡¯t have sufficient mana to use the desired skill: ¡®Mind¡¯s eye¡¯.¡¿ ¡¾The skill''s activation is cancelled as the Host is in a weak state, so the rebound from using the skill can cause severe damage to the Host¡¿ ¡¾The skill will deactivate automatically!¡¿ I saw a series of windows pop up in front of me. Afterwards the stinging sensation in my eyes receded as I laid on the floor gasping for air and looking up at the window. "Sigh...even the system is mocking me in its way for being weak." I said with a tired sigh. ¡°But even if the skill is sealed and it¡¯s not on its full potential I just don¡¯t have the requirement for using it for now. And I even lack the mana to do so." This body is still too weak and the mana it has is a far cry to what I used to have and could command. Standing up from the floor I sat back down on to bed as I placed my arm over my eyes and relaxed. With a tired sigh I exclaimed. ¡°For a person like me, who had reached the pinnacle of power among humans and fought the Demon king on an almost equal footing to be reduced to such a state, was truly pathetic." With another sigh, I guess I was sighing a lot since I regressed, I once again looked at the system interface. ¡°But this is an opportunity for me. I still have time before the cataclysm hits ten years from now.¡± With a determined look on my face. I saw the box from the corner of my eye. ¡°Oh yeah, this box... who exactly sent this anyways?¡± Then taking the tape off from the box I opened it up and looked inside. The first thing I saw when opening the box was a letter, which was placed over all the other items. Grabbing the letter and tearing the top end off, I pulled the letter out and began to read it. It was addressed to me by my sister. Or to be exact, to Jiwoo from his sister. It went as: * Dear Jiwoo, I hope you¡¯re doing fine at the academy. Hope my kid brother isn''t getting too lonely without his big sis. I am so, so, soooooo, sorry I couldn¡¯t send you anything for your birthday, as I was busy with my job, had to fill in for some leftover guild work which took quite a while to finish. I¡¯m really, really sorry. Big sister didn''t forget your important day. I know you must be thinking: "It''s fine. I understand that you must be busy with work, and I am almost an adult so celebrating birthdays are just for kids anyways" something along those lines right. I can tell. I have my own psychic powers to read your mind, Jiwoo. It''s alright if you act selfish and spoiled once in awhile. Anyways, enough with that. I hope you''re doing well and enjoying your time at the academy. I''m so happy you were selected to your dream school. Considering it''s the best institution in the world, and only the best is good enough for my lil bro. You don¡¯t need to push yourself too much and rest when you need to. Sleep at appointed hours and eat your meals at time without being picky of your selection of food. And most of all don''t eat junk food, its bad for health and can make you lazy. Well, I guess I don''t need to tell you everything on how to take care of yourself. Anyways I hope you are doing well, I¡¯m also doing well at the guild, I just made some good sales and got a bonus. And be sure to call me once in a while, I get lonely even if you don''t. Love!!! "Seo Jihye" * Reading through the letter I felt my chest tightening up and the energy in body leaving as a torrent of emotions began to whirl inside me. I don¡¯t know why I left like this. Was it me or was it the influence of this body remembering the name of the sender of this letter. Could be both. I don¡¯t know either way. It had been so long since I saw such care from a person¡ªeven in the form of words. Even the way she wrote the letter tells that Jiwoo¡¯s sister is a kind person. But one thing I was sure of and that was I felt melancholy emerge from within me as a sombre kind of atmosphere grew around me. ¡°Sigh..." With a tired sigh I slumped down on my bed and closed my eyes as a wave of tiredness overcame me. Chapter: 3: Comprehension I stirred awake from slumber as I heard the constant beeping and vibration from my phone lying on the desk. Taking a few more second and enduring the annoying sound of the terrible ringtone which reverberated through the entire room, I finally decided to get up from the bed. I walked up to the desk and took the phone in my hand and pressed the power button. The screen displayed a simplistic wallpaper of nature and mountains with the sun rising from behind them. Unlocking the phone the first thing I laid eyes on was a series of notifications which were complied like a long series. I scrolled through those notifications and I saw that they were mostly about useless advertisements or some commercial campaign promotion for some battle equipment or potion or herbs or just some useless not worthwhile articles which had information about how you could get better at using mana in seven days or using a potion which can increase your aptitude or so. I scoffed as I locked the screen and clenched the phone in my fist. ''Yeah, like that can help you. Wherever you go there are always scams. And growing stronger is something that doesn''t happen in a single night.'' I thought inwardly as I realized I had unknowingly squeezed the phone hard enough that the screen and body could break. Putting the phone back down I shifted my gaze away and at the parcel I had received from Jiwoo¡¯s sister. Taking the items out carefully I saw there were clothes and some other items which were useful for daily life use. I placed to the side of the bed and fumbled through the box to find something else, but I guess those were all the items sent to me. Unbeknownst to me, I realised that I was again looking at the letter¡ªgiving it a side glance¡ªthat laid on the edge of the bed. I felt a sigh coming but refrained myself from, the melancholy within me only increased as I kept gazing at it. ¡®System.¡¯ I commanded inwardly as the interface jolted to life in front of me. Just like before I once again laid eyes on my stats. Nothing was different about them, or I guess not that I could think of. Except for the series of question marks which had now appeared over the ¡®Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¯ timer and omitted the section like the rest. ---- ---- ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege ¡¿[Timer: ???] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ---- ---- ¡°Again with the question marks. Just why is this information being omitted from me?" My brows furrowed as I grunted in an irritating tone. But the truth, I knew that even if I got more of my abilities back with this system''s help, my current body wouldn¡¯t be able to use them or take the robust of the powers which I was able to manipulate and the things I could do in my previous body. Because the current me is not even a fraction to what I used to be. This body just comes in pale, when I compare it with my previous one and the feats I was able to achieve in my original physique. There was just a very large gap which was holding me back. I mentally held all the knowledge and information from my past life, but the only thing holding me back was this weak and malnutritioned body which needed a lot of work to be done on. ¡°Sigh...¡± I let that sigh roll out me which I was trying to hold back. My brows knitted as a thought struck me. I crossed my arms, my facial expression turning into a contemplative frown as I closed my eyes slowly and pondered over something. Could it be possible...I pursed my lips in thought, to even consider the possibility of that sounded kind of absurd, but what if... After coming to a swift conclusion, my eyes fluttered open as I intently peered at the interface from in front of me. ¡°System...open inventory!¡± I said, hesitation lacing my words and thoughts for the possibility of it having a separate space like an inventory or dimensional space which came along with this thing. After I spoke, another window popped open beside the other and I saw the different sections and icons available. ¡°So it has one!¡± It was only a thought and idea on my side, but for it to have a dimensional inventory was amazing. Now I didn¡¯t had to go to the lengths of buying a physical dimensional storage for myself. Because those things cost almost a fortune, but there are cheaper ones available, and considering the fact that if you lose your dimensional storage, you sequentially lose all your items. I focused on the window and saw that there were three other icons beside the inventory icon. The ¡¾Menu¡¿icon The ¡¾Shop¡¿icon And the ¡¾????¡¿icon ¡°Tsk, fucking question marks.¡± I clicked my tongue in annoyance after seeing the question marks as I spat a curse. At this point I was a little irked by the constant question marks which were hiding the information from me. ¡°Well whatever!¡± With a shrug of the shoulder I once again fixed my attention towards the interface. The menu icon brought me back to the status window. But the think which stirred my curiosity the most was the ¡®Shop¡¯ icon. My finger moved and I tapped over the shop icon as the window wriggled and soon after it opened up to a series of labels which had certain names of equipments written ---- ---- ¡¾SHOP¡¿ You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¨C[Weapons] ¨C[Skills] ¨C[Potions] ¨C[Herbs] ¨C[Equipment] ---- ---- ¡°Ahh...¡± Looking at the interface, I placed my hand over my chin and observed the icons written carefully. I felt a slight grin playing on my lips as I felt my old bad habit of letting my curiosity take the better of me. ¡°Weapons to equipment, huh!¡± Clicking on the ¡®Weapons¡¯ icon soon a series of weapons appeared in front of my eyes. They ranged from melee combat related weapons, such as: swords, daggers, hammers, lances and sword staffs. With another section for long range weapons consisting of a collection of: bows, chanting staffs some kind of gun shaped artillery weapon, and all sorts and varieties of other weapons. But out of all other sections the one I was most curious about was the skill section. Quickly closing the weapons icon, I clicked on the skills section almost immediately. Just like before, a list of skills appeared in front of me in a decorated manner arranged from alphabetic order. I was left shocked as I saw the enormous collection of skills at my disposal. In this world, the most expensive things are either graded weapons created from the most valuable of materials found in dungeons or mana beast inhabitanted area, plus the most oldest and enriched herbs which can help a person grow stronger in a more efficient way and help increase their aptitude for magic, and lastly the easiest way of growing stronger was skills. But that didn¡¯t mean, that having an arsenal of skills can make a person the strongest as easily as they wanted to. Because adapting to the effects and workability of the skill took time and the party using it also had to put a bit of effort into using it. These three thing are the most expensive items to obtain, despite the rank being low it could still sells for a hefty and astronomical price. But that depended on the item in question the rarer and more valuable it was, the more expensive its price. Just the same with herbs or weapons. If they have a good grade, their price can even reach up to the eight figures easily and the rich folks drool for these items. That''s why actuationing these items allowed the owners to become millionaire to billionaires in just a single night. That''s just how much value these things were given in the world in this day and age. But much to my short lived happiness, these skills had a price written over them. So they weren''t free to use. ---- ---- ¡¾SHOP¡¿ [SKILLS] ¨CDoppelganger: This skill allows the user to create a copy of himself or any desired individual for a determined period of time, giving the clone a portion of the host¡¯s conscious to allow it operate like a living being. The more detail and effort used in the creation of the clone the strong the manifestation of theclone. Note: The clone automatically vanishes when the host runs out of mana or if the skill is cancelled, or if either extensive damage is dealt to the clone. The conscious of the host is returned the moment the clone disappears. Rank: {D} -Cost: 700 points. ---- ---- It cost points to buy skills and other things from the system. It''s giving me a feeling like I am poking my head into a bazar with overly charged prices. But still, having a collection of skill had my disposal is a big accomplishment that anyone would kill to have. ¡°Currently I only have a hundred-points.¡± I contemplated as the frown over my face widened and my brows knit together. ¡°Ahaaa... I can¡¯t thing of anything!¡± I said whilst ruffling my hair and then slumping down on my bed. I couldn¡¯t think of any means to earn any points to buy these skills. I felt tired. Since the moment I had woke up, I¡¯ve been thinking about my next course of action or seeing how the system operates. I had already forgotten about the fatigue which was still fresh, shrouding my mind. Soon darkness enveloped my vision as I fell asleep. *** Ring¡ª! Ring¡ª! I heard the phone ringing from beside me. I seriously needed to do something about this annoying ringtone. Waking up from my slumber I stood up from the bed and looked at the phone with a refreshing yawn which left me feeling odd. ¡®How long has it been since I slept that peacefully? Years I guess. Without having the fear of someone slitting my throat in my sleep.'' I thought with a grimace which left me feeling melancholic. A complicated look flashed over my face, as my brows furrowed and I remembered the memories from my past life. An expression of doubt and guilt flashed on my face, as conflicting and complicated emotions began to stir inside me which I still couldn¡¯t describe perfectly. I guess I was never got any better at my emotions even after so many years, but I felt a deep sorrow arouse in my heart ¡°Peace...huh?¡± I sighed as I spoke in a low whisper. Peace was something I had forgotten about a very long time ago. In my mind peace was merely just a word which had lost its meaning long ago after the ardours and tenacious time I had spent in that hell. After the second cataclysm, the world got turned upside down¡ªinto a shit hole. A living hell. Peace and quiet was something that you wouldn''t have seen anywhere, not even rarely. It was like a dream, a fantasy in my pervious life. With a tired sigh, I straightened my body and went to the floor and sat down in a crossed-leg meditative position. Then I placed my hands over my knees and started breathing in a certain manner. The first phase consisted of harder breaths and the latter ones a series of soft breaths. My lungs grunted with a painful squeak, as a frown crept up my face. Cough¡ª! Cough¡ª! Coughing a couple of times I once again proceeded with my rhythmical breathing. ¡°Huuu...Haaa¡± This breathing may have looked absurd for the outside eye, but it was in fact a way of opening and strengthening the mana channels located inside the body. ¡®Right now this body is too weak. So I''ll need to gradually build it. There¡¯s still a decade left until the cataclysm arrives. So my best bet is to rebuild and strengthen my new body from scratch starting toady!¡¯ I though to myself while repeating the breathing form. Then I felt the mana in the air starting to converge towards my body, as my body sucked the mana rapidly. Like a vacuum. The flow first, I realised, was rigid and slow but after a few minutes of repeating the breathing forms, the mana was converged faster to me than before and I didn''t feel any rejection from my body. ¡®I¡¯m putting your technique to good use, Han!¡¯ This technique was created by the heir to one of the four greatest Chinese clans in this world. ¡®The Han Clan¡¯. And the young master of that clan was supposedly my best friend. ''What could Han be doing right now?'' I wondered with a nostalgic expression over my face. But with a grin I remarked. "He probably must be slacking off somehwere. ¡°Huuu... Haaa...!¡± For the next half-an-hour I just repeated this breathing technique as sweat poured down the sides of my face But there was also one more advantage to using this technique. It also makes the connection better between the mind and the body of the user to link them together to sharpen their senses and mana flow. So complete concentration is needed when performing this art. If a person doesn¡¯t concentrate fully, then the art wouldn''t reach its full potential, plus its provides with a great eay of training your mana and recovering the mana faster than any potion could. But the only draw back of this technique was, the person using it needed to be in a vulnerable meditative state while using it. ¡°Haaa...¡± Exhaling once more, I felt my body becoming lighter and refreshed. I felt the fatigue from earlier leave my body and my mana to flow more efficiently. Standing up from the floor, I looked down at my shirt which was now soaked with my own sweat. But I could feel the mana around me a little more efficiently. ¡°System¡± The interface appeared in front of me. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO HP: 119 LEVEL: 10 STRENGTH: 10 STAMINA: 14 AGILITY: 10 VITALITY: 12 INTELLIGENCE: 10 MP: 20 PROFESSION: ???? POINTS: 100 ______ FATIGUE: 21 PERSEVERANCE lv.1 _____________ {SKILLS} .... ---- ---- ¡°Oh, my Hp, mana, stamina and vitality stat increased!¡± Putting my hand over my chin, I thought inwardly for a moment. Then waving my hand to clear the interface in front of me. I sat foot in to the washroom. ¡°Despite everything, I first need to take a bath.¡± Raising my hand and sniffing my armpits, a disgusted look appeared over my face as a salty kind of smell evaded my nostrils. ¡°I really stink!¡± Taking off my clothes, I pressed on the shower''s faucet, and warm water came gushing out. *** Having finished my shower, I put on clean clothes and sat down on my bed. Wiping my wet hair with a towel, I grabbed my phone and looked through it. It was still a saturday and it was right around the night time. Then getting up from my bed I walked towards the desk and took out a laptop from the drawer of the desk. Booting up the laptop, I started to search the information I was currently looking for and would be needed for my future endeavours. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Chapter: 4: Announcement [1] A span of two days have come to pass since I miraculously regressed back in time and found myself in the body of this teenager named Jiwoo. After spending the two days holed up inside my room doing nothing except body exercises or finding information about the things which I deemed absolutely necessary. It was finally the morning of Monday and the day I left the room and went outside. I opened the closet and took out a uniform which was supposedly made of a fabric similar to cotton but the sturdiness of the material made this uniform look like a protective layer of armour. I draped my body with the uniform as it easily covered each part of my body, then turned to assess myself in the mirror. I gave myself a satisfied content smile as I corrected theuniform from some spots and stretched a little to get comfortable in the new set of clothing. Since the moment I had found myself in this stranger''s body, I have been constantly performing the rhythmical breathing technique to absorb and purify the mana ambient in the air to strengthen my body and the channels within¡ªwhich were honestly still quite weak and unformed which was making it harder for me to circulate my mana throughout my body¡ªas well as doing several exercises to slowly build the aptitude of my new physique. The heavy dark circles from under my eyes had now disappeared and my body looked a lot better compared to jusy two days ago when even moving just a little bit was making me lethargic and lazy. Consequently, through the process of training my body my stats had also increased a little which was a good thing. Yeah while I was exercising I noticed that my stats increased, but barely. The difference was not something noteworthy, but for me, it was still a big game changer. Because I had to start building my strength from scratch I needed all the help I could find. And right now the one I could rely on the most was this system like interface which had magical appeared in front of me when I had just arrived in this room. Breaking away from my train of thoughts, I grabbed the keys from over my desk as I checked the time, which was still adequate enough until class started. I reached for the door and opened it and exited my room whilst locking the door. With a sharp clocking noise which reverberated in my ears, I moved the doorknob to check if the door was locked then exited the dormitory building and headed for class. Yes. Class! Since the start of my great detective work and taking two whole days to figure out the happenings around the world¡ªif it was still the same in the past I remembered, which it was, but with the exception of some incident which I didn¡¯t remember or felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from seeing, I guess no one can remember every single detail with perfect precision¡ªI came to find out that I or, Seo Jiwoo, the guy whose body I had regressed back into was a student in the world¡¯s best academy. Lock! An institution which was renowned world wide for being the best school, giving the perfect environment for a person to nurture themselves. The first thought that came to my mind when I found about this particular information of Jiwoo being a student in Lock, I''d thought he might have been some big shot''s kid or at least somewhat rich for being admitted to the renowned ¡®Hunter¡¯s Academy aka Lock¡¯. But reality is often disappointing, as the saying goes. It was the complete opposite of what I had thought, or any expectations I had for him. He was a first year student with one of the lowest ranking in the academy, with no such high-profile background supporting him. Neither was he that talented to make him look unique or whatsoever. ¡°Haaa...¡± I sighed in defeat from having my hopes plunge into a pit from the harsh reality. But well, it is what its is. I steadied my pace and quickly made my way forward. Another thing I learned about after looking into Jiwoo¡¯s info was that, despite being a nobody and almost someone as unworthy and unimpprtant as a side-character, who was ranked the lowest in the academy, he was also under some debt. No not some debt, a lot of debt. Thirty Million won. Fucking ¡®thirty million won¡¯. I already have a ton of stuff occupying my mind right as of this moment and this fucking bastard¡¯s debt is now mine to pay¡ªI was penniless and also hopeless from dealing with so much crap just after starting to adapt to my new circumstances. Seriously, lady luck really fucked me over this time and I think that bastard Jiwoo was had in hand with her. Fuck!! Ever since waking up in this body, problems after problems have been piling up like a mountain in front of me and it top didn¡¯t seem to be in sight. ¡°Haaa...¡± I paced my steps as I looked around me and found the right way to the main building where the curriculum class and standard lecture were held. Looking around the beautiful scenery left me flabbergasted and astound. The wide gardens, beautiful structures and state of the art facilities which were created with the outmost amount of money and thought in mind for nourishing the younger generation. In my previous life, I had never come to the ¡®Lock¡¯. As it was not accessible by the public or ordinary people even if they wanted to make a visit¡ªexcept for when the academy deliberately opened its gates to the outside in case of some festivity or some event which the public could attend¡ª, with the exception of government officials or important personnel who could only enter with special passes. And as I was a nobody, I only devoted myself to training under the tutelage of my masters. And I also didn¡¯t have enough money to enroll myself, even if I wanted to. I mean, my mentors would have sent me if I asked them, but I was more than happy to just train under them who were far more helpful in my progress than being a student in some academy. Well, that is life! You can have it all, or you are born with none. But I did heard about the academy being the world''s best and finest institution. Because it was the hottest subject around the world where ever I went. An institution which produced the strongest and most influential people around the world. Being an organization built under the Union ship of the World Leaders it was made in a way go create an environment for students to nourish themselves to become stronger, while the academy provided as much help it could in the growth of its students¡ªbut that was also dependent over the criteria of their abilities and the way they performed in the academy, their privileges were marked with their increasing ranks and influence, and your rank was the highest amount of privilege in this place, giving you more freedom to do anything who wanted to in academy rules and regulations. Yes. When the first cataclysm; as humanity likes to call the first appearance of Dungeons and Magic, arrived and shook the society to its core. The World was left in disarray and everyone was trying to understand this phenomenon to the best they could. After several years of war and fighting, we humans finally settled down, and the world leaders from all around the world decided to once and for all join hands and created the World Union which held the highest commanding power in the world which commanded the hunter society and regulated laws and passed standard terminologies with the hunters and normal public in mind to create peace and harmony. And after much consideration and talks, this broken piece of land was voted out to lay the foundation of where the academy is built now. Lock is built over an island which is situated in the east coast of the atlantic ocean. It was built when a big piece of land broke apart and drifted away from it original place after the first cataclysm happened which made several changes to occur world wide, changing the way we humans perceived many things. The regular normal was turned upside down. The Lock is said to be the world¡¯s most secured place and the best for nurturing the world¡¯s next top hunters, and powerhouse. And after graduating from the academy getting a well paying job at either the World Union or any other guild was guaranteed. The island has portal like device¡ªsimilar to what we humans thought and theoried about in the sense of sci-fi and mysticism¡ªwhich connect the outside world to Lock, just like waking through a door, but one which connected one place to a whole different one. The portal are similar to gates which connect one place to another creating a door through which people can bypass through the space itself, covering several kilometres of distance in just a few seconds without wasting any time. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The portals had become the most used source of travel in the world, with the use of planes and vehicles used only for traveling short distances inside a city or for other matters of transferring supplies in huge amounts. Dwelling through my thoughts I had realised I had already reached the main building and my class was now within sight. Walking through the wide marble hallway, I saw many students wearing the same uniform as me. A black uniform which had golden strips embroidered around the uniform¡¯s chest area, and also around the sleeves which gave it a certain subtle charm. ¡®Oh right, first years wear the black uniform. While the second and third years sophomores wear red and indigo.¡¯ I thought as I looked around me with awe filled eyes, but perfectly hid it. I was always curious as to what the world''s best academy looked like and now I had found out. Just like before, I had studied everything I could find about the Lock or any other things that I deem necessary for my survival. Because of this persisting habit of mine, I pushed that far in that shit hole. Before getting killed by him. A frown creased past my face as I clenched my hand tightly and ground my teeth. A deep fury lodged in my mind¡ªunbeknownst to me¡ªas I remembered about the Demon king, as my face fumed with uncontained rage. ¡®Right, him. As long as he''s alive, the same scenario will play all over again unless he is stopped for good.'' I thought as I calmed myself down and unclenched my fist, with a breath I allowed mh mind to relax and eyes to turn cold. Replacing my face afterwards was a calm look, rather the frown a few seconds before. Then looking at the white door in front of me I extended my hand forward and pressed the glass screen beside the door. The door opened with a hum. I hesitated for a moment before finally making my mind and entering. Just as I entered I saw many desks aligned from bottom to the top and students sitting in their seats either revising some topic through their tablets or just holding a steady conversation with their fellow desk mates. And in the middle was the podium where I suppose the Instructor gives his/her lectures. And I was curious who the Instructor of my class would be. It felt kind of weird coming to school when never even being a student in the first place in some lavish institution. Moving forward, I soon stopped in the left middle row desk and then sat down. I felt comfortable sitting here for some reason and it gave me a relaxing eagerness to just melt in the background to not appear under anyones radar. But not giving it much thought I took out my phone and opened the files which I had transferred to my phone through the laptop. They were the things which I was hoping to do in the upon coming days which were important. ¡°Jiwoo!¡± I heard my name call out from beside me as my brows knitted. A strange cold chill ran down my spine and I felt my body shake apparently. A string of fear attached itself to my heart as my mind clouded and I felt lightheaded suddenly. Turning my head to my right side I saw a youth standing near me. A few feet away with his arms leaning against the seats. He had blonde hair styled to the side and blue eyes which shined handsomely, making the youth look charming. His jawline was sharp and he looked tremendously handsome. His build still need some work but it was good enough for someone his age. I scanned his body up and down, without making hims suspicious of my subtle action. He was wearing the same uniform as me, but for some reason his uniform looked more gleaming. As if he was wearing the most expensive, hand-tailored uniform made from the finest master tailor. But I think that was only because my mind was playing tricks on me. ¡°T-Thomas!¡± I instinctively responded as a name popped up inside my head through my blurred thoughts. My voice quivered As I spoke and felt short for breath. I had never met this guy in either of my lifes and me feeling such emotions just by meeting this fellow didn''t give me a good impression of this guy. So the conclusion falls down to him being someone whom Jiwoo knew. ¡®A friend or...¡¯ I inwardly thought as I met the boy''s eyes and held his gaze. He placed his hand on my shoulder and grabbed on it hard with all this strength as an expression full of annoyance appeared over his face. I stood up from my seat on his sudden action with knitted brows, as he glared in my direction and I felt something that only ¡®he''¡ªThe Demon King, could make me feel. An emotion which always made a sickening lurch to the stir inside my stomach and claw at the insides. Fear. Something that I didn¡¯t even feel, even when I died in my previous life. But for some reason my mind was clouded with this emotion in particular as my body rejected my command. But not displaying it over my face, I glared back in his direction with my face twisted into a frown. Our eyes clashed for a swift second before he released his grip over my shoulder and withdrew his arm back and stood nonchalantly as if nothing at happened. ¡°What...? I was only checking over my friend. I was hopelessly worried to no ends when I didn¡¯t see you over the weekend.¡± He said with a devilish smile on his face, but not reaching his eyes, which were releasing malice.He pulled his chin up and looked down at me through his nose as if he was trying yo degrade me somehow by showing himself as superior. Bringing his mouth close to my ear he spoke with a cold voice laced with as much malice and patronising edge. ¡°It seems like we need to have a talk, trash," Thomas exclaimed. "I have been going easy on you for the past few days, making you so disobedient. But I perfectly know when to tighten the leash around someone such as you.Come to the usual spot after classes are over. Understood?"¡± he added as he slowly turned his head and looked at me with his eyes narrowed and face pulled into a malicious smile. Patting me on the shoulder twice he left and sat back down in his seat in the front rows. Once again I sat down on my chair as I scowled. ¡®So this is the kind of life you were leading, huh Jiwoo? Well, thing are going to change from this day moving forth.'' I inwardly sympathised as I glared at Thomas from behind, who was now speaking with female student with a gentlemanly demeanour. ¡®Thomas, huh...¡¯ ¡®Well either way, Jiwoo¡¯s problems are now my problems and taking care of his left affair is also something I have to deal with. So I think I better get my shit together.¡¯ Just then the door of the classroom hummed opened and a male youth entered through it. Walking over to the podium he placed his tablet on the podium and stood there with poise and authority in his posture. I looked down at the man for a quick second as our eyes met and he snapped his head away to another pair of students in the place. His observant eyes studied all the student before he settled. His brunette hair were beautifully tied into a ponytail which were silky and his bangs tumbling over his forehead and his sharp obsidian coloured eyes complimented perfectly with his hair adding more charm to his good looks. His face looked outstandingly handsome m. His jawline as sharp as a blade and fair skin which was pure white and devoid of any imperfections. He was wearing a white t-shirt and a black trouser coupled with his black shoes. His height exceeded the 6ft mark, and I think he was around 186 centimetres in height. Overall, he looked dashing and full of youthfulness. I could see all the eyes present in the classroom focus in his direction. But the girls eyes were twinkling from now or then as they looked at him with their cheeks flushed red and faces pulled into a cutesy expression. There gazes didn¡¯t even once leave the Instructor as he stood on the end of the classroom. ¡°Let¡¯s start with attendance!¡± The Instructor said, his deep voice reverberated through the room easily. ¡°When I call out your name, just respond with ¡®here¡¯, alright?" Instructor said as he held the tablet in his hand once again and began taking attendance as he tapped over its screen once he was done with one student and moved on to the other. ¡®Adam Griffin.¡¯ He''s the instructor of class A-7, in which currently I was. I did study about the instructors of Lock and other stuff which would have been important for my stay here. But there was one person in particular that caught my interest whom I''d also known about even in my past life. It was him, Adam Griffin. I remember him from my previous life. When the second cataclysm hit humanity, he was among the people who stood on the front line defeating as many demons and monsters as possible. I didn¡¯t meet him directly in my previous life, but I heard talks about him often on the battlefield. He was among one of the few hunter who didn¡¯t run in the face of the hordes of thousands of monsters and demons, holding firm and fighting until his final breaths. He was given the name ¡®Death Sworn¡¯ for his achievements on the battlefield for being an absolute powerhouse in the house. And his talent was something which people marvelled over and ever envious of. Whenever he walked on the battlefield, he would always kill his enemies without any mercy. Of course his abilities weren''t just for show and he backed up all of his claims with his unyielding strength. But he met his inevitable death on the battlefield. He is one worthy of praise. He was one of the many people who defended his world until his final moments. If I remember correctly, I heard he died fighting a super strong guy from the demonic army¡¯s side who ranked in the most upper echelon. ¡°Rank-2290, Seo Jiwoo¡± Jolting me out of my thoughts was Adam¡¯s crisp voice. ¡°Here!¡± I said as soon as he called out my name. ¡°That makes it all.¡± He said as he placed his tablet down on the podium. ¡°Today I have an announcement to make.¡± He spoke with his crisp voice once again. But just then an excruciating pain enveloped my body and I felt my head splitting and felt like hot rode were being thrust into my temples as my body tensed up. My mind felt like it was being ripped apart as each cell inside me retailed. As if someone was pinching each and every cell of my body and I was getting struck my a barrage of lightning. The pain was something unexpected and unbearable. I lowered my head to hide my face as it twisted into a scowl. Every second that passed felt like an eternity. I wanted to scream over my lungs, but didn¡¯t by biting my lips hard till they bleed. ¡¾WARNING¡¿¡¾WARNING ¡¿ I saw a window pop up in front of me suddenly. My mind was clouded by the extreme pain I was experiencing. So I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails out of the system message. But it indicated a warning sign. But why? ¡¸¡ö¡ö is gazing at the host!!!¡¹ ¡°What?¡± I was barely able to stammer out. I looked at the interface with confused eyes. But just then the pain vanished as if it was not there in the first place as my mind cooled down and the excruciating pain left my body. ¡°Haaa...¡± Exhaling deeply I once again looked at the interface before me. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Wiping my lips with my sleeve to clear the blood off my lips, I turned my head back at the instructor who was still making his announcement. I contemplated over the interface message as my brows knitted in confusion.Trying to form an answer, but couldn''t. ¡®The system was warning me of someone, but who? Just who was ut warning me of and why did something like this happen?'' ¡®The name was censored for some reason, but why?'' These thoughts coursed through my mind like a blank canvas without any answer as I gazed at the system interface. ¡°Tsk... Fuck.¡± Clicking my tongue, I cursed and kept looking at the system interface. Just what hell was happening to me? Chapter: 5: Announcement [2] ¡°As I was saying...¡± Shaking me out of my reverie was Adam''s serene and slightly stern voice, which had a subtle scholarly vibe. ¡°As you all may be aware about the Lock International Tournament, in short, the ¡®L.I.T¡¯ which is an important event in the academy which is held every year for the first years as an introductory event to gauge their strength against their fellow students and display a showcasing of sportsmanship through participation in the different events, which allows them to grow while developing a sense of rivalry. And this time around, the tournament is scheduled to be held a month from now as it was decided in the board meeting a few weeks ago." Adam''s hawk-like eyes peered up at the students, gauging each students from their facial expressions and their bodies nervous actions, when he was sure their entire attention was his way he continued with a slight wry smile over his features as if he had expected these reaction from the students. ¡°So in short, all of you will have to participate in the tournament regardless of your circumstances or issues, because your ranking and also your ability and eagerness for staying in the academy will be on the line, as you will be judged on the basis of how you perform in the tournament. And be aware that the better you perform, the higher of a chance of you intriguing the interest of some high ranking echelon of the guilds or the either from the Union whom will be arriving to witness the newest batch of students and judge them for any future recruitment." Suddenly the air around Adam became serious as his eyes turned solemn and voice stern. "But let me remind you of one thing clearly, that it is considered a crime to get recruited from any organisation during your academy years, until you reach the second half of your third year of being a senior, and getting your licence issued from the hunter bureau whom allocate such licences, and getting approval from the Union and acknowledged as a full fledged hunter. Understood?" Adam''s facial expression calmed as he released a small wave of his mana and all of the students in the class nodded their heads in unsion. Looking at a few students in particular which seem to have caught his interest he grabbed his tablet and tapped on it twice gently before tearing his gaze away as a holographic image appeared above the screen of the table displaying the well organised information of the students merged into small documented files, with our names and images over it to distinguish everyone aside. ¡°You all have been already added to your designated games for the tournament based on your skill level and capabilities and rank. But some events have omitted information to test your instincts when you have to deal with a situation on the spur of the moment. So be careful and remember to not act with too much pride. This tournament is a way for all of you to understand the things you are lacking most and the things you need to improve on. For example: if you are not good in melee combact you might be tested on that criteria specifically, or if you''re a mage whose bad at spell casting, then a test in accordance to that will be conducted." Then suddenly a small sound of a phone''s notifications ringed inside the classroom, which turned into a chain reaction as all the phones inside the classroom ringed in unison. "Oh yes. I forgot to mention but all of you should''ve received an email telling you about the events you will participating in and the criteria needed for passing with a good score in the tournament.¡± With that he placed the tablet on the podium and the hologram disappeared. ¡°Either way good luck to you all. I hope I will be able to see¡ªat the very least¡ªhalf of the faces currently sitting here." Everyone swallowed hard on Adam''s remark as a grimace arched their faces in nervousness. They all sat still like statues as the class turned completely quiet. Adam cracked a smirk as he crossed his arms and spoke. "I guess this was it for the announcement. Just make sure not to slack off in this coming month and prepare as much as you can to survive in the academy. As you know, this place can be quite ruthless at times in its hierarchy system. Because ranks determine your absolute worth in this academy." His eyes gleamed like a predator as he took a hold of his tablet. Instantly I grabbed my phone and unlocked it as I saw an email marked from the academy. I tapped over it as a series of information opened in front of me, describing about the events I will be participating in, in great detail which was very easy to understand. Just like that, after the announcement ended the class continued and Adam began. If I remembered correctly, Adam taught the basic, intermediate and advanced fundamentality of ¡®Mana convergence and Divergence¡¯. The subject was divided into three categories and currently as first years we were only being taught the basics of Mana Convergence and Divergence, which was appropriate with their levels. Well, Convergence and Divergence was only the basis part of the subject which opened up to many variates of using mana and how it can be used in certain specific ways to correspond with the wielder¡¯s attributes and talent. Like you say it, the tip of the iceberg. The real tough part of this subject begins when you reach the ¡®Mana Conglomeration inology studies''. Which will be taught to us later on as we proceed in the academy years. Only the most talented people are able to use Mana Conglomeration, as it requires an immense amount of Mana control and understanding of the force itself as to how the Mana in the atmosphere works and interacts when given a certain kind of stimulus or if a specific attribute is used. The mana consisted of four basic elements as we humans deducted after gaining the ability of using it for almost a century. ''The element of Fire, the element of Water, the element of Earth and the element of Air.'' These four basic elements are the existence of mana and these elements then can be further molded and used as more advanced forms, which are called deviants of mana which are much stronger than the basic elements, but are much as harder to control than the basic attributes. I won¡¯t go in that much detail, because it even took me years to completely master the technique. But if I have to say, Adam is among one of the most talented people alive in this era, who gained the ability to use mana conglomeration when he had just reached his second year in the academy. His control and understanding of Mana is just leaps and bounds above others and he is always the target of the peoples envy wherever he goes. He is said to be the prodigy birthed by the Griffin family who has brought multiple achievements and fame upon his family¡¯s name since a young age. His father and mother both are big shots in the society. Just like that class proceeded, and Adam went over several topics which linked with the correspondence and proportionality of the Convergence and Divergence formula which helped with reading the flow and controling the mana around and inside us. I made a curious expression as I found certain facts intriguing about his way of teaching which had certain things mixed which was hard for a beginner to perfectly grasp, but his way of explaining the topics made it easier for the students to grasp. Influence over the ambient mana, and the mana inside one''s body. If we consider it this way then all of us could be considered as mages. Because we can use mana but in different and unique ways, but which were similar to one another without breaking too far from the basics. I nodded my head in understanding as I looked down at the hologram projection displaying the notes and 3d model of a human being and the mana channels and veins inside them which allowed our use of mana and spreading it through our physique. Adam''s eyes followed several faces, until they stopped on me suddenly. Our eyes clashed for a swift second, before he narrowed them and tore them away as he tapped his tablet and dismissed the class. ¡°Huaam...¡± With a yawn I stood up from my seat and exited the classroom almost immediately. I mean, I didn¡¯t know anyone in there and I had more important things to deal with. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Walking along the long and clean limestone halls, I soon exited the main building and reached for the dormitory as I quickened my stride. Oh yeah now that I remember, during my investigation for gathering information, I found out that there are seven dormitory buildings in the academy, which are assigned based on the student ranking. The dormitory buildings were separated by their official names and they covered several acres of lands, providing several privileges to the student assigned to the corresponding rank and achievement during the entry test. ¡°The Ashura Building.¡± Which was the best facility in the entire academy, only provided to the top ten of each respective year, making it the best accommodating dormitory building to have been made. ¡°The Phoenix Building.¡± Its perks were slightly less than the Ashura building but it didn¡¯t come that far behind in its accommodating factor and privileges, and it only housed the students which were in the student ranking starting from :11th rank and going below to the 100th rank. ¡°The Hydra Building.¡± The privileges it provides were even less than the Ashura and Phoenix building, but it still had a top edge to its accommodating factor. Only the students starting from the: 101th rank and going below to the 500th rank. ¡°The Twilight Building.¡± Its privileges were even less and its accommodated the students from the: 501th rank and going below to the 1000th rank. ¡°The Fiddat Building.¡± This building accommodated the students from the: 1001th rank and went to the 1500th rank. ¡°The Bronze Building.¡± The bronze building wasn''t any different from the Fiddat building, but it had even less privileges for the low ranking students, accommodating only the students of the: 1501th rank and going below to the 2000th rank. ¡°The Square Building.¡± And last but not least, the Square building, which was said to be the trash disposal of the academy. Taking the most useless and weakest students from the: 2001th rank below to the 3000th rank. Currently I was staying in the square building, where the most lowest ranked students stay. Who were considering and treated as the trash of the academy. Like I said before, ¡®you can¡¯t have it all¡¯. After I reached the dormitory building, I quickly went to my room. Opening the door to my room, I swiftly entered and sat down on the chair as I booted up my laptop. The thing I was looking at before came to my mind as I withdrew my phone out of my pocket and scrolled through the information. ¡°If I want to increase my strength fast, then that is the best option I have currently." I said with a solemn look on my face as I placed my phone over the desk and leaned against the chair. ¡°I need to enter a dungeon, and one that is in accordance with my current strength." ¡°But how?¡± I contemplated before deciding. It was either the guild fellows who owned ownership over dungeons,¡ªbut they didn''t just let anyone enter¡ª, or that place. ¡°I¡¯ve got no other choice but to go there, as its an emergency." Then standing up from the chair I looked at the system interface before me. Clicking on the interface, I pressed on the inventory icon and a window of empty boxes appeared before me. I had already put spare clothes and supplies in the inventory. I bought the supplies with the little amount of cash I found in Jiwoo¡¯s account, which wasn''t something that made me too happy, but I guess I need to make due with what I have. And I packed the clothes that were available to me. But still I was quite amazed to see the workability of the inventory. It worked just like any dimensional storage which created a phenomenon of having a pocket space constructed into an item, but I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about my dimensional storage getting stolen or lost as only I can see the system and use it. ¡°It¡¯s pretty convenient!¡± I enthusiastically said with a smirk. Since the day of the announcement and till the tournament¡¯s arrival day, student are given free time and the permission to not attend classes for an entire month, and train however they wanted. And around this time, many decided to make a home visit, as you can only do that during weekends or certain holidays. Quite generous aren''t they ? But that''s not the case. There¡¯s always a catch. Student are to show good results during the tournament, that¡¯s the main rule which even Adam emphasised on. If they don¡¯t, their ranks will diminish to a lower number and there is also a chance of expulsion for not performing adequately. So I have to at least raise my strength to a decent level if I want to raise my rank and keep myself in the safe zone. Exiting my room, I looked around and found the correct path leading to the portal areas of the academy. Soon I reached the portal areas without getting lost. It was nothing like how I had imagined it to be. A beautiful white building which was surrounded by fences. The design of the building could not be described by some mere words. The limestone and marble work done and the garden which grew lush and long tree with several patches of grass and flower giving the place a more lively vibe. The beautifully maintained lawns which were visible to the eyes and the birds chirping on the trees branches. It looked tranquil and peaceful. It was almost the same size of that an entire football stadium with it tall pillars giving it a medieval vibe and the glass work done to match the exterior marble work complimented the building overall. Then walking up to the guard I showed him my student ID which worked as a literal identification pass for the students to go to and fro from the academy. He took my card then he ran it through the machine inside the small cottage like place. Then he brought my card and gave it back to me. Taking the card back and placing it into the inventory, I stepped inside the building. The inside was just as beautiful as the outside. It was a reception room as big and gigantic as a hall which was humid and had a enriching incense burning in the air which calmed the mind. There were many sofas, chairs and tables placed for the people wanting and a snack bar just to the side with several refreshments and vending machines placed near it. The black marble floor which dazzled expensively, and the finest quality of rug which was placed over it was exquisite. The red colour of the rug perfectly complimented the marble floor, giving it a subtle vibe which was hard to describe. It left me awe-struck of the architecture and even more so of the architect who had built this place. Everything here must be worth millions, if not billions. Well it was the world''s most expensive academy with a every low acceptance rate. I marvelled looking around the reception area and slowly walked towards an open reception booth where a young brunette was sitting drsped in formal attire. Her face was charming with the smile which she was wearing and her eyes gleamed beautifully. I greeted the receptionist. ¡°Hello!¡± In response she greeted and maintained her smile as she posed a question almost instantly. ¡°Hello, where will you be going today, Sir?¡± She asked respectfully as her beautiful smile perfectly complimented her eyes. With a bright smile I responded to her. ¡°Seoul, Korea!¡± ¡°Can you please hand over your ID card?¡± ¡°Oh yeah sure. Here.¡± The card manifested over my palm out of thin air. But this scene didn¡¯t seem to startle or surprise the receptionist as she took it immediately and went to work. The concept of dimensional storage was normal in this day and age and almost everyone used one to store their belongings in it, as it was a more convenient use of space. ¡®But no one knows I have a bloody cheat code system.¡¯ I inwardly said with a hidden smirk. Scanning the card in the machine beside her, after a few seconds passed she handed me my card back and with a gentle smile spoke. ¡°You can go the portal room 24. Have a safe trip." ¡°Thanks.¡± Bidding her farewell I made my way towards the portal room she had mentioned prior. On my way there I saw other students, who were also here to use the portals to either return home or some other place. As portals are the only fast-travel mean in the academy, so it is used by students who want to go home or other places in instant without wasting much time. Once were able to harness the ability to use portal to link specific places together, the portal system shortly after dominated the other means of all range travel, such as by either planes, trains or ships. They were still used, but for only travelling short distances now which was between either cities or a region. And for the students of Lock the authentication requires a students to give their Student ID to the receptionist, then the receptionist would run it through a system which labels our name and where we are going into the database for recording purpose. ¡°Room 24.¡± I had reached the portal room through which I can teleport to Seoul. Entering the room, I saw a platform which was led to by a flight of stairs. Walking up the stairs, I saw the portal. It shined with a mysterious hue which glimmered the area and air around it. The portal device had several runes engraved over its rectangular shaped panel which hummed and rippled the air around me. The portal rippled ever so slightly from time to time but it only added to the mysteriousness of its hue that it gave out as the runes over its shimmered and pulsed. ¡°Please step forward!¡± The man beside the portal said who was maintaining the location device of the portal which linked to the other portal daises. He was pressing on the screen which was beside the portal. But heeding his word, I step forward and entered the portal. Just as I entered the portal I felt all of my senses disappear and my being turn into nothingness. I felt as if I was floating through an endless void with no attachment to my body. It was neither a pleasant nor a bad feeling. It felt as if an eternity had passed. But just then my thoughts came to a halt. I saw a bright light in the far distance which pulled me towards itself. Just as I came close enough, the light subsumed my being and not even a second later it completely enveloped me and ushered me to my destination. Exiting the portal, I found my senses and feeling over my body return as I felt my insides stir suddenly from the vertigo. ¡°Huuu...Haaa.¡± Inhaling a good amount of air and exhaling, I looked around me. It was the same as the room in the academy building, but the attendant was different. Now being a young female employee who wearing a formal suit with a gold coloured hair pin. She gestured her hand for me to move forward. I did just as sh said and walked down the staircase and exited the portal room. I saw a reception area and walked out of the building afterwards. Exiting the building the bright light of the sun met me as I covered my eyes with my hand to block the sunlight and waiting a few second for my eyes to adjust to the light. After just a few more seconds I stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter: 6: Black Market [1] I covered street after street with my fast steps as I heaved for air from my slow jog as I looked around my surroundings and assessed the location and scenery and where I was headed to. Clearly I had a vague idea of where I was going and from the looks of it, Seoul was more bustling and bigger than I''d expected before, but I vaguely remembered the location of the place I wanted to go and it was close. Then as I continued on with my stride the constant noise of the cars and heavy vehicles entered my ears which passed through the roads, as I passed one pedestrian after another¡ªsome were coming back from work, some kids in uniform with their backs hung on their shoulder enjoying ice cream or some beverage coming back from some local school and others such as shop owners or street vendors opened up for the day as they bustled with customers. I took in the scenery as I gust of soft wind blew past me as the afternoon sun was close to setting as dusk approached. I looked around and then took a sharp left turn as I entered a small alley which led to an area deprived of any civilizations or presence. The area looked deserted and unsanitary as piles of garbage was surrounding the dirty and unclean alley which led to a small street on which several rundown stores and building were situated. After walking for another five minutes through the abandoned street or so, I found my destination. It wasn''t something too flashy or worth noticing which a person would give a second glace to after looking, just some old small run down looking shop on the right side of the alley which had been assaulted by the expanse of time and covered with dust and mould It was almost evening by now as the sky was turning dark and the streets were getting turned on automatically. I had arrived in Seoul in the afternoon and it had taken time to find the proper path go reach the black market. After that I searched for this place restlessly and finally had arrived after hours of venturing. In my previous life, I''d heard from my fellow companions and people whom I quite often met on the battlefield or when the different squadrons met for tactical meeting for a joint operation, they said that there were many entrances all over the different countries for entering the black market of their respective nation but they were very well hidden and only the people who had gone to the black market before knew where it was or through some source. But at one point when I had to run on some supplies for my personal equipment, an acquaintance told me about one place through which I could enter the black market, and he was a korean man and he only knew about his own country''s shady market''s location. But even that is tricky. The black market was a place which was approved by the Union and they adhered to several of their laws to operate but as it is a shady place, illegal things happens there, even if people know or not. I had visited Korea in my previous life under an assignment during my times at war but had never went to its black market before. But either way, my goal in going to the black market was quite simple. It¡¯s to enter a dungeon which the black market had ownership over and it was the easiest way go do so without going through silky procedures of becoming a hunter and getting a damn license approved from the hunter''s license bureau and then getting the final approval from the Union which was an entire hassle to go through. This law was passed for the reason to not allow underage children or individuals whom lacked the certification of a proper hunter to enter a dungeon as it could be life threatening for them. So it was made illegal by the World-Union that another party, officially not affiliated with a guild or recognised as one, couldn''t have the authority to have ownership over dungeon gates of any sort, and if they were caught do so, the consequences were dire. But just as the saying goes, ¡®If there is a will there is a way¡¯. Despite the laws and regulation that the laws laid down at it foundation, the black market possess many such dungeons which are not recorded in the WU¡¯s database and left off the grid which allows the black market to make business through them. So to make a living out of the dungeon¡¯s, they let a third unofficial and unauthorized party to enter the dungeon after having them pay the fee required, and clearly stating to be not held responsible if something wrong happens to the party involved. As such, for people who are not affiliated with guilds or any other association, can enter dungeons freely which the black market has which was liked by many and many people invested in the development of the organization which had now become a very significant part of our world which also even renowned hunter go to. There are black markets all around the world with their own different styles and working attributes. Depending of the laws and regulations every black market has it¡¯s own rules and laws in accordance to its protection, but let¡¯s not get into that right now. We have more pressing matter to attend to. Extending my hand I slid the sliding door of the shop and entered. The interior was, how do I say this, a total and complete disaster. But I knew this was only a facade to make people believe that this was only a run down shop to avoid any passing eyes. ¡°Excuse me... is anyone here?¡± I said while looking at the interior of the shop which looked abandoned and not taking care of for decades as my eyes laid over the spiderwebs and dust in the shop. There was garbage littered all over the floor and the shelves were broken from multiple places. Everything looked to be in terrible shape. It seriously looked like a haunted site, like a ghost could jump out at any moment. ¡°Ahh, Yes!¡± I heard a voice coming from the far edge of the shop which sounded quite young and vigorous. Walking carefully through the litter, I reached the counter where I saw a man lying over a tatami mat, with his one leg resting over the other and head leaned against a pillow as he held a long pipe in his right as the air was filled with a smell of burning tobacco and mint. He was wearing a green jinbei, and his face was covered by his strawhat with a red strip. ¡°Unfortunately dear customer, as you can see we don¡¯t do business anymore since we went broke and left this place to be a garbage dump, so you might be in the wrong place if you are searching for something, dear customer.¡± He said, his demeanour was aloof and he looked like someone who didn''t give a damn about anything. A smrik caught up to my face, but I perfectly hid it as I looked down at the man and replied with a confused look on my face as I played along in his game. I mean, playing a little bit wouldn''t hurt anyone. ¡°Oh is that so, I thought I was in the right place? I hoping I could find what I was looking for here" I said as I brought my head an inch closer, as a playful smile played on my lips as I gave the man a calculative look. ¡°What can you hope to find in a place like this?¡± He jabbed back, his voice sounding amused as he took a puff of the tobacco and released the smoke into the air. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe the door to the underworld!¡± I exclaimed with a seriousness lacing my tone with a tinge of playful banter in a teasing manner as the smell of tobacco and mint dispersed from the air. ¡°Oh I see.¡± He leaned his head further into the pillow as he moved his foot in a rhythmical order. After a minute passed, he stood up from the tatami mat and looked me straight in the eyes for a good second. Finally I could see his face properly which was hidden under his strawhat. His black hair which were shoulder length framing his hardened face and his deep red eyes which shined even in the darkness of the shop exuding a subtle charisma and power. ¡°Then shall we go to the underworld?" He asked in return. ¡°If you are willing to take me, but make it a one way trip." I returned with a friendly smirk. Standing up from his spot he walked towards the door behind him. The old door creaked open as he gestured from his hand for me to come along as he stepped inside. Walking up to him I walked through the door and entered a dark room. Deprived of any light and presence as I walked. ¡°Excuse me, but where is this?" I asked, slightly wary of the man as I stood on the toes to take action any minute. ¡°This is one of the ways to get to the black market, and of you are coming here for the first time, then allow me to inform you that these places are well hidden from the publics eyes. So please follow down the staircase." He explained without any rudeness laced in his tone. ¡°Staircase?¡± I confusingly said as I frowned slightly. Just as I asked, from the tip of the shop keeper''s index finger lit up with a bright flame which casted a gentle illumination around us as I felt the mana in the air working and being drawn toward his finger as the flames flickered and provided enough light for me to assess my surroundings, Walking in front of me, we both strode down the flight of staircase. ¡°Please follow me." He said and I only nodded back in response as I fell into line. About the underworld thing we spoke about earlier. That is one of the passcodes for entering the black market. Like I mentioned, every black market had it own rules and how it operated, some used passcodes and others some riddles to allow entry. There were all kinds of ways. Either way, now I can finally enter the black market. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I need to make some preparations, like finding some equipment and bying a weapon first before entering a dungeon. I need the essential things for survival inside that place. After walking for ten minutes we finally made it to the end the staircase which had led us to a corridor which then led to a door at the end. Walking up to the door, the shop keeper knocked on it three times in an unusual manner, probably to pass some code to the person on the other side. Then the metal doors hatch opened and a heavy voice reverberated around us. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Just as the shop keeper spoke, the hatch closed with a clank and the metal door opened without making any noise. ¡°Well then, this is as far as I can go. Dear customer be careful on your trip and not get caught up in some shady business." Like the place I am going to isn¡¯t shady at all. I thought with a scoff. With that final warning he stepped up the staircase and left without looking back once. Walking through the door I entered a small room, which didn''t have anything worth noticing on first glance. My eyes drifted to the man in question whose voice I''d heard from the other side. His physique was like the builder type, wearing a black suit with a pair of sunglasses. I took a final fleeting gaze at the man and then walked up to the door of the room and extended my arm and grabbed the door knob which was cold to the touch. Opening the door. I exited the small room and soon a bright light blinded my vision. I covered my eyes with hand and took a couple of seconds to adjust to the light as I walked forward. After a few seconds I opened my eyes and what met I saw left me quite speechless. It was a sight like walking through a portal and appearing in an entirely different location. What comes to mind when a person hears the word black market? That it must be a nasty and dirty place, where people are killed without batting an eye and all kinds of illegal things happening, right?" But the sight that was in front of me left me a little speechless. Well it might be an understatement. I had been to black markets in my past life but, I was always astound by the atmosphere and environment they provided. The street of the black market were filled with a bustling numher of civilians, coupled with the thousands of stalls and shops which stretched to as far as my eyes could focus to. It was like a big bazar, with several high end buildings and some imitating skyscrapers which only added to the beauty of the location. The street lights that illuminated the black market. The humid and clean air and the clean streets without an ounce of garbage littered anywhere. The location looked tranquil with a subtle charm of its own. If a person didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact that this place was the black market, and illegal organization, they could have easily mistaken it for a normal shopping district bustling with stalls and people¡ªbut in fact roaming with wanted criminals, hunters and people doing all sorts of illegal businesses. Then walking through the busy streets of the black market I made way deeper into the location. I pulled my mask a little bit more up to perfectly hide my face as I moved with complete caution lacing my actions. Before coming to the black market, I had brought a face mask to wear. Because the theft of identity was common here and it could also place a factor of becoming a threat for brokers whom looked for even a speck of information over a person to sell for a good price. So privacy was a must in here. But I took my time examining the items and several stalls which were selling weapons to all kinds of qquipment and all kind of thing that could be useful to hunters. ¡°You won¡¯t get this price at any other place. Its a price only exclusive to our store." ¡°Sale Sale Sale.¡± ¡°This sword can cut through even the most hardest of monsters. A reaper made of renowned material from a behemoth." "You there, Sir with the black mask, come and get whatever you want for a good amd reasonable price." A shop owner called out to me as I passed him with a shale of my hand. He didn''t even look a little disappointed from my rejection, before he moved to another customer revising a well thought script to grab the customers interest. As I walked I heard many people shout and advertise their products. Well to be a good businessman meant to have a silver tongue to make a person interested in your product by expressing the item''s use, worth and its workability with a person''s needs. Some items even caught my eye but due to my broke ass I couldn¡¯t even think of buying anything. They were good items, but after a good inspection I could tell they were just cheap rip offs. Even if I had the system, I still didn¡¯t have enough points to buy a proper weapon from the storage. With a sigh I continued my stride through the busy streets. After a few minutes of walking and looking here and there, I reached the base of the black market. ¡°The Transaction House.¡± The transaction house is where you can change your funds for the black market''s official currency which is usable throughout all the black markets in the whole worlds. With the WU always being on the black market''s tail, there was always a transaction problem for sending and receiving funds or they would track their money down and try to take their organization down. So the black market made its own official currency for bypassing the World Union. Well, the black markets currency works digitally and it was more secure if I had to be honest It was something similar to crypto. And with the digital transition they wouldn''t be able to track them down their software firewalls being as impressive and well built as the Union''s. So here I will get my transaction card through which I can buy or sell in the black market. Entering the Transaction House I saw a beautifully decorated reception greet me. The marble floor on which a red rug laid over, gave it an exquisite and lavish appearance which adorned the interior further. There was a beautiful chandelier with evening flower patterns hanged in the middle of the reception hall, which illuminated the hall. Several sets of sofas and chairs and tables on which people sat and talked business or others matters. Walking up to an open booth, I greeted the women receptionist which was holding a tablet and working through it. Her plum lips pursed as she shifted her weight and caressed her black locks and put on a gentle smile. ¡°Good evening, Sir. How can I help you today?" She said, her smile adorning her gentle and plum face which radiated with youthfulness. ¡°I would like to exchange some funds.¡± I swiftly responded to her as she respectfully nodded and asked for my card. Having already withdrawn my card, I handed it to her and she put quicly went yo worl, running the card through a small machine beside her. ¡°How many funds would you all to have transferred, Sir?¡± The receptionist asked with a gentle tone as her eyes peered over me. ¡°Everything in my account.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She said with a nod and went to work, tapping more the machine''s screen. After a few minutes of waiting, she handed me my card, as she withdrew another card from the inside of a black box and also handed it to me. The card was magenta black in black with a clear surface. ¡°Your transaction has been completed and the funds have been successfully transferred. Thank you for your patience.¡± Taking the card and placing it into the system inventory. Not having any further business here, I decided to make my way out of the Transaction House. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± I flexed the system and the black card which the receptionist had handed me manifested on top of my palm. I tapped over the card and like a phone''s display, several numbers appeared over its black surface. It displayed that I currently had 10,000 B¡¯s in my account. B, short for Bills, which was the main currency of the black market. All the money I had in my account only amounted to 10,000 B¡¯s, which in itself wasn''t too big of an amount in this place. Walking through the stalls once again, I came to a halt in front of a weapon store. ¡°Its time I get a weapon for myself.¡± I felt a wave of excitement overcome me all of a sudden as the thought of buying my first weapon came to mind. I had brought several weapons in my past life. But the feeling was always a good one to choose a weapon for the first time. Then entering the shop, I saw many kinds of weapons ranging from swords to daggers to shields. A variety of weapons which were hanged on tables or over the wall which were distinguishable by a category for convinces sake. I quickly made my way to the swords section. I''d been a swordsman in my past and I had indulged myself completely in training in the way of the sword under my Master. I was deemed a swordsman because that''s where my best criteria lied according to the status window. The status was similar to the system, but it worked differently, having a ranking workability and also showing a person what their best interest and talent lied in. Categorizing people into their own specific field. Like swordsman, mage or assassin. I grabbed hold of a sword hung over a stand on the wall as my eyes inspected itz long blade which had a clear surface and looked quite sharp. I placed the one in my hand back and took a hold of another one but just as my arm reached for its handle, I stopped mid-way as my eyes bulged open and I frowned. Because of the fucking price. ¡¯20,000 B.¡¯ I grunted inwardly. That was the price tag on the sword. ¡®I only have 10,000 B in my account. And one penny spent above my budget would make me go bankrupt. And I wasn¡¯t eager enough to take out a loan.'' I inwardly thought as my frown deepened. Then looking around I saw a cheaper section for swords which was just a few sets of ta lea away. After contemplating and looking through each and every sword I came to the choice of two swords in the end. There was a small flat shaped sqaure device lying on the table. I tapped over it and soon a small hologram appeared in front of me which labelled the entire description of the weapon in question. ---- ---- ¡¾Name¡¿: ¡ºBleak Star¡» ¡¾Rank¡¿: ¡ºE¡» ¡¾Skill¡¿: ¡ºNone¡» ¡¾Price¡¿: ¡º7000 B¡» * ¡¾Name¡¿: ¡ºBlood Grasp¡» ¡¾Rank¡¿: ¡ºF¡» ¡¾Skill¡¿: ¡ºNone¡» ¡¾Price¡¿: ¡º6500 B¡» ---- ---- ¡°Bleak star or Blood grasp." These two were the last option among all of the swords which caught my eye. And currently the options which barely hid the threshold of my budget. But both of them don¡¯t have a skill or manufactured ability. But bleak star is a rank higher than Blood Grasp, which was good start. And the level of sharpness on Bleak Star is better than Blood Grasp. But there isn¡¯t much of a difference except their ranks. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll like to make a purchase .¡± I called out to the clerk as he rushed over to my side in an instant. Giving him the black card, he inserted the card in his device and ran it through the database as he clicked the screen over the device on his hand. After the transaction was complete he gave me my card back and with a smile spoke. ¡°Thank you for shopping here. I hope you come again, dear sir." Then walking out of the store I put Bleak Star in my inventory and sat down on a nearby bench with a not so satisfied expression. I mean I wa down 7000 B from the 10,000 I had. I was close to being broke. ¡°3000 B left. I should get some extra supplies just in case.¡± *** After buying some extra food and a water bottle which could store up to 40 litres of water¡ªwhich had a similar mechanism like a dimensional artifact¡ª,with this I was more or less done with the preparations. Placing the bottle inside my inventory I made my way toward the dungeon area. After walking for a few minutes I reached my destination, having passed through several buildings and shops. The most famous spot inside the black market, the Base. This is where people can enter dungeons after paying the appropriate price. The building that stood in front of me was magnificent. The colours gave the building an intimidating vibe to it but it still looked quite lavish and expensive from the outside. Like a stronghold. Entering the building, I was met with a wide hall where many people were present. But many of them were wearing masks to hid their identity, which was pretty common here. Hiding one¡¯s identity is the most crucial thing here in the black market. Despite black market having its own laws and rules. This place was still a lawless place, where anyone could get away with doing whatever they wanted if it was done secretly or out of the observing eyes. Walking up to a reception booth, I took out my card and gave it to the receptionist. After checking it, he gave it back to me and spoke. ¡°Which rank of dungeon will you like to enter?¡± ¡° rank!¡± I answered without hesitation ¡°Please wait in the lounging area for a few minutes. One of the attendants will bring you the dungeon log for available dungeons which are of the rank. Thank you for your cooperation." The receptionist said with a business-like smile. I saw the hall splitting up and going into a different section which was labeled as the lounge as I found a sofa nearby and sat down and waited for the attendant to arrive. Soon an attendant approached me. His stride was fast but attentive. He looked handsome. He looked be in his early twenties without even a single imperfection over his face. No really! In fornt of him I only looked average looking. Even that Thomas kid was quite the looker. But I guess this body only lacked a good nutrient diet and some exercise, but over all my own looks weren''t all that bad. His long hair tied in a braid swayed slightly with his quick steps, falling over his left shoulder. He wore a black suit and monocle on his left eye as he came to a halt in front of me. ¡°Here Sir. His log has the information over the rank dungeons. Please take your time to decision, and once who have made your decision just let me know and I will have the procedures taken." ¡°Thanks!¡± He handed me a tablet on which numerous rank dungeons information was mentioned. ¡°Now let¡¯s have a look.¡± Chapter: 7: Black Market [2] I scrolled through the several option available over the tablet, each option holding its different advantages and deviances which could help me in my progress, and depending on the criteria of a dungeon¡ªits difficultly and habitation which conspired of the mana beasts inside it¡ªand my own far cry of strength right now, it was a very tough decision, I needed to take with absolute wariness to not make put my life in danger My eyes followed each and every option which were available for e-rank dungeons, as I''d asked before. Some were high-spec some not. But ultimately, the standards of something unexpected happening inside a dungeon, and one that was as low-ranked as an E-ranked dungeon, were slim, but not entirely impossible. Because we were inside a foreign land, different from our own and separated. And through proper inspection of a dungeon, the black market made a compelte evaluation over a dungeon''s difficult and its clearance rate. So overall I should be on the safe side for now. But as I grow stronger I will need to enter the stronger dungeons. But now that I think about it, only VIP members were allowed to enter their strongest rank dungeons. Ahh well, I had no need to enter an rank dungeon now, perhaps maybe in the further future. My gaze followed back to to the top and then down as I gave a quick inspection of the dungeon options. ¡®They really have some good dungeons available. Now I wonder how they''re able to hide these from the jurisdiction of the Union?'' I inwardly thought as I scrolled through the logs of dungeons. All the option were pretty good in honesty, but like I said before, the criteria of my own strengths varied on ny performance inside a dungeon. And judging from my weakened body and strength, it would suicidal to enter a dungeon on the higer ranked end. Looking through almost all the available dungeons. I narrowed my choices to only three which were suitable. The three dungeons which I selected were within my clearing capabilities and with a certain level of danger to give myself a challenge. ¡®I need to put my life on the line if I wish to grow as much as I can. That''s the only option I have. In these coming ten years, I needed to become stronger than my past self...no! I needed to surpass my limits and grow stronger than I used to be.'' Inwardly thinking I looked at the last three choices which I''d narrowed down to. ---- ---- ¡¾Name¡¿: ¡ºSandy Dunes¡» ¡¾Rank¡¿: ¡ºE¡» ¡¾Fee¡¿: ¡º1500 B¡» ¡¾Description¡¿: The dessert dungeon is filled with treacherous dunes and frequent sandstorms, creating a harsh environment. The dry, hot atmosphere adds to its notorious reputation, making it a challenging experience for adventurers who venture into its depths. * ¡¾Name¡¿: ¡ºChimera¡¯s Den¡» ¡¾Rank¡¿: ¡ºE¡» ¡¾Fee¡¿: ¡º1500 B¡» ¡¾Description¡¿: This dungeon is filled with Chimera¡¯s so many kinds. Some areas within the dungeons are highly contaminated due to some of the chimeras which exude poison. Within the dungeon''s notorious terrain, a multitude of chimeras roam, each one presenting a unique and formidable challenge with their different diverse strengths. The variety of chimera species creates a diverse and perilous environment. Certain areas of the dungeon are particularly hazardous, tainted by the poisonous excretions of some chimeras. * ¡¾Name¡¿: ¡ºDevil¡¯s Whisper¡» ¡¾Rank¡¿: ¡ºE¡» ¡¾Fee¡¿: ¡º1000 B¡» ¡¾Description¡¿: This dungeon is a pit of undead. But It also harbours other monsters as well. ---- ---- ¡®Isn¡¯t the ¡®Devil¡¯s Whisper dungeon¡¯s description a little to vague?¡¯I thought as I made my mind up on which dungeon to enter. The three dungeons which I selected were on the high, medium and low difficulty of danger, and seeing the difficulty and the other facts in to the equation, I had decided. The Sandy Dunes as a high-difficulty dungeon. Chimera¡¯s Den as a medium-difficulty dungeon. And lastly, the Devil¡¯s Whisper as a low-difficulty dungeon. I only put Devil¡¯s Whisper on the low-difficulty because there was not much information on it. So I was not thinking of entering it. If even the black market didn''t have enough information over this dungeon onky meant two things. First was that it could be a newly discovered dungeon which was still veing tested and only been put into use just recently. Or second that it was a defected dungeon which didn''t have much to give in return, except for allowing new comers to enter to gain experience. Well depending on the criteria of the environment which was affected by the sudden spike in mana, was either changed or made conplex due to the mutation casued by mana''s presence, making a land the habitat of the mana beast. And since the discovery of mana, there were three kinds of dungeon which were available to our world. The dungeon gates which disappeared when cleared. The stable dungeons, which maintained their form even after being cleared, retaining their mana in a fixed form. Amd third, the inhabitant dungeons,which were made by the sudden influx of mana which transformed an entire piece of land into a notorious landscape. After I''d made my decision, I slolwy got up from the sofa as I handed the tablet back to the attendant with the monocle. ¡°Have you selected which dungeon you would like to enter, Sir?" He asked with a solemn expression, his eyes dull and emotionless as he nudged the monocle on his eye. ¡°Yes." I returned. I''d already decdied on the chimera¡¯s den, which was already within my capabilities to clear. I answered as soon as he asked. ¡°I will be going to the¡ª!¡± But just the words left my mouth, my brows furrowed in surprise as I slightly looked to the side, as I saw a system windon appeare in front of me. The attendant was unaffected by my behaviour as he kept a straight face and kept working over the tablet as he tapped over it a few times I was left dumbfounded. It wasn''t because of the sudden window pop up. I was already used to the system What left me dumbfounded was what was written on the window. It was something unexpected and peculiar. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. My eyes filled with incredulity follwed the contents mentioned over the widnow, as I frowned. It was a quest. The system jaf presented me with a quest for the first time. But what the quest was haf left me a little confused. I was really caught of guard by this. ---- ---- ¡¾Quest¡¿: ¡ºClear The Dungeon¡» ¡¾Name¡¿: ¡ºDevil¡¯s Whisper¡» ¡¾Rank¡¿: ¡º???¡» ¡¾Penalty¡¿: ¡ºDeath¡» ¡¾Reward¡¿: ¡º5-lv increase¡»¡ºAdditional stat points¡»¡ºAll stats increase by 20¡» ---- ---- ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at the system window with complete confusion over my face as my eyes darted up and down the window. Putting my hand over my chin, I contemplated for the turn of events, amd tried to think of some theory which might lead me to a definitive answer. ¡®Why the ¡®Devil¡¯s Whisper¡¯ dungeon, tho?. And why has the question not given it a determined rank? Does that mean there is more to this dungeon than what the information gathered by the black market has?'' Looking at the quest my eyes stopped over the penalty which dreadfully made my brows yo twist into a frown. ¡®The penalty is death! Does that mean if I fail to clear the dungeon I would die. But why now? Does this dungeon have something to do with my choice, or is the system simply trying to tell me something through this quest? Could there be something inside this dungeon?" ¡°Excuse me?" I heard the male attendant¡¯s crisp voice as he looked at me with a questioning expression. ¡°Ah sorry, I was thinking about something just now. Yes, I will be entering the Devil¡¯s Whisper dungeon." I said with my eyss stupefied as I composed myself shortly after. ¡°Then please can you provide me your card.¡± The tall man asked as he put the tablet aside. I didn¡¯t say much back, but took the black card I''d received from the receptionist earlier out of my inventory and handed it to the attendant. ¡°Then please wait here for a few minutes.¡± Saying as such, he soun over his heel and crossed the partition between the hall, as he took off. Sitting down on the sofa I looked at the window repeatedly, anxiousness growing inside like shadows stretching at dawn. ¡°But why Devil¡¯s Whisper?¡± I said with my tone filled with a questioning glint. This dungeon didn''t even have a complete description, or it wasn''t even particularly strong in reagrds to the other two. But the system gave me the quest to clear this dungeon. Why? There has to be some kind of meaning to this sudden occurrence. Like my previous hypothesis, it could that the system is leading me to somehwere to do something. After a few minutes had passed, the attendant came back and gave me my card back. ¡°Please follow me.¡± He gestured for me follow suit, as he quickly crossed through the hall as we walked through the partition and shortly reached a door which had swirling lines of red, making it look ridiculous. Opening the door we both entered inside in toe as he guided me forward, as he waled into a corridor. Then walking through the corridor, I just quietly followed the attendant from behind. There was still a lot of things burdening my mind and now I had to worry about the system giving me this quest out of nowhere. But despite the sudden window''s appearance I didn''t see a time-limit mentioned with the contents. So it could be safe to say that I could take my time and grow stronger in there. Reaching the end of the corridor, I saw a man who stood with his body leaned on the left side wall, he was smoking a cigarette with a nonchalant, uncaring expression over his face. ¡°You called.¡± The man said, as he corrected his posture and straightened. ¡°Yes. This gentleman would like to enter the Devil¡¯s Whisper dungeon. So guide him to the dungeon''s primary loction." The attendant instructed he saw the smoke from the cigarette rising in the air with a stern face, but just as he had finished his job, he left without pointing out his dissatisfaction over the man''s actions. ¡°Sigh... Seriously working me to the bones...I''m not even that old, but I already fell like planning for retirement...Sigh" He spoke with tired signs as I saw the light in his eyes dim slight. For some reason I felt pity for him. ¡°Well either way, I won¡¯t get paid if I don¡¯t do my job right!" He said, taling to himself monstly, as he turned and looked at me. ¡°Then shall we?¡± He asked as he started to walk forward. ¡°Yeah sure.¡± Swiftly responding, I followed from behind, following each step in tow. The man whom was now my guide, looked to be in his late thirties. His brown beard which covered his face and his hair was a little groggy amd unkempt, making him look slightly like a hobo, no more like it. He had visible dark circles underneath his eyes, his skin colour which looked dull from not going out in the sunlight for a long time, as he wore a light skin colour long coat which traced to this thighs with a pair of brown pants. We reached to another door and he opened the door in front of us and we both stepped through it. The sight before me left me awestricken. We left the corridor and entered a large room. If I had to make an estimate, it was just as big as an entire football stadium, with a little bit more room for accommodation. In this hall were the several portals daises which are connected to the location to where the dungeon gates were which the black markets had under their name. This way the black market''s hides the dungeon from the association of Korea and UW, which would either pose a pain in their arse if not. ¡°Oh yeah my name is Glenn, nice to meet ya. You can just call me Glenn. No need to use horonfics with me, just be comfortable." The man introduced himself. Then he extended his hand forward. ¡°My name is Jiwoo.¡± I said whilst sequentially shaking his hand, his arm was firm and filled with callouses, perfectly indicating his experience and how much he''d trained. Because despite his comfortable and nonchalant behaviour, there was this air of solemnity surrounding him which perfectly hinted on him being someone experienced. Then we both once again started moving. My attention went back to the hall. There were section rooms of portals standing side by side on both right and the left side, as the glimmer they left brightened the surroundings. There were hundreds of sections in here. There were portals standing majestically within those sections, and each one led to a different location leading to a different dungeon gate. Every section on the right and left side had a number written on them. The portals rippled beautifully. The mysterious hue that they manifested was just beautiful and magnificent. Then stopping in front of the section on the left side Glenn spoke. ¡°This is the portal we will be taking. Hope you don¡¯t get motion sick from shifting location through a portal. The portal room which we stopped in front of was labelled with the number <223>. Walking through, we entered the room and I saw two young children who looked no older than eight or nine, who stood close to the portal.. One had white hair and the other black. Both of them wore suits and looked elegant, as they tried to imitate looking serious. ¡°Yo Gasper 1, Gasper 2.¡± Glenn said with a friendly taise of his hand. Both of them looked at him with irked eyes, as they frowned and clicked their tongue. Then we both closed the distance and reached the portal. ¡°Oi don¡¯t be like that now. Hve you forgotten how well I treat you both." Glenn said, takinga glace at the pair. "If you''re gonna be like that, I won''t bring you the premium candy next time I visit." Just as Glenn said, I saw the pair''s eyes quiver like the children they were. I broke a grin as I looked at the teasing of Glenn ¡°Then Jiwoo, you ready.¡± He said, looking at me right after. ¡°Yeah.¡± Answering him, we both stepped inside the portal. Just like before, when I entered the portal on the academy¡¯s facility, my vision blurred and I felt my senses disappear. I hovered through nothingness before a light enveloped me and I crossed through the portal. Exiting the portal I felt my senses return as I furled my fist and took a moment to adjust to the surroundings illuminance of the sun. ¡°Oh we made it.¡± I heard Glenn¡¯s voice reverberate through the surroundings. I looked around me and saw that we were in a grassland. The blades of grass swayed ever so slightly by the wind as a tranquil atmosphere shrouded the land, as the warmth of the sun prickled my skin and made me comfortable. There was a boulder close by but I didn¡¯t give it much mind. Soon my vision focused over the dungeon which stood a few meters away. It stood there majestically and looked beautiful. The mana it exuded could be sensed from where I was standing, as the shiny glow of the gate caused the space to distort and ripple. Every dungeon is given a rank based on the mana¡ªmagic power as dubbed before¡ªthey have. Just like this dungeon which is given an rank, bexause it mana output was on the weaker end. Well not that I was fazed by its magic power. I was someone who solemnly stood even in front of an S-rank gate. Which are said to be the strongest dungeons right after the notorious Disaster rank dungeon. And someone who fought the demon king tow to tow on an almost equal footing, this much was child''s play. ¡°Mr. Glenn I would like to ask you something.¡± I said whilst turning my head towards his direction. ¡°Drop the Mr, just call me Glenn. I told you before, no need to use honorific with me." ¡°Ok then, Glenn I would like to ask you something about this dungeon.¡± ¡°And what do you want to ask exactly?¡± ¡°This Dungeon didn¡¯t have a complete description and the fee range on this dungeon was lower than most E rank dungeons. Why is that? I find it hard to believe that the black market wouldn''t have information over a dungeon gate under their jurisdiction?'' Looking at me with impressed eyes, he spoke. ¡°What you said is correct. Not much is know about this dungeon, and even the teams and other people who went inside this dungeon couldn¡¯t find much about it.¡± He said with genuinely, without trying to hide anything from me. ¡°The only thing that is known about this dungeon is that it''s a pit of undead, and this dungeon was just recently discovered, but due to its low difficulty and threath level, the black market folks allowed the hunters to enter this dungeon gate. So far its safe, as we have deducted." He turned his head towards the dungeon. ¡°But the Magic Power that this dungeon contains is of E rank. That¡¯s the conclusion we came to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I added with a nod. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll find out once I enter the dungeon myself.¡± I said to him, as I stepped forward as I came in front of the dungeon gate. The gate rippled mysteriously as the air around it swayed, lightly making my clothes to wave around. ¡°Then be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah thanks.¡± Bidding Glenn farewell, I walked into the dungeon as the energy of the agte wrapped around me and ushered me forward. The gate rippled when I stepped inside. Soon my perception of the world changed around me. The shift was like day to night. Then I found myself inside the dungeon. * Chapter: 8: Suddenly...[1] Colours ran and darkened around my eyes as the perception of my vision shifted, I felt a slight tucking force around my body, as I was ushered through the dungeon gate and found myself leaving the lush grassland behind and setting foot on damp soil. The sudden vertigo of the shift from crossing through the dungeon gate left me slightly dizzy for a fraction of a second, but I recovered from the dizziness quickly. I snapped my head around to observe my surroundings, and I saw dead and barren land all around me, the dried and dead trees making a dreadful and bleak environment, as their thick branches coiled around, making a ghastly atmospher, which made the surroundings look haunted and possessed. Khu¡ª! Khu¡ª! Suddenly a voice which very much resembled that of an owl''s, I snapped my head in the direction from where the low voice originated from. It took me a while to find the exact location from where the voice had first originated from as the darkness made it difficult for me to perfectly see the overall land, as I kept on searching to find what had caused that voice, and it was close by. Khu¡ª! The same noise entered my ears as I took a stance, snapping my head to my right as I laid eyes upon a bird like creature sitting atop one of the many dead branches of the trees which add it look more menacing. I wary looked at the mana beast which looked directly back at me, but with thirsty and hunger eyes. The mana beast made a similar appearance to a bird, but it was nothing relatively close to a normal bird, making it look terribly horrifying. The bird looked like a mixture between a hawk and an owl. It appearance was similar to a monster which a child feared in their imagination. It had three long legs covered in shiny obsidian features, with dagger like claws growing out of its feet which shined under the basking moonlight, and eight monstrous eyes which seem to burn. Its black feathers which dangerously basked underneath the moonlight of the dungeon, made it look eerie. And its beak had certain subtlety of its own, which rose from the high-end and with a twist fell down resembling a sharp dagger which reflected the moonlight. It was currently looking in my direction with its eight ravenous eyes sizing me up and down, looking at me as if I were its prey, I looked back at it with a calm expression, expectant of the beast¡¯s action, and after a second past, it took flight and lunged in my direction deciding to attack. Flapping its giant wings once, it took flight as it got off the branch and in a swift turn in the air it reached for me with its sharp dagger like feet pointing at me. The beast was approximately 5 meters long, its bulk heavy and legs thin but extremely durable with its overall constitution giving it an advantage with the overall terrain. This monster was called an ¡®Abyss Avion¡¯. Found in similar dungeon with dark and dead environments, and swamps, similarly they weren''t every strong, and only hunted prey weaker than them. It''s sharp pale beak reached for my throat, but in that split second I withdrew bleak star from the system inventory and hacked at its left wing, my arm moving like a serpent as my sword made a shrill boise in the air and reached near the mana beast¡¯s body But it¡¯s eyes followed me through and at the last second it dodged my sword, with a sharp twist mid-air which allowed it yo evade my slash. It harshly flapped it¡¯s wings again, the monster ascended toward the sky as some of its features went loose. Firming my grip over the hilt of my sword, allowed my mind to calm itself as my senses stretched outward for any movement and waited for the monster to descend and attack. All sounds ceased to exist, as I held my breath and waited, and just then the beast appeared. Descending from the sky like a meteor, the mana beast soon reached me and attacked with its razor sharp beak again. But performed a vertical slash upward, my sword met with the monster''s beak. I pushed my sword upward putting more strength and power as my mana worked and so did the abyss avion¨Cvertically downwards with all its might. I parried the beast¡¯s beak as a shrill noise reverberated around us as the beak of the abyss avion scratched over the blade of bleak star, I pushed my sword away from its beak, sequentially twisting my body and then rotating at a one eighty degree angle whilst slashing horizontally. But his eyes followed my every movement. Its eight eyes posed a problem for me currently as the beast¡¯s reaction was quick and agile. Knowing this I activated my skill, which I got back thanks to Returnee¡¯s Privilege, ¡®Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯. Just as I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, my mana worked, soon the world around me slowed down as the colours got drowned by a veil of gray which shrouded everything. Soon I directed my gaze at the monster in front of me. Its movements were as slow as a snail''s as it tries to moving from my left to right whilst trying to thrust its beak forward. Soon a subtle colourlessness enshrouded the world from my perspective as everything slowed down. But that fraction of a second was enough for me to end the battle. Even a single second can change the flow of a fight depending on a split second decision to turn the tide to your advantage. And similarly I spoke with experience. Because in my previous life, there were many times where even a second was enough to turn the flow of a battle around. Be it advantageous or disadvantageous. Just as I saw the monster about to dodge my horizontal slash and attack, I changed my trajectory and slashed diagonally sideways. In the slowed down world, I saw the sudden change in the monster¡¯s movements, as its scarlet eyes slowly turned, and it began to dodge, but despite the overwhelming sensation which made my eyes to sting from the growing pain, I held a firm grip over the skill and studied the beast to find an opportunity. It¡¯s speed was incredible, and its nimble movements made it a hard target to hit. Then the world around me returned back to normal and I heard a subtle slashing sound reverberated, as the sound of flesh being split and blood dripping down the damp soil entered my ears. By the time I saw the sight before me, the head of the monster went rolling on the dry and dead ground, its eyes looking lifeless, as the beast¡¯s body stumbled which convulsed and soon stopped. With a tired exhale I slumped down on the barren ground myself. Some of the blood of the abyss avion had sprayed on my shoes, as the filthy smell of its dark blood made me nauseous. ¡°It¡¯s seem like I still have some time until I can properly use Mind¡¯s Eye.¡± I said as I felt a stinging sensation in my eyes, which made my head to throab, not as prominently as it did before when I first activated my skill in my dorm room. [You Have Levelled Up!] Then I saw a window pop up in front of me. It mentioned the contents of my level increase. Seeing the contents of the window, somehow I felt excited and enthusiastic. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ''System''. I hurridly said inside my head as soon as I saw the interface pop up. Then I saw my stats which were displayed on the system interface, which had changed slightly. ---- ---- NAME: (???) HP: <170> LEVEL: <11> STRENGTH: <14> STAMINA: <22> AGILITY: <17> VITALITY: <19> INTELLIGENCE: <10> MP: <51> PROFESSION: POINTS: <120> ______ FATIGUE: <4> ¡¾PERSEVERANCE ¡¿: [LV.1] _____________ {SKILLS} _____________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ???] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡°Oh, my stats, they have increased," I mused as I looked at my now increased stats with an excited expression. ¡°But why isn¡¯t my Intelligence stat increasing?¡± I thought as I tried to make out the reason why. But putting it at the back of my head for now I waved the interface away. ¡°Oh well, whatever. I still have plenty of time to understand the system and its working mechanics." But with a shrug of my shoulders I stood up from the ground and started walking through the darl and haunting forest. Walking through the barren forest, I looked left to right to look for any monsters nearby, but to my luck, I saw only three goblins, which were at least a hundred meters away from where I was standing. Quietly, I placed pressure over my calves and nimbly climbed the branch of one of the nearby trees as quietly as possible to not alert the goblins. The goblins came into my vision more clearly as I keenly observed their movements. Well when a person thinks what a goblin looks like, what is the first thing that comes to mind? A dirty small monstrous midget, with several yellowish teeth and bile like green skin with a dirty and nauseating smell. Yeah! Those goblins looked exactly like as they are described in the text books. Green skin, red eyes and their small bodies, which looked extremely weak, but good for agile attacks. But don¡¯t get me wrong, killing a single goblin or two or three of them is easy enough, but, if there is an entire horde of them, then that¡¯s a different story. There have also been records that an entire party of hunters were wiped out, because they were attack by such called hordes of goblins. It¡¯s not due to the hunters being weak. The goblins are considered the weakest among all the monsters but, a horde consists of hundreds of such midget creatures. So even if you are somewhat strong, no person has unlimited stamina to keep on fighting hundreds of enemies tirelessly. So being cautious around goblins is what is taught even to rookies. ¡°Alright...¡± I made up my mind as I surveyed my surroundings for quick confirmation. Having confirmed that there were no other goblins except those three, I dropped down from the branch with a crunching noise as the midgets snapped their head and looked at me, as I dashed in the goblins direction. ¡®Isn¡¯t this dungeon supposed to be an undead pit as mentioned in the description? I haven¡¯t seen a single undead since I came here?¡¯ I lampooned inwardly as I reached the goblins with a swift foot. Soon I became visible to their eyes, and just as they saw me, the three of them lunged in my direction without any plans. I withdrew bleak star and vertically slashed at the goblin which was only two meters away from me. Soon after a slashing sound, the goblin''s body finely split into two and fell down lifelessly on the ground. Its blood sprayed all over the area around it. Dying the ground in it''s green nauseating blood. Soon after the other two goblins jumped and tired to attack me with the small dagger that they had in their hands. But not giving them time, I slashed horizontally and within that second, my sword slashed through their throats as a sight of blood spewing over the ground displayed. Their heads fell to ground, one after the other. Walking up to the lifeless bodies of the goblins, I cut their bodies up and took the most important parts which were sellable. ¡®Gotta make a living somehow, after all I¡¯m forced to pay some debt that I don¡¯t even know about!¡¯ I Inwardly thought with a tired sigh as I took a moment to dissect the goblins one at a time. I had also taken the black feathers, the claws and the beak of the Abyss Avion. Having collected the materials I soon moved forward to looked around for more mana beasts. ¡°There is no time-limit for clearing the dungeon on the system quest, so I think I can take my time, right?¡± ¡°Levelling up and getting stronger is my first priority for now.¡± Walking into the deep dead forest I looked for more mana beasts to hunt. Just after walking for a few minutes I found two Abyss Avion¡¯s in front of me. ¡°This looks good. Hear I come level up. Time for hunting." I enthusiastically said as I cautiously reached the mana beasts with my presence concealed. *** ¡°Jiyoung, what are we supposed to do now?¡± A youth''s voice reverberated through the dead and barren forest which projected timidity and weariness. His appearance looked groggy and dirty, mud covered the boy''s short black hair, with his crystal blue eyes looking afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jihoon, it¡¯s going to be alright," the girl addressed the youth who was following her from behind, with a dagger held tightly in the boy''s hand he nodded back to his sister, trying his best to hide his fearful expression. ¡°But...¡± the boy suddenly said, but he his words were cut short by Jiyoung. ¡°Sheesh...!¡± Jiyoung hushed the boy with a quick gesture from her mouth as she pointed toward her right with her hand, whilst putting a finger to her mouth to tell the boy to keep quiet. Ahaaa¡ª! A loud shout came from the direction the girl pointed from as Jihoon jumped in his place in fright. ¡°Let¡¯s go the other away.¡± Jiyoung said with a gentle tone. ¡°Yeah." Jihoon responded with a swift nod. Then they both started walking towards the left direction with great apprehension as they covered each step with vigilance. ¡®Just why the hell is this happening? Why can¡¯t we find the exit?'' There was an agitate look on her face as she walked forward, looking at her brother''s back which was covered with mud and blood. *** Seo Jiwoo After having killed the mana beasts in this entire area, I found myself a safe spot to rest for the time. There was a cliff which had a small cave, a few kilometres away from where I had entered the dungeon from. It had gotten quite cold inside the dungeon now as the night fully approached. But I was ready for such a situation. I had already placed a warm blanket inside my inventory. The sound of the burring wood echoed in my ears, as the fire illuminated the inside of the cave with a dim and warm light. I had started a fire to keep myself warm and to cook food. This cave was out of sight from the monsters and several feet above the ground, so I started a fire here with ease that no beasts would approach and climb in. But just in case, for my peace of mind, I''d first checked the entire area before deciding to rest here. Taking the water canteen out of the system inventory, I drank the water. Having rehydrated myself, I took out seasoned pieces of meat from inside of the inventory. Sticking them up with a stick near the fire I let the four pieces cook. ¡°Oh right.¡± I suddenly remembered that I had levelled up quite the bit in my search for a place to rest, as I''d forgotten to check my stats in the mean time. I had been constantly fighting monsters for the past few hours whilst taking five or ten minutes of intervals in between to keep up with my good pace. ¡®System!¡¯ I inwardly said. Just as I said an interface popped open in front of my eyes. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: <319> LEVEL: <17> STRENGTH: <27> STAMINA: <33> AGILITY: <26> VITALITY: <29> INTELLIGENCE: <10> MP: <80> PROFESSION: POINTS: <350> ______ FATIGUE: <15> ¡¾PERSEVERANCE¡¿: [LV.1] _____________ {SKILLS} _____________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ???] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡°I have levelled up quite a lot only in a few hours.¡± I said as I grabbed one of the cooked pieces of meat. ¡°Well I did fight and kill many mana beasts in couple of hours." Chewing the tender and juicy meat, the exquisite and rich seasoned flavour of the meat stimulated my taste buds. After one bite I took another, and just like that I ate all of the meat leaving only the stick. Then I extended my hand to take another one, but suddenly I stopped in my tracks, and snapped my head to my left. Ahaaaa¡ª! Then I heard a loud shouting sound coming from outside the cave which jolted me on the spot as I made a wary expression. Standing up from the ground, I reached for the mouth of the cave. Ahaaa¡ª! I heard the shout again. It certainly had the noise of pain and anguish. It was definitely the shout of a human. Contemplating for a moment I decided to go in the direction of where the shout had came from. It was dead in the night, when the visibility was the lowest and the mana beasts were the most active. ¡°Well things never went my way, did they, Old Man?¡± I said with my smirk as I remembered about my Master. Chapter: 9: Suddenly [2] Park Jihoon "Jiyoung, what do we do now?¡± I asked as I looked at my elder sister, my brows creased with furrow lines as I felt the helplessness bleed through my words, frustration gripped my heart as I desperately looked around before returning my gaze to my sister. ¡°I''m not sure, Jihoon," She said, her panicked face creased into a reassuring smile as I seem to feel the pinch, seeing my sister desperately trying to console me. She turned to look around, her gaze passing through each tree to the haunting darkness as she spoke again. "But there has to be a way out of this place." I realized the frustration which laced her words. ¡°Nearly two weeks have passed since we entered this dungeon, and we''ve been trying to find as exit ever since. And not even the rescue box is working," my voice came out anxious, as I observed my surroundings, to keep watch for any mana beasts nearby. Jiyoung''s firm steps finally came to a stop, I looked at her back, which seem to shirk al of a sudden, as if my sister had enough, but she still tried to keep her facade to reassure me. She turned slowly and I could see her solemn face which spoke of her fatigue. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the time being, alright. We can''t continue on forever." She said with her crisp voice which was obviously tired, and I felt a maelstrom of emotions rage within me. My eyes felt heavy and warm, seeing my sister in such a sorry condition. Even in such a situation, she was more worried about me than herself. I clenched my hands, as I nodded. I immediately heaved a sigh as I slumped down on the ground and leaned against a withered tree. My head touched the rough surface of the trunk as realxed and breathed. After a few minutes, I I took out my water canteen from my dimensional storage and took big sips as my dry mouth finally moistened. Afterwards I took out some pieces of jerky and began to munch on them. They didn''t have much of a flavor or weren''t savoring, but in this situation even having clean water and something to eat was a blessing. I saw Jiyoung do the same, but she was still on her guard, looking out for any ambushes from the mana beasts who could attack us out of no where. This aspect of her always made me admire her. She has been like this since our childhood. She was the perfect role model for me. Despite my sister''s quiet and nonchalant demeanour which she showed on the outside, she is a very caring and friendly individual, who deeply cares about the people and friends she is close with. But she never showed it on her face, which was something that I always found concerning. Like a leader, she''s fierce and a resourceful individual, who always helped me, even now when we are in a pinch, she was trying to find a way out of here, unlike me who is of no help. Jiyoung had been like this since she was little. But sometimes when I look at her wide back, I could vaguely feel that even she might be lonely, carrying all the burdens since she was young. Never asking for anyone''s help or trying to appear weak. She always excelled in everything she did, and that''s why Dad was proud of her. But, I''ve seen others rely on her, but I have never seen her rely on anyone. ¡°What?¡± My sister asked, as she looked at me with her warm eyes, the hazel felt so much like our mother''s, as I was reminded about those happy memories, those soothing and fresh memories which always worked as a drive for me to better myself, to become someone reliable¡ªsomeone that even Jiyoung could rely on. ¡°Huh...it¡¯s nothing. I was just glad that I''m stuck in her with you, Jiyoung. And in this situation, you know, your presence kind of calms me down," I replied with an awkward but appreciating smile, which felt weak and obscured by the fatigue. ¡°I meant, not in a bad way. It''s just...if I''d been stuck in here all by myself, I would have long been killed by some passerby monster. That''s how grateful I am of having you with me." She turned her head downwards a little when I spoke, but as I focused on her face, .y smile seemed to bloom slightly. It was due to her being fatigued and not rested for the past few days, but the reason she had hid her face from me was beacause it was one of her old habits. When she got embarrassed from being openly praised, she would try to hide her face and act slightly awkward. These small gestures were the things which made Jiyoung an extremely likable person, but such things were subtle and hard to catch on for others. ¡°Haha!¡± I laughed as I looked at Jiyoung. A thin and dry chuckle, but one which left me slightly refreshed and rejuvenated. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Jiyoung straightened and asked with an expressionless face as always. ¡°It¡¯s nothing," I said with my lips curving into a wide grin. I honestly couldn''t tell what kind of expression I was making. Afterwards, we spoke a little bit and shortly after that, I yawned as Jiyoung nodded at me with an understanding expression and I felt my eyes getting heavier and my body loosening up and soon I fell asleep with the support of the tree. *** ¡°Jihoon wake up!¡± Jiyoung''s voice boomed across the area and hammered into my ears as I heard the sharp noise of flesh slithering, afterwards which followed the subtle sound of a blade cutting through flesh, and the loud sound of something heavy crashing against the ground. Fear and trepidation gripped me as I jolted awake from the ground and saw in horror that we were surrounded by countless undeads monsters. ¡°...¡±I looked around in horror, my arms trembled and mind felt clouded as I tried to comprehend everything through the fog in my mind, as I fought against the fatigue. Immediately afterward, I turned my attention to my left and saw Jiyoung fighting multiple undeads, a few metres away from me, her sword moved in an arc, her mana bolted through her body with a near desperate attempt to protect her from the ferocious attacks of the beasts. ¡°Jiyoung..." I shouted, panic shrouded my mind, my mind as if filled with thick tar as I tried to look beyond the numbers which encompassed the area. ¡°Jihoon, draw your weapon.¡± She shouted back whilst slashing an undead, which decapitated its head from its body. Her voice was rushed, almost desperate as she perfomed a summersault whilst twisting her body, kicking an undead in the face, and drawing an arc in the air as an undead feel to the ground. Heeding my Sisters words, I quickly stroked the dimensional artifact and withdrew my dagger and gripped it tightly in my right hand, as I pushed my body into a stance and got ready for battle. Soon my vision landed on two undeads who were standing close to me, they lunged in my direction, simultaneously attacking, as if in coordination with each other''s pattern. My arms moved and I drew the dagger in my hand as the blade carved the flesh of the undead rushing at me from the right, I twisted my body, my mana worked allowing me to augment my body, as my heel connected with the head of the other one as it crashed on the ground with a extreme force. The undead on my right fell to the ground its dry blood smeared the dagger in my hand as the other one stumbled back a few steps, as I positioned my body. Creating some distance between us, I again decided to attack but in that moment I felt a stinging sensation arouse from my left shoulder. My body jerked back a step, as I saw that the same undead from before was bitting on to my shoulder. Ripping my skin. The sensation was unbearable, the hard and jagged teeth of the beast dug into my skin and carved my meat as I felt them reach my bone, blood smeared across my skin and clothes as my body warmed up, my mind felt numb and body started to loosene up. Ahaaa¡ª! My screams echoed through the massive forest around us, I lost my balance and fell to the ground with the beast biting into my shoulder. ¡°Jihoon..." Jiyoung screamed, but her voice was drowned by the pain I felt, but the desperation in her words and the panic was so vivid. The pain was agonising. I felt as if my skin and muscles were slowly being pinched off of my body, the beast making it a slow process. But punching the undead, it allowed me to free myself fron the sudden vertigo and make some distance. I backed up against a nearby tree as my back touched the hard surface. Placing my hand over my now bleeding shoulder, I looked at Jiyoung, who was desperately trying to kill all of the undeads obstructing her path, to make her way toward me. My sister endured wounds, blood still fresh on her body as she fought, just to reach me, to protect me. Then an undead lunged from my left and bit me on my left leg. Ahaaa¡ª! Again a scream escaped my mouth, as a warm sensation enveloped my body. Putting my hand down from my shoulder, I hacked my dagger into the undeads head, which at the excact moment killed it. All the strength in my body dispersed as I slumped down to one knee. My leg was profusely bleeding along with my shoulder, as I scowled, my face twisted with the agony which coursed through me. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡®I was always a good for nothing. I¡¯m sorry Jiyoung.¡¯ I inwardly said as I looked at Jiyoung, who was still now fighting with the undeads. Desperately trying to reach me, her face twisted with a frown, her anger flared as she screamed, killing one undead after another. ¡°Please god, please save her. It¡¯s fine even if I die, but please just save her. I beg you!¡± I prayed that some divine being might hear my pleas in this hopeless moment. In this moment of desperation and despair. I felt up eyes get heavy as tears started to well down my eyes. I felt desperation crawl up from the bottom of my heart My heartbeat increased, as my mind was hit with another wave of panic. ¡°Please," with a low desperate voice I pleaded again, believing my plea could change the the outcome. But nothing happened. I just blankly looked in Jiyoung''s direction. Soon multiple undeads lunged in my direction, and I blankly kept looking at them, my eyes remained dull and face hopeless. ¡°Jihoon!!!!!" I heard Jiyoung''s gut wrenching scream reverberate around me, tears welled down my face faster, as the image of my parents and Jiyoung surfaced in my mind, the few happy moments I held dear to my heart. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die," I desperately said in a low voice, almost like a whisper, whilst sequentially closing my eyes as if it could help me coup with whatever was to come. But nothing happened, the pain I''d embraced myself for never came. Then I heard multiple slashing sounds coming from around me, they were fast, precise and almost everywhere. With each slash the body of an undead fell to the ground effortlessly without any resistance. I opened my eyes and saw multiple undeads lying on the ground lifelessly, their bodies perfectly carved. With another subtle slashing sound, the last of the undeads fell to the ground. Only in a few minutes, every single undead had been disposed off in this area. My eyes followed along where several fresh corpses laid, and there I saw the figure of a man standing amongst the lifeless undeads. I swallowed hard as I tried to take in his appearance. His glossy black hair basked beneath the moonlight which spilled everything around us, a black mask covered his face, which perfectly complimented his black clothes and hair. He was wearing a simple black shirt paired with black pants, and long boots, with a long black coat. He cleared the blood from his sword and put it back into his sheath. Just from a glance I could teel that he was an experienced hunter, the way he had dealt with this situation and how he carried himself, he looked to be in a league of his own. His steps were fast but not rushed as he walked in my direction and he extended his hand forward. ¡°Can you stand?¡± He asked, his voice was hoarse, but I could feel the gentleness in it. ¡°Huh, yes!¡± I answered whilst grabbing on to his hand as I stood. Standing up from the ground, I looked around to find Jiyoung and she was already near me. ¡°Jihoon.¡± She said, her words warm and voice on the verge of tears. Soon she reached me and pulled me into her embrace. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alright, Jihoon.¡± Her words made me reassured as I looked at her edges of her eyes which were reddish. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± I replied with a weak smile. Then breaking apart she looked at the man who stood in front of us, her gaze pierced into him. ¡°Who are you?¡± She cautiously asked, pulling me behind herself, as she tried to size up the man before us. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the introductory part for later and let¡¯s quickly leave this place first. We can''t be sure if more mana beasts would be arriving here sooner or later." He said, his words were concise and logical. ¡°Alright.¡± Jiyoung nodded in agreement while she looked around, her eyes warily seeing the countless bodies which laid unmoving. ¡°Here.¡± He threw something in mine and Jiyoung''s direction. Both of us caught it effortlessly as I looked below and recognized the item. ¡°This is...?¡± These were two bottles with translucent liquids inside. ¡°It¡¯s a stamina recovery potion and a strength recovery potion, drink it and let''s move on.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡± Jiyoung and I both thanked him. Chugging the potions down, I felt my wounds somewhat starting to heal as my mana felt a significant boost. Jiyoung had s similar experience as her facial expression slightly changed and brightened. Then following him from behind, both of us stayed quiet as we followed the man from behind. *** Seo Jiwoo The deafening silence descended over the forest, as we walked through the dead and dark forest, which was only broken from the fleeting sounds of our boots striking the ground. I looked behind from time to time, watching the two as I walked in front, guiding the way, but also looking around for any threats. They both looked alike, a lot, so I came to the conclusion on my own that they were siblings. They had a similar facial structure and their fondness for each other spoke better than any words¡ªa fondness which deviated from other platonic relationships. I''d also come to the conclusion through simple analysis of those two. They both had jet black hair, but separate eye pigments. The boy had blue eyes like the depth of the ocean, while the girl had hazel eyes which burned like the setting sun, leaving an impression. Their faces looked weary and distraught, and bodies covered with grime, but nonetheless, it still didn''t hide their natural beauty. Their looks were abnormally eye-catching, something that anyone could notice from a single glance, even in the rough state they were in. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I heard the boy¡¯s voice from behind me, it was meek and almost hesitant. ¡°Yes?¡± I looked above my shoulder and exclaimed in response, the boy realized and spoke immediately ¡°My name is Park Jihoon, and this here is my elder sister Park Jiyoung. A-Again, thank you every much for saving us. If it hadn''t been for you, we would never have been able to get out of that predicament. ¡°It¡¯s fine don¡¯t worry about," I said as I stepped forward. Realizing the awkward silence between us, I opened my mouth and spoke to appear more friendly. ¡°And I¡¯m Seo Jiwoo, nice to meet you both." ¡°Yes, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance." Jihoon responded with a exaggerated smile which didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. But Jiyoung stayed quiet. She only looked at me the entire time with wary eyes. She had her guard up the entire time and her hand was resting over the handle of her sword for obvious reasons. I shrugged my shoulder as I moved my gaze away. Well can¡¯t blame her, there are cases where strangers try to help you in a dungeon and in the end to just kill you and take your loot and items. These case were quite usual with smaller teams and less experienced hunters. That''s the kind of world it is! After walking for a few more minutes, we reached the cave where I was resting prior to saving both of them. The burrow in the cliff was a few feet above the ground, giving a good place to rest. ¡°Let¡¯s go," I said as pointed to the mouth of the cave. I climbed up first, as I brought my hand out to Jihoon who climbed behind me, he hesitated first, but after a second he took my hand and climbed into the mouth of the cave. I tried to do the same for Jiyoung, but she shrugged my help away and climbed all of her own. I pulled my arm and shrugged as I entered the cave. I pointed at the small fore I''d started previously, the three of us sat down on the ground around the small campfire as we awkward looked around. ¡°Here.¡± I moved my hand and grabbed the blanket that I brought along with me, as I pointed it toward Jihoon. Jiyoung''s eyes followed me, despite being tired and weary, she continued to appear wary. Then taking the stick which had the cooked meat, I gave it to the two. Jihoon brought his hands forward and grabbed both of them, as he handed one to his sister. They were hesitant at first but their growling stomach''s got the better of them, seeing the tender pieces of meat which gave off a nose tingling scent with the spices which covered their surface. They both turned to look at me for a moment, their eyes obviously distraught. Did I appear that distrustful? I lampooned inwardly as I eased into my spot as I reassured the siblings. ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned or anything. I can assure you about that, these have been cooking before we came here. I wouldn''t want to eat something poisonous myself, or have no plan to do so." I reassured them. But it was not enough to make Jiyoung believe me. Taking the last piece of meat which still cooked near the fire, I chewed down on it in front on them as I swallowed the piece after savoring the flavor, the both of them took a bite right after. I leaned back on the cave¡¯s wall as I took a breath, taking a sip of water. I looked at Jihoon taking big bites, his mouth was filled more than he could chew, as he struggled and chewed as he swallowed the piece of meat. His face bloomed into a delighted smile. ¡®He must have been really hungry.,'' I inwardly said, a pitiful smile pulled my lips, as I seem to remember an old memory from the past. About an old friend. Taking my water canteen, I handed it to Jihoon who looked to be almost choking from swallowing too fast. ¡°Slow down. It''s not running away." Then taking out two more piece of meat I left them to cook, as the spices burned and a spicy savory feel rose in the air. ¡°So...?¡± I looked at both Jiyoung and Jihoon as I finally broke the silence. They both didn''t appear ignorant, as they understood right away what I wanted to ask. ¡°What happened to you two?¡± I asked immediately as they both finished eating nd straightened. Jihoon turned to me and slightly bowed his head, enough to appear respectful. ¡°Well, first of all thank you for saving us Mr. Jiwoo.¡± ¡°Just call me Jiwoo." I mused back. Looking at me with a tired expression over his face, he nodded slowly. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you get some sleep first, you''ve got dark circles underneath your eyes.¡± I pointed out with a gesture of my finger. Jihoon sighed as he spoke. ¡°Then I will.¡± ¡°Huaam...¡± With a yawn Jihoon went to sleep right away, as I heard his thin breathing. Then the cave was filled with silence afterwards, both Jiyoung and I remained quiet. I just felt awkward talking to her. I mean, she was completely wary of me. She scooted to the side and corrected the blanket on Jihoon body. The twitching sound of the burning wood reverberated inside, drowning the silence from time to time, as I looked down at the fire burning in the middle. ¡°I think you should sleep as well.¡± I said to Jiyoung. My voice remained calm. ¡°Thank you for saving me and my brother.¡± She bowed her head as she thanked me, a simple gesture which appeared forced and hesitant. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I looked at here tired figure next to Jihoon. Her eyelids tried their best, but in the end they were slowly closing. ¡°We have been stuck here in this dungeon for almost two weeks. We entered like anyone else, but after we tried to look for an exit, we soon realized there wasn''t one, even after we searched for days. And even our rescue boxes were not operating.¡± I looked at her with an understanding look, my expression hidden behind the mask I wore. ¡°I see. But either way, you need to rest in order to replenish your stamina and recover. I know you are wary of me, but all I do is assure you with words right now." I tried to appear as friendly and logical as possible. I brought my hand forward and removed my mask from my face as I looked at her with a smile. "After both you have recovered, you can leave if you want to." Jiyoung appeared struck for a moment from my decision to reveal my face. She wasn''t as ignorant as I thought, as she understood the reason behind my action. With a single nod she leaned back on the wall and slowly went to sleep. Standing up from the ground I walked up to the mouth of the cave. ¡®Let¡¯s try it.¡¯ Taking out my rescue box from the inventory, I looked at the black box in my hand which had a red button on top of it. I pressed the button but nothing happened. I was sure there was supposed to be some kind of noise to alert the person who had pressed the button that the signal went through. Well the person or party who uses the rescue box, can call for a rescue team assembled by the black market. But in exchange for being rescued, all of their loot which they had collected inside the dungeon is taken as compensation by the black market. It wasn''t a bad disposition for being saved. Only after you live, would you be able to earn later. And only those who live are the victor''s of tomorrow. A weak smile pulled at my smile as I scoffed for some reason. But not everyone who survives can be called a victory. Sometimes, surviving could be worse than dying. I shrugged as I brought my mind back to the box in my hand. But what I had heard was that when a rescue box is used it makes a low beeping sound, giving out a frequency which alerts the officials of the black market outside the dungeon. But this one didn¡¯t. I placed my hand over my chin as I contemplated over a series of things. Then it clicked. ¡®I think it¡¯s all somehow connected to the sudden dungeon quest that the system gave me, it has to be that. There is no other explanation.¡¯ I thought with knitted brows. ¡®Jiyoung said both of their rescue boxes didn¡¯t work, and neither did mine, it has definitely something to do with the quest to clear the dungeon.¡¯ Then looking back into the cave I saw the siblings sleeping peacefully. A somewhat relieved look flashed over my face. I felt nostalgic for some reason. ¡°Old Man.¡± My lips curled upwards slightly as I walked back into the cave, sitting back into my old spot as I began to make preparations. Chapter: 10: Devil鈥檚 Whisper [1] ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± I greeted with an almost loud voice which reverberated inside the cave, as I announced my arrival to the siblings. ¡°Welcome back!¡± Jihoon greeted me as I entered the cave, his voice sounded relieved and encouraged as he saw me. Walking up to the two, I sat down and took out my water canteen and drank from it. A week had come to pass, since I''d entered this dungeon, my encounter with the siblings had been a coincidence, but I''d become more acquainted with the two. Well, from the way Jiyoung wasn''t as wary of me from a week ago, I thought it was for the better. I mean, I had made some progress. And after thinking for a while I proposed them both a suggestion of forming a party after we had come to know each other better. Both of them were apprehensive and skeptical about the idea, but after thinking about the pros and cons about my disposition, we came to mutual agreement. I was sure something was wrong within this dungeon. And it was definitely linked with the sudden system quest and how the rescue boxes weren''t operating. But why this dungeon? It didn¡¯t even have a complete description, and there was almost no information about iti n the black market data base, perhaps it hides more secrets than they could find. But in the past week, all I''d been doing was continue fighting the mans beasts in here and grow my level as fast as possible, as much as I could. But I also learned that the more stronger I grew, the less experience I gained to level up from killing the same mana beasts. It was a varied system which gave me experience points as I killed a beast and converted them into points and distributed them into my stats equally. Currently I had reached up to ¡®Level-22¡¯, that was a significant boost considering I was on level-10 only a week ago, my progress was quite good, but still not enough. At the rate which I was progressing, I wouldn¡¯t be any better than any simple hunters out there. I needed to make leaps instead of being content with my current progress and level. I wanted to become as strong as fast as I could. I needed to surpass my old self. Leaning back on the wall I opened the system interface, as a window like structure bloomed in front of me. There I saw my stats. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 690 LEVEL: 22 STRENGTH: 42 STAMINA: 45 AGILITY: 39 VITALITY: 37 INTELLIGENCE: 27 MP: 270 PROFESSION: ???? POINTS: 817 ______ FATIGUE: 9 PERSEVERANCE lv.1 _____________ {SKILLS} _____________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ???] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- Oh yeah! I learned something while levelling up in the meantime. The points which I got when I killed a mana beast, I can either use them in the system shop, or use them to increase my stats by adding them through the interface simply. The system was quite user-friendly. It was due to this that the intelligence stat was not increasing. Or so I thought. But after testing a few more things and theories, I came to the conclusion that I was able to increase all of my stats to a considerable level, but without the externally earned points, I wasn¡¯t able to increase the intelligence stat. Because, right now, I wasn''t alone. With Jiyoung and Jihoon having formed a party with me, I needed to be prepared. Because now two more people were with me, and as the one who had proposed the position for forming a team, I was somewhat responsible for their lives as well. ¡°Here, Jiwoo." Jolting me out of my train of thoughts was Jiyoung''s crisp voice. Her frame stood in front of me, in her hands was a wooden bowel, as he handed it to me. I grabbed the bowel from her hands, as I looked at my portion of the food. Afterwards she gave some to Jihoon who delightfully ate without a word. The wooden bowels were something that Jihoon made a few days ago. I was quite surprised to know that he knew how to carve and wood work. I guess, he knew his wood well. I chuckled silently as I moved my gaze to the bowel and looked at the inside. Inside the bowel was a meat stew. The chunks of meat floated over the stew as I smelt the pungent flavor of the spices mixed inside. After having gotten acquainted with both of them more than enough, and making sure they were good people, I revealed the portion of food and the amount I had. I had already showed my face to Jiyoung, and after Jihoon had woken up, he was quite surprised to see my face, that I was someone who was similar to them in age. I mean my body was getting better and my face had its vitality recovered as I corrected my diet and exercise for the past few days. ¡®Well, survival is a single man¡¯s game, alright!¡¯ Then without a delay, I brought the bowel close to my mouth and blowed on it a few times as I hid my salivating mouth. Afterwards I took a sip of the stew. It''s rich flavour stimulated my taste buds, and the flavour of the chunks of meat had gotten hundred times better after being served with the stew. The meal was well prepared even with the low and limited materials. But it wasn''t because of the materials, but the chef''s ability to make such a great meal even with the limited stock. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. For the past week, Jiyoung has been the one to cook our meals. And I was left dumbstruck by her cooking skills, which were on another level. I had only eaten this good from either extremely expensive restaurants or the handmade cooking from Fujimoto. ¡®Does she have some kind of secret cooking system on her?¡¯ I thought as I looked in Jiyoung¡¯s direction with an intentional gaze. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She caught me staring at her and questioned, her gentle and emotionless voice entered my ears.. I was obviously staring at her with an exaggerated gaze. ¡°O-Oh no, its just that the meals you cook are really delicious," I exclaimed as I focused on the meal instead, feeling embarrassed by my mistake. ¡°Yeah, Jiyoung always cooked for us back when we are home. Her cooking is really delicious.¡± Jihoon braged like he was extremely proud of her sister. ¡°Well, she wasn''t always this good." Jihoon trailed off, I felt his expression distort slightly as he reminisced over the past. "She only got this good after consistent practice. She practiced so many times that even I can¡¯t remember!¡± Jihoon exclaimed whilst turning his head to look at Jiyoung. ¡°Well, I was more of her guinea pig for taste testing her food back in the days. The early days were like a trial for me, Jiwoo.¡± Jihoon added with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Is that so. Must have been...tiresome.¡± I smiled as I listened to Jihoon. Jiyoung on the other hand was only focused on eating her stew. The solemn look on her face looked as if she was not fazed by any of Jihoon''s word. In the past week, I''d realized that Jiyoung wasn''t a talkative person, she did reply if asked a question, but rarely sparked a conversation unless there was a need to. But deep down she was a talented and caring individual. Everything she did was perfect, from cooking to fighting. I realized Jiyoung''s lips were curled slight upwards and her cheeks were slightly red, which gave her away. Afterwards, the three of us continued eating. With another sip I took in the stew and just as I was about to swallow it, a system window opened in front of me. I gave it a side glance, as my eyes widened in shock and I almost chocked on my food as I saw what was written on the window. ---- ---- ¡¾Quest: Clear The Dungeon ¡¿ Name: Devil¡¯s Whisper Rank: ??? Penalty: Death (If failed to clear the dungeon, the host will die immediately as a penalty) Reward: 5-lv increase, additional points and all stat increase by 20. Clear Time: 12 hours ---- ---- ¡°You alright, Jiwoo?¡± I saw Jihoon approach me with a concerned expression. But nodding once I told him I was fine. Looking at the system interface, a confused frown flashed my face as my brows creased heavily. The quest criteria had suddenly changed. What why? Why so suddenly and at a time like this? There was a timer now on it. ''Twelve hours! What the hell is going on?¡¯ I looked at the window with wide and confused eyes. ¡®Damn it, calm down.¡¯ I grunted under my breath as I took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to relax my body as eased the expression from my face. ¡°Here drink this.¡± Jiyoung handed me some water as, Jihoon kept looking at me with concern. ¡°Thanks.¡± I said back as I grabbed the canteen from her hand and took a sip from it, as I looked back at the both of them. After a moment of silence, I spoke with a heavy feeling of foreboding. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we left." Confusion flashed across their faces but both them knew that sooner or later we had to leave this place, and clear the dungeon in order to leave. "Alright." Jihoon replied. They didn''t question me on my sudden change of behaviour. That''s what I liked about them. Despite the sudden decision, they both trusted my judgment and started to move. After five minutes or so, we left the cave and started to walk away from the area we were previously in. Marching through the dead forest, we couldn¡¯t find any mana beasts along the away. The silence had a wild exaggeration to it. Making me nervous and anxious with each step. We did find a few goblins but Jiyoung hurriedly took care of them. She was a skilled fighter was someone her age and her talent was ever-growing. We continued forward and had been walking for almost an hour, the day light allowed us to see more properly in our surroundings as I realized something and turned to Jihoon. ¡°Oh yeah? Jihoon.¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± He mused with a surprised expression. ¡°Did you find any tracks of where the boss could be in this dungeon?¡± I asked as Jihoon thought for a quick second. ¡°Well, even after being stuck inside here for two weeks, we still couldn''t find where the boss monster was located. We tried our best, but as if it was purposefully obscured from our sight. I''m sorry, we couldn''t find much." ¡°I understand. Don''t worry, you both must have had your hands tight, finding the exit while trying to survive." Then we again started our exploration inside the dungeon. If we want to get out of this dungeon, we have to clear it first by killing the boss monster or whatever entity which resided in here. After having walked for almost three hours, we still couldn¡¯t find any clues to the exit. We had searched high and low, and we were close to the outer region of the forest which we had yet to explore. I was running short on time, and so were these two. It was now a race against time. If I don¡¯t clear the dungeon then as the penalty suggested, I would die. ¡®Damn it, just where the hell am I supposed to look?¡¯ I grunted a curse as my mind raced for a solution. Ahaaa¡ª! I heard a shout coming from in front of us. It was quite a distance away, but the voice travelled from a nearby place, perhaps the area which was just ahead the forest region. At most it was a few hundred meters away. Signalling both Jiyoung and Jihoon, they drew their weapons and so did I as we cautiously moved forward. Jiyoung held a thin sword in her hand which was curved at the edge, like a katana, while Jihoon held his dagger firmly. I myself had withdrawn Bleak Star from the inventory. I placed it over my waist. It was resting inside it''s scabbard as I placed a hand over the handle to draw it at any given moment. Then with a movement of my finger we dashed in the direction of where the shout came from. We covered a quick stride as we finally reached the edge of the thick dead forest. I drew Bleak Star from its sheath and the blade twinkled under the setting light. My eyes followed along the open plain as I saw a mana beast which sat on one of the withered trees and impersonated the shouts of a human man. The screams and shouts were horrendous and shaking. But aside from it what came into our view was surprising. It left me flabbergast. A trail was made from the withered trees, which led to a black imposing fortress which stood a kilometre away from the dead forest. The black fortress and the road which let to it had an intimidating vibe around it. The imposing and tall fortress looked harrowing and silent as if out of some horror story. It felt like something extremely dangerous could come out right now and attack us. But I was somewhat sure that this is where the boss was supposed to be. It looked different and subtle for it bearing. ¡°Let¡¯s go," I gestured for both of them to follow along. They wore hesitant expressions, but followed along without a word. Pressing on my heel I marched forward, each step covered in caution. Following me from behind were Jiyoung and Jihoon with their weapons drawn in they hands and demeanour perfectly wary. Approaching the castle cautiously we all put up our guards as we looked around. ¡®At this point anything could happen to us.¡¯ I inwardly thought as I looked in front of me. We had reached the fortress and the only thing that stopped us from entering was the enormous gate which stood like an obstacle which seen to give me a bad vibe. With a heavy rustle the gate opened all on its own, my mind turmed wary by the unknown action. I wasn¡¯t afraid from facing any challenge. But the oldest emotion of mankind was the emotion of fear, and the oldest fear was the fear of the unknown, and I was anxious about the adversity awaiting us inside. The creaking and jarring noise it made lasted for a few seconds as the gates jarred against the stone ground, and then it clearly opened up. I felt a gust of wind flutter my clothes and hair as I took a breath and then stepped inside. Following me from behind, Jihoon and Jiyoung also entered the fortress. With another deafening creak the gates shut closed behind us like a ghost was operating them. ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡± I ordered as I moved in the front and stepped into the wide hall. Then with a flicker, the torches on the inside of the fortress walls lit up, the interior was revealed with a flash, as I saw it was no less inferior from being magnificent. The floor adorned with lush and expensive rugs, the ceiling or the decorations which were on the walls or the armours that were placed there on display added an additional element of awe to the inside Every thing looked expensive and breath-taking as I moved my gaze from one thing to another. But right now my priority was defeating the boss. Then we reached the end of the hall as I observed several chamber along the way, some had their doors opened and appeared dilapidated, while some had appeared still in use. At the end of the hall, I saw a red arched entrance which led to the throne room from the way it was adorned, the doors stood sealed. ¡°I think this might be the place.¡± I said as I looked at the door with a solemn expression. My eyes glaring at it. I also felt a strong presence from behind the chamber which was subtle, but made mw anxious. Whoever that presence belonged to was someone strong. And perhaps, it would take great effort to defeat it, and find a way out. Pushing the doors open with Jihoonand Jiyoung''s help, we stepped inside cautiously, our steps slow and silent. Suddenly, the room lit up. The torches on the wall illuminated the throne room which stirred with a flash of light. Then my eyes fell over the throne where someone with a cape sat. Their features were completely hidden and obscured from sight. But I found it weird. There was no presence...nothing. I didn¡¯t know what to make of this but I was sure that he was the boss monster. But why did something appear amiss? ¡°M-Mom!¡± Jihoon said from beside me, his eyes looked shook and voice sounded sorrowful and almost as if he was about to cry. I looked at Jiyoung, who had a surprised and painful expression, she shared her brother''s expression, as I found the words leaving their mouths ood for the situation. Something was definitely amiss. ¡°Mom.¡± Jihoon said again, this time genuine tears welling down his eyes. Then he stepped forward, but I grabbed him from the back of his shirt and pulled him back with all my strength. ¡°Jihoon, get it together, we¡¯re inside a dungeon. Whatever you both are seeing is just an illusion created by the boss monster. Snap out of it." I simultaneously looked at Jihoon and Jiyoung, who both appeared confused and perplexed by my actions. ¡°Jiwoo, what are you saying, our mom, she¡¯s right there sitting on the throne. It''s her, Jiyoung you can see it too, right?" Jihoon said desperately, his voice broken and eyes widened. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡± I cursed as I looked around the throne room. Suddenly, the heavy noise of applause reverberated inside the chamber as the hair at the back of my neck stood. My eyes watched in horror and confusion as the body on the throne fell on to the floor and a second later it turned into fine powder. "Welcome!" A cruel and twisted voice reverberated inside, as goosebumps rose on my skin. Chapter: 11: Devil鈥檚 Whisper [2] Outside the dungeon, around the time Jiwoo received the updated quest. ¡°Haaa...¡± A man could be seen sitting inside a small office. Taking a pack of cigarettes out from his coat, he took one out and lit it. Puff¡ª! Puff¡ª! Puffing the cigarette, he leaned back on his chair. ¡°Ahaa, nothing beats a good smoke.¡± He spoke as he looked at the many monitors which were attached to the wall in front of him. The monitors displayed many open spaces on them, which had dungeon gates. Each monitor displayed a different dungeon. He turned his head slightly left to look at the monitor on the far edge. ¡°It¡¯s been a week since he entered the dungeon.¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s not my place to worry about others but...¡± Puff¡ª! Taking another puff from his cigarette he continued. ¡°...but somehow he was different from the other people I have met.¡± Puff¡ª! Puff¡ª! ¡°But still, he might just be one of those few diamonds mixed among countless pebbles.¡± Leaning forward on his chair, a solemn look appeared over his face. ¡°But the way he carried himself was like a pro! Someone who is experienced.¡± Puff¡ª! With another puff, he put the cigarette out and threw it in the bin close to his table. ¡°Why am I thinking about that kid?¡± He thought. But just then he saw a strange occurrence on the monitor he was looking at prior. ¡°What?¡± A confused look flashed his face. His gaze stayed fixated on the monitor. Then the dungeon gate which was displayed on the monitor rippled. The black colour of the dungeon gate took a shade of purple and red and afterwards the monitor blacked out. Glenn¡¯s eyes shot wide open as he saw the sudden change in the dungeon¡¯s appearance. He then stood up from his seat. The transmitter placed on the table started to beep. He picked it up and heard a voice coming through the transmitter. ¡°The Dungeon C-45Z2, Code name ¡®Devil¡¯s Whisper. It''s Mana conductivity has increased. I Repeat, the Dungeon C-45Z2, Code Name ¡®Devil¡¯s Whisper. It''s Mana conductivity has increased.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Magic Power has reached the borderline rank!¡± ¡°Roger, I will be there in a moment.¡± Glenn responded as soon as the voice coming from the transmitter finished speaking. Walking up to the door of the office he burst it open and exited the office. Walking through the wide hall he took a sharp right turn. ¡°Why that Dungeon?¡± *** ¡°Welcome.¡± I heard a melodical voice echo inside my ears. Snapping my head left to right, I saw nothing. ¡°Jiwoo.¡± I heard Jihoon. Turing my head toward him, I saw the saddened look on his face. ¡°Can¡¯t you see her? She¡¯s right there!¡± He pointed his finger towards the throne. But just then I felt an ominous feeling emerge from deep within me. ¡°Heh...¡± I heard a malevolent chuckle reverberate inside the throne roo.. But both Jiyoung and Jihoon both had there attention completely fixed on the throne. Like they were trapped inside an illusion. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. What I saw next left me dumbfounded. A figure stood in front of the throne. His features looked human. His black hair which fell to his shoulders. And he was wearing an exquisite black suit which perfectly outlined his body. He looked incredibly handsome. But the one thing which made me wary of him were his eyes. His deep blue eyes. They shined with a mysterious hue and looked magnificent. Then sitting down on the throne he spoke again. ¡°Pathetic humans.¡± I already knew who he was, or to be exact what it was! Stabilising Jihoon, I stood up and glared him directly in his eyes. ¡°So you killed the dungeon master and took over the dungeon?¡± He looked surprised. Resting his cheek over his right hand which rested on the throne¡¯s armrest, he spoke. ¡°Ho, you can see me?¡± ¡°More or less," I responded. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel pleased meeting a demon," I scoffed. ¡°Ho Ho...¡± He looked at me with a solemn expression. ¡®Damn it... this quest has turned it something ridiculous. To face off a demon in my current strength will be asking me to kill myself. I, despite being someone who regressed back in time, was not confident in facing a ranked demon in my current strength. Oh yeah. Demon have 7 ranks amongst themselves. A demon is ranked based on the colour of their eyes. The higher the colour of their eyes the stronger there bloodline is. The highest ranking demon is obviously the Demon king. The demon king who bestowed his blood on to other demons. This way the other demons started to do the same as the Demon King did. If a demon with a higher rank shares his blood to a demon with a lower rank, the latter will have his strength increased. But only in rare cases that is! Demon don¡¯t just give their blood willingly. Because they are the embodiment of desires, they are selfish to their bones and soul. There are other ways for demons to raise there ranks. One of them is to form a contract with a individual. The ranks of the demons are decided by the colour of there eyes. ---- ----
  1. Crimson Eyes.
  2. Grey Eyes.
  3. Amber Eyes.
  4. Hazel Eyes.
  5. Torquise Eyes.
  6. Green Eyes.
  7. Blue Eyes.
---- ---- With crimson being the eyes of the highest ranked demons who are just under the demon king. As well as the demon king himself And blue being the lowest. The higher the colour the stronger the demon. But distinguishing a demon is simple. They unlike humans can¡¯t use Mana. But the power they use is called Demonic Energy. Currently I was in front of the lowest ranked demon. But if we compare the strength of a Blue eyed demon to a hunter, then they will be ranked about rank. Currently my strength was not close to his, and I held a clear disadvantage. I had Jihoon and Jiyoung who were now trapped inside his illusion or some kind of spell. ¡®Fuck¡¯ I inwardly cured as I gazed at the figure of the demon, who elegantly sat on the throne. ¡°Well there are two ways for someone to escape my illusions. First, to have a skill which negates the effects off my illusions and Second, to have a strong mentality!¡± ¡°So which is it, the former or the latter human?¡± He looked at me with an amused expression. As if I was his play thing. I kept quiet. Right now the gears in my head were running on full throttle. I need to think of a way to escape this place. Is escape even an option? If I don¡¯t face the demon then the quest wouldn¡¯t be complete and as penalty I would die. But if I face the demon with my current strength there¡¯s just as much a high chance that I would die. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I racked my brain thinking of ways to survive together with Jiyoung and Jihoon. ¡°Heh...¡± I chuckled unknowingly. ¡®When the hell did I become such a coward?¡¯ Slap¡ª! Giving myself a hard slap on my right cheek, which in conclusion had calmed me down and brought be back to my senses. Losing my composure won''t do me any good. ¡®I can do this! I¡¯m sure the system gave me this quest based on the ruling that I could clear it.¡¯ I fixated my gaze on to the demon. ¡®And even if I could I wasn¡¯t one to run away in the face of an enemy, that¡¯s the type of guy I was, and still am!" Taking bleak Star out of its scabbard, I held it tightly in my hand. Then placing the scabbard inside the inventory, I gazed as the demon. Then an enormous pressure bore down on us. Just as it did, both Jihoon and Jiyoung lost their consciousness and slumped down on the cold floor of the throne room. Channelling the Mana inside my body, I strength my body with it and prepared to attack. The demon stood up from the throne and started walking in my direction. ¡°Let us begin!¡± Without even an ounce of hesitation, the demon and I started our clash. *** Clank¡ª! Opening the door Glenn entered it to the Monitor room. ¡°How is the progress?¡± ¡°For now there are no changes, but...¡± A male youth sat in the front operating the monitors. ¡°But what?¡± Glenn said. ¡°...but there is a high chance of a dungeon break, Sir!¡± ¡°A few fractures have formed around the dungeon gate and the gate has locked itself, so no one can enter nor exit the dungeon!¡± The male youth hurriedly explained. Turing his attention from the youth to the monitor, Glenn solemnly looked at the monitor which displayed the Devil¡¯s Whisper dungeon gate. ¡°Have you informed the higher ups?¡± ¡°Yes, we have set Code-red protocol!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Turing around Glenn reached for the door again. Clank¡ª! Exiting the monitor room he walked through the wide corridors. ¡°Thing have gotten quite bad.¡± *** Five minutes have passed since my clash with the demon started. Even in those five minutes I couldn¡¯t find a single opening to attack. Closing the distance between us, the demon approached me. His speed was incredibly fast. I was barely able to dodge and counter his attack. ¡®Good thing I increased my Agility stat.¡¯ I inwrdly thought as I dodge his incoming attack. He was fighting with his bare hands, his long nails were just as sharp as any fine made sword. His speed increased and he appeared beside me. Kicking me in my ribs, I went crashing on the right wall of the throne room. ¡°Huff...huff...¡± Standing up from the floor, I clenched the pommel of my sword and lunged in his direction. As I reached the demon he was also ready to attack me. But activating Mind¡¯s Eye in the last second, the world around me slowed down and became colourless. I was reaching to attack him close to his waist, and seeing this he also reacted the way I predicted him too. In this slowed time I looked for an possibility to land a solid blow. There I saw it. Then the colours of the world returned and the slowed time from my perspective started to flow normally. Twisting my torso at the last second I dodged his hand by a hair¡¯s length and brought my sword close to his ribs. But he was fast to react, but it was something I has already predicted. I turned the trajectory of Bleak Star and vertically slashed upwards. I had coated my sword with the Mana I could gather around it, but that was enough. Every since the start of the battle, I had been fighting with my full strength. Because the gap between us was big and I could only counter it with the experience I have formulated over the years in my previous life. Soon my sword connected to his hand and it slashed through it. Slash¡ª! Thud¡ª! With a subtle slashing sound his hand cut off from his body and fell down on the floor. All of this happened in a mere of a few seconds. Making some distance between us, the demon glared at me with his murderous eyes. The hand which had fallen on the floor had turned into dust. But the demon¡¯s hand had already started to regenerate. Bringing my sword forward, I gazed at the demon before me. ¡®I can do this.¡± Chapter: 12: Devil鈥檚 Whisper [3] Drip¡ª! Drip¡ª! The sound of the demon¡¯s blood dripping on the lavish floor of the throne room echoed inside my ears. Drip¡ª! Drip¡ª! Ba...dam¡ª! Ba...dam¡ª! With each drop of blood which fell to the floor, my heart raced inside my chest like I had ran a marathon. Something was wrong! I could feel it! But... Then it happened... ¡°Y¨Cyou.... you human filth!¡± The contained and poise demeanour of the demon flattered completely. The hand which had been severed by me a few seconds ago, was already getting regenerated. ¡®Fuck... them and their high regeneration capabilities.¡± I cursed inwardly. The pressure around the demon changed. Placing his left hand over the left side of his face, he glared at me as he spoke with his murderous tone. ¡°You... you think that just because you injured me... you can defeat me...¡± Then the pressure around the throne room increased. The hair on the back of my head stood up in a response. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself human!¡± He hatefully spat. Each word held a mountain worth of animosity. Crack¡ª! Crack¡ª! I saw the floor underneath him start to crack. Starting with the small fissures, the floor started to shake. The atmosphere around the demon changed and a blood red aura exuded his body. Suddenly the bloodlust in the air thickened. I felt worried, not for myself, because I had experienced much worse bloodlust from opponents in my previous life, but rather for Jiyoung and Jihoon. Both of them were unconscious which made this battle disadvantageous on my side. But the demon had not attacked them... yet! Then a pair of obsidian black horns emerged from the side of the demon¡¯s head. The two horns, each on the side of his head looked as sharp as knifes. They shined with a dark obsidian colour. With a pulsating throb from my heart, he spoke. ¡°Just because I held myself back by concealing my strength... you thought you could do something against me?¡± The pressure around him had completely changed. At first, his gaze which was only piercing, now felt suffocating. I knew from the start something was wrong, but with all of these things crashing down of me one by one, I couldn¡¯t think straight. I looked down at my left hand, I felt a slight ting coming from it. Drip¡ª! My hand had started bleeding. Blood dripped down from my forearm. Snapping my head back in the direction of the demon I looked at him with dumbfounded eyes. He still gave me a wound after I had attacked him so precisely. He was able to react on time and hit me on my forearm. Wait... the moment I cut his arm off, in that moment he... Taking a healing potion out of my inventory, I quickly chugged it down. Soon the wound of my forearm started to heal. Then he started to move. ¡°Huh...?¡± In a swift movement the demon was already in front of me. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Eek...¡± Without have anytime to evade or counter his attack, I was sent flying in the left wall of the throne room. Cough¡ª! With a cough, blood spat out from my mouth. The punch which caused me to crash into the wall, and cough out blood, was monstrously powerful. I had overly underestimated the demon and overestimated myself. I though I could counter power with years of experience. But no... all that matters in the end is that who is the stronger one. I was the one being foolish. But what am I supposed to do in such a hopeless situation? If I don¡¯t clear the quest I die! If I don¡¯t kill the demon here then I will die! Both options lead to my inevitable death. ¡°Add ten points into each stat.¡± I mumbled underneath my breath, as I thoughfully looked at the demon in front. A window opened in front of me. [You have levelled up] [You have levelled up] The system interface appeared in front of me. I clicked on the shop and swiftly selected the skills section. I had already thought of purchasing a skill, but I was hesitant because this skill was not something I wanted to get just yet. This skill was a good match-up for Mind¡¯s Eye. So I was saving up my points to purchase it. But the situation had turned into something that made me take this step. Making up my mind, I clicked on the interface and bought the skill. Then taking a Mana and stamina recovery potion out of my inventory, I chugged both on them down at the same time. Slowly my Mana and stamina started to recover. Everything occurred within five seconds of time. I could feel my increased strength. Each of my stats had been increased my ten. Positioning my body I grabbed Bleak Star tightly within my hands then I lunged in the demon¡¯s direction. With another swift movement he closed the distance between us in a blink of an eye and slashed towards my abdomen with his razor sharp nails. But with my now increased stats I avoided his attack by twisting my torso and slashing my sword horizontally. My sword connected with his nails and multiple sparks came to life. Each time his nails and my sword connected, the sparks would fly around. *** Slash¡ª! Slash¡ª! I heard the subtle sound of metal clashing against each other. Positioning my body, I steadily sat down on the floor. What I saw had made me flabbergasted. Jiwoo was currently fighting someone, but the feeling of wariness that I had since entering this castle had been correct. I could feel the demonic energy coming from the man fighting Jiwoo. He was without a doubt a demon. But why? Why was a demon here in this beginner¡¯s rank dungeon? Many thoughts crossed my mind as I looked at Jiwoo and the demon fight. Every attack the demon made which were not visible to the naked eye, Jiwoo was able to evade them and counter them barely. There I saw Jihoon also getting up from the floor. He also saw Jiwoo fighting! He also had the same look of surprise on his face as me. Then my eyes met with the demon¡¯s blue eyes. I froze on the spot. Whatever spell we both had been trapped inside had been lifted. But the demon didn¡¯t pay me any mind and continued it¡¯s battle with Jiwoo. He didn''t find me worth attack or taking hostage. But Jiwoo fighting a demon, didn¡¯t he have the same strength as us? Wasn¡¯t he only ranked? But currently he was fighting a demon, and on top a ranked one at that. Just who was he? Multiple thoughts crossed my mind as I witnessed the battle, folding in front of me. But I had to do something, anything to help him. ¡°Jihoon...¡± I said as I called out to Jiwoo. He gave me a nod in understanding. He already knew what I was going to say. Grasping my sword, I straightened my posture and used my skill. ¡°Skill: Shadow Emergence¡± Just as I spoke, I started to melt into the shadows of the throne room. Swiftly making my way towards Jiwoo and the demon, I held my sword tightly. I knew I was not strong enough to fight the demon nor give it a proper wound. But, if I can make an opportunity for Jiwoo to attack him, that¡¯s what I was aiming for. Soon I emerged from the shadow behind the demon and slashed my sword toward its rips. But the demon was nonetheless able to react. A surprised expression flashed Jiwoo¡¯s face when he saw me emerge from behind the demon. But the look of surprise vanished after the second it came. The demon was able to avoid my sword and slashed with his sharp nails. Slash¡ª! I heard metal cut through flesh. By the time I saw, Jihoon was close to the demon and his dagger had pierced into the demon¡¯s abdomen area. But the demon paid him no mind. But something was wrong? He didn''t react to Jihoon'' attack. I saw Jiwoo¡¯s face turn a shade darker. The demon extended his arm and punched forward. Boom¡ª! A sonic boom emerged as the air split around the area where the demon¡¯s hand was. I could only see as the demon attacked me and I just stood there blankly. I closed my eyes. But the punch never came. In response I heard the sound of bones cracking and breaking. Crack¡ª! Opening my eyes, I saw Jiwoo standing in front of me with his left hand now broken. Steading his body he twisted his torso and kicked the demon in its abdomen. His leg connected and the demon stumbled back a few steps. Creating some distance, Jihoon and I stood beside Jiwoo, whose hand was now broken. He held his sword with his single working hand now. ¡°Heh... what are you going to do now human?¡± With a broken arm and two dead weights, you have practically lost. Not that you had a chance of defeating me in the first place?" The demon amusingly said as he pursed his lips and as his lips curled devilish upwards. I looked at Jiwoo with apologetic eyes. If he hadn¡¯t protected me his arm wouldn¡¯t had been broken. But Jiwoo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change one bit. The solemn look on his face never faded. ¡°Jiyoung, Jihoon... I might have a way of defeating the demon, so support me would you?" He spoke with a voice low enough for only us to hear. Nodding our heads in unison, both of us held our weapons in our hands. *** Taking a healing potion out of the inventory, I quickly chugged it down. Soon the twitching pain in my hand slowly but surely started to recede. But my arm was still broken. My only bet was on the new skill I just bought from the system shop. Grasping my sword in my right hand tightly, my eyes never left the demon. *** ¡°How is the progress going?¡± ¡°For now there are no changes then before.¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± The young man confusingly looked at the monitor, whilst sequentially snapping his head to looked at the device near the monitor. ¡°S-Sir...¡± The young man shouted. ¡°...the Magic power from the dungeon just increased... a dungeon break can occur at any moment now.¡± Turing around Glenn brought the transmitter in his hand close to his mouth. ¡°Come in... send team alpha and gamma to the dungeon out post.¡± ¡°Roger.!¡± A heavy voice came through the transmitter. Putting the transmitter down on the table, Glenn solemnly looked at the dungeon, displayed on the monitor. Chapter: 13: Devil鈥檚 Whisper[4] ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± I shouted as I dashed forward. A few meters away from me were Jiyoung and Jihoon, both matching my pace. With our weapons held steadily in our hands we closed the distance between us and reached the demon. Swish¡ª! With a swift movement the demon step forward and disappeared from his spot, then reappearing before me. Jolting my right arm, I slashed swiftly at him. His hand and my sword collided, and countless sparks came to life. Activating Mind¡¯s Eye, the time around me slowed down and world turned colourless. Sequentially, I looked closely at the demon¡¯s body. Then quickly deactivating Mind¡¯s Eye, the time and the colourlessness of the world returned to normal. I deliberately made an opening for the demon to attack me. He took the bait and launched his arm at my abdomen, but that was what I was aiming for! Tightening my grip on the hilt, I slashed my sword at his shoulder. His right hand which was still regenerating, had only regenerated to his elbow. He read my movement and drew his arm back and redirected it towards my sword. But pausing my sword mid swing, I narrowed the trajectory of the sword downwards, and waited. Slash¡ª! Then a flesh cutting sound reverberated inside the throne room. The demon had his focus entirely on me. I knew that he deemed Jiyoung and Jihoon not even worth attack or taking hostage. Their pride knows no bound. Because right now he wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I could see it in his murderous eyes that all he wanted right now was to kill me, and only me. But emerging from behind his shadow was Jiyoung. She again swiftly slashed her sword towards the demon¡¯s torso. Putting weight on my sword I continued my mid swing and hacked at his shoulder. I saw from the corner off my eye, that Jihoon was ducked down and had hacked his dagger in the demon¡¯s thigh. ¡°Aaa...¡± With a stiff moan, his face turned a shade even darker. But what happened next was not something I had predicted or, I couldn¡¯t predict! He twisted his torso avoiding Jiyoung¡¯s sword and elbowed her in her face, whilst kicking Jihoon in the head, sending both of them crashing into the wall. His speed exceeded mine. I couldn¡¯t react to his movements, even with my increased Agility stat. I was able to see his attacks but I couldn¡¯t follow them. Then grabbing me by my face, he clenched my face tightly with his palm. ¡°Aahaa...¡± With a muffled sound, I tired to break free from his grasp but it was all for not. His strength was monstrous. He was still not using his full strength. Even if I had levelled up and increased my stats, I was still not able to reach the strength to defeat him. ¡°Heh... Haaa...¡± With a chuckle soon came a sigh! ¡°Let¡¯s end this little game! You were pretty good for some human trash, but, in the end you are just an inferior being who can never overcome the adversities of this world!¡± Tilting his head slightly he looked at Jiyoung and Jihoon''s figures laid on the floor, unconscious. ¡°I was surprised that you had wounded me but...¡± He thought off something giving a pause to his speech. Then with a satisfied look he looked at me with his devilish eyes. His deep blue eyes which could sent shivers down anyones spine. But I glared him straight in his eyes. My calm eyes looking straight into his deep ocean eyes. Slash¡ª! ¡°Uek¡ª!¡± I moaned painfully. He impaled his arm through my chest. I felt my body warm up and going numb. Loosening his grip on my face I slumped down on the cold hard floor. In the end he was stronger then me. Even with Jiyoung and Jihoon helping me I couldn¡¯t defeat him. How far I have fallen! Tap¡ª! Tap¡ª! I watched him approach Jiyoung and Jihoon. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Forcing my body to move, to even take a single step, I tried to get up. But... my body didn¡¯t respond. I was bleeding out. I knew I was dying but... I wanted to at least save those two. If I am going to die anyways, I want to at least save them. My vision blurred and darkness started to surround the edges of my eyes. ¡°Huff... huff...huff¡ª!¡± My breathing became heavy. I felt every ounce of strength leaving my body. *** Jiwoo¡¯s body laid in his own pool of blood. The crimson colour dyed him from head to toe. He bathed in his own blood. He was taking the last of his breaths. The calm look he had since the start of the fight had now crumbled, completely vanished. He looked desperate, almost tragic now. ¡°Pathetic aren¡¯t you, you brat...¡± ¡°Having your ass kicked!¡± His mind began to reminisce about his old memories ¡°Just stut the... hell up... you old fart.¡± In that desperate moment the old memories of his master came crashing in his mind. Grabbing his sword and steading his body to get up, he barely got up and hurriedly took out a strength, stamina, healing and Mana recovery potions out of his inventory. Chugging all of the potions down, his profuse bleeding started to stop with the exception of the gaping hole that still stayed there. But it was healing, but not fast enough! ¡°Huff... huff...¡± He took heavy breaths and took a step forward, then another and then another. The demon turned his head and looked over his shoulder. His arm had already regenerated. His lips curled slightly upwards. He pursed his lips as he turned around and looked at the haggard figure of Jiwoo. ¡°Still live I see, just like a fucking cockroach.¡± His voice sounded bloodthirsty. ¡°I don¡¯t have much Mana left nor the strength to fight any longer.¡± Jiwoo whispered to myself. ¡®System¡¯ He inwardly said. Then the interface appeared before him. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 701 ---> 132 LEVEL: 24 STRENGTH: 42 ---> (52) STAMINA: 45 ---> (55) AGILITY: 39 ---> (49) VITALITY: 37 ---> (47) INTELLIGENCE: 27 ---> (37) MP: 280 ---> (145) PROFESSION: ???? POINTS: 817 ---> (47) ______ FATIGUE: 55 PERSEVERANCE lv.1 _____________ {SKILLS} [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active, and as long as the host has Mana. ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ???] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡®Add twenty more points to Mana¡¯ The MP section on the interface increased. ____ MP: 300 ---> (165) ____ ¡®This much should be enough.¡¯ With a nimble movement the demon approached Jiwoo and kicked him in his left leg. Jiwoo almost lost his balance, but he twisted his body and grabbed his sword in his left hand and slashed. ¡°Uek...¡± A stinging sensation enveloped his arm. His arm had healed, but was still not completely healed. But he persisted and slashed the sword close to the demon¡¯s throat. But the demon dodged and took a step back. He grabbed his neck and caressed it carefully. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your pathetic will to live...¡± He looked at Jiwoo¡¯s figure with amusing eyes. ¡°... nonetheless, a cockroach is a cockroach, in the end a bug is squashed beneath the feet of those who are stronger!¡± Jiwoo¡¯s eyes turned emotionless and his face didn¡¯t display a single emotion. ¡°But, even a cornered rat will bare it¡¯s fangs to save it¡¯s life.¡± Jiwoo scoffed. ¡°Heh...¡± ¡°Hahahaha...¡± The laughs of the demon reverberated inside the throne room. ¡°Human... sign a contract with me.¡± The demon extended his hand forward. ¡°Ironically, I will have to decline!¡± A look of pity flashed the demon¡¯s face momentarily! His gaze never left Jiwoo! ¡°A pity... you would have became a good pet but... a pity it is...¡± Jiwoo silently looked at the demon, his eyes lingering from the demon to Jiyoung and Jihoon. ¡®This skill is my only chance at defeating him now.¡¯ He contemplated. ¡®But with a hole in my chest, I don¡¯t thing I can beat him, not that I had a chance in the first place.¡¯ Then the demon started to move. With a swift movement he already approached Jiwoo, but Jiwoo had already been ready. ¡°Acausality...¡± He muttered underneath his breath. The world around jiwoo became colourless, as a dull shade of grey veiled the world, but this time the world didn¡¯t slow down, rather it stopped completely. Everything around him came to a halt. The demon stood in front of Jiwoo like a status carved by the finest of craftsman. Time had completely stopped. ¡°Uek...¡± Coughing a mouthful of blood Jiwoo placed his hand over the hole in his chest. His eyes shot wide open. The excruciating pain caused him to blank in and out of consciousness, but he barely kept hold of his senses and persisted. ¡°Mind¡¯s... Eye¡± [Notice] [Mind¡¯s Eye temporarily Unlocked!] Jiwoo¡¯s lips slightly curled upwards seeing the sudden system message. Then another wave of pain hit him. With now Mind¡¯s Eye in work, he carefully examined the demon¡¯s body. ¡°His core... where is it?¡± His eyes glanced at each and every part of the demon¡¯s body. Only the ranked demons have a core inside their body, which is more precious to them then their lives. Because if a demon¡¯s core is destroyed, the demon in question dies. And right now Jiwoo was looking for the demon¡¯s core. A demon can hide his or her core any where inside their bodies. It¡¯s almost impossible to find a demon¡¯s core with the naked eye. But for Jiwoo who had the Mind¡¯s Eye skill, for him it was possible. With the Mind¡¯s Eye''s power unlocked temporarily, he was able to see the demon''s demonic energy and locate the core inside the demon''s body. ¡°There...¡± Tap¡ª! Putting weight over the heel of his foot, Jiwoo stepped forward. With his sword grasped tightly in his hand, he steadily approached the demon. Imbuing his sword with Mana he pierced the demon''s throat with his sword. Soon his sword thrust into the demon¡¯s throat and his sword hit a hard surface. Slash¡ª! The sound of flesh being cut reverberated inside the colourless world. Crack¡ª! With a cracking sound, Jiwoo pulled his sword out and took a step back. ¡°Aahaa...¡± Coughing another mouthful of blood, both of his skills deactivated and he fell to one knee. Then the world around him started to go back to normal. The grey shade which veiled the world returned to its usual colour and time again started to flow. Crack¡ª! The core stuck between Jiwoo''s sword cracked and a glass shattering sound echoed as it turned into fine dust. Thud¡ª! The demon fell to his knees. ¡°What did... you do?¡± His murderous tone felt really threatening. It felt like only his words were enough to kill someone. ¡°You bastard!!!¡± He shouted. But a second later his body started to disintegrate and soon his body completely turned to dust, leaving only a small mount of powder, where the demon stood. ¡°Huff... huff...¡± Jiwoo started to hyperventilate, his breathing became more and more labours. Thud¡ª! He fell face first on the floor. His breathing had stopped. ¡°Well done...¡± A voice reverberated from in front of Jiwoo. Soon from the shadows a figure emerged, and he marched toward Jiwoo. With his nimble steps he reached him in no time. His figure was overshadowed by the darkness of the throne room. ¡°You have done well!¡± He bend down. Placing his hand over Jiwoo¡¯s head, soon Jiwoo¡¯s body glowed with a bright white hue and the gaping hole in his chest closed and vanished. ¡°His strength has grown considerably!¡± His voice echoed inside the throne room. Standing up, he walked back into the shadows from where he had emerged. ¡°But his strength is still mediocre, it''s not even a fraction of his''... for now!" Then he disappeared into the shadows. Chapter: 14: Meeting and Reunion [1] ¡°...¡± Nothingness! What happens to a person when he/she dies? No one exactly knows! Well, many scientists and scholars have suggested the theories and hypothesis about death. That when a person takes his last breaths, he or she experience¡¯s serenity, warmth, dissolution, or a mixture of all these feelings. Then blank, complete nothingness! But from a religious point of view, it¡¯s claimed that when a person die¡¯s, their soul then passes on to the concept of afterlife. Just take the Hindus! They believe that when a person dies, their soul goes through the process of karmic cycle and after that the soul gets reincarnated into a new life. Just like that there are countless beliefs and theories explaining about death. But no one has a concrete answer about it. The biggest mystery that mankind has never been able to decipher is death. It¡¯s also said that a person¡¯s life and death are predetermined in the moment they are born. But right now all I felt was nothingness. My body felt heavy, as if something abstracted it, but I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t see anything around me. Everything around me was pitch black, like the night sky. But it was different! I had died once, so I was all to familiar with the taste of death. Not a pleasant feeling but neither a bad one. I just stood motionlessly in the pitch black void. But then I heard a sound come from in front of me. Tap¡ª! The echo of my foot rang in the pitch black void. Just as I took a step forward, a bright light enveloped the void and I was able to see my surroundings. My eyes shot wide open. What I say in front me had me perplexed. ¡°Oy brat... let¡¯s go!!!¡± ¡°Yeah Mr.***, Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for ***? Get a move on!¡± I recognised them with their voices alone, I didn¡¯t have to see. All of them stood there, alive and healthy. Tap¡ª! Tap¡ª! But then they started their march forward, leaving me further behind. ¡°...¡± But no words came out of my mouth. ¡®Wait for me...!¡¯ ¡®Please don¡¯t leave me this time...!¡¯ I wanted to shout these words on the top of my lungs. But my entire body felt foreign, not in my control, but at the same time still mine. Clank¡ª! But just as I tried to take a step forward, I heard a loud sound of a chain. Turing my head backwards I saw chains emerging out from the black void behind me and attaching themselves to me. First both of my legs then my torso and finally my entire body, only leaving my head exposed. ¡®Wait...¡¯ I inwardly shouted. But they never looked back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them die again, then... get stronger... stronger than your past self...¡± I heard a voice coming from the void behind me. ¡°... stronger than the demon king... and, stronger than him!¡± Each and every word echoed inside my ears like an explosion. That voice... I knew I had heard it some where but I couldn¡¯t tell whose it was? With the completion of the sentence, the chain around me tightened and I felt desperate for air. *** ¡°Haaa... Haaa...¡± I opened my eyes and saw, I was laid in a bed. Extending my right hand I closed my hand into a fist. ¡°A dream, Huh?¡± I exclaimed with a tired sigh. ¡°Aaaa...¡± A weak moan escaped me as I lowered my hand and drew the fist back. I felt it, the crappy pain. ¡°For a minute there I was happy I wasn¡¯t dead but... this much pain is seriously..." Well I only jokingly said that. In my pervious life I had experienced much worse pain than this. But still pain is still pain, alright! I felt numbness around my entire body. My left hand didn¡¯t even move. I thought I was used to pain but, I guess not! Leaning back into the bed, I looked around the room. The room didn¡¯t have much to it. But the interior was still lavish. A bed in the middle, a table near the bed with two chairs beside it, and an LED light brightening the room. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°But... where am I?¡± The last thing I remember before losing consciousness was defeating the demon, somehow! ¡®So, I was able to clear the quest... Haaa!'' ¡®Oh yeah...¡¯ A sudden thought struck me. ¡®System...¡¯ A blue transparent system interface came to life in front of me. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 711 LEVEL: 24 STRENGTH: 54 STAMINA: 57 AGILITY: 51 VITALITY: 50 INTELLIGENCE: 41 MP: 311 POINTS: 27 _____________ FATIGUE: 19 PERSEVERANCE lv.1 Profession: ??? _____________ {SKILLS} [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 20%) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡°Ho... my stats have increased, but not as much as I thought!¡± I questionably looked at the interface. Suddenly a window popped up in front of me. [Quest Complete] ---- [Reward] ---> 5-lv increase. ---> 20 all stats increase ---> Additional points ---- ¡°Hell yeah!¡± ¡°Aaaa..¡± But the numbness and pain coursing through my body made me unable to celebrate. ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed as I clicked at the system window. A bright light enveloped the room and I felt my body becoming lighter. The light disappeared as soon as it came. [Congratulations] [You have Levelled up] [You have Levelled up] [You have Levelled up] [You have levelled up] [You have levelled up] [Additional Level increase] My vision fell over the window. My body became lighter and the pain and numbness I felt started to recede. I once again looked at the system interface. There I saw my stats. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 1110 LEVEL: 30 STRENGTH: 74 STAMINA: 77 AGILITY: 71 VITALITY: 70 INTELLIGENCE: 61 MP: 630 POINTS: 527 _____________ FATIGUE: 2 PERSEVERANCE lv.2 PROFESSION: Swordsmanship (Lv.1) _____________ {SKILLS} [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 20%) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡°All of my stats have increased considerably!¡± ¡°Perseverance has levelled up too... and, Swordsmanship Lv.1?¡± But my eyes quickly caught attention of the cool down over the Acausality skill. ¡°Two-weeks, isn¡¯t that a long cool down for a¡ª! But I paused mid sentence. I could still vividly remember the pain, no... the excruciating pain I had felt during the activation of the skill. It felt like millions and billions of sharp needles were being impaled into my body. I felt my blood flow backwards and my head splitting every second I spent inside that motionless world. I swear I was no masochist and I would not want to go through that kind of pain even if someone paid me trillions of dollars! But nonetheless, I was content with the progress I had made inside the dungeon. I placed my hand over my chin as I grinned happily at the interface. ¡°All that ass beating was worth it.¡± Clank¡ª! I heard the door opening. Stepping inside the room was a man. His groggy brown hair which were scattered all over his forehead and his neglected beard which was definitely overgrown. His darks circle¡¯s were just as I had remembered, and the exhausted look over his face made me pity him. And the person in question was... Glenn! ¡°Oh you¡¯re finally awake!¡± He entered the room with a bright smile. Sitting down on the chair near my bed, he comfortably leaned back into the chair and crossed his legs. ¡°What¡¯s with that pitying look over your face?¡± ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± He nodded as he answered. But seriously, anyone would pity him. He looked as if he could drop dead any minute due to exhaustion. ¡°So, why are you here Glenn?¡± He leaned an inch closer and his expression turned solemn. ¡°First of all, I would like to sincerely thank you on behalf of the higher ups of the black market, Thank you Mr. Seo Jiwoo!¡± But in that exact moment he thanked me in a serious tone. A tangible shiver ran down my spine. I just blankly looked at him. ¡°What...?¡± He asked. Cough¡ª! With a fake cough I straightened my posture and once again leaned back into the bed. ¡°It¡¯s just that... I had a distinctive image about you being a lazy good for nothing, so seeing you like that kinda creeped me out!¡± I honestly answered. You know kids, you have to respect your elders, so I didn¡¯t lie and speak the truth. ¡°But I do accept the gratitude.¡± I said. ¡°What the hell kind of image do you have of me? I¡¯m an honest and hardworking employee, you hear me!¡± There was a hind of doubt in Glenn¡¯s voice as he exclaimed the last few of his words. ¡°Oh yeah...¡± A thought then suddenly struck me. ¡°Where are the other two people who were there with me inside the dungeon?¡± I turned my head and looked Glenn directly in the eye. ¡°Let me explain what happened and... I also want to ask you a few questions!¡± Nodding my head, Glenn began to explain what had happened when I was inside the dungeon. He told me about how the dungeon''s Magic power suddenly changed and it almost caused a dungeon break, afterwards when the dungeon settled down, a rescue team entered the dungeon and rescued the three of us from inside the dungeon. He asked me a few question here and there and I honestly answered. ¡°Well the other two were in a considerable good shape but the rescue team reported that you were laying on the floor out cold.¡± Glenn continued. ¡°Your condition was far worse than the both of them.¡± The quest I received from the system caused this entire incident. But why? I had still many questions, my mind was filled with multiple thoughts. How was there a ranked demon inside an ranked dungeon? But just then I remembered something important. Placing my hand over my chest, where I presumed the demon had impaled his hand, but there was nothing. ¡®How?¡¯ I was sure there was a gaping hole in my chest before I went unconscious. Could it be that I was rescued quickly and brought out of the dungeon to receive critical treatment? No! It would have taken me months or at best years to recover from the injury I received from the demon. But the wound could have been healed by an advanced level healing potion or higher but, that possibility was also low. Beacuse advanced level healing potions at best cost a few millions to buy. Could it be that the system healed me? There is a big possibility of it but... why do I feel like I¡¯m missing something? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jolting me out of my thoughts was Glenn¡¯s voice. Snapping my head in his direction, I relaxed myself and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just surprised to hear about what had happened!¡± ¡°That so.¡± ¡°Well either way, I¡¯m glad you are alright.¡± Glenn stood up from his chair and walked towards the door. But he stopped when he reached near it. Turning around he pulled something out of his coat¡¯s pocket and threw it at me like a shuriken. ¡°Here!¡± I effortlessly caught the object he threw. It was a card! A black titanium card with three stars aligned in the middle. I knew what it was but I still asked. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the VIP card of the black market, only a few have it. To thank you the higher ups decided to give you a VIP card as thanks, and... if you are feeling better then come to the black market any of these days. The higher ups decided to formally reward you for your hardship!¡± I was left in a little awe. All I did was stop a dungeon break and they are raining reward after reward over me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much? I mean all I did was stop a dungeon break?¡± Glenn leaned back on the door as he answered. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal Jiwoo! Devil¡¯s Whisper isn¡¯t that much of a dungeon but it was considered a safe dungeon for rookies until that fiasco happened.¡± He continued. ¡°And you helped us save a dungeon which made us millions on a daily basic. Well that was true. Rookies enter the safe dungeons frequently and the fee they took which was relatively low and affordable, they made a lot of money daily. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t tell anyone about the things I told you about! Those are supposed to be top secret.¡± He had the--you better not snitch on me by telling anyone--look over his face. With a grin, I nodded my head. ¡°Your secret is safe with me, Glenn.¡± ¡°Thanks, then goodbye!¡± ¡°Yeah, goodbye!¡± With a short farewell to each other, Glenn opened the door behind him and walked out of the room leaving me alone. ¡°A lot happened in the last two weeks.¡± I looked at my open palm as I calmly exclaimed. ¡°There¡¯s only more than a week left until the Tournament starts.¡± Getting up from the bed I walked up to door. ¡°I better get going.¡± Chapter: 15: Meeting and Reunion [2] The soft bed made me not want to get up, but, fighting my impulses I got off the bed in the end. Almost two weeks have passed since I left the Lock, I need to return. ¡®But before leaving I should change my clothes first!¡± Now my body had healed and was brimming with energy. The moment I received the reward and levelled up, the fatigue and exhaustion I had left. ¡®I could take on multiple ranked demons like him... probably! I jokingly thought as I walked up to the washroom. Entering the washroom, I extended my arms and placed them right under the faucet. Soon warm water came gushing out of it and I washed my hands. The warm water felt pleasant to the touch. SPLASH¡ª! SPLASH¡ª! Washing my face, I rubbed my eyes and looked at myself in the mirror in front of me. Taking the hospital gown off and placing it over the sink, I looked at my body. It looked different from the first time I saw it. I could evidently see and feel the changes that had occurred to this new body. My glossy black hair and obsidian eyes and my physique, it looked different in every aspect. My hair was a little longer, but nothing that notice worthy. But the dark circles underneath my eyes were gone. My skinny and malnutritioned body, now had put on some weight and muscles. But itwas just a little change. But still, I was making good progress. Observing my body for another few seconds. After that I extended my arm and pulled out the clothes I had packed inside the inventory. A grey shirt and sky blue jeans. Putting them on, I once again placed my hand under the faucet and again splashed water over my face. Taking the towel on the stand, I wiped my face. Exiting the washroom, I sat down on the bed. Pulling a pair of sneakers and a black cardigan out of my inventory, I put them on. Then standing up from the bed, I walked up to the door. A lot happened in the passed few days, but all that matters is that I¡¯m alive right now. But to achieve my goal, there will come multiple times when I will have to put my life on the line. But I didn''t fear that outcome. If that¡¯s what it took for me to protect the people I love and care about, then so be it. Even if I crumble in the end. With a determined look I opened the door, but then I saw someone standing outside. His arm was stretched forwards, I think he was trying to open the door and enter. ¡°Thank god, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± ¡°Jihoon?¡± I exclaimed. I was not surprised, rather dumbfounded. Why was he here? Was he alright! What about Jiyoung? But calming my thoughts, I looked at him with a caring warmth in my eyes. ¡°I was really worried about you, you know?¡± His voice weepy. Still I was relieved to see that he was alright. My eyes examined his body up and down, before I spoke. ¡°Sorry too make you worry, Jihoon!¡± ¡°Yeah, you should be.¡± He crossed his arms as he spouted. My lips curled upward seeing him. I felt truly relieved. To be honest, Jihoon reminded me of someone I knew! ¡°Well let¡¯s talk on our way out.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Nodding his head, I stepped out of the room and shut the door close. Putting pressure on the heel off my foot, I stepped in the left direction. ¡°Are you okay? What about Jiyoung?¡± I asked. Honestly, ever since waking up I was really worried about both of them. ¡°We''re both fine, we didn''t take a beating like you to go in a coma for almost a week... and about Jiyoung she is currently... training!¡± There was a slight pause in his speech. ¡°Training already?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I told her to rest, but she doesn¡¯t listen! She became angry with me after I persisted her to rest.¡± He sounded defeated. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Placing my hand over his shoulder, I gave him a pitying look. ¡°She¡¯s so scary when she gets mad!¡± He sighed as we walked up to the elevator. Pressing the button on the side, the elevators door opened and we both entered. ¡°Just what kind of demon does Jiyoung becomes when she gets mad, to get you all scared, huh?¡± I sarcastically said whilst sequentially pressing the ground floor button. Ting¡ª! With a tinging sound the elevator started to descend down. ¡°You can say that because you have not seen her in her angry mode.¡± ¡°Angry mode? Hahaha!¡± I burst into a fret of laughter. ¡°Oy don¡¯t laugh.¡± He jokingly hit me on my bicep. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Turing his head in my direction, he looked at me as if he remembered something important. I returned the gaze. But then Jihoon spoke. ¡°Oh yeah, Jiwoo do you have a phone?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± I answered. ¡°Give it to me.¡± He said whilst extending his hand forward. Heeding his words, I took my phone out of my inventory and handed it to him. Tap¡ª! Tap¡ª! He tapped multiple times on the screen. Ring¡ª! Ring¡ª! Soon a buzzing melody rang inside the elevator. Giving me my phone back, he took his own out from his pocket and showed it to me. ¡°I gave you my number, now we can stay in contact.¡± He cheerfully looked at me. His bright smile looked just like the morning sun. He really reminded me of him. Ting¡ª! With another tinging sound the elevator stopped descending and the doors opened. Walking out of the elevator a bitter smile flashed over my face as I looked at Jihoon. He resembled him, his child-like moments and his good nature. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He said as he looked at me. ¡°Nothing!¡± I replied. Exiting the elevator, we had entered a big hall. The entrance to the hospital. The reception hall was just like any other hospital hall. But just from looking you could tell that it was decorated beautifully. Well to make a better environment for the patients as well as civilians. The beautiful plants were decorated around the reception hall to give it humid and peaceful look. ¡°I¡¯m going to the reception to confirm my discharge, can you wait for me at the gate. "Okay!¡± Then stepping forward, I walked up to the reception and greeted the receptionist. ¡°Good Morning.¡± ¡°Good Morning to you too.¡± She respectfully returned my gesture. ¡°Seo Jiwoo, I''m here to confirm my discharge.¡± I said. Without a halt, she tapped her fingers on the keyboard of the PC in front of her. Soon my name came up and she handed me a piece of paper. ¡°Sir, please sign here!¡± She said. Her brunette hair cascaded down her shoulder as he leaned forward to give me the paper and the pen. Taking the pen from her, I signed on the paper and handed it back. ¡°Thank you very much, you are free to leave Sir.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Then turning around I walked up to the glass door in the front. Jihoon was already waiting for me there. ¡°Alright let¡¯s go!¡± But he was taking with someone over his phone. He didn¡¯t pay attention to me and continued to talk over his phone. Then after an entire minute, he put his phone down and back into his pocket. ¡°Sorry, it was from my Dad.¡± He apologetically said. ¡°No need to apologise.¡± ¡°Shall we go?¡± Looking at Jihoon, we both stepped out of the hospital. My vision blurred as I walked passed the door and in to the bright sunny outside. It was 8 in the morning currently! ¡°Yeah Jihoon, I wanted to ask?¡± I turned and looked at Jihoon. ¡°Did the black market give you both any rewards?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± He nodded his head and explained. ¡°They allowed as to take a skill appropriate for our ranks. They also gave us VIP cards.¡± ¡®What? They gave away skills. Aren''t they being a little too generous with there rewards?¡¯ I was dumbfounded. Skills are one of the most valuable assets a person can possess. But on that note, this incident was no small matter. A demon appeared in a fungeon and it almost caused a dungeon break. If word got out, it could cause the black market to lose a few sponsors, for there unreliability. ¡°Why¡¯d you ask?¡± He curiously asked. ¡°Just for¡ª!¡± BUZZ¡ª! BUZZ¡ª! I heard the same buzzing melody I heard in the elevator. Jihoon took out his phone and answered. ¡°Hello! Yes... yes.¡± Putting the phone back in his pocket. He looked at me and spoke. ¡°Sorry Jiwoo, I need to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, go on.¡± Just as I said he walked off in to the opposite direction. "What might he be doing... Koeji...?" Pressing my heel on the ground, I also walked off. *** Standing outside the same shop I stood two weeks ago, I looked around before entering. Creak¡ª! Nothing much had changed inside the shop. It still looked as if a disaster had struck this place. Walking up to the counter, I saw the same man I saw two weeks ago. He laid on the tatami mat with one leg resting over the other. ¡°Excuse me...¡± I spoke. He stood up and looked me with his red eyes which shined brightly. But I came prepared. I placed the black card which Glenn gave me in the hospital, on the counter table. Taking the card and looking at it, he gave it back to me and stood up from the tatami mat. ¡°Welcome.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± He respectfully addressed me and told to me follow him. Is this the power of a VIP? But listening to him, I followed him from behind. But this time he didn''t take me to the door behind him, but rather he stood beside it. He brought his right hand forward and channelled Mana into his index finger¡¯s tip. TAP¡ª! Tapping his finger once on the wall, the spell came undone and an elevator door appeared before us. It stood beside the door which led to the staircase. He entered the elevator and so did I. The elevator door closed and he pressed a button on the elevator and soon it started to descend. After a minute, the elevator stopped descending and I exited. ¡°Have a safe trip Dear customer.¡± He said while the elevator door closed and started to ascend. I was in a small corridor, and a door stood at the other end of the corridor. Walking up to the door, I opened it and entered a much bigger room. There stood a guard on the door on the other end. Walking up to him, I flashed him my VIP card. He opened the door for me and I exited the room. The same scenery came it too my view when I first came to the black market. Clean streets! Arranged stalls! Bustling stores! ¡°I better hurry!¡± *** Flashing my VIP card to the receptionist, I put it back it my inventory. ¡°Please wait here for a moment.¡± I did as she said. After a minute passed an attendant approached me. ¡°Please follow me, Sir.¡± I did as he said. I followed him from behind and walked in to the elevator with him. *** Ding¡ª! Exiting the elevator, the attendant walked in front of me. ¡°This way please.¡± I did just as he said and followed suit. I was currently wearing the mask I wore when I came here. Reaching the end of the hall way, I saw Glenn standing there. ¡°You made it, Kid.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± I greeted him ¡°Good work, you can leave now.¡± With his next words, the attendant went back. ¡°What?¡± Glenn barked. ¡°I have to say Glenn, you do work diligently!¡± I scoffed. ¡°Keep that game of words to yourself and let¡¯s go.¡± Extending his hand he gave me a flask full of a transparent liquid. ¡°We can¡¯t let people find the vault where we keep our skills and other stuff, so it¡¯s just for a precaution.¡± ¡°This thing is... safe, isn¡¯t it?¡± I worriedly asked. The hesitation in my voice was evident. ¡°Yeah, one hundred percent safe. It would just momentarily cause you to go unconscious. Don¡¯t chicken out, even that Jihoon kid took it who was with you in the dungeon.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Taking the cap off the flask, I chugged it down in one go. Soon darkness started to envelope my vision and soon I went unconscious. Chapter: 16: Meeting and Reunion [3] ¡°Oy, wake up!¡± I heard a manly voice from beside me. ¡°Get the hell up already would you?¡¯ I heard Glenn¡¯s irritated voice as he shook me. I slowly regained consciousness and saw that he was supporting me over his shoulder. ¡°Huaam... Good morning!¡± With a yawn I spoke. ¡°Good morning my ass!¡± I steadied my body and stood on my own. In front of me stood a metal vault. Not any metal vault. One could tell from one look that this was no ordinary made vault! ¡°It¡¯s reinforced with the strongest metal on Earth and mixed with a special ore. Even an S+ ranked hunter can¡¯t put a scratch of this baby.¡± He elaborated. Clank¡ª! With a small sound the vault opened and I finally saw the inside. There were thousands upon thousands of bookshelves, on which there were thousands of books and scrolls. It looked like a normal library at first glance, but I could feel it, the Mana inside the books which harboured the Skills. ¡°You¡¯ve got an hour, take your time and decide which one skill you wanna take?¡± He continued. ¡°... and it¡¯s best for you if you only select a skill which is appropriate for your current rank and level. Don¡¯t get greedy and select only a single skill... and don¡¯t go for the other sections, besides the E and F rank section, okay?¡± Glenn¡¯s tone was serious. Not like his usual--I just want to rest--attitude. And I knew this better then anyone, just how precious a skill really was. I even saw people kill each other for a skill, in my previous life. Because a skill is different in it¡¯s entire aspects. Skills can be perfectly learned on the spot. Where it takes a person years to master and perfect a technique. Just thing of it like copy/paste. You take the skill ¨Cwhich is the copy/ source code¨C and paste¨C the human body¨C , the source code in to your body. With a Skill you can perfectly imprint that code into your body without having the trouble of training and wasting years upon years. That¡¯s why Skill are so valuable! I stepped into the vault and the vault behind me shut closed. Just as the vault closed, I saw Glenn waving at me! ¡°One hour, huh?¡± I looked at the bookshelves around me. Right now, I was not in the need for a new skill. I had just brought a skill from the system shop recently. ¡°But still, while I¡¯m here let¡¯s have a good look of what kind of skills they have in stock.¡± So began my hunt for Skills. I first looked through the F rank section, but couldn''t find a single skill worth taking notice. Then reaching the E rank section, I looked through the skills and only two of them intrigued me, but not enough to take one of them. I snapped my head on the left side and saw the bookshelves on the second floor. The Mana density around them was different, compared to the E rank section. ¡°S rank Skills!" The strongest ranked skills! But you¡¯re not on that level yet, Jiwoo... even if I got an S rank skill, I won¡¯t be able to use it until I reach the appropriate level. And for that I need to level up. My current level would seem high, but it is nothing compared to the monsters out there. And the biggest monster among them all... The Demon King! ¡°Oh crap times almost up!¡± I looked at the clock which was on the wall to my left. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The time I had inside the vault came to an end. In the end I couldn¡¯t decide on a skill. My level was alright equal to a , borderline rank hunter. And I already had two skills which perfectly matched with my fighting style, but I can¡¯t just willingly use the second one. Acausality put a massive burden over my body and the damage I received was seriously too much! I could only briefly use it. But still being able to stop time even for a split second can change the entire outcome of a fight. Even if it would hurt like a bitch later! My time was up, so I walked up to the vault gate and waited for it to open. Just after I stood there, the gate opened and I stepped out. Still a pity that I couldn¡¯t look through those S rank skills. ¡°So what did you take?¡± Glenn curiously asked. But shaking my head side ways, I replied. ¡°I couldn¡¯t decide in the end.¡± ¡°Is it that you couldn¡¯t decide or you didn¡¯t take one?¡± Glenn had the-- don¡¯t give that crap, that you couldn¡¯t decide-- look! ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t tell if you are a genius or an idiot!¡± He scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m honoured to be called a genius, but,... I would have felt it, if some big shot said it to me instead!" I countered with my own sarcastic remark. But Glenn didn¡¯t respond to my provocation and simply turned around. Clank¡ª! With another low sound the vault closed shut and I walked up to Glenn. ¡°Follow me!¡± He exclaimed. He began to walk in front of me. I did as he said and obediently followed him. Reaching the end of the hallway, we both entered the elevator. Ting¡ª! He pressed a button and the elevator began to ascend. On the way up we both stayed silent! Ting¡ª! The doors of the elevator opened and we both stepped out and found ourselves in another hallway. But there were two doors only ten meters away form the elevator. Looking to my left and right, I saw long corridors. ¡°This way!¡± Glenn said. Again following from behind, we both walked up to the door. Glenn extended his arm and grabbed one of the door knob of the two doors. Clank¡ª! Opening the door we both entered the room. The moment I entered the room, the pleasant smell of lavender evaded my nostrils. The smell felt refreshing! Turning my head left to right, I examined the room. It was decorated exquisitely. Expensive sofas! Black marble floor adorned with the white walls of the room. Painting on the walls, an antique clock on the left side of the room. There was a desk and chair just ahead the sofas. Walking up to the sofas, Glenn and I sat down on one of each. I moment I dropped down on the sofa, a moan almost escaped me. Not in a weird way! The I moment I put my cheeks on the cushions, I felt as if I had sat on features. Leaning back into the sofa, I crossed my legs and looked at Glenn. The tired expression on Glenn''s face was still the same, when I saw it the first time. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring me here just to ask how I am, or for a cup of tea, right?¡± Leaning an inch forward, Glenn spoke with a tired and a half grumpy voice. ¡°I told you to come here in order to give you your reward, which would have been a skill, but, you only wasted your time in there for some godforsaken reason and didn¡¯t take one...¡± He continued. ¡°... you got a bank account?¡± I confusingly looked at him before answering. ¡°Yeah, I do!¡± ¡°Then great give me your banking card.¡± Taking my bank card out of my inventory, I handed it to Glenn. There was a transaction device on the table. Placing my card inside it, he pressed on the touch screen and after a few seconds he handed me my card back. ¡°You didn¡¯t take a Skill, a foolish decision, but, we have to reward you somehow!¡± He leaned back into the sofa as he continued to speak. ¡°I have transferred 10 million Dollars into your account! Roughly 13.3 billion won.¡± ¡°I see, but, isn¡¯t that a little too much money?" I solemnly said. I was surprised but I didn¡¯t show it over my face. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. The black market makes a hundred times this amount only in a few hours.¡± Glenn said. "And this was a pretty big incident, so this much of a reward is right!" ¡°Alright!¡± I guess I have served my purpose here! I got up from the sofa and grabbed my mask before walking up to the door. Glenn did the same and and we both stepped out of the room. *** Exiting the Portal house, Glenn stood outside with me. Taking a cigarette out of his cigarette pack and lighting it up, he started puffing the cigarette. Puff¡ª! Puff¡ª! ¡°Then see you later!¡± I said as I took a step forward. ¡°Do your best in the tournament, Jiwoo! I¡¯ll be rooting for you!¡± He said. ¡°Yeah.¡± With a brief goodbye, I pressed my heel on the ground and walked off. *** Vroom¡ª! Vroom¡ª! I heard the bustling sound of cars and other vehicles on the main road. It was now 10:09 am! ¡®Two hours flew by so quickly!¡¯ I waited for the light to turn red and walk to the other side of the street. The light turned red and all the vehicles came to a halt. By this time I was hungry. I hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast so I was looking for a restaurant or a diner to eat in. ¡°Jiwoo...!¡± Just as I was about to take a step forward, I heard someone call my name. Turning my head side ways, I saw a young woman standing a few meters away from me. Her glossy black hair and obsidian black eyes looked beautiful. Her skin pure white and devoid of any imperfection. She wore a white blouse and a long black skirt, which enhanced her beauty even more. She looked outstandingly beautiful. ¡°Jiwoo, so it really was you!" She walked up to me and hugged me. ¡°Jihye...¡± I instinctively said. ¡°What are you doing here in Seoul? If you were back you should have given me a call at least!¡± ¡°Haaa... that¡¯s the problem with adolescent kids, they don¡¯t listen to anyone!¡± I could genuinely feel the sacarcasm in her voice! With every word she spoke, I didn¡¯t feel irritated, rather a sense of peace enshrouded my heart and mind. ¡°Been a while, Jihye!¡± I awkwardly said. This was my first time meeting her! ¡®Jiwoo¡¯s sister''! If I said I didn¡¯t felt awkward in this situation, would be blunt lie. Growl¡ª! But my stomach had a mind of it¡¯s own. ¡°You had breakfast yet?¡± She asked. I snapped my head left and right. She grabbed my hand and dragged me across the street. After walking for about five minutes, we passed through many shops and stores, before we stopped in front of a mall. ¡°This mall?¡± I said whilst looking at the mall. ¡°I was going to do some shopping today, but I met you by chance," she said with her eyes bright. ¡°And there¡¯s also a restaurant in this Mall, it''s a little expensive but they serve really tasty food.¡± Money was not a problem for me now! After receiving the money I got from the black market as a reward and selling of the monster'' drops, I had made a large some of money. Cough¡ª! Cough¡ª! I saw Jihye cough. I worriedly looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just caught a cold a few days ago, but I¡¯m alright!¡± But still I was worried! Whether these emotions I felt were this body''s way of reacting to Jihye¡¯s conditions or not. I was genuinely worried about her. I knew from just one look, that she was tired. I had already accepted that everything associating this body associates to me. And now, Jihye was my older sister! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The excitement in her voice could be evidently heard. Afterwards we both entered the mall. Chapter: 17: A Day Spent Peacefully [1] Entering the mall, my head snapped left to right, as my eyes lingered from one place to another. Walking through a security detector, Me and Jihye, walked in and my vision, went from one store too another. Right now it was early in the morning, but there were still a hefty amount of civilians inside the premises. Growl! My stomach growled once again. Seriously, my stomach seriously had a mind off it¡¯s own. But nonetheless, I was famished at this point. I hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the last five days, since I went comatose after the fight with the demon. The hospital''s IV drip was the only thing which provided me with the appropriate nutrition¡¯s, to keep my body stable! Jihye cocked her head slightly in my direction and spoke! ¡° We have to go to the second floor--that¡¯s where the restaurant is!¡± I only nodded in response. At this point I didn¡¯t have much energy left, or I think my mind was only playing tricks on me. But I really was craving some delicious food. ¡°So how¡¯s your time at Lock, Jiwoo?¡± She excitedly said whilst taking a step forward. Many stores blurred passed my eyes as I walked beside Jihye! Clothing stores! Designer shoes store! And many, many more! Honestly, I didn¡¯t know how to answer to that question? I was not the person whom she used to know! I¡¯m someone who out of nowhere took control over her brother''s body. But judging from the way I found his body, I was sure that Jiwoo was being bullied and was not enjoying his time in Lock one bit! But was only a hypothesis on my side, I had came to claim over the series of things that I saw. When that Thomas named kid approached me and my body shivered. Placing my hand on the back of my head, I put a fake smile on and responded. ¡°Nothing to worry about, I¡¯m enjoying my time at Lock!¡± But I felt guilt crept up from within my heart as I said those words. Placing her hand over her chest, she took a sigh of relief and looked at me with a bright smile! ¡°Then everything¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re fine and enjoying your time there!¡± The guilt only increased. I had lost everything in my previous life, my family, friends, everything! The only thing which kept me sane in those times of despair and desperation were my battles against the demon king''s army. But now that I came back in time and experienced all these emotions once again, I felt guilty for taking Jiwoo¡¯s body and life from him. But, what¡¯s done is done! All I can do is live my life to the fullest in his stead. Then shifting my gaze in front of me I looked through the Mall¡¯s interior. The interior was genuinely eye catching. There were artifact stores, Mana crystals and cores stores, and all kinds of battle gears available in this Mall. I was intrigued to take a look, but my priority for one was to stuff my mouth with something delicious. Then walking up to the escalator, we both stepped on it and ascended to the second floor. Reaching the second floor, it was just like the first floor, shops along shops and eye catching advertisements. There were large holograms in the air which displayed different ads and other items. There was a sword advertisement on it. Looking at the ad I thought I was forgetting something. I guess it was only my imagination. But I only gave them a nonchalant look, before following Jihye from behind! After our walk for a good minute, we finally stopped in front of a restaurant. It was called, La Cuisine! A French restaurant! ¡°It¡¯s not a French restaurant. It serves foods from all around the world.¡± What I was thinking Jihye said out loud. Snapping my head in her direction, my face harbouring a look of astonishment as I spoke. ¡° Are you a psychic or something?¡± I questionably asked. ¡°My dear little brother, it¡¯s called a big sister''s intuition!¡± She crossed her arms as she inclined her head and spoke. ¡°Yeah, yeah Miss psychic, let¡¯s hurry up inside!¡± I teased as I stepped inside own my own. ¡°Wait for me Jiwoo!¡± She hurriedly entered together with me. With a quick foot we both went inside and walked through the tables before sitting down in the left side middle row. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Sitting down on the seats, we both took the tablets placed on the stand on the left side of the table. Clicking on the tablet, a wide variety of cuisines displayed on the screen. Ranging from Italia, French, Japanese, Indian etc. ¡°What are you choosing?¡± I asked Jihye. Still looking through the dozens of cuisine selections. ¡°I think fried eggs and sausages!¡± She said whilst scrolling through the tablet. Tapping on a few icons, I placed my order and placed the tablet back from where I took it. ¡°So what did you order?¡± Jihye said. Leaning back into my seat, I spoke, ¡°Italian omelette with sausages and a Frittata.¡± After I told her I just ideally waited for our food to arrive. ¡°Jiwoo after we finish eating we are going to do some shopping okay?¡± She said. She didn¡¯t ask a question rather gave me an order, to accompany her. ¡°If you want me to carry your bags you should have just said so!¡± I teasingly said. ¡°Since when did my cute little brother get so smart?¡± She scoffed! ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I looked at her with my eyes narrowed into small slits, and a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, it¡¯s just a joke okay!¡± ¡°Now that we are here, let¡¯s buy your birthday gift as well?¡± I looked at her and blinked twice before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m old enough now so there¡¯s no need to buy me one.¡± Her expression changed and harboured a sad one. ¡°Jiwoo if you¡¯re worried about the money, then don¡¯t...¡± Her tone turned gentle. ¡°Your job is to enjoy school and worry about your studies and rank in Lock. My new job is paying well and I told you its my treat today!¡± She brought her hand close to mine and grabbed it. Seeing the hardened expression over Jihye''s face caused my chest to tighten up. I clenched my other hand tightly as I looked Jihye in the eye. I felt pathetic. ¡°It¡¯s not that, I genuinely think I¡¯m old enough to not receive gifts, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°But still, please let me buy something as sorry.¡± She pulled her hand back and continued. ¡°I was really busy during the week of your birthday so I couldn¡¯t buy a gift for you.¡± ¡°Okay fine.¡± In the end I gave in. ¡°The Lock¡¯s tournament is just a week from now, would you be coming?¡± I said, changing the subject. ¡°Yeah, I took the day off for the first day of the tournament.¡± She exclaimed. Just as she finished her sentence, a waiter approached our table along a trolley with our food. Elegantly placing the food from the trolley to our table, he with a slight bow of his head went back with the trolley. ¡°Shall we?¡± I said. *** Finishing my food, I grabbed the tea cup by its handle and brought it close to my mouth. I was stuffed at this point. Taking a quick sniff of the herbal tea I took a sip. ¡°I didn¡¯t knew you drank herbal tea?¡± Jihye said taking a sip of her coffee. ¡°Habits change over time!¡± I exclaimed. I didn¡¯t like herbal tea myself, but I only got into drinking it because my master had forced me into drinking herbal tea. But herbal tea does calm you down! Fact! But its not like I don¡¯t like drinking coffee or any other beverage. Finishing the tea, I placed the cup down and the waiter from before approached us. ¡°Sir, your bill!¡± Taking the tablet from his hand, I looked at how much our bill was! Taking my card out of my inventory quickly, I gave it to the waiter. ¡°Jiwoo I¡¯ll pay, I said I was going to pay!¡± Jihye hurriedly said. But ignoring her, I proceeded with what I was doing. The waiter took a transaction device out for his dimensional storage and put my card inside it. He gave it to me and I pressed the code on the screen and after a second he pulled my card out and gave it back to me. ¡°Thank you Sir! I hope you will come back again!¡± With a bright smile the waiter left. We both got up from our seats and walked out of the restaurant. On our way out Jihye bombarded me with questions. Why did you pay? I was going to pay! Where did you get the money to pay? ¡°Calm down Jihye. I got a part time job of a kind and it paid me well.¡± ¡°Haaa.... Fine I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡± With a sign, she said. We walked off in to the mall. Grabbing Jihye¡¯s hand, I dragged her into a clothing store. ¡°Jiwoo but this place is quite expensive.¡± She said. ¡°Oh really, then even better!¡± I joyfully said as I marched into the shop. BUZZ¡ª! BUZZ¡ª! My phone started to vibrate inside my jean''s pocket. Taking it out, I saw the number, then looked at Jihye. ¡°Jihye you select something for yourself, I will be right back.¡± I showed her I was getting a call and stepped out of the shop. ¡°Hey Jihoon!¡± It was Jihoon calling. [Hello Jiwoo!!!] ¡°Yeah what¡¯s up?¡± I said. [I forgot to give you your sword back in the hospital!] Just when Jihoon said it, I finally realised what I was forgetting about. The system interface appeared before me and I opened the inventory. The looked for my sword. But it was not there. Only the sheath was inside the inventory. My eyes shot open. ¡°I-Its not here!¡± I said in a low voice. ¡®Could I have left it inside the dungeon.¡¯ [About your sword, I have it!] Hearing Jihoon¡¯s voice my body relaxed and I answered. ¡°You do?¡± [Yeah, I can bring it to you, if you want?] ¡°Yeah that¡¯ll be great! I¡¯m in the Mall on the XX.XX street. XX.XX clothes store on the second floor.¡± I sighed in relief. [I¡¯ll be there in five minute!] Then he hung up not giving me a moment to respond back. I was not freaking out because I temporarily lost Bleak Star, no, no, no. It¡¯s a tale from my past life. I once broke the sword which my master had given me. And in conclusion, I got beaten up black and blue by him. He beat me black and blue for not taking good care of my weapon. The old fart once said, a sword or a weapon of any kind is just like one of your body''s organs'' which you choose. So the bearer has to take responsibility for it. He really was a freak for his ideals! If my master knew about my mistake, he would have beaten me up till I was half dead! Just thinking about those times send shivers down my spine. The trauma was real, no cap! ¡°Huh!?¡± I think I walked off too far from the store. ¡®Where was it? I think it was this way?¡¯ After finding my way back to the store I stepped inside the store. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to bump into me? Do you even know who I am?¡± I heard a woman¡¯s shout. I saw some lady arguing with Jihye. I walked up to them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jihye?¡± I asked. ¡°This lady bumped into me and she is now blaming me that I was the one who bumped into her.¡± She explained to me about what happened during my absence. ¡°Lady apologise!¡± I said. ¡°You think that bitch is the one telling the truth, boy?¡± She barked. ¡°Take care of them.¡± She said and her guard approached us from behind her. The people coalesced inside the store and outside the store to take a look at what was happening inside. ¡°It¡¯s best if you apologise to madam and leave, or else?¡± He threatened. The muscular man who stood in front of me had a buzz cut and was wearing a black suit, coupled with black sunglasses. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry that my sister bumped into a pig like her!¡± I shot back. My voice cold. ¡°You little...!¡± A brown hue exuded the muscular man¡¯s body as the atmosphere around the store changed. ¡°rank, Huh?¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s best for you kid, that you apologise properly and leave!¡± Cough¡ª! Cough¡ª! Jihye started to cough heavily and she look deprived of breath. My eyes became blood shot as I turned my gaze from Jihye towards the man before me. I directed a wave of bloodlust in his direction. I could see a shiver running through his body and his hand starting to shake. Forming his hand into a fist he propelled it at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I heard a familiar voice from behind me, coming from the crowd. The man stopped his hand mid punch. Soon two figures walked out of the crowd and stood beside me. It was Jiyoung and Jihoon. ¡°I asked what is going on in here?¡± Her voice cold and authoritative. Her face didn¡¯t display a single emotion. Chapter: 18: A Day Spent Peacefully [2] ¡°I asked, what is going on in here?¡± Jiyoung¡¯s tone was ice cold. Her eyes glared at the woman. ¡°All I asking for was an apology, because that brat¡¯s sister, bumped into my madam.¡± The man exclaimed. His voice felt intimidating, but Jiyoung stood her ground and only gazed at the man with her cold eyes. ¡°Jiwoo, what happened here?¡± Her gaze didn¡¯t move an inch away from the man before us, as she asked. ¡°She was the one¡ª¡± ¡°That bitch was the one who bumped into me and didn¡¯t even apologise, and in return her brother started a fight with my guard!¡± She barked. Cutting me off before I could tell Jiyoung anything. Slightly turning her head towards me, she took a look at me and Jihye, before speaking. ¡°I see, it¡¯s best if you leave the premises of the Mall.¡± That pig opened her mouth and once again spoke. ¡° Yeah, that¡¯s right, you should lea¡ª¡± Inclining her head, Jiyoung put a sly smile on her face before speaking, ¡°I meant those words for you, not them.¡± Her words as sharp as a knife. ¡°Do you even know who I am, girl?¡± The lady shouted. But Jiyoung didn¡¯t care. She had the-- I don¡¯t care whoever you may be?-- look over her face. Her face harboured a look of repulsion, as he gazed at the women and her guard. ¡°How dare you talk me like that?¡± Again she barked. I supported Jihye and sat her down on a nearby stool. But I saw a man approach us. He wore an elegant blue suit, his black hair slicked back, and his blue eyes glaring at the lady and guard. ¡°What¡¯s going on over here?¡± ¡°You are?¡± The lady turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m the manager here!¡± He said, his tone solemn. ¡°Kick these insolent children out of here at once!¡± She exclaimed. ¡°You really should consider doing your job well.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He simply gave her a nonchalant look before turning towards Jiyoung and Jihoon. Standing close to them, he looked at them for a second before respectfully bowing his head. ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, how should I proceed?¡± He asked them as he held his bow. ¡°Kick them out and ban them from ever entering the Mall in the future.¡± Jiyoung said, her voice authoritative. Her beautiful black hair fluttered as she commanded. ¡°As the Young Miss wishes!¡± He said. Lifting his head, he turned around to look at the guard and the lady. ¡°I humbly ask you to leave the premises at once, dear customer!¡± He didn¡¯t ask them, rather ordered. I heard the inaudible whispers around us coming from the crowd. ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡± Seriously, people really doing this¡ªdo you know who I am or I can get you fired on the spot¡ªact! It¡¯s seriously cringe! ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time, leave now.¡± His face turned solemn and voice cold as he demanded them to leave. ¡°Who is that bitch anyways?¡± She pointed her fat finger at Jiyoung as he questioned. ¡°Please watch your tongue, or I will be forced to rip it out.¡± He threatened in a calm manner, which looked even more threatening. ¡°She is the Young Miss of the prestigious Park Family, and also the daughter of Park Yujin!¡± The moment his words landed, a deafening silence descended over the store. Wait what? Even I was surprised after hearing his last words. Park family! Park Yujin! That Park Yujin! If I said I was not surprised, then that would be a lie. The strongest hunter in Korea and also the guild master of Korea¡¯s strongest guild. ¡®The Shadow Guild¡¯ His guild is ranked 5th strongest in the World Union (WU) ranking, and he is ranked 8th in the WU hunters ranking. Even I heard about his exploits in my past life. If it had not been for him, then just when the second cataclysm came, Korea would have been lost. He brought down thousands upon thousands of monsters and fought off with many ranked demons. Emerging victorious in the end. He really was one to be respected. A one man army! The expression on the women¡¯s face turned ugly after hearing his response. ¡°We are leaving!¡± She shouted before exiting the store along side her guard. ¡°Go back to what you all were doing. This is not a circus show.¡± He clapped his hands, bringing the attention of the crowd over to himself. With another bow he addressed Jiyoung and Jihoon. ¡°Forgive me Young Miss and Young Master. I was patrolling the other stores, please forgive me if that woman¡¯s words offended you in anyway.¡± He held his bow. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Jiyoung said. ¡°No Young Miss, the responsibility lies entirely on me.¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s fine.¡± Jiyoung turned her head sideways and looked at me and Jihye over her shoulder. ¡°Go back to your work!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With another bow me went back to perform his duties. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Walking up to us, Jihoon asked. ¡°Is she okay, Jiwoo?¡± I turned my head towards Jihoon and spoke. ¡°Yeah, she just couldn¡¯t handle the pressure which the guard released, I think she¡¯s fine now, right Jihye?¡± I turned my head back and asked her. Her breathing had become softer and she looked much better than a minute ago. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine nothing to worry about!¡± But still, the way she reacted to his pressure... normally people who don''t use Mana can do that, but, her reaction was much worse. ¡®What if she has that...?¡¯ ¡®No, no, what the hell am I thinking?¡¯ ¡°Are you really feeling better?¡± I was worried due the way she reacted and succumbed to the pressure that man released. Lifting her head she spoke with a smile. ¡°I told you I¡¯m alright!¡± Getting up from the stool, she greeted Jiyoung and Jihoon and thanked them. ¡°Thank you for helping us back there.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Jihoon placed his hand on the back of his head and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m just glad that everything was resolved without any problem.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we go somewhere more comfortable.¡± I said. Everyone nodded their head in response. *** We walked into a caf¨¦ close to the clothing store. Walking up to the booths, I sat down beside Jihye and Jihoon sat next to Jiyoung. ¡°Allow me to introduce, Jihye, Jiyoung and Jihoon my friends and Jiyoung and Jihoon, Jihye, my older sister.¡± The first thing I did after sitting down was introduce them to each other. ¡°Nice to meet you Miss Jihye.¡± Jihoon respectfully said. ¡°Yes, nice to meet you.¡± So did Jiyoung. ¡°Yes, like wise!¡±. ¡°How come Jiyoung is here? I thought you were coming all by yourself?¡± leaning closer to Jihoon, I whispered to him. ¡°When I told here I was going to meet you she tagged along.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Then sitting back into my seat, I leaned back and took a hold of the tablet on the table. ¡°Oh yeah, are you both really Park Yujin¡¯s children?¡± Jihye asked. Nodding their head together, I pulled my gaze away from the tablet screen and asked. ¡°I really was surprised to learn that you both are ''that'' Park Yujin¡¯s children.¡± I didn¡¯t hide the surprise in my tone. But there was an air of awkwardness around them. I think they didn''t like talking about their Father in public. ¡°Will you both be going to the Lock¡¯s tournament, Jihoon, Jiyoung?¡± Seeing this Jihye changed the subject and asked them a different question. Well the Lock''s tournament was one of the hottest subject around the world. Everyone was excited to see the new rising stars of the world. ¡°Yes, I will going there. Jiyoung¡¯s participating, so, I''m going there to root for her.¡± Jihoon enthusiastically said. ¡°Jiyoung goes to Lock?¡± Jihye asked. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a first year there.¡± Jihoon answered. ¡°Jiwoo also goes to the Lock, so I hope you will treat him good at Lock.¡± Just as she said, Jiyoung turned her head and looked at me, but I was unbothered by their conversation and Jiyoung¡¯s gaze. I just processed what I was doing. ¡°What do you guys want, I¡¯ll order it for you?¡± ¡°Coffee!¡± ¡°Chocolate smoothie for me!¡± ¡°I''ll have tea!¡± Tapping on the tablet, a few times I placed the orders and put the tablet down before looking at Jiyoung. ¡°What¡¯s with that sudden look of surprise, Jiyoung?¡± I said. ¡°I was just curious as to why I have never heard about you at the academy.¡± She emphasised on her last words, as she continued. ¡°What is your rank anyway, Jiwoo?¡± She asked. ¡°2290, that¡¯s my rank!¡± I said deadpan, as I comfortably leaned back into the booth. ¡°I see!" She questionably said as she looked at me with disbelief. ¡°What about you Jihoon? Are you also a student there?¡± Jihye asked Jihoon. ¡°I¡¯m not! I will be applying next year." He continued. ¡°I will turn Sixteen by the end of this year, so I will apply after I reach the appropriate age for applying.¡± ¡°I hope you get in.¡± Jihye exclaimed. ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Spending time like this was a really rare sight in my past life, but now, it feels if I don¡¯t do anything, these happy moments will cease to exist. That¡¯s why I swore, I will take any action necessary to ensure that Humanity doesn¡¯t perish. This time I will protect their smiles. Everyones! ¡®Master, Koeji...¡¯ Suddenly I remembered about my Master and Koeji. I really wanna see them both. I want to know how they are doing? Leaning my head backwards, I looked at the three enjoying there conversation. ¡®But for now, my goal is to become stronger, stronger than anyone, so I can protect what¡¯s precious to me.¡¯ ¡®The new bonds that I will make and the old ones. I will do everything in my power to protect them!¡¯ After a few more minutes passed, a waiter brought us our drinks. Placing our beverages on the table he walked off. Grabbing the handle of the cup, I took a sip of my latte. Everyone was enjoying their drinks. Jiyoung, her coffee. Jihoon, his smoothie and Jihye, her tea. Putting her cup down on the table, Jihye pursed her lips before addressing Jihoon and Jiyoung. ¡°If you both are free after this, then why not come with us to do some shopping?¡± They thought about it for a few seconds before nodding their head in agreement. By the time I finished my latte, everyone else was also done with their own drinks. Then standing up from the booth me walked up to the counter to pay. ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± Jiyoung stood in front of me and handed the cashier her card. After paying everyones bill, Jiyoung took her card back and placed it inside her dimensional storage, which was a ring on her ring finger. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked before stepping out of the caf¨¦. Walking through the second floor of the mall, Jihoon walked beside me whilst, Jiyoung and Jihye walked in front of us. Jihoon¡¯s hands were in his hoodies pockets, as he walked behind them. ¡°It¡¯s really rare to see Jiyoung like this!¡± ¡°How so?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, all she does in her spare time is train and study. I really worry for her that she doesn¡¯t go to these places often.¡± A smile harboured his face as he looked at Jiyoung from behind. ¡°So it¡¯s a relief seeing her enjoying herself like any other teenager.¡± ¡°Are you her Mom or something?¡± I teased. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°What are you both talking about? Let¡¯s go!¡± Jihye looked over her shoulder and spoke. ¡°Coming! Let¡¯s go!¡± I said to Jihoon as I stepped forward. Grabbing Jiyoung by her hand she stepped inside a clothing store and started to select clothes. Both of them tried on different kind of clothes on, and after an hour of selecting they decided to pay. This time also, Jiyoung payed. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for my own clothes, Jiyoung.¡± Jihye rebutted. ¡°Please, just take it as an apology for earlier.¡± ¡°But...¡± I placed my hand over her shoulder as I spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let here, Jihye?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± In the end she gave in and let Jiyoung buy her the clothes. Shopping for another hour our so, Me and Jihoon sat down on a bench outside, while both of Jihye and Jiyoung went to the washroom. ¡°I never thought shopping could be this tiring?" I leaned back into the bench as I spoke to myself rather Jihoon. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Jihoon said. ¡°Oh right!.¡± Brining his left hand close to his right, he channelled Mana into the black ring on his finger and pulled Bleak Star out of his dimensional storage. ¡°Here!¡± Handing me my sword, he bowed his head whilst speaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it properly in the hospital, but, thanks for saving Me and Jiyoung in the dungeon, Jiwoo.¡± He lifted his head and looked at me. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t defeated that demon, then we would have been done for.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you both that I was able to defeat him. Both of you bought me enough time, so that I could kill him.¡± I said. Honestly, if the demon hadn¡¯t been distracted by Jiyoung and Jihoon in the dungeon, and had finished me off first then... I don¡¯t wanna think about it. ¡°That¡¯s not true, we just¡ª!¡± but I cut him off and spoke. "No, you both were a big help, and in the end all that matters is that we are alive and well.¡± I returned his smile with my own. ¡°Alright!¡± Then quickly putting Bleak Star into the system inventory, I waited for Jiyoung and Jihye to return. ¡°Do your best at the tournament, Jiwoo!¡± ¡°Yeah I will.¡± ¡°Sorry to make you both wait.¡± I heard Jihye''s voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Getting up from the bench, the tribulation of shopping commenced. *** By the time we exited the Mall, the sun was setting and it was now evening. ¡°Then we will be leaving now. Thanks for tagging along with us for the entire day.¡± I thanked Jiyoung and Jihoon as we parted ways. ¡°Here!¡± Jiyoung handed me a small bag. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, taking the bag from her. ¡°Jihye told me, that she was here to buy you a birthday present...¡± She leaned an inch closer and whispered, ¡°...so I thought I might as well give you something as a gift and to also thank you for saving us in the dungeon.¡± ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Jihye asked. ¡°Nothing much," I answered. Taking the gift out of the bag, I unwrapped it and saw what it was. ¡°A watch?¡± I held the watch in my hand as I looked at Jiyoung. ¡°I don¡¯t know what most guys like, so I bought this for you.¡± She said, keeping her cool. Well honestly, she didn¡¯t have to do this. I thought she was the type who always stayed serious in any situation. But, now that I saw here today, enjoying herself just like any other teenager would, I kinda had a complete 180 about her. "Thanks!" ¡°Well see you both later.¡± ¡°Yeah goodbye!¡± Then parting ways with them, Me and Jihye made our way to our house. I just followed Jihye from behind. How the hell would I know where she and Jiwoo lived?¡± *** We took a speed bus and reached an apartment complex. It was a place reserved for the middle class. Then walking into the building, we took the stairs and went to the third floor. Skipping passed three apartment door, we stopped in front on the fourth. Pulling the keys out Jihye unlocked the door and both of us stepped inside. Chapter: 19: Returning to Lock [1] ¡°Jiwoo, dinner will take a while, so why don¡¯t you go and take a bath first?¡± I heard Jihye¡¯s voice coming from the kitchen which was behind the sofa. ¡°Okay.¡± I answered as I stood up from the sofa. Turning the tv off. I put the remote down and looked at Jihye. When I had entered the apartment, it was quite clean. The corridor leading to the living room. The kitchen to the left of the corridor, and on the right side to the living room were mine and Jihye¡¯s room. I opened the door to the washroom and entered. Taking my clothes off, I put them in the basket near the washing machine and entered the shower. There was a shower and a bathtub in here. Turning the faucet, soon warm water fell over my body. The water felt pleasant to the touch. ¡®How long has it been since I took a bath? I think almost two and a half weeks.¡¯ Seriously, baths were a real delicacy. Taking the shampoo bottle from the stand, I squirted some shampoo out off the bottle, and started to shampoo my hair. Cleaning them thoroughly, I went under the shower and the foam cleared. Finishing my bath, after cleaning my body with the body wash. I wiped my hair and body with the towel, before putting a trouser and a white shirt on. Walking out of the washroom, my nostrils took in the delicious fragrance of the food that Jihye was making. Walking up to the kitchen, I looked at Jihye who was preparing the food. ¡°Need any help?¡± I asked Jihye. ¡°Yeah, Please put the plates over the dinning table.¡± She said as she tasted the curry to check it''s seasoning and taste. With a satisfied look, she put the curry into a bowel and walked out of the kitchen. I took the plates and followed Jihye from behind. Placing the plates over the table, I sat down on the seat and watched as Jihye took rice out of the rice cooker and put them on to my plate. Then she poured the curry on the side of the rice and gave me my plate. ¡°Here, enjoy.¡± I took the plate and picked my spoon up. Taking a spoon full of rice mixed with curry, I put the spoon into my mouth and ate the curry and rice. I had no words. The curry tasted delicious, no, delicious was an understand statement. The moment I chewed the rice and curry, the bomb of flavours and spices explodes and stimulated my taste buds. After one spoon full, I took another and soon the rice and curry completely disappeared from my plate. ¡°You like it that much?¡± Jihye asked. Her lips curled upwards seeing me savour every last grain of her food. ¡°Yeah, seconds please.¡± I gave her my plate and she put another plate full of rice and curry. *** [Why have you come back? You left me to inherit your family¡¯s business! So why have you come back, Lee Jun?] [Because of you! I don¡¯t care about the family business or inheritance! All I care about is you!] ¡°Huaam....¡± I yawned whilst watching the drama that Jihye was enjoying. I seriously never understood dramas. Even with my profound knowledge, that I had accumulated over two life times, I still didn¡¯t understand why people enjoyed watching these drama serials. Snip¡ª! Snip¡ª! I saw Jihye beside me crying. A sigh escaped me. Seriously, to cry over a drama, come on! This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. All drama were the same. Main character is the rich son of a famous business tycoon. He inherits his father¡¯s business. He''s always told by his father to put the business before anyone and anything, so he locks his real self behind a facade and becomes a cold hearted man. Then he meets the Female lead who works in his company as an employee. Slowly they interact with each other, and then the female lead helps the male lead realize the joys of life. Causing his facade to crumble on the way and making him realise his true feelings for the female lead. That¡¯s about it. And that same scenario that I explained was happening in this drama. God, they just repeat the same storyline by changing the characters and scenarios a little. Just like anime. It¡¯s become generic. [Happy ending!] The drama ended and I stood up from the sofa. Walking into the kitchen, I reached the sink and started to wash the dirty dishes. ¡°I''ll do it.¡± Turning her head behind, Jihye said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I''ll finish in a sec.¡± Turning the tap on, I washed the dishes and placed them over the rack to dry. ¡°Huaam...¡± I yawned again washing my hands clean of the soap. ¡°Go and sleep, it already past eleven.¡± Jihye said turning the tv off and walking up to the washroom. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Soon afterwards I opened my rooms door and entered. Slumping down on my bed, I placed my hand over my eyes. ¡°System!¡± The interface appeared before me. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 1213 LEVEL: 30 STRENGTH: 74 STAMINA: 77 AGILITY: 71 VITALITY: 70 INTELLIGENCE: 61 MP: 701 POINTS: 527 _____________ FATIGUE: 7 PERSEVERANCE lv.2 PROFESSION: Swordsmanship (Lv.1) _____________ {SKILLS} [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: 168 hours ] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 20%) ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡°Huh?!¡± The Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¯s had a timer on it again. ¡°A hundred and sixty-eight hours?¡± I gazed at the interface with confusion. One week? In one week I would get one of my old skills back. But why in one week? I contemplated over a series of thoughts. One week later was the Lock¡¯s tournament! So why after one week will I get one of my old skills back? The system always gave me a skill which was beneficial to me. Just like my first skill Mind¡¯s Eye. Like it knew what was going to happen or what was going to happen to me? Or it was maybe just me overthinking things? Well either way, its a good think I will get an old skill back. ¡°Which one will it be this time?¡± I said as I placed the blanket over me. ¡°Huaam... but either way I just want to get some good shut-eye.¡± Then with that, I fell asleep. *** Inside an office. A man could be seen standing near the wide glass window and looking over the vicinity of Seoul. His hands were clasped behind his back as he elegantly gazed at the city below. Behind him was a desk and chair. And over the desk rested many documents and files. The man looked extremely handsome. His jet black hair which were perfectly styled and his ocean blue eyes which shone in the dimly lit office. He wore a black suit which perfectly outlined his well-developed physique. His eyes which solemnly looked down on the streets and buildings, presented a subtle charm. Knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! There was sudden knock on the door. Opening the door a man entered the office. He wore a butlers uniform. He was an old man in his early sixties. His long white hair were tied into a bun. There were wrinkles around the edges of his eyes but he looked fairly handsome even for his old age. ¡°Master!¡± Putting his right hand over his chest, he respectfully bowed to the man in front. ¡°How is the progress going?¡± The man asked with his authoritative voice. His voice sounded gentle but powerful at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly. We can initiate any moment.¡± He exclaimed. ¡°Good! And...¡± He turned around and sat down into his chair. ¡°... the other thing I told you to look into?¡± He questioned the Butler. But with a swift movement, the butler walked up to his desk and placed the tablet over the desk, which he held in his left hand. The man tapped on the tablet twice and a holographic image of a youth appeared before him. The youth had glossy black hair and obsidian black eyes. His rank and other information regarding his stats and personal information was displayed on the image. ¡°Seo Jiwoo?¡± He looked at the youths image as he read through the information. He carefully read through his data on the image. His brows knit together as he solemnly looked through the boy''s information. Tap¡ª! He tapped once on the tablet and the holographic image disappeared. ¡°Interesting!¡± He said in a low voice. Leaning back into the chair, he addressed the Butler. ¡°Good work, you can now leave.¡± The butler once again bowed, before leaving the office. ¡°Seo Jiwoo...¡± *** Wiping the plates dry and putting them in the closet. I took the left over curry and put it inside the fridge. Cough¡ª! Cough¡ª! Suddenly I started coughing. Placing my hand over my mouth, I coughed a few more times before I saw my palm. It was dyed with blood. My blood! Turning the sinks tap on, I washed my hand. My condition has gotten worse. ¡°I should go get checked in the hospital again?¡± I said. I did once go to the hospital before, but the doctors couldn¡¯t find the cause as to why I had coughed up blood. They just said that it was due to stress and overexerting myself. I didn¡¯t tell Jiwoo about my condition, because I didn¡¯t wanted to make him anxious. He always jumps the gun quickly. But I should get myself checked again one of these days. After drinking a glass of water, I went to my room to sleep. Chapter: 20: Returning to Lock [2] Ring¡ª! Ring¡ª! I heard my phone¡¯s alarm ringing. Grabbing my phone I dismissed the alarm and got off the bed. Getting off the bed, I stretched and dropped down on the floor and did a few push ups before getting up and changing into a pair of leggings and shorts, coupled with a hoodie. It was currently 6:30 am. Opening my door, I exited my room and walked to the door of the apartment. Sitting down, I grabbed a pair of jogger out of the shoe stand and put them on. ¡°Huaam... where are you going so early?¡± I heard Jihye from behind me. Her eyes still half open. Tying the shoe laces, I stood up and turned around. ¡°I was thinking of going for a quick run.¡± ¡°Huaam... then be back around 8. I''ll get breakfast done by then.¡± Yawning, Jihye turn over her heel and went back inside. ¡°Okay!¡± Opening the apartment door, I exited and made my way out of the complex. *** Putting my hoodie over my head, I started my run. Jogging along the sidewalk, I saw the empty streets and closed shops. Some were being opened now. The shops blurred past as I jogged forward. Soon I entered a park. The park was well maintained and big. The trees and flowers made the park look tranquil. ¡°Shall I?¡± Then I started lapping around the park. ¡°Huff... huff... huff...¡± I exhaled and inhaled heavily after running twenty laps around the park. Taking the water canteen out of the inventory, I took big sips, before putting it back. After that I dropped down on the ground and started doing push ups ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, 5,......, 100!¡± Completing a hundred push ups, I stood up from the ground and did one hundred squats. ¡°1, 2, 3, 4,5,......., 100!¡± Afterwards, I walked up to the bar in front, and did one hundred pull ups. I was covered in sweat afterwards. ¡°Huff... huff...¡± Sitting down on the bench, I took heavy breaths and rested for a few minutes, before getting up and leaving. Seeing the time on my watch, which Jiyoung had gifted me. I picked up my pace. ¡°It¡¯s almost eight!¡± I said as I exited the park. Taking a step out, I saw a black Mercedes stop in front of me. Then the door opened and an old man exited the car. His long white hair tied into a bun and his face which still harboured the looks of his younger age, despite the wrinkles on his face. He wore an elegant black suit, which fluttered as he stepped out of the car and stood in front of me. ¡®Come on, even the old man is more good looking than me? God, you bastard, you really are playing tricks on me!¡¯ My inner thoughts were as such. But nonetheless, at the end of the day I didn¡¯t care about my looks, that much. Will your looks save you on the battlefield, huh?! But his rank, made me put up my guard. He was at least rank. ¡°Are you Mr. Seo Jiwoo?¡± The butler asked me. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± I answered. ¡°My Master would like to have a word with you!¡± He respectfully said as he gestured with his hand for me to enter the car. Heeding his gesture, I entered the car and soon he entered along with me. Then the driver started the car and it disappeared into the streets of Seoul. The interior of the car was just as magnificent as the exterior. It looked expensive. Buzz¡ª! Buzz¡ª! My phone started to ring all of a sudden. Taking my phone out of my hoodie¡¯s pocket, I saw who was calling. It was Jihye! I answered the call and heard Jihye¡¯s voice. [Jiwoo it¡¯s almost 8! Where are you?] If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Sorry Jihye, something came up so I¡¯m gonna be a little late. Just eat by yourself, would ya?¡± I said. [Is everything alright?] Her voice filled with worry. ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s okay!¡± I reassured. [Okay! Then I¡¯m going to work, be careful on your way back.] ¡°Okay, I will, bye.¡± Then the call ended and I put my phone back into my hoodie¡¯s pocket. Then we reached our destination. On our way here, we stayed silent. Opening the door, the butler exited the car. Exiting the car, I followed him from behind. In front of me stood a building! Which was the Guild house of the ¡®Shadow Guild¡¯! ¡°Please follow me!¡± The Butler¡¯s crisp voice entered my ears as I stepped forward and followed him from behind. Following from behind, I stepped inside the Guild house of the Shadow Guild. On my way inside, I saw a pair of guards outside. Both of them were on the rank. Then I was met with a beautiful reception. Be it the marble floor, the ceiling, or the walls or the furniture inside, everything indicated one thing. Expensive! Everything here must be worth millions. But being the strongest Guild in the country, this much was a given. Soon the butler and I stopped in front of the elevator. The doors of the elevator opened and we quickly stepped inside. Pressing the button where the number Eighty was written. Soon the elevator started to ascend and in less then thirty seconds we reached the top floor. Exiting the elevator, I saw there was a door in front. There was plate on the door, which had something written over it. ¡°The Guild Master''s Office!¡± With a nimble step, the Butler approached the door and knocked twice. But he was met with no response. Despite that, he grabbed the door knob and opened the door. He entered and I followed suit. The office didn¡¯t have much to it. The black marble floor, pair of sofas and a table between them, a closet in the middle on the left side wall and the desk and chair on which sat a man. The office wasn''t as extravagant as I had in mind. ¡°Master, I have brought him.¡± The Butler respectfully bowed to the man. Getting up from his chair, I saw him walk up to the sofas and sit on one of the them. I walked forward and sat down on the other one. The man¡¯s features looked handsome, no, he looked extremely handsome. His jet black hair and ocean blue eyes, coupled with his sharp jawline and the solemnness over his face. He looked like someone out of a painting. ¡®Now I see who Jiyoung and Jihoon take after in looks!¡¯ ¡°So you are the boy who saved Jiyoung and Jihoon?¡± He asked. His voice solemn. ¡°Yes?¡± I said. I saw the Butler approach us with a tray held in his hands. He put the tray over the table and poured tea into both of the cups before placing one cup in front of Park Yujin and the other in front of me. Then he turned over his heel and stood behind Park Yujin. Yes, right now I was in the presence of Korea¡¯s strongest hunter. The powerhouse of Korea, the strongest ranked hunter in the country. Who was also on the verge on breaking through to rank. I could tell he was about to break through to the rank, because my perception and understanding of Mana was top class. Because I learned from the best teacher and mage in my past life. He was a weird asshole, but a prodigy in that field. He was the one person on Earth, whose perception and understanding over Mana was even more profound than that of Adam Griffin¡¯s! And the Mana around Park Yujin was dense. The higher a person¡¯s rank goes the more the Mana around them become denser. Because their control over Mana becomes more profound. ¡°Before I ask you anything else, first answer me something?¡± Park Yujin asked. ¡°And what is it you want to ask me?¡± I said in reply. I kept my cool in front of him. It felt like an unclimbable mountain was in front of me. Even if he was a rank hunter who was about to break through to the rank, I had been subjected to more terrifying aura that his presence didn¡¯t even make me flinch. But even if that was the case, my body was still weak. I was nowhere near his level. It would at least take me a few years to reach his level of strength. But guess what? I had a cheat system! ¡°You were the one who defeated the demon which appeared inside the dungeon owned by the black market?¡± I was left dumbfounded with his next words. But nonetheless, I kept my cool and answered. ¡°If you mean, the Devil¡¯s Whisper dungeon, then the three of us together defeated that demon.¡± I solemnly said. But right now I was on my guard. Even the black market questioned me about it, and I gave them the excuse that the demon was not at his full strength. And they didn¡¯t persuade us longer. Leaning and inch closer he grabbed the tea cup and took a sip. ¡°...And the ranked demon was not at his full strength, so we were somehow able to kill it.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Park Yujin said as he put the tea cup on the table and crossed his legs. ¡°I know best what my children are capable of...¡± His voice echoed inside the office. ¡°...and even if you give me the excuse that the ranked demon was not at his full strength, it¡¯s not a good one. Do you want me to believe that one and two ranks, killed a demon, who was a ranked one, and at that was equal to a rank hunter?¡± His voice authoritatively echoed inside my ears. ¡°And as I recall, you were the only one who was the most gravely injured?¡± Grabbing the tablet on the table, he tapped on it and a holographic image appeared in front of me. The image displayed my rank, stats and information. ¡°Your assessment rank was , and even if you somehow reached the rank, the injuries you sustained were much worse than, Jiyoung¡¯s and Jihoon¡¯s?¡± Every word he spoke, made me wary of the next words which would come out of his mouth. Currently I was suppressing my mana, which displayed my rank on the stage. ¡°A broken arm, six broken ribs, and cracks on the bone of your left leg, and a concussion which lasted for five days!¡± He solemnly looked at me, telling me about my injuries, which I received from my fight with the demon. ¡°So, my question still stands? Were you the one or not the one who killed the demon?¡± Park Yujin, I really underestimated him. He even had connections with the black market. And to get this much information, which was made a classified matter. I really underestimated him. ¡°I-I...¡± But he cut me off, and spoke again. ¡°Enough of that! I already have a clear answer.¡± He grabbed the teacup and leaned back into the sofa and took a sip of the tea, before continuing. ¡°...What reward do you want for saving Jiyoung and Jihoon?¡± He caught me off guard. Seriously, this man was more sly than I had thought. But grabbing the teacup, I sipped the tea and solemnly answered. ¡°I don¡¯t need a reward for something I didn¡¯t do...¡± I put the teacup down and looked Park Yujin directly in the eyes. ¡°...And even if I did save them I wouldn¡¯t have wanted a reward in return. Because I saved my friends.¡± ¡°I saved them because I wanted to, not because I wanted something in return.¡± I said with my face solemn and voice serious. Park Yujin¡¯s brows knit together as he heard my words. A look of surprise harboured his face. But it disappeared just as soon as it came. ¡°Haaa...¡± With a sigh, he tapped on the tablet and handed it to me. Taking it from his hand, I looked at the contents. It was a document containing information about a specific guild. ¡°What is this?¡± I confusingly asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to start a Guild war with this guild.¡± What? Why tell me something like this? Many thoughts crossed my mind as my eyes lingered between the tablet screen and Park Yujin. ¡°This guild has been a nuisance to me for a while, they have been provoking me, so it¡¯s about time I got rid of them.¡± ¡°Why tell me this?¡± ¡°Because your sister works for this guild!¡± Taking a piece of paper out the stack on the table, he handed it to me. I looked through the contents. It was a contract. But a rigid one. ¡°This is the copy of the contract which bounds your sister with that guild.¡± He already had all the inside data about the guild and even a copy of the contract. His influence has no bounds. This contract was full of holes. Why would someone even think of signing this? Chapter: 21: Returning to Lock [3] I couldn¡¯t contain my anger as I read through the contract. Jihye must have also seen through it, then why? Why did she sign this contract? Was it because of money? I clenched the copy of the contract in my hand. ¡°The destruction of this guild is inevitable.¡± He solemnly said. His tone was confident. So much confident that, he knew he had already won. Well he was the Guild master of the strongest guild in Korea for a reason. ¡°Why show me this?¡± I asked as I placed the paper down. ¡°Because your sister is talented and her talent is going to waste, along with many others.¡± ¡°And they will lose their workplace, so I will simply provide them a better workplace and environment to work with, in my guild!¡± For some reason, I couldn¡¯t rebut his words. After reading through that contract, I was certain that they were overworking Jihye. If I had known earlier... no, what could I have done if I even knew? I felt repulsed over my own powerlessness. And Park Yujin¡¯s offer was a good one. The guild war will happen in a few days! Well, the winner of the Guild war can ask for anything from the losing side. The guild wars happen inside a virtual world. So you can rampage as much as you want. When humanity started the use of Mana, it also brought many changes and chances. The thing which could not be described and understood with science alone, were described with the help of Mana. Many diseases, whose treatment was considered impossible, like Cancer, their complete treatment was developed. And just like that, Humanity progressed and they also created a virtual world system. Humanity knew the danger of demons, so the WU came up with a system to taken care of the disputes which took place between the Guilds. And that was to have an all out guild war inside the virtual world. This way, no one has to die and the World Union wouldn¡¯t lose any hunters. The Lock also has its own virtual system, so that students can train without the need of getting heavily injured. ¡°That¡¯s about the end of it!¡± He grabbed the tablet and started to scroll through it. ¡°Now, what do want as your reward?¡± He again asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like owning others, so on with it boy?¡± At this point I didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°One favour!¡± I raised a finger and said. ¡°A favour?¡± He questioned. He gracefully scrolled through the tablet, hardly giving me look. ¡°If I ever need your help, then you have to help me, regardless of the time and place.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± He quickly replied, then stood up from the sofa, and walked up to his desk. I also stood up and walked out of the office. Exiting the office, I closed the door behind. Pressing the heel of my shoe against the floor I walked towards the elevator and entered the elevator. I pressed on the ground floor button then soon with a sound, the elevator began to descend. *** Park Yujin walked up to his desk, before sitting down on his chair. The boy Jiwoo exited his office. Opening the drawer of the desk, he pulled out a small frame and carefully caressed it within his hands. The picture in the frame was of a woman. Her auburn hair gently cascaded down her shoulders and her hazel eyes looked magnificent. She looked like someone preserved inside the frame. She looked unimaginably beautiful. A sad expression flashed Park Yujin¡¯s face seeing the woman¡¯s picture. ¡°Master!¡± The butler spoke. ¡°What is it?¡± Yujin replied. His eyes stayed fixate on the frame. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Master, what you said, that was not part of the original plan?¡± The butler questioned as he gazed at Yujin¡¯s figure. ¡°Baek-Hyun!¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Even the old butler was confused by Yujin suddenly calling his name. ¡°I don¡¯t know what overcame me in that moment, but...¡± His voice had a hint of sorrow. His gaze never once left the frame which he caressed in his hand. ¡°...that boy reminded me of her.¡± ¡°He seemed different! Unlike the ones wanting something in return for their doings, he didn¡¯t want anything." ¡°You mean Miss Eunhee?¡± Even the butler¡¯s expression turned a shade darker, when the topic of Yujin¡¯s wife was brought up. ¡°I couldn''t become a good husband, nor a good father,¡± his expression changed and replaced one that of sorrow and guilt. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true Sir! What happened to Miss Eunhee was not your fault.¡± The Butler Baek-Hyun consoled him. ¡°But his tone and determination did remind me of the Miss¡¯." A sorrowful smile covered Baek-Hyun¡¯s face as he remembered about the old memories. ¡°Then we will initiate the plan after two more days.¡± His usual solemn and unreadable expression, came back to his face. ¡°Yes!¡± The butler bowed and exited the office afterwards. Leaving Yujin alone inside. Then opening the drawer he put the framed photo back. *** On my way home, my mind raced as to how could I lessen Jihye¡¯s burden. If money was the problem, then I already had a good amount. But... that won¡¯t last that long! My mind raced as I walked back to the apartment. ¡°I need a constant way of making money.¡± The frown over my face only deepened as my mind couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Wait there¡¯s that option.¡± I slammed my fist over my palm, as an idea struck me. Stocks! Well stocks were a gamble, if you put your money in, it does or doesn¡¯t come back as a profit. Stock were just like gambling, you completely rely on your luck. That¡¯s why it was a gamble. But not for me. I had knowledge about many events which will happen and become the hottest subjects around the world. And one of them was just around the corner. Picking up my pace, I reached the apartment complex and walked inside. Reaching my apartment, I pulled the key out and opened the door. Clank¡ª! With a quick notion, I closed the door and entered the apartment. Closing the door behind me, I took my shoes off and put them on the shoe stand. Walking up to the living room, I saw food placed over the dinning table covered by a cloth. Reheating my breakfast, soon I dug in. ¡°I should probably take a bath too.¡± I exclaimed as I finished my breakfast. Then I walked in to the washroom and took my clothes off and began my bath. *** After taking a bath I exited the washroom and sat down on the living room sofa. Drying my hair with a towel, I turned the TV on and looked through the news. It was just the usual,¨Care you ready for the Lock¡¯s upcoming tournament, bluh, bluh! ¡°I need to go back to Lock. I have been away for two weeks.¡± But I simply enjoyed this peace and quiet time. ¡°I should take care of this matter before going back.¡± *** Walking through the clean streets of the black market, I sat down on a particular bench. The street was dimly lit here. Soon a man approached me and sat down on the other side. ¡°How can I help you, Sir?¡± The masked man spoke. He wore a white mask and a long hood which covered his features. ¡°I would like to hire a broker.¡± I said. The events which will occur in given time, will be a lose for many, but it was an opportunity for me. ¡°Do you have someone in mind, or may I recommend?¡± He said. I already had someone in mind. Because the greatest broker, whom I heard about in my past life was from Korea. It was a genuine coincidence that I got this information, but I¡¯m glad I did. ¡°Salvador!¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately! There were hundreds or thousands of people working for them so remembering everyone would have been a pain! ¡°Are you sure you want to go with him?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then please wait here.¡± Then he got up and disappeared into the distance. After waiting for five minutes or so, I saw a masked man approach me. His physique was nothing special. He wore jeans and a t-shirt coupled with a white mask which had green strips over it. ¡°So you are the one who wanted to hire me?¡± He stood in front of me and said. ¡°Yes Salvador, nice to meet you.¡± I greeted him. ¡°Yeah, nice to meet too! So... let¡¯s get on with it.¡± He took a seat beside me and spoke. ¡°What kind of job do you want me to do?¡± Salvador said. ¡°I want to invest in the TK corporation¡¯s stocks.¡± I solemnly said. ¡°Mhm...¡± He nodded his head several times. Then turned his head towards me and spoke. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you good piece of advice because you¡¯re my first customer in a while. It¡¯s better if you invest in the stocks of the Lesve?o corporation, instead of TK''S." But I knew he would say that. TK and Lesve?o, were both competitive companies. But in front of Lesve?o¡¯s growth and influence, TK was only second best. They both manufactured weapons, artifacts and all sort of things regarding hunters. But Lesve?o¡¯s products had a better quality and TK only lost to Lesve?o, and got the second place. That¡¯s why their products were more sought after than that of TK''s. So what I¡¯m getting at is, the owner of the Lesve?o Corporation, Robert Lesve?o, will be assassinated during the start of next month. And you can get a picture about who would want to assassinate him, or get him assassinated. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want you to invest in the stocks of TK!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t question an employer, I just do my job if I get my part of the share.¡± There he was. The reason people didn¡¯t hire Salvador much was because he charged a unimaginable high fee. But his skills were all the more efficient. ¡°And I will charge you 30% of whatever you make?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± I nodded my head and stood up from the bench. Salvador also hurriedly stood up and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re okay with the amount I¡¯m asking?¡± He exclaimed, confused. ¡°Well if you are asking that much, then you must have the skills to back up your claim, huh?¡± I teased. ¡°But... can I ask you something?¡± Salvador said. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He inclined his head and spoke. ¡°Why invest in TK¡¯s stocks? You have the better option of Lesve?o?" ¡°It¡¯s simple. Lesve?o¡¯s going to lose it¡¯s market worth in a few weeks.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I could tell even without seeing his expression, the confused look he had on his face. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, Robert Lesve?o is going to get assassinated one of these days. That¡¯s all!¡± I could evidently hear it in his voice, the confusion. He was dumbfounded by what I just said. ¡°What? Are you being serious?¡± Salvador shouted. ¡°Just do your job right and don¡¯t pester over the small things.¡± Then taking a black card out of my pocket I gave it to Salvador. ¡°The funds are inside this card, use all of them for buying stocks.¡± ¡°Then, it was a pleasure to meet you Salvador." Then with a wave of my hand I walked off and left. Salvador was a trust worthy fellow. Even if he was given an impossible task, he somehow completed it, without questioning the employer. That''s the life of a broker! And he never betrays his clients nor runs off. How would he, even if he wanted too? He was working for the Broker house in the black market. *** Opening the apartment door, I stepped inside. ¡®With this the money problem should be taken care of!'' But making a profit over the death of someone really hurts my conscience. But it¡¯s not like Robert was a good man. He also used underhanded tricks to get to where he was today. ¡®Now I can go back to Lock rest assured!¡¯ Chapter: 22: Dream or reality? [1] A day had passed since my meeting with Salvador. The reason I had met and selected Salvador as my broker, was due to two reasons. One, because if all of a sudden I bought stocks from TK, before Robert''s death, and suddenly TK¡¯s worth increased in market value. The most suspicion will fall over the people who steadily invested before Robert¡¯s death. In the end he was an influential man. Two, it was more or less my fail safe plan. By letting Salvador doing my bidding and promising to give him his share, he could bale out at any moment and not leave any traces or evidence. He was a real son of a bitch, who would never let his hard earned money just go down the drain. So that¡¯s where his speciality as the greatest broker comes in. Because after Robert¡¯s death, Lesve?o¡¯s stocks will reach a maximum height before going in decline. So that¡¯s where TK comes in. When the Lesve?o company is going to lose it¡¯s owner, its going to go into decline, so the more sought after products will be that of TK''s. He will use his means to secure a way for him to bid and bale out when the time is ripe. Because most people who just invest through a broker, do this to not face the backlash that may come with their requests. That is why brokers require a fee depending on the task at hand, which ranges from easy to difficult. And Salvador was still not as famous as he was when I heard of him in my past life. But one thing I was certain about that he did the job he was assigned without asking a single question, if he was given his payment. His skills to back up his claims was the reason why he became the best broker. So giving him the fee he requested was only normal. But still, a little too expensive at the same time. But I was not one to regret my decisions. But I already had a few more things in mind, which will require me getting help from Salvador. Well, earning money was my end goal, but on the way what if I gained a trusty and competent ally? In the future, Salvador is going to be a big help to me. I stepped inside the room where the portal was, which I would take to go back to Lock. I had already said my goodbyes with Jihye. And I was currently standing inside the portal house. The portal majestically stood over the platform to which led a flight of stairs. I stepped on the tiled stairway and ascended upwards to the platform where the portal stood. Soon I was only a few meters away from the portal. Every time I looked at a portal I was always left in awe. The flutter of the mysterious hue and the sparks of mana which held the portal frame together. The mana was held by a subtle force which created this gate like pathway for one to move from one place to another. It rippled as if telling that it was almost alive. The man on the side, who operated the screen gave me a nod. Following his nod, I closed the gap and now stood only a few inches away from the portal. Then taking a step forward, the portal sucked me in, the mana surged outward, then with a quick burst inward, and I slowly felt my consciousness drift inside the portal. The frame gave one last sheen which glowed with a subtle oily greenish pale, as I disappeared from my spot and inside. The nothingness which caused me to feel at ease, but at the same time a slight tuck on the back on my head, or so I thought. The cold sweeping into my skin and through my bones. I couldn¡¯t tell just how long I had been floating through this empty void of nothingness. Although it was apparent to me that it took less than a fraction to cross, I didn¡¯t. I became worried. I wasn¡¯t crossing forward. Every time I almost became comfortable floating through this nothingness, a light enveloped me and spat me out of the portal on the other side. But this time something was wrong. I could feel my consciousness, my emotions, my power and the mana bound to me. Every time when I entered a portal, I remember it only took a mere second to cross over but one which felt like an eternity. But this time I didn¡¯t cross over. I was simply floating through this dark void of nothingness. As if I was a part of it and at the same time not. There was no sound, except the worry laced sound of my own thoughts. My body felt non-existent¡ªas if my existence had turned to nothingness, similar to this void¡ªbut at the same time I could feel every muscle, every fiber of my body. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. My mind raced, the gears of my brain ran on full throttle. My eyes felt shut, but I could instinctively tell they were open. ¡®System,¡¯ I Inwardly grunted. But nothing happened. My worries only increased, as long as I floated inside this plain of nothingness. ¡°Why...?¡± ¡°Why, you ask...?¡± Suddenly I heard two voices come from the depths of the emptiness of this void which I floated through. The first voice sounded hoarse, almost saddened. And the other absolute, as if some mighty warrior''s. ¡°You were nothing more than a fool.¡± The voice echoed inside my non-existent ears. My entire body shook with a sudden shiver, but one which made my mind to me lodged with fear. I felt afraid for some reason. ¡°You led your people to their death, but I led mine to glory.¡± ¡°By dragging them to their own deaths.¡± The other voice scowled, with a tight hoarseness which i had never heard or witnessed. The sorrow and pain in his voice evident. But at the same time the language of authority not leaving his words, being chained to his words. Who did these voices belong to? What were they talking about? ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m not a slave who awaits death, or even if there is one...¡± He solemnly spoke, his voice boomed in my ears, making this entire void to shake. ¡°... You¡¯re only a prisoner, a prisoner to your own fate.¡± His next words felt directed towards me rather than the other voice. As if he was speaking to me the entire time. I felt weak, no, my existence, everything felt meaningless. I incredulously thought inside my mind, "Meaningless...,¡± everything felt meaningless. But the only thing keeping me from being swallowed up by the madness of this emptiness and succumbing to my own thoughts, was my will alone. The solitude and emptiness grasped hard over my mind and heart. Unshaken. But the moment I was about to give into the emptiness, a bright light¡ªone which shone as bright as the sun¡ªenveloped me. I felt the grasp of the void leaving my being. My body shook with a final curl, as my mind returned and focused on to that light. Soon I felt my consciousness leave the empty and dark void. *** My insides seeted with nausea, as I took a step out of the portal. What I had witnessed inside that nothingness... I couldn¡¯t perfectly describe it. It almost felt unreal, as if I had just woken up from a bad dream. Almost like an illusion, which felt real but fake at the same time. A distant memory. I felt a bone deep fatigue overcome me the moment I stepped out of the portal. Or was it just my mind playing tricks on me? I didn¡¯t know? I descended the staircase and left the portal house. On my way to the dorm, every step I covered felt longer than I had remembered. On the way to my dorm building, my vision blurred with each step. My breathing became heavier as I fastened my pace. A headache made its way on to me, as I felt cold sweat at the back of my head. I couldn¡¯t describe what was happening to me. Soon I reached my dorm room. Unlocking the door, I entered. The room was the same as I had left it. Closing the door behind me, I walked up to desk, but on my way my vision blurred again, becoming worse, and I almost stumbled over my steps, as my knees almost buckled. Placing my left hand over my face, I started to breathe heavily. My eyes felt like lead, some with my body. I wasn¡¯t in control. ¡®What is happening to me?¡¯ I inwardly thought as my mind raced and the only thing occupying my mind were the foreign voices I heard in that void. My mind returned to that conversation over and over again. I started losing control over my body. My body felt numb, foreign to my own touch. I felt an alien like presence envelope me as I stumbled on the floor and I soon lost consciousness. *** ¡°Huh?!¡± Turning my head left to right, I saw I was inside a wide and long throne room, adorned with the most expensive and beautiful of accessories. The silk shades which hung on the pillars which were placed a few metres away from one another, looked beautiful. It was lavish, but nonetheless dull to my eyes, insignificant, meaningless. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I heard a voice coming from in front of me. Turning my head slightly downwards, I gazed down at Ashmedai whom had taken a bow and had respectfully addressed me. He lifted his head barely to look up at me. I sat inside the throne which was made from the most rarest molken wood. A rare variety of wood which only grew in a dimension where the atmosphere was hotter than even that of hundreds of suns coupled together. Even a small amount of this wood was worth a fortune, which anyone would kill to acquire. ¡°Is something the matter, Your Majesty?¡± Ashmedai asked. His black hair were shoulder length and the pigment of his eyes which matched my own crimson eyes. His stature and build was well maintained. And among many of my followers, he was the only demon that had devoted himself to me entirely. His face displayed a deep wisdom so were his eyes which and a deep maturity in them. ¡°Continue...¡± I solemnly replied, with a nonchalant wave of my hand. I felt like I had just woken up from a long dream. In that dream, I saw something, or... someone, but I couldn¡¯t remember who or what. It felt like I knew what it was but as the same time a blur, as if my mind was filled with a thick fog, which caused me to not remember what I had wanted too. I closed my eyes and looked through that fog. Aimless! I didn¡¯t know what I was looking for in that fog? What was it or who was it that made me, the demon king to so desperately remember? But I felt it was something important. Something so very, very important. As if remembering that something was necessary for me. ¡°¡ªwill take us only a few more years until we completely conquer the dimension where the Orcs reside. And we have already deployed more demons in that dimension." Then my eyes shot open. It dawned upon me, what I was so desperately trying to remember. ¡°A human...¡± I whispered, but my voice came out loud enough for Ashmedai to hear. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Confusion flashed on Ashmedai¡¯s face as he gazed at me. But I was preoccupied by this sudden revelation. Why did I remember about a human? Whom I had never met or seen? Who was he? His face, I couldn¡¯t remember perfectly¡ªas if a blur, the fog inside my mind covered his face, not allowing me to remember¡ª, but I was not certain if I had ever met a human who caused me such desperation? Just who was this human? I felt I had met with this human but at the same time not? It was more or less like the feeling you get when you wake up from a dream. It takes a moment for someone to realise that they were dreaming. But I felt certain that it was not a dream or rather my mind betraying me. I wasn¡¯t sure? It was more like the distant memories that you start to forget about the more you grow up. Like a hollow. ¡°Ashmedai...¡± I said with an authoritive tone of voice. The moment I said his name, Ashmedai bowed respectfully, lowering his gaze. ¡°How long until we can enter the Human¡¯s domain?¡± Ashmedai held his bow and began to speak. ¡°It will at most take us ten more years until we can enter.¡± ¡°But the humans are merely bugs, that his Majesty mustn¡¯t pay any mind to. Eventually they will be under the command of the great and merciful Demon King.¡± His voice confident. ¡°Good...¡± With a way of my hand, I dismissed Ashmedai. With another respectfully bow he turned over his heel and left. Then I was only left with my thoughts. I still couldn¡¯t get that human out of my mind. My brows knit together as I again tried to remember, but all I was met with was a thick fog again. "Who was this human?" Chapter: 23: Dream or Reality? [2] I opened my eyes and what met my eyes was pitch black darkness. I jerked my body up from the cold ground in which I was laid. I looked around at my surroundings. But everywhere my gaze landed, all I saw was darkness. I took two steps forward, but I was obstructed by an invisible wall. Then I took four steps backwards, but I was just met with the invisible wall. I did the same on the sides just to check, but the outcome was the same. Then suddenly a tangible thread of fear attached itself to my heart. I felt afraid for some reason? I felt if I stayed here any longer I would be devoured, swallowed by this darkness. This void These emotions came in sudden bursts and disappeared as quickly as they came. Like the opening and closing of a dam. Why was I feeling such emotions? I felt fear, despair, rage, guilt, sorrow and many other emotions, which ate away at me. As if my heart was in a conflict with my mind. My mind knew this was not real, but my heart said otherwise. Or was it something else? ¡®I still remember, I was just inside my room in the Lock''s dormitory.¡¯ I inwardly thought, my mind focusing back, when I had exited the portal. ¡®But after I entered my room, those voice¡ª!¡¯ But my thoughts came to a halt. Suddenly, the darkness was devoured by a bright light. Colourful lights began to brighten this dark world. Colours running and disappearing like wax. I closed my eyes under the vertigo of the sudden shift. My body shivered as I felt the bottom part of my stomach fall. Then after a few seconds, I reopened my eyes and saw I stood in the middle of a road. There were pedestrian walking along the sidewalk. Children¡¯s joyous voices entered my ears. They were playing in the small park to my left, some playing tag, some playing in the sand box, and some one the swings. The shops and stores bustled with customers, who entered and exited to and fro. The loud and bostoruos voices of the pedestrians entered my ears. Cars, vans and buses passed by as I stood in the middle of the road. The tyres screeching and horns echoed in my ears. Everything looked peaceful, but the anxiousness I felt on the back of my head made me nervous. As if something was about to happen. Something horrible. Every second that went by felt like an eternity. My body basked under the warm light of the sun, as everything went on normally. But nothing happened! The pedestrians walked by, the children played and the vehicles went to and fro. But my anxiousness didn¡¯t subside. The hair at the back of my head stood under the constant worry that something was bound to happen. Then after a few more seconds passed... suddenly the scenery shifted. The sun had almost set. The orange sheen of the sun, made the sky look enchanting and beautiful. The clouds drifted across the sky, as my gaze shifted in front of me. What I saw made my eyes shot wide open and made me take a full step back. The bursts of emotions returned and now the emotion I felt the strongest among them was... ¡°fear¡±. But why was I feeling like this? The pedestrians, children and vehicles, all came to an apparent halt, and everyone looked up at the sky, which was tearing apart. Fissures began to appear in the sky¡ªlike glass shattering¡ªsoon after the light fissures, followed huge cracks in the sky. Like the sky was tearing apart. With a loud glass shattering screech, the civilians held on to their breath, as they witnessed what was happening in front of them. Soon following the cracks, came floods of monsters from within the cracks. It was a dungeon break! I heard shouts of many and soon everyone began to hurriedly run as far away as possible from the dungeon gate. A youth came dashing in my direction, but just as I was about to dodge, he passed through me as if I was non-existent to him. But from within those loud shouts and screams, I heard a muffled voice of a child. Almost completely drowned by the loud screams. I don¡¯t know what overcame me, but I took a step forward and then another. This time I was not obstructed by the invisible wall like before. Soon I reached where the muffled voice was coming from. I saw a child crying on the side of the road. He had short glossy black hair, a small stature and obsidian black eyes. He wore a black tunic and a pair of white shorts. But his gaze was fixed in front, where the dungeon break had occurred. His eyes never once left the gate. This child reminded me of someone. ¡°You¡¯re...¡± Then I extended my hand forward and placed it over his small shoulder. But the moment I touched him, I felt as if I had put my hand over ice. He was obnoxiously cold. ¡°This is where everything happened and where everything changed for me...,¡± the child exclaimed. Or to be precise, he was me, no... he was the real Jiwoo. But what made me surprised was how cold and emotionless his voice had came out. Then the tears falling from his eyes stopped and what replaced his face was an expression which was devoid of all emotions. His eyes looked dull, as if there was no light in them. I felt like I was looking at my past self. Someone who didn¡¯t have anything to live for. Or someone who perfectly knew what despair felt like. I followed his line of sight and saw what he was looking at. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Jihye, take Jiwoo and run away from here,¡± I heard a loud shout coming from a few meters away. There I saw a man, who struggled to reach his daughter and son. He had brunette hair, his eyes the same colour as mine, obsidian black and his chiselled jaw which added more to his looks. He looked overly good-looking. But the crowd of people didn¡¯t allow him to reach his children. He struggled, desperation flashed over his sharp face. He pushed through the crowd, but to no avail. ¡°Jihye, take your brother and run as far away as possible, alright?¡± He shouted. ¡°Daddy, what about Mommy?¡± Jihye asked. Her voice on the verge of tears. My heart felt like it was being pinched the moment I looked at my sister''s face. But on her back was a child¡ªJiwoo¡ªwho was unconscious. What? I snapped my head and looked to my side, at the Jiwoo that stood beside me. He was still there. But now, a sorrowful expression had replaced his emotionless face. ¡°This is where our parents died." ¡°What...?¡± Then the emotion of rage and sorrow engulfed my being. I didn¡¯t feel in control of my body. As if someone was making me feel these emotions. ¡°This is where everything started.¡± His cold voice echoed inside my ears. But every word that he spoke made the storm of emotions within me to outburst into a frenzy. I felt if I didn¡¯t hold on, I would be devoured by these emotions. ¡°Just go...,¡± he again shouted, then following his shout, Jihye began to run along with Jiwoo who was on her back. My gaze fell over the man¡¯s face and I felt like a nail was being pierced into my heart. His face displayed despair. Something I was all too familiar with. The expression of desperation and sorrow was laced over his sharp brows and face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jihye... Jiwoo...¡± I heard their father¡¯s voice a final time. Nooo¡ª! Just as I extended my hand forward, the scenery again shifted and everything was swallowed by the pitch black darkness. I looked around me, in this void. But there was nothing. I tried to comprehend everything but I felt overwhelmed. What I had just witnessed, were the memories of the past. Jiwoo¡¯s past. ''But why now? Why did I see these memories now? And why was he there?'' Many thoughts crossed my mind, but I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Again the scenery shifted and now I saw I was standing in the middle of a battlefield. But this time, Jiwoo was not with me. I alone stood there. I peered through the battlefield, and saw the many bodies, laid over the ground lifelessly, as the sky and ground were dyed beautifully with the shade of crimson. There was a red moon which witnessed everything from above. There were two people who stood a kilometre away from each other. I couldn¡¯t perfectly see their features, as if a veil was preventing me from looking at them, but I knew they were someone strong. Their auras spoke for them. I felt my breathing harden for a moment, as the oppressive pressure¡ªunlike anything which I had felt before, bore down on the area to miles away¡ªin front of me where the two individuals stood. ¡°You were always nothing but a fool, ¡ö¡ö,¡± then one of them spoke. With a gesture of his hand the space around his palm cracked and with a subtle shattering sound echoed in my ears, the ground beneath my feet began to quake uncontrollably, as the the atmosphere around me become more and more heavy. I felt short for breath. I focused my gaze in front and saw the space around the individual had cracked and fine lines had appeared in the air. [Warning!] [Warning!] Then I heard a monotonous voice inside my head. It was the system. I saw darkness start to envelope the edges of my eyes. Just as I tried to take a quick look in front, at the two individuals, my vision became even worse and soon my vision had completely blurred. With a deafening sound of glass shattering, I held on to my chest, as I felt my heartbeat quicken. My mind became foggy, as my eyes could no longer see anything. My body fidgeted uncomfortably, as I held on to my consciousness. But a moment later, a painful squeak escaped my mouth, as my mind blanked out. *** My breathing was rigid and my body felt as heavy as lead. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand anything. A moment ago I was seeing Jiwoo¡¯s memories, then all of a sudden I found myself on a battlefield, filled with corpses. I was confused, no, I was beyond confused. ¡°Who were those two?¡± My mind raced, but everything I saw felt almost unreal. Like a dream. Those voices, Jiwoo¡¯s memories and the error noise I heard while watching those two individuals. ¡®What was going on?¡¯ Getting up from the floor, I sat down on the chair and took my phone out of my pocket. ¡°What...?¡± I was surprised to see that two days have passed since I lost consciousness. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I leaned back into the chair and thought. Everything I saw and felt, seemed almost like a dream, but at the same time undoubtedly true and real. But I was still doubtful. And the two people I saw at the end... who were they? ¡°Thinking about it won¡¯t do me any good, but...¡± I frowned as I remembered about Jiwoo. That look he had, and the look his father had on his face... I just couldn¡¯t get it out of my head. Losing someone precious to you was not something you could get used to. And I knew best just how painful it was to lose someone precious to you. ¡°I lost everything and everyone. Master... Koeji and... Rachael.¡± Remembering about them made the frown over my face to deepen. I was not strong enough to protect them in the past. Getting up from the chair, I grabbed my phone from over the desk and exited the room. I felt like if I thought about those things any longer, I would go insane. I exited the dormitory building and took a deep breath. Inhaling the fresh air. It was evening time. The sun was setting and the sky was dyed with a beautiful shade of red and orange. After aimlessly walking around I sat down on a bench near the garden. I sat down and enjoyed the view. It looked beautiful. The flowers growing in the garden and the trees which made the scenery look tranquil. For a moment, all my worries disappeared. There in the garden I saw a batch of tulips growing. I stood up from the bench and walked towards where the tulips were. I crouched down and looked at the tulips up close. They looked beautiful. They were in full bloom. ¡°She also used to like tulips, didn¡¯t she?¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°Perfect and deep love, was it?¡± I mumbled to myself again as I gazed at the tulips. I stood up and saw someone approach me from my right side. And it was not someone I was happy to see. ¡°Come with me trash.¡± Thomas ordered. ¡°Can we please do this another time Thomas?¡± I asked. Seriously I was not in the mood to deal with this little shit. I already had a mountain full of things on my mind. ¡°You have grown some balls, trash.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Do you really want your sister to lose her job, huh?¡± ¡°What did you say...?¡± I threateningly said. I clenched my hand in to a fist and my eyes turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want that to happen then follow me quietly. " Thomas said as the frown over his face subsided. In the end, I followed him from behind. His blonde hair fluttered as he walked in front of me. Soon we reached the training facility and we went behind the training facility. This was mostly likely a blind spot. I looked around and saw that there were no cameras here. ¡°So what do you want?¡± I bluntly asked. Following my words, his leg connected to my abdomen area and I stumbled down on the ground. Then he started to kick me continously. I could have dodged easily, or fought back, but decided not to. Didn¡¯t want to reveal my strength just yet. And there was a good reason for that. ¡°Where the hell were you for the past two weeks?¡± Anger flashed on his face, as the strength of his kicks increased. ¡°When I told you to come here two weeks ago, why didn¡¯t you come here?¡± Then with another kick to my liver, Thomas stopped and took a step back. ¡®I see... this was the kind of life Jiwoo was spending here in the Lock,¡¯ I thought as I got up from the ground and wiped my lips, and shaked the dirt off of my clothes. ¡°I asked you something trash?¡± Thomas¡¯s bark simply went in from one ear and out of other. I glared at him with my emotionless eyes. ¡®Should I just kill him right now?¡¯ I inwardly thought as I glared straight in his eyes. ¡°But let¡¯s end it for now. I will properly punish you for disobeying me during the tournament. You better be ready?¡± With that, he bumped into my shoulder and left. I looked at my hand and closed it into a fist. ¡®I should have just killed him?¡¯ I thought to myself. Then I stepped out and saw Jiyoung standing there with her arms crossed, and a confused expression over her face. I had already felt her presence but ignored to point it out. ¡°Why did you let yourself get beaten up?¡± Jiyoung asked. She sounded confused. Well with the strength I had, taking down someone like Thomas was as easy for me as stomping a bug. So her confusion was evident. I had already killed a ranked demon, but got beaten up by a brat, who was on the borderline of breaking through to the rank. But I didn¡¯t answer. Looking me straight in the eyes, she calmly exclaimed. ¡°You''re stronger than all of the first years and might even be on pair with some of the strongest second year¡ª!¡± But I cut her off and spoke. ¡°I have my reasons. Thanks for caring, but... you don''t have involve yourself in this matter." With weary smile I said, then stepped forward, leaving Jiyoung behind. I just wanted to get some rest at this point. I felt lethargic. Chapter: 24: The Day of the Tournament [1] Huff... huff... Four days have passed since I saw those memories. The moment I came back to my senses, the ghost of the unknown really grasped hard at my neck. Well, fearing the unknown, can¡¯t blame me. The bone-deep fatigue caused me not to think straight. But after calming down and getting proper rest, I thought about those things which I saw. The memories I saw in the first scenery, were undoubtedly Jiwoo¡¯s. Second, the two individuals I saw after seeing Jiwoo¡¯s past were somehow connected to him. Maybe? Well, there has to be some kind of connection. Or else, what I saw didn¡¯t make much sense to me? And thirdly, the monotonous error I heard when watching those two individuals, it was most likely the system, preventing me from taking a proper look at them. ¡®But why did the system prevented me from looking?¡¯ I thought as I stepped forward. For the last four days, all I have been doing is exercise and build my body''s aptitude. ¡®Oh yeah, I also levelled up just yesterday night.¡¯ Seems like exercising can increase my stats and level. But the increase rate was pretty damn low. I was currently level 31. And also, toady was the day, I will get back one of my old skills and also the day that acausality¡¯s cool down ended. I continued my run for a few more minutes before stopping and sitting down on a bench nearby. ¡®System!¡¯ An interface came to life in front of me. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 1989 LEVEL: 31 STRENGTH: 76 STAMINA: 80 AGILITY: 73 VITALITY: 74 INTELLIGENCE: 69 MP: 950 POINTS: 493 _____________ FATIGUE: 4 PERSEVERANCE lv.2 PROFESSION: Swordsmanship (Lv.1) _____________ {SKILLS} [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time left: 2 hours ] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 20%) ¨C???? ¨C???? Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾?????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- There were a few things I understood in the last few days. That the vitality stat is proportional to the HP stat and so was the case with the Intelligence stat and MP stat. They are proportional to each other. So the increase of these stats also increased the rate at which my HP and MP stat increases. Also, I have some shitty news for everyone. The conversion rate had changed. Yeah! Now, ten points were consumed for every stat which I increased with points. ¡°Well pretty crappy news for me, right?¡± And the intelligence stat can only be increased through points. Well, we live a crappy life. Everything just can¡¯t go our way can it, Gentlemen? Then I took my phone out and saw the time. It was about half past seven in the morning. The sun was up and the students were ready for the tournament. Yes, today was the day of the tournament. People had started to come to the academy via portals. And during my jog I saw many of them gathered around the portal house. I also have another good news. The Shadow guild initialized the guild war and won without any damage to their side. ¡®That¡¯s what you expect from Korea¡¯s strongest guild and the powerhouse himself, ¡°Park Yujin¡±.¡¯ I thought as I took the water canteen out from inside the inventory and took big sips from it. I also investigated Thomas, and found a few things about him. He was the son of a renowned hunter, who was associated and a worker of the World Union. And that little boy¡¯s daddy, Johan Carter was way up in the ranks. He was ranked 11th in the WU hunters ranking. So his daddy must have had some connections with the guild that Jihye worked for. Well, all that ended four days ago, when Yujin initialized the guild war. And that guild was destroyed. And just as promised he recruited Jihye and the other competent employees into his own guild. ''Well, he was a man of his word. Gotta give him that.'' I nodded my head a few times whilst mumbling to myself. Then getting up from the bench, I walked back to my room in the square building. Soon I reached my room, unlocked it and stepped inside. With a low clank, the door closed and I walked up to the washroom. I took my Jersey and trousers off and entered the washroom. Turning the faucet, soon warm water gushed out of the shower head and I began my bath. There was another thing which made me relaxed. And that was, the money problem had been solved. Robert had died. The news of Robert¡¯s death spread around the world like wild fire. The moment he was declared dead, the stock value of the Lesve?o company had reached a maximum height, like I had said. And afterwards it started to dropdown considerably. ¡®I hadn¡¯t heard from Salvador since Robert¡¯s death was announced, but... be patient Jiwoo. Patience is the key to victory.¡¯ I thought as I finished my bath and exited the washroom. And Salvador was not one to betray his clients. That¡¯s why I was reassured. Wiping my hair and body dry, I took my uniform, out of the closet and put it on. I looked at myself in the mirror. ¡°I think my charm stat has increased. Not that I have one.¡± I joked whilst looking at myself in the mirror. Then with a satisfied look over my face I exited my room and went for the arena where the tournament was going to be held. I saw many people had gathered in the Lock¡¯s premises. There were students, civilians, guild representative¡¯s and reporters who had come here to enjoy the tournament as well as look at the rising stars of the world. The Lock¡¯s tournament was more popular and well received than the Olympics. There were three main events in the tournament with some side events. The main events comprised of three events which were held in a duration of three days. On the first day, the event which was held was the ¡®Open Tournament¡¯, where the first year students competed with each other and fought to display their skills. And it was the most enjoyed event among them all. On the second day was held the event called ¡®Dungeon Walk¡¯, where the first years entered a low ranking dungeon owned by the Lock. And the students had to cross the dungeon while accumulating points by killing monsters inside the dungeon. And lastly on the third day, the last main event was called the ¡®Fort Holding¡¯. Just like the name suggests, students were put into a team of five and had to protect their fort whilst trying to destroy their enemies fort. It¡¯s as simple as that! Turning my head left to right, I saw the many stalls which had been opened. There were beverage and food stalls. Soon I reached the arena and waited outside. It was the same size as that of a football stadium. It looked marvellous from the outside. The well maintained exterior of the arena was eye catching. I saw many people walk into the arena. Children in hand with their parents, Guild representative¡¯s, reporters and students. ¡®Well, everyone was waiting patiently for the tournament.¡¯ I inwardly said as I looked around me. Soon I saw someone approach me. It was Jihye! ¡°Did you wait long?¡± She asked with a bright smile. ¡°No I just got here myself.¡± I exclaimed. I had told Jihye to meet me at the arena, a few days ago. ¡°How are you? Is everything alright at your new workplace?¡± I worriedly asked. Jihye told me a few days ago, that the guild she worked for was involved in a guild war with the shadow guild, on which I feigned ignorance. But I knew everything! ¡°Yeah! I was surprised to learn about the guild war, but...¡± She said as she trailed off to look around, and I followed suit. ¡°... the Shadow guild is even better than the old guild I worked at.¡± I walked beside her. Matching her pace, we both looked around. The Lock was decorated, like it was a festival. It was bustling with people. My gaze lingered from the guards to the civilians to the stalls. The security was pretty tight. The guards wore black suit and black sunglasses. They all were either D or C rank. ¡°Jiwoo...¡± I heard Jihye¡¯s voice beside me. ¡°Yeah?¡± I responded. ¡°You better do your best in the tournament okay? I¡¯ll be watching!¡± With a shinning bright smile she said. Seriously, whenever I saw her smile, I felt reassured and remembered that I still had people precious to me, whom I had to protect, even at the cost of my own life. I put my hand behind my head and jokingly said. ¡°Yeah... just wait and see how I break a leg or two.¡± ¡°hehehe... don¡¯t get too cocky, alright?¡± She sarcastically said. ¡°Oh, oh... just wait miss Jihye, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Then afterwards we just enjoyed our time looking around the Lock, until the Headmasters speech. Chapter: 25: The Day of the Tournament [2] Jiyoung looked confused. Why wouldn¡¯t she be? After seeing Jiwoo get beaten up by some random guy, she was in disbelief. But Jiyoung knew best that everyone had their own secrets, and she also had her own. So she didn¡¯t push Jiwoo to tell her his! But after seeing the person, who fought toe to toe with a demon, and no less a ranked one and in the end killing that demon, she just couldn¡¯t understand why Jiwoo just took his abuse. ¡®Maybe he had some kind of dirt on Jiwoo?¡¯ Jiyoung thought as she brushed her silky jet black hair. Then putting the brush down on the table she stood up. She was wearing the black uniform allocated to the first years. But the black silk of the uniform perfectly complimented her curves and style. She looked outstandingly beautiful. She was inside her room, in the Ashura building. From ceiling to the floor, everything inside the room looked expensive. There was a master-sized bed behind her. To her left was a big balcony. The rooms allocated to the top ten in each respective years in Lock had the state of the art materials used to make the rooms based on the students choices and taste. They could change the interior of the room however they liked. There was a separate training room in their rooms, which is given to the top ten. The Lock used every resource they had to nurture the top ten, in each respective year. Because they were the faces of Lock. Who represented Lock in one way. The rank hierarchy in Lock was absolute. If you were low ranked in Lock you are looked down on by those of a higher rank. Then walking up to the door she exited her room. With a clank the door closed behind her and she turned left and started to walk through the wide corridor. Walking up to the elevator, the doors opened, and Jiyoung stepped inside. Just as the doors were about to be closed, a rushed and loud voice echoed from the corridor. ¡°Please hold the door!¡± Jiyoung held the elevator¡¯s doors open, and soon a boy rushed into the elevator. The elevator doors closed and soon it started to descend. ¡°Huff... huff...¡± The boy held on to his knees as he took deep breaths. ¡°Thanks for holding the door.¡± The boy thanked Jiyoung and straightened his posture. His below shoulder length navy hair were tied into a low ponytail and his longs bangs covered his eyes. His stature was well-built and he wore the same black uniform like Jiyoung. Giving him a single nonchalant glance, Jiyoung turned her head and silently waited for the elevator to descend. Soon the elevator descended and the doors opened. Both of them stepped outside of the elevator and walked out of the dormitory building. Then Jiyoung stepped forward and reached for entrance of the Ashura building. There stood a guard who guarded the entrance to the dormitory building. He had an intimidating aura around him and he was around the rank. Without sparing him a single glance, she exited the dormitory. The Lock did everything possible to make a comfortable and secure place for the top ten. In here, ranks determined your worth. And if you were low ranked you were considered trash. A sad but true fact! Humanity has always existed with a power hierarchy system. And it was the same here. Every step Jiyoung took forward, made every single person to turn around and look in her direction. Be it men or women. Her figure dazzled as she moved forward. Her jet black hair swayed beautifully and her hazel eyes looked charming. The men around her had their eyes fixed on her figure, following her every movement. She looked unbelievable charming. Her face was expressionless. There was a cold air around her. Like she had build walls of ice around her to not make anyone approach her. But underneath that expressionless face, Jiyoung was still contemplating over the event that had occurred four days ago. She just couldn¡¯t get the image of Jiwoo getting beaten up out of her head. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Soon she reached the portal house where Jihoon was waiting for her. ¡°Jiyoung!¡± Jihoon said whilst walking up to Jiyoung. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± Jiyong asked. Her voice soft and her expressionless face was now replaced with a smile. The two siblings attracted the attention of all the people around them. Everyone had their eyes fixed on the two. Jihoon wore a check shirt over a white t-shirt, coupled with blue jeans. His jet black hair covered his forehead and his ocean blue eyes looked like they could suck anyone in them. ¡°Shall we?¡± Jiyoung asked. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± With a quick reply both of them went to enjoy their time before the start of the tournament. *** SEO JIWOO''S POV ¡°Wow, so you study here Jiwoo?¡± Jihye said. Her head turning from one place to another, and her eyes shined like glitter, which looked a bit comical to me. ¡°Jealous?¡± I teased. It was almost nine O¡¯clock. So in a few more minutes the Headmaster of Lock was going to give his speech following which indicated the start of the tournament. ¡°Maybe a little.¡± She said. We have been going from place to place and looking around the Lock with the free time before the tournament started. ¡°Jiwoo, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Jihye grabbed my arm and dragged me around without my consent. I was more like her guide by now. ¡®Well not that I hated it.¡¯ ¡°Jiwoo?¡± Jihye stopped in her tracks, turned around and spoke. Lowering her head slightly she again spoke. ¡°Sorry if I got so excited and dragged you around so much,¡¯ she apologetically said. With a sigh I responded. ¡°Did I say one word of dissatisfaction?¡± Seriously, I was kind of mad at her at this point. She was too considerate, even to me, her own brother. Most siblings would have just done this without even saying a word of gratitude. I brought my hand close to her head and lightly smashed it. But not enough to really hurt her. ¡°Oh, my big sister is so considerate of me,¡± I tossed both of my arms in the air, like a jubilate prayer to the heavens. ¡°Oh, Heavenly God, you have certainly blessed me with a goddess.¡± I teased. I could evidently see Jihye''s cheeks starting to turn red. Her ears perked, as her cheeks and ears reddened in embarrassment. ¡°Can you please stop that?¡± She said, her right hand still covering her face to hide her embarrassment, and the other grabbing on to my own. People had started to take notice of us. And some were even looking in our direction. ¡°Why should I?¡± I again loudly preached. ¡°My sister¡¯s a goddess!¡± ¡°Stop¡ª!¡± Jihye shouted. Then with an ironic smile, I stopped and we both walked off. ¡®Is this how brothers feel teasing their sisters. Not bad a bad feeling I have to say!'' I inwardly thought as we both stepped forward. But just as I took another step forward, I stopped and snapped my head backwards. My face turned solemn. ''Mind¡¯s Eye!¡¯ I inwardly said. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, but this time the world from my perspective didn¡¯t slow down, nor did the veil of grey envelope the world, but rather I was able to see the Mana signature of all the people present. Mind¡¯s Eye had many features, and one of them was to allow the host to see someone¡¯s Mana or demonic energy. Thanks to my weak self, I still wasn''t able to use it to it''s full potential. But with only twenty percent of the skill unlocked, it was still a big help for me. I peered through each and every person. Looking and examining their Mana signature which burned brightly inside their bodies. But I couldn¡¯t find anything. Soon I deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye and turned my head forward. ¡°Jiwoo is something wrong?¡± Jihye worriedly asked. She looked anxious with my sudden change in behaviour. But putting a smile over my face, I reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, I just thought I saw someone I knew, that¡¯s all.¡± With a relieved look, she spoke. ¡°Okay!¡± *** It was 9:07 am now, and now we both had arrived inside the arena. I guided Jihye to her seat and went to the waiting room, where all the other students were waiting. I was astonished to see the interior of the place just as I was when seeing the exterior.. The interior was well designed. Marble floors, expensive rugs placed over the floor, comfortable sofas, a variety of beverages placed for the students. There was a wide glass window which allowed for us to clearly look at the arena below. And a holographic screen which floated in the air and displayed the platform. This arena could seat a total of seventy thousand people at once. There were large holograms on each side of the crowds sitting area. Which perfectly displayed the platform in the middle. Then soon my eyes caught a man floating in the air above the arena and his figure was displayed over the holograms. [I thank you all for attending the Lock¡¯s International Tournament!] His crisp voice echoed inside the arena. He was the Headmaster of Lock, Samuel Thorne. He looked charmingly handsome, despite his old age. Many people may not know, but Samuel was actually a hundred and seven years old. But despite that he looked to be only in his late sixties. Because when Mana came to our world, over the years, it was proved that Mana reinforced our bodies and increased the life expectancy of those who could wield it. Before Mana, people¡¯s life expectancy was just around a hundred years, but when Mana came around, it was doubled. So now people could live up to almost two hundred years. I gazed at Samuel''s figure which floated in the air, and the dazzling light of the sun basked him in its light. Samuel''s chin was covered with a well maintained beard, and his graceful white hair were slicked back. His face only had a few wrinkles. I could tell without even looking that he was a monster. He was among one of the few people in the world who were at the rank. Truly a monster. [This year as well, there are many talented gems attending Lock!] [And you all have gathered here to look at the new rising stars of the world] His floating figure looked magical. His clothes fluttered with the wind, as he continued to speak. [Then without any further ado... Let the tournament begin!] Just as his words faded, fireworks were launched into the air and the sky was filled with magnificent colours of many. Then just as Samuel finished his speech, the names and images of the contestants who were to fight were displayed by a hologram which floated over the platform. And lady luck really liked to fuck me over. My name and image was displayed on the hologram. I sighed before exiting the waiting room. Walking through the corridor I made my way to the changing room. On my way I found Jiyoung walking back to the waiting room. ¡°Hey!¡± I greeted her. For some reason there was an air of awkwardness between us, or I so thought. ¡°Good luck on your match!¡± She said. I looked at her with a smile on my face as I responded. ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± Then I continued my slow jog to the changing room. Chapter: 26: Open Tournament [1] I could clearly hear the muttering of the crowd. They were ready to see a good match. After changing into the protection suit, I made my way towards the arena. The protection suit was the same as our uniform, black in colour and with the golden stripes, tracing over the body of the suit. But the main reason to make us wear these suits was because, they had small Mana crystals imbued in the area around the shoulders, sternum and the knees, and if the suit was damaged around ninety percent, then the Mana crystals will be activated and will erect a small barrier which protected the one wearing the suit. The Lock made the students wear these suits, because in the past, there had been many incidents, when the students got severely injured or almost crippled. And the suit didn¡¯t hinder the wearer¡¯s maneuverability, despite being a little too tight. I stood inside a wide corridor which led to the platform where I was to fight in a second, or two. A sword hung over my hip. It was a sword provided to me by the Lock. As we''re not allowed to use our own weapons in the open tournament. It¡¯s weight and balance were perfect. I stepped forward and reached the end of the corridor. Soon as I stepped forward, my eyes were dazzled by the sun light and I had to cover them with my arm to let my eyes adjust. Then just as I had stepped into the arena, all the eyes present were fixed in my direction. Everyone looked at me or the other contestant. Their eyes followed our every movement. Their eyes brimmed with anticipation. To see who would win, or how would the match go. They looked like hungery wolves. Soon I stepped onto the concrete stairs and climbed up to the platform. It was a wide platform, which stretched twenty-five meters in length and in width. Then my gaze landed on my opponent, who stood on the other side of the platform. ¡®Mike Selva¡¯ His brunette hair were cut short and his blue eyes shined as he returned my gaze. I examined his body and felt the pulse of mana surrounding him, and through which I determined his rank, which was borderline . [Everyone are you ready?] I heard the commentator¡¯s voice echo inside the arena. [Are both contestants ready?] I cracked my neck and rolled my shoulders, then pulled the sword out of it¡¯s scabbard. My opponent Mike also did the same and pulled his sword out and held it firmly in his hands. Steading his posture he pulled his sword forward and waited for the commentator to announce the start of the battle. [Begin!] Just as the commentator¡¯s voice faded, both of us dashed forward, and our swords clashed. The moment our swords clashed, the noise of steel colliding with steel echoed, which sparks followed suit after. Mike pulled his sword an inch backwards and then swung his sword vertically down. I brought my sword forward and also vertically slashed. Again our swords collided. I increased my grip over the hilt and pushed him backwards. He stumbled a few steps backwards and then I made some distance between us. But with a frown, he closed the gap and followed with a barrage of slashes. I just simply deflected and dodged his slashes whilst defensively maintaining distance between us. ¡®Alright, how should I deal with this?¡¯ I inwardly thought whilst dodging and maintaining my defensive play, ¡®should I go with the desperate win or the quick win?¡¯ Mike dashed towards me and with a twirl he swung his sword horizontally with full force. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Leaning my torso backwards in a ninety degree angle, I avoided his attack. ¡®Let¡¯s just fuck¡¯em over,¡¯ I inwardly thought. Then taking a step forward, I brought the hilt of my sword close to his abdomen and hit him with the pommel. ¡°Uek...¡± With a painful groan, he stumbled a few steps. His hand rested over his abdomen where I had just hit him, his face twisted into a frown due to the pain. ¡°Y-You, what is your rank, bastard?¡± His voice sounded hoarse, and his brows furrowed as he asked. ¡®Here it was, the rank bullshit,¡¯ I sighed and looked at Mike with a nonchalant expression. ¡°2290! happy?¡± I said. He steadied his body and pulled his sword forward which was held in his right hand and scoffed, ¡°so that hit from earlier was just a fluke,¡± with a smile over his face, he took a quick stance, ¡°and here I thought you were worth fighting against.¡± I just looked at him with my nonchalant eyes. Seriously, these guys dwell too much on ranks. The rank system was not diverse and only gave an overall evaluation of your abilities. Let¡¯s just say, a person like Jiyoung, who was an rank almost rank, who had real battle experience, had fought with a ranked demon, and spent her time in a life and death situation inside a dungeon and the person of the same rank as her but with zero battle experience whatsoever. Who would be the one to win in a fight? Almost all the factors added up in Jiyoung¡¯s favour. It was the same with ranks. Only your rank and stats didn¡¯t determine your entire potential. The way you fight, or make strategies to overpower your opponent¡¯s with brains. Because if an opponent shakes your mentality, then it¡¯s game over for you from the start. The same with underestimating them. And it was the same here. A moment ago he was fighting me with all he had, but the moment he learned about my rank, he lowered his guard and had now started to underestimate me. Without wasting another second, Mike channelled the Mana inside him and dashed in my direction, he held his sword tightly in his hand and soon he propelled his sword towards me. I allowed him to close the distance and waited for the right moment. The noise of the crowds muttering entered my ears. I just stood still in one place, not moving an inch back or avoiding his thrust. To the people who were watching I must have looked crazy, but I had other plans. Soon his sword came close enough, and I avoided with twisting my torso. Then channelling the mana inside my body and strengthening my legs, I shot my right leg upwards and soon my leg connected with his chin. "Eek..." With a painful groan he stumbled backwards. Just as my leg hit his chin, I back-flipped and then dashed forward in Mike¡¯s direction. The crowd burst into cheers and shouts. I held my sword tightly in my hands. Mike staggered as he brought his sword forward to defend, but at the last second, I loosened my grip over the sword and let it go. Seeing this left Mike flabbergasted. I took this opportunity and ducked down, pivoted and finished it with a round-house. I channelled the mana inside my body and reinforced my legs. Soon my leg connected with Mike¡¯s head and I bashed his head into the concrete platform. A loud cracking noise echoed in the surrounding, as Mike''s head bashed into the concrete floor. The moment his head got bashed into the concrete platform, cracks appeared around where his head was bashed. ¡°Haaaa...¡± With an exhale, I grabbed my sword and put it back into it¡¯s scabbard. I looked at Mike one final time and then turned around and walked off. [Contestant Mike Selva has lost consciousness] [So the winner of this round is contestant...Seo Jiwoo] The commentator¡¯s voice boomed inside the arena, as he announced the result of the match. The crowd with a rush of adrenaline burst into cheers and shouts again. I heard loud and energetic voices enter my ears. I soon descend down the stairway and stepped into the wide corridor I had came from. *** Inside a lavish room, sat three people. The lounge was adorned with beautiful flowers which were placed on the table on the left side of the lounge. There were three sofas placed inside the lounge. One in the middle and two on each side. A beautiful oak table was in the middle, on which was placed refreshments. On each sofa sat one person. It was Samuel, a woman and a man. [And the winner of this round is contestant...Seo Jiwoo!] Samuel solemnly looked at the hologram which displayed the match between Jiwoo and Mike. ¡°Who is that boy?¡± The woman curiously asked. She looked to be in her late fifties. She had brunette hair which cascaded down her waist. Her amber eyes shined mysteriously but at the same time they looked beautiful. She didn¡¯t have a single wrinkle over her face and her light brown skin only added to her beauty, she looked charmingly beautiful. She wore a beautiful white suit with a skirt. ¡°Here madam!¡± An attendant brought her a tablet which displayed the information about a boy. ¡°Thank you,¡± she thanked the attendant and then continued to look at the tablet for a while longer than she had expected. ¡®What is this?¡¯ She thought as her brows knit together. She looked at the image of the boy over the tablet and read through his data, which made her brows to knit even more tightly. ¡°Something wrong Laurena?¡± Samuel asked. But the woman Laurena didn¡¯t respond to him. ¡°She¡¯s alright Sam! It must be one of her ''moments''.¡± The man on Samuel¡¯s left spoke. He wore a black suit, and his long blonde hair were tied into a bun. He looked elegant in every way. His face was devoid of any imperfection, but there were only a few wrinkles over the edges of his eyes, and his skin was pure white. He looked dashing. But Samuel¡¯s gaze never once left Laurena. He worriedly looked at her, and again asked. ¡°Laurena, everything alright?¡± Turning her head toward Samuel she spoke, ¡°I am alright Seth.¡± With a smile he returned her gaze. ¡°Anyways, when is one of the top ten going to fight?¡± The man with blond hair asked. Samuel cocked his head an inch towards him and spoke, ¡°I think it¡¯s the fourth match...¡± then turning his gaze back at the hologram he looked at the match which was going underway. ¡°Mikhail you should also take a good look at the matches of the other students, there might be someone who could surprise us all.¡± The muttering sound of the crowd echoed inside the arena. Both of the contestants fought with all of their might. ¡°Oh yeah, who was the number one ranked again?¡± Mikhail asked whilst looking at the hologram which displayed the match which was underway. Extending his arm forward, Samuel grabbed the tablet over the table and tapped over it several times, before handing it to Mikhail. Grabbing a hold of the tablet, Mikhail looked at the tablet''s screen which displayed the information of a youth, ¡°Ho, Ho...He¡¯s already rank. A promising kid.¡± Mikhail said with a surprised look over his face. ¡°I pity the guy who has to fight a monster like him,¡± Mikhail mumbled in a low voice. Chapter: 27: Open Tournament [2] Adam Griffin peered down at the platform where Mike¡¯s unconscious body was now being lifted and taken away. Adam just solemnly looked at the platform, where now two other contestants had started to fight. He had an uninterested look over his face¡ªthat these fights weren¡¯t even worth watching. Many people looked in his direction¡ªthose gazes were mostly from women seated around Adam! Adam was handsome, no, handsome was an understatement for his beauty. His shoulder length brunette hair, obsidian black eyes and his chiselled jawline. His skin devoid of an imperfection, and his well-built stature. Everything about him was attractive. The air of solemnness around him made him look elegant. Suddenly Adam remembered the way Jiwoo had fought. ¡®His way of fighting was unrefined but...his mana control was leaps above his opponent...,¡¯ he blinked once and gazed at the two students who were currently occupied in a duel. ¡®In the last second, where he loosened his grip over his sword and channelled the mana inside his body and allowed the mana to flow without any restriction and reinforced his body waist down.¡¯ Adam was surprised to see his mana control but it was just simple curiosity, nothing more nothing less. Because Adam was a master of using and understanding mana. Since the day Adam was born, he was sensitive to mana and felt it hundred times stronger than the other human beings. So he could tell the way someone used mana and the way they channelled and circulated it. HUAAA¡ª! Again the booming noise of the crowd echoed inside the vicinity of the arena. Adam turned his gaze and saw that the match was over and another match was just about to begin. ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Instructor Griffin.¡± A feminine voice entered Adam¡¯s ears, as he slightly turned his head to his left and saw a woman taking the seat next to him. She wore casual clothes, and with a cheerful expression she spoke, ¡°how come instructor Griffin is here?¡± Her auburn hair were tied into a bun, with her bangs falling forward. Her amber eyes shined as she looked at Adam with anticipation. But he didn¡¯t give the woman a single glance and simply looked at the match which was underway. ¡°Oy, come on, don¡¯t be so cold...! Have you forgotten about me, your beloved Amanda?¡± She teased as she put her hand around Adam¡¯s shoulder and leaned towards him. ¡°Haaa...,¡± Adam signed as he shook his shoulder and Amanda pulled her arm back. ¡°...I am simply here to observe the students,¡± Adam¡¯s voice sounded stiff as he replied to Amanda. Crossing her arms, Amanda spoke with a chuckle, ¡°heh, still the same since he left the Lock, the great prodigy Adam Griffin." Adam turned his head and gave Amanda a single nonchalant look before turning his head back towards the platform where the two students who were still engaged in their duel. ¡°...Say''s the cry baby!¡± Adam teasingly rebutted. ¡°Oy, I told you to not call me that.¡± Amanda¡¯s cheeks flushed after hearing Adam¡¯s reply. But Adam simply enjoyed the way she had reacted to his remark. His lips were slightly curled upwards. [The winner is...Jake Harvey!] The commentator announced the result of the match and soon the two students left the platform. Adam leaned an inch back into his seat and asked, ¡°so what brings you here, Amanda?¡± With a frown Amanda responded. ¡°The Union sent me here! Seriously I would have joined the Lock together with you, if I knew just how much of a slave I would have become at the Union.¡± Amanda grumbled. ¡°But you were the one who chose money over peace of mind, Huh?¡± Adam added. ¡°Yeah, but¡ª!¡± Ahaaa¡ª! The loud cheers of the crowd interrupted whatever Amanda was about to say. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Snapping her head to look at the platform, she saw a girl walking up the flight of stairs. Her jet black hair swayed by the light breeze and her hazel eyes shined brightly as she reached the top and solemnly stood there with a sword which hung above her hip. There on the other side of the platform stood a boy with dirt-blonde hair and blue eyes, and a rapier hung above his hip. ¡°Who are they?¡± Amanda asked Adam. ¡°She¡¯s the second ranked among the first years, Park Jiyoung.¡± Adam said. ¡°And the other guy?¡± Amanda pointed her finger towards the youth. ¡°He is...¡± Adam paused for a second before reopening his mouth and continuing, ¡°Flex Bl¨²te, he¡¯s ranked among the top thirties.¡± ¡°They both seem to be decent.¡± Amanda said. ¡°She is an rank and the boy is rank.¡± Adam solemnly said. ¡°Now this might be worth watching.¡± Amanda straightened her posture and fixed her gaze towards the two who were about to fight. [Are both contestants ready?] The commentator¡¯s voice echoed. Then without wasting another second, the commentator announced the start of the match. [Begin!] Just as he announced the start of the match, Jiyoung and Felix both rushed at each other, with their weapons tightly held in their hands. *** After my match had ended, I walked out of the arena. I didn¡¯t have a match, and if I had one I would just be notified over the watch which rested over my wrist. I simply strolled outside to waste time. Buzz¡ª! Buzz¡ª! Suddenly my phone started buzzing. I looked who was calling me, and it was an unknown number. But I already knew who it was. I picked up the phone and brought it close to my ear and spoke. ¡°Who is this?¡± But I was met with no reply. But just as I was about to speak again, a voice came from the dialer''s end. [...How did you know?] The voice echoed inside my ear. It was none other than my favourite and beloved, Salvador. ¡°I have my reasons, so I can¡¯t tell you exactly.¡± I solemnly replied. ¡°So how did it go?¡± I curiously asked. I already knew! The moment Salvador had called me, he was done with the transactions and the money had just rolled in. [It all went accordingly, just like you said it would!] Salvador¡¯s voice sounded extremely joyous. Why wouldn¡¯t it be? He just made millions thanks to the information I provided. [When are you going to come back to Korea?] Salvador asked. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I come back.¡± I said. [Then good luck with the tournament!] Just as Salvador completed his sentence, he hung up the call. ¡°So he has already investigated.¡± I said with an ironic smile. Well I already knew that he was going to investigate me, the moment I had met him. Salvador was a cautious guy. He didn¡¯t get the world¡¯s greatest broker title just for nothing. Putting my phone back into my pocket, I sat down on the bench outside the arena. Huaaa¡ª! I heard loud noises emerging from the vicinity of the arena. ¡°Who¡¯s fighting now?¡± I thought as I tapped over the watch and a hologram appeared in front of me. The hologram displayed the match between Jiyoung and a guy with dirt-blonde hair and blue eyes. ¡°Felix Bl¨²te!¡± *** [Begin!] The referee¡¯s thunderous voice boomed inside the arena as he indicated the start of the match. Jiyoung pulled her sword out of it¡¯s scabbard, which was curved at the edge. Like a katana. She flourished her sword, and the sharp edge of the sword reflected the sunlight. Her opponent did the same and firmly increased his grip over his rapier. Without wasting another second, both of them lunged at each other. SHIIING¡ª! A loud metallic ring spread in the air as both of their weapons clashed. The clash lasted only for a brief moment. Then soon Jiyoung stepped forward and slashed her sword diagonally. Her opponent Felix with a twist of his heel, stepped back a few steps, then with a sharp step forward he propelled his rapier towards Jiyoung. Dodging by a hair¡¯s length, Jiyoung made some distance. Then taking a deep breath, Jiyoung exhaled and then focused her gaze entirely towards Felix. Soon, her sword started exuding a majestic red hue, followed which a subtle sound. Her face turned solemn and her posture straight. Putting pressure over her heel, Jiyoung dashed forward. Her sword glowed with the red hue which made her figure look even more charming. With a quick foot, she reached Felix in the blink of an eye, and propelled her sword towards him. With a hair¡¯s length, Felix somehow dodged her attack with a twist of his torso. His hair fluttered as a result of him moving too quickly. He then tried to make some distance between him and Jiyoung. But it was proven futile by Jiyoung, who quickly twirled and slashed her sword horizontally near his throat. Her eyes and face both solemnly looked at Felix, like a panther ready to kill it¡¯s prey. Felix saw her incoming attack, and tried to dodge by ducking down. But Jiyoung changed her sword''s trajectory at the last moment and slashed vertically downwards. Her sword connected and it perfectly slashed through his protection suit. Felix¡¯s face took a sharp turn and changed into a frown which deepened with each passing second, when he saw Jiyoung¡¯s sword slashing through his body. Just as the blade cut through the protection suit and grazed his flesh, the mana crystals inside the protection suit shined and a barrier erected around Felix. Jiyoung¡¯s sword was bounced back as a result of the barrier coming to life. She took a full step back and placed her sword back into its sheath. Felix dropped down on the floor and simply looked at Jiyoung with a blank look. The barrier around Felix disappeared and the crowd¡¯s booming noise filled the entire arena. [Contestant Felix¡¯s protection suit has been deployed] [This means the winner of this match is contestant...Park Jiyoung] Soon came the referee¡¯s announcement and once again the arena was filled with loud shouts and cheers from the crowd. Turning over her heel, Jiyoung walked down the platform and left. There on the platform still stood Felix who had an anguished look over his face. He turned around and walked off. He gritted his teeth with each step he took. *** Inside his office, Park Yujin sat in his chair with a solemn look. [The winner of this match is contestant...Park Jiyoung] In front of him was a hologram which displayed the match between Jiyoung and Felix. Which Jiyoung had just won. ¡°The Young Miss certainly has improved a lot!¡± The butler Baek-Hyun said. ¡°She certainly has.¡± Yujin solemnly replied to the old butler. His face was expressionless but in his eyes was displayed a warm softness. ¡°How far has ¡®that¡¯ matter progressed?¡± Yujin turned his gaze and solemnly asked the old butler. With a respectful bow Baek-Hyun spoke, ¡°everything is progressing smoothly but...¡± There was a sudden pause in the butler¡¯s sentence. ¡°...there seems to be some trouble arousing from the other guilds side.¡± With a sigh Yujin looked at the butler Baek-Hyun before speaking. ¡°Their movements have been a little weird these past few days.¡± He leaned back in his chair and continued. ¡°But nonetheless, if they try to stop us or get in our way, all of them will only meet their inevitable ends.¡± ¡°Most certainly, Sir!¡± Then with another respectfully bow, Baek-Hyun stepped out of the office. Yujin tiredly leaned in his chair and looked up at the ceiling of his office. ¡°Haaa...Eunhee, what am I supposed to do now?¡± Yujin¡¯s voice sounded uncertain, and filled with sorrow. Chapter: 28: An Old Skill & Friend Inside a dimly-lit room, sat a man on a black leather sofa which was placed in the middle of the room. The room was quite spacious, roughly the size of a dining hall, there were several paintings hung along the walls on either side of the room. A beautiful red carpet was placed over the floor which only made the room look more eye catching. There was a desk a few feet away from the sofa, and many paper and parchments rested on top of the desk. ¡°Human beverages sure are delightful,¡± the man spoke with a sip of whisky from his glass. His face had a delightful look as he sipped the whisky from the glass, which he held in his hand. He twirled the glass once in his hand and took another sip of the whisky. His taste buds stimulated with each sip, which in conclusion made him want to drink more. He wore an elegant and well tailored black suit, with his shirt¡¯s sleeves rolled up. He leaned his head back and looked up at the ceiling. His black hair fluttered mysteriously as his green eyes shined with an eeire glow. A crimson red hue exuded his body as he pursed his lips and leaned forward, taking the bottle of whisky from the table and pouring himself another glassful. He brought the glass close to his mouth, but at the exact moment he was about to take a sip, he saw the translucent orb on the table glow. It glowed brightly with a beautiful and subtle white. He tapped over the cold hard surface of the orb once and soon a manly voice echoed from the orb. ¡°How are you?¡± His crisp voice echoed inside the room. With a sigh, the man crossed his legs and leaned back in his seat. ¡°Get to the point... don¡¯t waste my time Zeroth.¡± He solemnly said. ¡°Fine!¡± The other man replied. ¡°Tell your contractee to be careful. News has reached my ears that there are many individuals from the Union and strong guilds present in the Lock.¡± He cautiously said. Inclining his head, the green eyed man scoffed, ¡°my contractee isn¡¯t as useless as yours, Zeroth.¡± Taking a quick sip of the whisky, he continued. ¡°And everything will go according to my plan. He may be weak, but not entirely useless.¡± He combed his hair with his hand, and the edges of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°He contacted me just a few hours ago and reported that everything is going smoothly.¡± He extended his arm and grabbed the orb in the palm of his hand. ¡°You just need to sit back and enjoy the show.¡± He mumbled into the orb. ¡°Alright! But tell him to be careful, if what we have planned goes accordingly, we might be able to do a devastating blow to the World Union and the Lock.¡± With a smile, he played with the orb in the palm of his hand and replied a few seconds later. ¡°Alright!¡± With that the orb lost it¡¯s glow and he threw it on the table. SLAM¡ª! ¡°Heh... hehehe...¡± With a few chuckles, he gulped the entire glass of whisky and slammed the glass over the table. SLAM¡ª! CREAK¡ª! The table spilt into two perfect pieces, with the glass in his hand shattered into millions of small shards. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Licking his bottom lips, he leaned back into the sofa and exclaimed. ¡°Things are starting to get interesting.¡± *** ¡°Holy shit!¡± Jiwoo exclaimed, his gaze didn¡¯t move an inch away from the hologram, not even once. He was astonished by Jiyoung¡¯s performance. Jiyoung¡¯s speed was now equal to Jiwoo¡¯s speed before he had clashed with the demon inside the devil¡¯s whisper dungeon. ¡®Seriously, if Jiyoung was given a few more years, she would most certainly become a powerhouse just like her father.¡¯ Jiwoo thought as he stretched his arms wide and got up from the bench. ¡®Or she might even surpass Yujin in the future.¡¯ ¡°All the more reason to never provoke her.¡± A shiver ran down Jiwoo¡¯s spine as he remembered the expression Jiyoung had over her face during the fight. After seeing Jiyoung get mad in the mall, he swore to himself that day to never get on her bad side. ''Jihoon was right, she really was a demon.¡¯ He jokingly said as he pressed on his heel and stepped forward. Her ability to adapt and learn from her past experiences was nonetheless terrifying. But, her ability to grow in only a short amount of time had surprised Jiwoo the most. With a quick tap over his watch the hologram disappeared from in front of him. Just as he took a step forward to walk towards the arena, Jiwoo staggered and failed to keep his footing equal. His brows knit together, as he tried to steady his footing. His vision blurred and mind became groggy. ¡°Haaa... Haaa...¡± Jiwoo¡¯s breathing became uneven and he stumbled a few steps back. He almost dropped down on the ground. ¡°Uek...!¡± Jiwoo bumped into someone, and stumbled down on to the ground. ¡°You okay?¡± A crisp voice echoed in his ears, as he got up from the ground and steadied his body. The youth supported Jiwoo and helped him to the bench. After taking a minute or two to calm himself down, Jiwoo inhaled and exhaled deeply before looking up at the youth who had helped him. ¡°Haaa... thanks,¡± Jiwoo thanked him as he met his gaze. ¡°Huh...¡± But his face took a sharp turn and his expression changed into one of surprise. He was flabbergasted! The youth that stood in front of Jiwoo... he was someone whom Jiwoo knew. He was someone he had met in his previous life. The one that stood in front of him was someone Jiwoo deeply admired, respected and shared a brotherly bond with. The person who had risked his life for Jiwoo, and someone who Jiwoo had risked his life for countless of times, in his previous life. He was...! ¡°H-Han...¡± Jiwoo stuttered as he gazed at the youth. The youth in front of him, was in fact his best friend, ¡®Han Shu-hui¡¯. Jiwoo¡¯s face looked sorrowful as he gazed at the youth. His shoulder length navy hair, tied into a low ponytail, and his bangs covering his eyes, and his stature which was well built. Confused, Han Shu-hui opened his mouth and spoke. ¡°Yes...?¡± But Jiwoo simply looked at his old friend who stood in front of him. But after a few more seconds, he stood up from the bench and spoke. ¡°Thanks for helping me, Han Shu-hui.¡± Jiwoo said. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Han Shu-hui looked confused. ¡®Haaa... this idiot! Did he forget he is one of the top ten of the academy?¡¯ Jiwoo inwardly sighed as he looked at his old friend in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you someone who is ranked among the top ten in the first year?¡± Jiwoo said. ¡°Oh yeah, sorry! I never took interest in that rank hierarchy whatever.¡± Han said whilst scratching the back of his head. Jiwoo knew about Han Shu-hui being among the top ten, not because he had investigated but because in his previous life Han Shu-hui himself had told Jiwoo about his time at the Lock. So he just took a guess. ¡°I am Seo Jiwoo.¡± Extending his right arm forward Jiwoo exclaimed, his voice was joyful and full of vigour. ¡°And sorry for bumping into you earlier.¡± Taking his arm and shaking it, Han Shu-hui replied. ¡°No, its alright!¡± ¡®Still the same I see,¡¯ a smile flashed Jiwoo¡¯s face as he shook Han¡¯s hand. The moment Jiwoo shook his hand, he could feel the hardness of his skin. It was due to him being a full-body martial arts practitioner. ¡®Long bangs, that vigorous aura and... that good nature. Han is still the same.¡¯ Jiwoo thought inwardly as he looked at Han with a subtle warmth in his eyes. He was glad to see his friend after years. Then letting go of each others hand, Han Shu-hui spoke. ¡°If you''ll excuse me. I have a match coming up so I need to go inside the arena.¡± ¡°... I was going there myself.¡± He looked at Han Shu-hui and then both of them stepped forward and entered the arena. Walking through the wide corridors of the arena, both of them didn¡¯t speak a single word. Jiwoo glanced in Han¡¯s direction with each step he took. But did so in secrecy, so he wouldn¡¯t be find out. His lips trembled as he looked at Han. He wanted to talk with his friend just like the old days. But he knew he couldn¡¯t. ¡®Han was the same as I remembered... but he is not the Han that I know of.¡¯ Jiwoo thought. His eyes displayed a passive sadness. ¡°Good luck on your match.¡± Jiwoo titled his head towards Han and spoke. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Han Shu-hui responded, then quickly picked up his pace and soon left for the changing rooms, to change into the protection suit. *** I walked through the wide corridors and soon stopped in front of a small room which displayed the platform below. There were two chairs placed inside the small room. Walking up to the chairs. I sat down on one of them and peered through the glass window and looked at the platform below. [The winner of this match is... Thomas Carter!] I heard the referee¡¯s voice boom inside the arena as he announced the result of the match. Soon followed the crowd''s cheers. But all of them, be it the announcements, the matches, everything felt insignificant to me as of this moment. All the old memories reminiscing inside my mind. A sorrowful expression covered my face as I remembered about the past. ¡®I had met Han on the battlefield but... he was always there for me through my thick and thin.¡¯ I leaned back into the chair and drowned into the sorrow of my own thoughts. ¡®He was always there for me! When I lost Master... when I lost Koeji... and when... I lost Rachael.¡¯ He was always there for me. He supported me, encouraged me to live on for those who had died. But I wasn¡¯t even able to protect that one friend who always had my back. When I lost him too... that¡¯s when I lost all hope. But not now! My expression changed into a determined one and I looked down at the platform, where now Han was standing. ¡°All the more reason for me to stop the Demon king and prevent the humanity''s extinction.¡± Chapter: 29: Thomas VS Jiwoo [1] HUAAA¡ª! The crowds shouts echoed inside the arena as Han stood in triumph on the platform. He looked at his opponent¨Cwho was laying on the floor gasping hard for air¨C one last time, before leaving the platform. Han¡¯s martial arts were just devastating. He didn¡¯t have the same power, or speed like his past self, but he was still in a league of his own. His movements were fluid and he didn¡¯t waste any stamina or power when fighting his opponent. ¡®That¡¯s a martial arts practitioner for you.¡¯ I inwardly thought as a smile crept up my face and I looked at Han leaving the platform. The raging storm of emotions after meeting Han had completely calmed down. I got up from the chair and exited the small room. ¡®What might Jihye be doing?¡¯ I curiously thought as I made my way to the waiting room. I took my phone out of my pocket and called Jihye. After a few seconds of ringing, she answered. [Jiwoo what¡¯s up?] Jihye asked. ¡°I was wondering if you were hungry? If you are then let¡¯s eat together?¡± I asked. [I am a little hungr¡ª! Miss Jihye look another match is about to start!] But Jihye was interrupted before she finished her sentence, and I heard a familiar voice. ¡°Is someone with you?" I thought who it could be, but that voice was definitely a guy¡¯s. [I am with Jihoon!] She replied. ¡°I see... So? Are you hungry or not?¡± I asked as I walked through the wide corridors and made my way towards the waiting rooms. ¡®So Jihoon was with her.¡¯ I inwardly thought. ¡®Better than being with a stranger. Or worse a guy I didn''t know about.'' [Yes I am.] ¡°Good, I¡¯ll bring Jiyoung along, so take Jihoon and wait outside the arena, okay?¡± [Understood!] She said in a formal tone. Like the way a cadet address his squadron''s sergeant. ¡°What¡¯s with that formal tone of yours?¡± I asked as my lips curled upwards. Then afterwards she hung up and I turned right and walked another hundred metres before reaching the waiting room. Seriously, this place was enormous. But just as I reached the waiting room, I saw Thomas. He was walking in the opposite way towards me. Then both of us stood only a few meters away from each other. ¡°So... you somehow miraculously won your first match, huh trash?¡± Thomas barked. ¡°Did you beg your opponent to let you win?¡± Seriously, I was getting tired of this little shit. Thomas moved forward and pinned me against the wall with his forearm as he chocked me. But I simply glared in his direction, not giving an ounce of struggle. I coldly glared in his eyes. Thomas¡¯s face frowned and he took a step back and released his grip over my throat, But he suddenly propelled his fist towards my face. But this time I had enough of his bullshit. I grabbed his fist and twisted it. ¡°Uek...¡± With a painful groan he staggered a few steps. His frown had deepened as he looked at me with a deep hatred in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this now Thomas... there is a limit to my tolerance.¡± I solemnly exclaimed. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°... Stop being a dick head and grow up.¡± Upon hearing my sentence, he gritted his teeth and glared at me. I could see it in his eyes that the nail had hit hard; in this case my stern and cold remark. ¡°You dare¡ª!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on over here?¡± I heard a feminine voice from my right side. It was Jiyoung¡¯s voice. Turning my head sideways, I saw Jiyoung approaching in our direction. ¡°I asked what are you doing?¡± Jiyoung¡¯s voice was stern. Her hazel eyes displayed a frightening coldness as she gazed at Thomas. I could see Thomas¡¯s face take a sharp turn as he looked at her. But with a glare he turned his head back towards me and whispered something before leaving. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll get back at you.¡± Was what he said. Thomas was acting in such a way because, he knew he wouldn¡¯t want to mess with Jiyoung, who was the daughter of Park Yujin. And his father Johan was lower ranked than Yujin. So he wouldn¡¯t want to make Yujin form a grudge against his father Johan. But it was also due to the fact that Jiyoung was higher ranked than him and stronger. Because Thomas was only ranked among the top forties. So it was a far cry for him to win against someone who was in the top ten. Jiyoung approached me and crossed her arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t need your help you know?¡± I said. With a tilt of her head she looked at Thomas¡¯s disappearing figure with a nonchalant eye, before speaking. ¡°I thought you might get beaten up like last time, so I thought I had to interfere.¡± She sarcastically said. I cocked my head toward her and with a wry smile I spoke. ¡°Oh really, since when did you become my knight in bright and shining armour?" Her face remained expressionless as she stood in front of me. ¡°Oh yeah...¡± Suddenly I remembered why I had come here. I turned and looked at Jiyoung, who was looking back at me. ¡°I just called Jihye and we have decided to go and eat together.¡± ¡°So... is my knight coming along or not?¡± I joked with a raise of a brow. But her face remained expressionless. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I shall lead the way my lady.¡± I said. Then both of us turned over our heels and walked through the wide corridors. ¡°Jiyoung...¡± I said. ¡°Mhm...¡± I put my hand behind my neck and spoke. ¡°I am sorry if I was a little rude that day.¡± Confusion flashed on Jiyoung¡¯s face. But after realising what I was talking about her face had an understanding look. ¡°I was quite tired that day and... sorry if I came out a little too indifferent.¡± I apologised. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Mhm...¡± I nodded my head and both of us made our way out of the arena. I really liked this aspect about Jiyoung. I was really glad to have her as a friend. Jihoon too. And if you consider Han too. But I had only talked with him once in this life and only for a few minutes at that. Soon we exited the arena and met with Jihye and Jihoon. Both of them stood outside just like I had told them too. ¡°Shall we?¡± *** It was now past noon. All of us entered a caf¨¦ near the arena. We chose the seats at the further edge in the left row. Sitting down, I saw a waitress approach us. ¡°What would you like to order?¡± The waitress asked. All of us looked through the menu and I was the first to order. ¡°I''ll have a ham burger steak and an orange juice.¡± Soon all of them selected what they wanted to order and the waitress wrote their orders down on the small notepad she held in her hands. Then the waitress turned around and left. ¡°Jiyoung and Jiwoo congratulations on winning your matches.¡± I heard Jihye¡¯s voice as I turned my head and looked at her. Her face had a bright smile and she looked like she was really enjoying her self. ¡°Thanks! But...¡± I stopped mid-sentence and turned my gaze and looked at Jiyoung. She still held the menu in her hands and was looking through it. ¡°... Jiyoung¡¯s match was more interesting than mine, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, the way she defeated her opponent without giving him any time to fight back. You looked really cool.¡± Jihye enthusiastically said. It did the trick and Jiyoung¡¯s ears turned a little reddish, as she tried to hide her face behind the menu in an attempt for us to not look at her flustered face. ¡°Heh...¡± A chuckle escaped me as I gazed at Jiyoung, whose face was expressionless but her cheeks and ears said otherwise. I guess she was still weak to compliments that came from people she were close to. After waiting a few more minutes, the waitress brought our food and we all dug in. *** SIP¡ª! Taking a sip of my herb tea, I gazed at the blue system interface. I had finally gained one of my old skills back. I was so distracted by my meeting with Han, that I had almost forgotten about that the ¡®Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¯ timer had ended. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 3110 LEVEL: 31 STRENGTH: 76 STAMINA: 80 AGILITY: 73 VITALITY: 74 INTELLIGENCE: 69 MP: 961 POINTS: 493 _____________ FATIGUE: 3 PERSEVERANCE lv.2 PROFESSION: Swordsmanship (Lv.1) _____________ {SKILLS} [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 20%) ¨CLEAP (Sealed) Cool Down: 3 hours .... ---- ---- ¡®So Leap has a three hour cool down.¡¯ I inwardly thought as I looked at the interface which was only visible to my eyes. But still it was a very useful skill in my arsenal. Because it was like a teleportation skill. This skill had helped me a lot in my previous life. BUZZ¡ª! BUZZ¡ª! The watch over my wrist vibrated twice and I tapped over the screen. The screen displayed the information about my next match. I looked at the screen and saw who my next opponent was and tapped over the watch once again and the screen blanked out. I finished my herb tea and placed my cup on the table. ¡°My next match has been decided.¡± I said. By now everyone had finished their beverages. I stood up from my seat and walked up to the cashier. The three of them followed me from behind. I took my card out of the inventory and handed it to the cashier. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for our meals as well.¡± Jiyoung said. I simply ignored Jiyoung and paid for our meals. ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± I exclaimed. With a nod Jiyoung stepped back. Then we stepped out of the caf¨¦, and walked back to the arena. ¡°Jiwoo, so who is your opponent?¡± Jihoon asked from the side. I turned my head towards him and spoke. ¡°Thomas Carter.¡± I nonchalantly said. I could see Jiyoung looking in my direction but I ignored her and simply stepped forward. ¡°Be careful okay?¡± Jihye concernedly said. ¡°Okay.¡± I replied. I wasn¡¯t even one bit nervous about facing Thomas. But I was rather excited that I would be able to pay him back for the beating I took from him. ¡®Just you wait Thomas.¡¯ Chapter: 30: Thomas VS Jiwoo [2] The afternoon sun was blazing intensely hot, as the world was enveloped by a bright light. A soft breeze ran through my body as I stepped onto the concrete platform. The bustling and boisterous muttering of the crowd entered my ears, as I gazed at my opponent who stood on the opposite side of the platform. Thomas stood with his shoulders broad, and with a spear, which was twice his height, held firmly in his dominant hand. The spear was well designed with crimson marks spiralling down from the head to the butt of the spear. ¡°Ugh, what luck right?¡± Thomas said with a wry smile as he gazed at me. But I didn¡¯t respond and simply looked at him with indifference in my eyes. Thomas extended his spear forward. The spear head reflected the sun light as he cocked his head and scoffed. ¡°If you get on your knees and beg now, I might just consider going easy on you, trash?¡± I was speechless. ¡®Is this fucker right in the head?¡¯ I inwardly thought, as a curse almost escaped my mouth. ¡®Just why the hell do guys like him always spew such second-rate villain lines?¡¯ Was this some kind of disease that people caught? The get dumber disease! Well I didn¡¯t! But nonetheless, I wasn¡¯t going to go easy on Thomas. SHIIING¡ª! SHIIING¡ª! Scrapping his spear on the ground, Thomas looked at me with a smirk. I returned his smirk with an indifferent look and shrugged my shoulders. I simply acted as if he wasn¡¯t even present there. Not even sparing him a proper glance. I was going to get back at Thomas for all the beating he had given me. That bastard messed with me three time. You heard me, three times! Once in the classroom. Second, when he took me behind the training facility and beat me up. And third, when he chocked me against the wall. I wasn¡¯t a petty person, alright. I just didn¡¯t forget my grudges against someone. Well shit, I wasn¡¯t a saint either who forgave people for their wrongdoings. No, no, no... I was a saint at heart, but, there is a saying from a wise man that, ¡ªEven the most virtuous and holiest of saint¡¯s would trample over a wasp, if said wasp stung them!¡ª And in my case, the pitiful wasp who stung the saint was Thomas. This bastard just pushed his luck a little too far. I kept my sword inside the sheath, which hung over my hip. The world came to a stand still, as I gazed at Thomas and he returned my gaze. His blonde hair fluttered with the soft breeze as his blue eyes wryly looked in my direction. [Begin!] Then the commentator¡¯s thunderous voice boomed inside the arena. Thomas held an advantage as he had a spear, so he could close the gap between us, with maintaining some distance at the same time. But I wasn¡¯t just going to play around. I had fought multiple people who wielded a spear in my past life. I was going to attack, but I also had to take some hits. Wouldn¡¯t it be suspicious, if a low ranked person like me, suddenly kicked someone¡¯s ass who was higher ranked than me, and by far? This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Thomas changed his centre of gravity to his left and shot his right leg forward and dug his foot in to the ground. The concrete platform cracked and he firmly increased his grip over his spear. Thomas ducked down a little and brought the spear down to waist level, the edge of the spear head flickered and soon a blue hue emitted from it. SHIIING¡ª! The blue hue increased with each passing second. Five more seconds later the entire spear head was covered with the blue hue. Then he moved. A shockwave resounded in the surrounding as Thomas shot in my direction with an unimaginable speed, like when a bullet is released from a gun¡¯s chamber with a push of the trigger. He covered the distance between us in the blink of an eye and propelled his spear forward. But the moment Thomas had shot in my direction, I had tensed my calves and leaned backwards. SWIIISH¡ª! The spear shot forward with great precision and speed, and I could hear a whistling sound reverberating in the air. But leaning backwards into a ninety degree angle, the spear went over me. I quickly unsheathed my sword and hit the pommel of my sword on the intersecting part between the blade and staff. The spear shot upwards and I sheathed my sword. Thomas gripped hard on the staff as he tried to regain his balance. But I didn¡¯t give him any time to do so. I shot forward and with a half step, I brought my right leg forward and did a sidekick, and my leg connected to Thomas¡¯ abdomen. The crowd burst into loud shouts and cheers. ¡°Uek...¡± With a painful groan he stumbled a few steps backwards. He dug his spear into the concrete platform and glared in my direction. ¡°Y-You fucker...¡± Thomas cursed as he wiped his lips and steadied his posture and once again increased his grip over his spear. But this time I was the one who moved first. I covered the distance and withdrew my sword and slashed horizontally. SHIIING¡ª! The blade of my sword hit Thomas¡¯ spear¡¯s head and a loud metallic ring resounded in the air. With a twirl, Thomas took a half-step back mid twirl and slashed his spear horizontally, but mid slash he loosened his grip over his spear and quickly gripped near the edge of the staff. The reach of the spear increased and the spear slashed near my neck. But ducking down at the last second, I dodged by a hair¡¯s length and took ten full steps back. ¡°Is that all you got, Thomas?¡± I scoffed with a smirk over my face. The veins on Thomas¡¯s forehead bulged as he heard me. He opened his mouth and spoke; it was mostly curse¡¯s rather then words. ¡°You fucker! You¡¯re getting a bit cocky aren¡¯t you, you little weak-fuck? For dodging a few of my attacks and landing a hit on me, you are overestimating yourself, trash!¡± But there was a reason I had just provoked Thomas. And it worked like I had thought it would. He was agitated for not being able to land a single hit on me. He tightly held his spear and once again shot in my direction. This time he channelled the mana inside him and a blue hue exuded his body. He covered the distance between us and propelled his spear forward. But this time I pulled my body into a stance and waited. I ducked an inch down and met his attack head on. My sword and his spear clashed once again. SHIIING¡ª! Again a loud metallic ring reverberated in the air, as Thomas and I exchanged glances. But I was pushed back. Because I had swung my sword weakly. Had to take a few hits remember! I was pushed back and his spear scrapped me on my bicep. ¡°Uek...¡± I fake groaned. Thomas pushed his spear hard and I went stumbling a few steps backwards. Then he continued his barrage of consecutive attacks with his spear. I simply dodged with ease but took some hits on my body from time to time. Had to show I was struggling, a bit. ¡°Where¡¯s your fighting spirit now, huh trash?¡± Thomas barked. ¡°Is dodging all you are good at?¡± But his words went in from one ear and out of my other ear. ¡®I think I have taken enough hits...¡¯ I inwardly thought as I looked at Thomas with a nonchalant eye. Well, if this was a real battlefield, then Thomas would have died countless of times. He had a lot of openings and I could have capitalised on those openings, but being the good person I was, I didn¡¯t. I went with the desperate play this time around. He really underestimated me. I pulled my sword forward and drew an arc. Thomas dodged and took a few steps back. ¡®Wait...¡¯ Suddenly a thought struck me. ¡®... why don¡¯t I use ¡®that¡¯?¡¯ I was now strong enough that I could do ¡®that¡¯. My lips curled upwards as I put my sword back into it¡¯s scabbard and solemnly stood on the platform. There was a distance of about thirteen metres between me and Thomas. So I had to be quick and precise, for what I was going to do. If I were to mess up even a little, the backlash from doing ¡®that¡¯ would be tremendous. *** ¡®Was I wrong about the boy?¡¯ Laurena thought as she gazed at the hologram in front of her. Jiwoo had started with a good offensive, but mid-match he went on to the defensive and dodged and took many hits from Thomas. ¡°That Thomas kid sure is strong.¡± Mikhail said. His voice echoed in the room as he looked at Thomas¡¯s spearman ship with an intrigued eye. ¡°That other kid is just drawing out the match at this point.¡± Mikhail continued. He brought the tea cup which he held in his hand close to his mouth and sipped the tea as he turned his head towards Samuel, who sat with his legs crossed and with an air of solemnity around him. His white hair were slicked back and his eyes not moving an inch away from the hologram. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mikhail?¡± Samuel asked. Cocking his head an inch closer Mikhail spoke, ¡°when is the number one ranked going to fight, Em? Sam?¡± Mikhail''s voice sounded disinterested. He was really looking forward to seeing the number one ranked in the Lock in action. No one could blame him. Many people from strong and prestigious guilds and even the World Union members had put their eyes on the number one ranked in the first year. He was already an ranked while being a first year student in Lock. He already had a secured future. ¡°You¡¯re really dying to see Aogiri Ryuya fight, huh Mikhail?¡± Laurena turned her head towards Mikhail and spoke. ¡°Yea¡ª! ¡°Huh¡ª!¡± Just as Mikhail was about to reply, he heard a weird noise echo from Samuel¡¯s direction. There he saw Samuel¡¯s eyes wide open. But the surprised look which flashed on Samuel¡¯s face had disappeared as fast as it had came. Both Laurena and Mikhail snapped their heads towards the hologram and looked at the match. [I give up!] All of them heard a youthful voice echo inside their ears. They saw that the youth with glossy black hair and obsidian black eyes, had raised his right hand and was appealing to give up, on the hologram. Chapter: 31: Thomas VS Jiwoo [3] ¡°Haaa....¡± Deeply inhaling and then exhaling, I met Thomas¡¯s line of sight. He stood with a frown over his face. ¡°Haaa...¡± Again I deeply inhaled and exhaled. ¡°I think dodging some of my attacks have gotten to your head, huh Trash?¡± Thomas spoke with a wry smirk. But I ignored him like he was thin air. Because right now I had more pressing matters at hand. ¡°Haaa...¡± Again, I inhaled and exhaled. After inhaling and exhaling three times, I placed my left hand over my sword¡¯s scabbard and my right hand over the hilt. Then with a swift movement, I pressed the heel of my foot on the concrete platform and closed the distance between Thomas and I. But Thomas was ready with his spear held firmly in his hands. He ducked down an inch and an indomitable aura exuded his body and a blue hue enveloped the body of his spear. But nonetheless, I just approached him. After reaching Thomas, he propelled his spear with full force towards me. But I didn¡¯t dodge. The spear head came closer and closer to my body. SLASH¡ª! Dodging at the last moment, I ducked down. But the spear slashed me on my left shoulder, ripping the protection suit and slashing through my skin. I gritted my teeth and simply covered the distance, and now stood only two metres away from Thomas. My hands firmly holding the sword which hung over my hip. I felt a warm and wet sensation on my shoulder, down to my hand. From the edges of my eyes, I saw my shoulder had started bleeding, but not too profusely. ¡®Right now...¡¯ I thought as I closed the two metre gap and now I stood only a few inchs away from Thomas¡¯ body. ¡®Mind¡¯s Eye...¡¯ I inwardly exclaimed as my eyes locked on Thomas, and the world came to a standstill. A grey veil enshrouded the world as time started flowing slower and slower from my perspective. Thomas¡¯s movements became slower than a snail¡¯s. Then I examined his body from head to toe. Then having come to a conclusion, I deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye, the grey veil lifted and the colours returned to the world as time began to flow normally. I pulled my left leg backwards and dug my right foot forward into the ground. The force at which I dug my foot, caused the ground to crack and fissures to appear near my foot. I channelled the mana inside my body, and directed it towards my hands and feet. I also coated my sword with mana. Soon when I felt the mana had reached the spots where I directed it and had reinforced my hands and feet, I increased my grip over my sword. I bend down about two inches. Then exactly at that moment when I had bend down, I quickly unsheathed and sheathed my sword from the scabbard. All the mana that I had circulated towards my limbs, bursted, and I hit the pommel of my sword near Thomas¡¯ abdomen. But Thomas didn¡¯t defend, because he couldn¡¯t. I withdrew my sword back into the scabbard and put pressure over both of my calves and jumped to my right. I stumbled and rolled on the concrete platform about seven times. All hail my great acting skills! All of this happened in the time frame of three seconds. Where Thomas¡¯s spear slashed my shoulder, to the last moment, when I unsheathed and sheathed my sword. I stood up from the ground and placed my hand over my bleeding shoulder. The bleeding had become more prominent, because of how I had circulated the mana inside me. But... I had done it! My attack was not seen by the crowd. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Because, I had unsheathed and sheathed my sword so fast that it was not visible to the naked eye. But even people who were paying attention could have barely seen what I had done. I looked down at my right arm, placed over my shoulder, which was now shaking, and I felt my arm going numb. ¡®Heck yeah!¡¯ I inwardly rejoiced. I finally did the basic move for learning the ¡®Crescent Moon Style¡¯ in this body. Then my gaze landed on Thomas who blankly looked at me with his spear weakly held in his hand. ¡°Uek...¡± Coughing a mouthful of blood, Thomas dropped down on one knee and placed his free arm, over his abdomen where I had just hit him with the butt of my sword. Then seeing Thomas getting on one knee, I raised my right arm and shouted. ¡°I give up!¡± The moment I said those words, Thomas snapped his head in my direction and looked at me, with blood still dripping down from his mouth. ¡°¡ªhat just happened?¡± ¡°¡ªis Thomas coughing up blood?¡± ¡°¡ªthe other boy give up?¡± The loud muttering of the crowd entered my ears, as I looked at Thomas who had a blank look over his face. Well can¡¯t blame the poor guy, can we? He doesn¡¯t even know what happened to him. [Contestant Seo Jiwoo has forfeited the match] [So the winner is contestant Thomas Carter!] Soon I heard the commentator¡¯s thunderous voice boom inside the arena. But I only heard the crowds muttering, not one cheer. ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it should be.¡¯ My goal was never to win, but to humiliate Thomas. Poor guy wouldn¡¯t even know what I did to him. Then I put pressure on the heel of my foot once again and walked towards the stairs. ¡°W-Where the h-hell are y-you going?¡± Thomas hatefully spat. ¡°I¡¯m n-not done w-with you, f-fucker.¡± He staggered, and tried to regain his balance. He barely got up on his feet and then tightly held his spear. I sighed. ¡®I guess I was a little too harsh on him.¡¯ I turned my head sideways and spoke. ¡°The match is over Thomas, and...¡± I turned around and with a smirk I continued. ¡°... unfortunately I lost.¡± Then turning around again, I continued my walk and soon walked down the flight of stairs. Then I walked back into the wide corridor which lead to the platform. ¡®I knew how egotistical Thomas was just from meeting him a few times. So this should be a good blow to his ego.¡¯ I inwardly exclaimed as I walked through the wide corridor, with my hand placed over my bleeding shoulder. *** ¡°Adam when is there going be a worth watching match?¡± Amanda asked with a disinterested voice. Adam solemnly sat in his seat and didn¡¯t move his gaze an inch away from the platform. ¡°Oy, Griffin...¡± But Amanda kept on pestering him. She leaned back in her seat and placed her head backwards--like a child when they don¡¯t like something or are irritated. ¡°Huh¡ª!¡± But all of a sudden Amanda heard a weird noise escape Adam¡¯s mouth. She snapped her head forward and looked at Adam¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Adam?¡± She hurriedly asked as she turned her gaze from Adam towards the platform, where now the youth Thomas was on one knee and had coughed up a mouthful of blood. [I give up] Then both of them saw contestant Seo Jiwoo raise his right arm up and appeal to forfeit the match. Confusion flashed on her face as she snapped her head from the platform towards Adam. But, Adam was in deep thought, his face had a surprised look. He placed his hand over his chin and contemplated over what he had just witnessed. ¡®That precise mana control and maneuverability to make the perfect use of one¡¯s muscles and body...¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes were wide open after he saw what Jiwoo had done. ¡®... I had judged his mana control to be mediocre when I saw his first fight... but for it to be so precise...¡¯ Right now the only thing which absorbed Adam¡¯s mind was the way Jiwoo had circulated the mana inside of him, as well as made perfect use of the atmospheric mana, without wasting a single movement. He was awestricken to see someone use mana in such a precise way, that he had never seen. But calming himself down, once again his face harboured a solemn expression as Adam''s mind raced. ¡®That movement was so fast that even I was barely able to see what had just happened, but I couldn¡¯t see it perfectly at the same time.¡¯ Then Adam turned his head and gazed at the youth who was leaving the platform and walking down the flight of stairs with his right hand placed over his shoulder. ¡°Seo Jiwoo... who are you?¡± Adam said in an almost inaudible voice. *** After seeing the youth with glossy black hair forfeit the match, Samuel just couldn¡¯t forget about what he had just witnessed. ¡°That kid forfeited?¡± Mikhail exclaimed. ¡°Well good for him, he was just wasting our time.¡± But Laurena on the other hand had a soft smile over her face as he looked at the youth exit the platform. ¡®I was right about the boy,¡¯ she thought as she gazed at the hologram. But the same couldn''t be said for Samuel, who¡¯s brows were knit together and he had a complicated look over his face. The movement that Jiwoo had just performed, not even Samuel was able to perfectly follow that movement. Even as a renowned ranked hunter, he was barely able to see what had happened. ¡®It¡¯s just like his¡¯...¡¯ Samuel thought as he looked at the youth with glossy black hair leave the platform, over the hologram. Samuel had seen that kind of speed and accuracy only once in his life, on the battlefield. ¡®Is that boy maybe ¡®his¡¯ disciple?¡¯ Samuel leaned forward in his seat and clasped his hands. *** ¡°Huh...¡± There amongst the crowd sat a boy with ash-brown hair and amethyst eyes. His height was average, but he was quite good looking. But right now his face harboured an astonished look, as he had just witnessed Jiwoo¡¯s attack. ¡®How did he do that?¡¯ He inwardly thought as he looked down at the platform. ¡®That was amazing.¡¯ He snapped his head left to right and saw that the people around him had a confused look on their faces. ¡®Did they not see what happened?¡¯ *** And just like that match upon match happened and now it was evening. SLASH¡ª! Right now the last match of the open tournament was being fought between the first and second ranked in lock. Jiyoung was right now engaged in a duel with Aogiri Ryuya, the number one ranked in the first year. Everyone had their eyes fixed on the two. It was a duel between the first and second ranked of Lock. The two most talented individuals, in the first year. Jiyoung perfectly countered Aogiri Ryuya¡¯s barrage of sword slashes. But in the end the rank difference and swordsmanship played a big role in Ryuya¡¯s victory. SLAM¡ª! He kicked Jiyoung in her side and she went stumbling a few steps, then with a swift movement, he approached Jiyoung and extended his sword near Jiyoung¡¯s throat. Jiyoung simply stood there. Note that, Jiyoung had not used her skills, so she purely lost in a battle of swordsmanship. And Ryuya had a notch better swordsmanship than Jiyoung. But it was already evident the Ryuya had won. She pushed back and sheathed her sword back into the scabbard. ¡°It was a good match Park Jiyoung.¡± Ryuya said with a smile. But with a single nod, she left the platform. Jiyoung knew that fighting any further would have been pointless. And she was well aware of her limitations. [The winner is Aogiri Ryuya!] Aogiri Ryuya stood in triumph on the platform. A soft breeze ran through his body, which caused his hair and clothes to softly flutter. Just like his rank being number one, his looks were the same. His midnight blue hair, coupled with his emerald eyes and white skin, his chiselled jawline and well-built physique, made him look outstandingly handsome. He looked like he could score any woman he wanted. And just like that, the first day of the Lock''s tournament came to an end. Chapter: 32: Dungeon Walk [1] What is a dungeon? Even to this day no one has a concrete proof about what the dungeons actually are. But about eighteen years after the dungeons started appearing, a Russian scientist proposed a theory that dungeons were the spontaneous occurrence of dimensions. He penned, ¡®the dungeons are constructed on the basis of dimensions which appear in the form of a pocket-dimension¡¯. People thought of his hypothesis as nothing less than crazy. That a piece of a dimension appears in the form of a pocket dimension, which we started calling dungeon gates. But the more they studied this supernatural phenomenon, the more certain they became, but there were still shadows of doubt. But in the end they decided to accept the theory of ¡®pocket dimension¡¯ presented by the Russian scientist. First it was only a theory, but the people couldn¡¯t find or form any other theories or hypothesis about the dungeons, so in the end the World Union accepted the theory. There are even in-depth studies about dungeon and why they occur. Even in Lock there is an entire subject over the pocket dimensions and dungeon gates. ¡®Not that I will study that subject, it¡¯s just too much of a reckoning subject for a humble person like me.¡¯ Jiwoo thought as he looked up at the sky. It was early dawn. The sun had still not fully risen, but the dim light of the rising sun steadily started to envelop the world. Jiwoo looked down at his hand and closed it into a fist. ¡®I have all the time I need, slowly but surely, I¡¯ll reach my old strength and even surpass my previous self.¡¯ He thought as the sun started to rise from the horizon, enveloping the world in it¡¯s bright light. ¡®Today is the second day of the tournament, and today¡¯s main event is the dungeon walk.¡¯ ¡°Haaa...¡± But then Jiwoo heard someone taking deep breaths. He snapped his head to his left and saw Jiyoung on the other side of the park. She sat down on the bench, with her back facing Jiwoo. She was drinking water from her water-canteen. Her jet black hair were beautifully tied in a ponytail and she wore the tracksuit allocated to the first years. She looked beautiful. Seeing this gave Jiwoo an idea. He masked his presence completely so that Jiyoung wouldn¡¯t be able to sense him approaching her. He suppressed the mana inside him and began to approach Jiyoung from behind. She simply sat on the bench, unaware that Jiwoo was moving closer to her. The bushes and trees around Jiwoo helped quite a bit to mask his presence. Now he only stood a few metres away from Jiyoung. He ducked down and approached the bench. After reaching the bench, he brought his face close to her left ear and then loudly shouted. ¡°Uwaaaa...¡± ¡°Hek!¡± A weird noise escaped Jiyoung¡¯s mouth as she shot up from the bench and almost stumbled on to the ground. She placed her right hand over her left ear, then she turned around and looked at Jiwoo--who stood near the bench--, with her cold eyes. ¡°Hahaha, it was just a joke, a joke.¡± Jiwoo extended both of his arms forward as he tried to control his laughter, but his lips trembled and he almost laughed again. Jiyoung saw that it was Jiwoo. She turned around once again and didn¡¯t face him for almost ten seconds. But Jiwoo could tell she was embarrassed. He could see that her ears were bright red. Then turning around, her face once again harboured the expressionlessness she always has over her face. ¡°I told you it was joke, a harmless prank.¡± Jiwoo sat down on the bench and spoke. She ignored him and crossed her arms. Then Jiwoo snapped his head sideways, as he felt the back of his hair stand from Jiyoung¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°Aha... Good Morning.¡± She once again ignored Jiwoo and walked towards the bench. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She sat on the other side of the bench and crossed her legs. ¡°Ah ha... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Jiwoo placed his hand on the back of his head and apologised. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiyoung exclaimed. Her eyes became a little less colder. ¡°How¡¯s your shoulder?¡± Suddenly Jiyoung asked. Jiwoo leaned back in to the bench and replied. ¡°After taking a potion and resting, my shoulder completely healed, not even a scratch was left.¡± ¡°Mhm...¡± She nodded her head and then silence descended. ¡°I saw your match against Aogiri Ryuya, it was a good match.¡± He exclaimed. She leaned back into the bench and spoke, ¡°but I lost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but, it was a duel purely of swordsmanship and strength.¡± He added. ¡°And if you had used your skills, you might have had a chance at beating him. That is if he had no trick up his own sleeve.¡± She lifted her head and looked up at the sky. ¡°Can you give me your opinion on my match against him?¡± Jiyoung asked, her hazel eyes looking at the dimly-lit sky. The reason Jiyoung had asked Jiwoo about such a thing was because, she thought Jiwoo wouldn¡¯t lie to her and give her his honest opinion. Ever since exiting the ¡®Devil¡¯s Whisper¡¯ dungeon, Jiyoung had trained diligently, but, she still felt she wasn¡¯t doing enough. And having witnessed Jiwoo¡¯s fight against a ranked demon, she knew that Jiwoo¡¯s swordsmanship was outstanding, and even better than Aogiri Ryuya¡¯s. Jiwoo placed his hand over his chin and thought for a few seconds, before opening his mouth and speaking. ¡°If I have to be honest, Aogiri Ryuya had a better control over his sword and maneuvrability.¡± He continued. ¡°Jiyoung, what I judged from seeing your match was that, you make too many unnecessary movements.¡± Honestly, all Jiwoo could do was to help Jiyoung by giving her his honest opinion. But it entirely depends on her to take his advice or not. To Jiyoung, Jiwoo had become someone trustworthy. Someone who had risked his life to save her and Jihoon inside the dungeon. So she trusted his judgement. ¡°I see...¡± She calmly replied. But she was frustrated inside. Many may not know this, but, Jiyoung was really competitive since young. And hearing Jiwoo¡¯s response, she felt frustrated, but, she knew that being like this won¡¯t do her any good. Then once again silence enshrouded, both of them didn¡¯t speak. ¡®Huh, did the atmosphere become a little gloomy? You have done it now, you dick head.¡¯ Jiwoo inwardly thought as he looked at Jiyoung. ¡°But I think you still have a lot of room to grow.¡± He said with a smile over his face. ¡°Even I made a lot of mistakes when I started learning the sword.¡± Hearing Jiwoo words, Jiyoung¡¯s brows relaxed. ¡°You know, I once tried to do a horizontal slash and I moved my arm so fast that it got dislocated from the joint.¡± Jiwoo said as he looked in front of him. The branches of the trees swayed with the soft breeze. Making the scenery look tranquil to the eye. ¡°Heh...¡± A chuckle escaped Jiyoung¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oy, you think that¡¯s funny.¡± He turned his head in Jiyoung¡¯s direction and inclined his head. A smile flashed across Jiyoung face as she opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°If you go around telling people about how you dislocated your arm, then anyone would laugh, you know.¡± Jiwoo nodded his head in response. ¡°You¡¯re most certainly right.¡± Then changing the subject Jiwoo asked. ¡°Well is Jihoon coming today?¡± ¡°He is, but... he said he would arrive a little late.¡± She replied. ¡°What about Jihye? Is she coming? A soft breeze blowed passed them as Jiwoo opened his mouth to reply. ¡°She said she won¡¯t be able to.¡± Jiwoo turned his head towards Jiyoung and continued. ¡°But she said she would watch the matches, so its best if you look cool Jiyoung.¡± Jiyoung stood up from the bench and looked at Jiwoo. ¡°I could say the same to you.¡± Then Jiwoo also stood up from the bench and both of them left the park. *** ¡°Everyone line up.¡± The instructor shouted. Hearing him, everyone present formed a straight line. In front of the students stood a dungeon gate, which they all will enter shortly. The dungeon was not high-ranked, the mana it exuded was only on the rank. The Lock selected a dungeon which had a little difficulty to it. But also in the range where students could clear it. ¡°Aha, Instructor Griffin How come you are here?" Jiwoo turned his head and saw that Adam had arrived and was now talking to Instructor James. Both of them stood in front of the line, close to the dungeon gate. ¡°I have been appointed to explain the rules,...¡± He turned his head left to right--as if he was looking for someone. Then he stopped his head and locked his eyes on Jiwoo, who stood in the middle of the line. ¡°... and to make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± But Adam kept his gaze on Jiwoo. ¡®Is that guy looking in my direction?¡¯ Jiwoo snapped his head left to right, but after confirming that Adam¡¯s line of sight was on him, he ducked his head down and tried to hide his face from Adam, without looking suspicious. ¡®Haa... I knew it.¡¯ He sighed as he inwardly exclaimed. Jiwoo already knew that it was a risky move to do when fighting Thomas, as he already had two people in mind who could have seen what he had done. ¡®And one of them was our little mana sensitive Death Sworn.¡¯ But Jiwoo was sure that not even Adam was able to perfectly follow his movement. Cough¡ª! With a dry cough, Adam pulled the attention of all the students towards him. He held a tablet in his hand. He tapped on it once and a hologram came to life above in the air. ¡°Now I will explain the rules of the second main event of the tournament, ¡®the dungeon walk¡¯.¡± Everyone gazed at Adam¡¯s marvellous figure which stood close to the dungeon gate. His shoulder length brunette hair, tied into a ponytail and his obsidian colour eyes perfectly complimenting his hair and sharp jawline. He wore a white t-shirt with a black tie coupled with black trousers. He basked under the sunlight as he lifted his head and looked up at the hologram. ¡°The rules are simple enough, you enter the dungeon and kill some monsters.¡± Adam turned his gaze from the hologram and looked at the students and spoke. ¡°The watch you all have resting over your wrist¡¯s, will work as a point-meter, and allocate you points when you kill a monster inside the dungeon.¡± He looked through the swarm of students and continued. ¡°The more points you can accumulate and the faster you can exit the dungeon, is the main theme of today¡¯s event.¡± All of the students nodded their head in understanding. ¡®But it¡¯s not as simple as it seem.¡¯ Jiwoo thought as he looked at the hologram which displayed the rules about the second main event. ¡°... The protection suit''s you all are wearing are a little different, if the suit gets seventy percent damaged, then the mana crystals will spark and you will be left immobilised on the spot.¡± Hearing Adam¡¯s last words, the students looked apprehensive about being immobilised inside a dungeon. ¡°But... don¡¯t be anxious, because inside the dungeon we have installed cameras, to monitor you all, and the second and third year students will be on standby inside the dungeon to help you if need arises, okay?¡± Then Adam tapped over the tablet and the hologram disappeared. ¡°Then, good luck everyone.¡± Following Adam¡¯s words, he stepped to the side and the students started to enter the dungeon. In front of the line stood, Aogiri Ryuya, Park Jiyoung, Han Shu-hui and the other top ten. ¡®Well I guess all I can do now is to get a good score and not have my ass handed to me by some monster.¡¯ Jiwoo thought as he stepped forward. Walking up to the dungeon, Jiwoo looked at it with a keen eye. The dungeon gate beautifully rippled as the pulse of mana from it looked majestic to the eye. The dungeon gate mysteriously glowed with a blackish-blue colour as student after student stepped inside. Soon Jiwoo stepped forward, Adam looked at Jiwoo from the edges of his eyes. But Jiwoo ignored Adam¡¯s gaze and stepped into the dungeon. The gate rippled as the dungeon sucked Jiwoo inside. ¡®Time to level up.¡¯ Chapter: 33: Dungeon Walk [2] I stepped forward and the dungeon sucked me in. The gate rippled ever so slightly, as I crossed forward. Soon my eyes landed on my surroundings. I felt a slimy substance, stick to the sole of my boot, as I looked around me. It was a cave dungeon. I saw the other students, who were a few metres ahead, with their weapons drawn in their hands. I walked close to the wall on my left side and touched the wall out of curiosity. The weird goo which stuck to my boot, was also stuck to the wall. The wall was bouncy for some reason and felt hard to the touch at the same time--like a hard sheet of steel, but having the elasticity of a rubber ball. I brought my index finger close to the wall and pushed my finger forward. The wall bounced back and then returned to the shape it previously had. ¡®It¡¯s kind fun?¡¯ I thought as I pushed my finger a few more times and the wall bounced and returned to it¡¯s previous shape. ¡°Alright everyone, get ready.¡± I heard a manly voice coming from up ahead. I turned my gaze forward and saw the towering figure of a man standing in front of the students. His body was jacked, and when I say jacked, I mean like a muscle freak jacked. His muscles were bulging and the shape of his muscles could be evidently seen even through his clothes. His blonde hair were perfectly styled to his left, and his brown eyes displayed an indomitable aura and undying fire in them. ¡®Holy shit.¡¯ I almost said out loud. This was the second time in my life that I had seen someone as jacked as the instructor ahead. His height was about seven feet, he was taller than everyone present here in the dungeon. ¡®I think he¡¯s a tanker?¡¯ I inwardly thought. Well it was normal for tankers to develop a physique like his! But not just anyone could build a physique like that. He was in a league of his own. I stepped forward and withdrew Bleak Star from the inventory and held it firmly in my hand. Right, in the dungeon walk event we are allowed to use our own weapons. But students still have the choice of using the weapons allocated to them by the academy. But I was more comfortable with my Bleak Star, because we both have went through a lot together. ¡°Alright everyone, now the tournament¡¯s second main event will begin shortly.¡± The instructor shouted. ¡°Good luck to you all and be careful. We might have prepared a lot of precautions just in case, but no one knows when and what could go wrong inside a dungeon.¡± Then he turned on his heel and stepped to the side. And just like that the swarm of students started to rush forward. ¡°Oy, make way you good for nothings...¡± I heard a loud noise from in front of the line. I saw someone dashing forward with two short swords held in his hands. ¡®He must be really excited.¡¯ But I kept my pace slow. Didn¡¯t wanted to rush myself. I looked around examining the dungeon with a keen eye. The inside of the dungeon was pretty wide, it could fit two times the amount of students here. So maneuvrability inside the dungeon was not a problem. I turned my gaze to the left side, top edge of the wall, where there was a camera installed. ¡®I just need to get a decent score,¡¯ then coming to a conclusion I stepped forward. With a quick foot I reached the other students, who had rushed ahead. Ahaaaa¡ª! There it was, my precious poi¡ª, I mean a goblin in front of me. The green little devil held a knife in its hand. It dashed towards me and propelled the knife in it¡¯s hand forward. But I didn¡¯t dodge. Just as the goblin came close enough I took a step back and dodged. Then bringing Bleak Star forward, I hacked at the goblin¡¯s throat. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. But my slash was amateurish. Had to act a little, remember! Slash¡ª! Thud¡ª! The goblin¡¯s head got cleanly severed from its body. Buzz¡ª! The moment I killed the goblin, the watch over my wrist vibrated. I tapped over the watch and it displayed five points over the screen. Then I lifted my head and stepped forward. *** Slash¡ª! Slash¡ª! Slash¡ª! Thud¡ª! Thud¡ª! Thud¡ª! Jiyoung swiftly moved her sword, and with each slash, she perfectly killed all of the goblins around her. On her watch were displayed her points which were, one hundred and ninety-five, <195>. It had only been ten minutes since the dungeon walk started, and in those ten minutes Jiyoung had already killed so many goblins. ¡°Haaa...¡± She took a deep breath, as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. Ahaaa¡ª! Then suddenly from behind a goblin tried to attack Jiyoung. Jiyoung was caught off guard but she remained calm and tried to intercept the goblin¡¯s incoming attack. She turned over her heel and tried to make some distance, but the goblin had already reached Jiyoung. Slash¡ª! Thud¡ª! The goblin''s body fall to the ground with it being perfectly cut into two. There she saw the figure of Aogiri Ryuya, holding firmly on to his katana. ¡°Thanks.¡± She thanked him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it." Ahaaa¡ª! Then both of them were surrounded by a horde of goblins. There were about eighteen goblins in total. Both of them took a stance and increased their grips over their weapons. Because dealing with goblins individually was easy, but if they were in a group it would pose a difficulty. Slash¡ª! Thud¡ª! But that didn¡¯t faze the both of them, as they continued their massacre. Ryuya and Jiyoung killed every goblin which came in the line of their sight. Ryuya¡¯s midnight-blue hair fluttered as he hacked through the goblins and his emerald eyes locked on to the next goblin which was near him. Jiyoung on the other hand was doing the same. She hacked through every goblin near her, and their dead bodies cleanly dropped down on the cold ground. ¡°Huuu... Haaa...¡± Ryuya took a deep breath as he looked around him. The ground was littered with goblin corpses. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Ryuya muttered, as he wiped his face off the goblin blood. Jiyoung turned her gaze from the dead goblins towards Ryuya, ¡°I could say the same to you.¡± ¡°Yea¡ª!¡± But just as Ryuya was about to speak, Jiyoung stepped towards him and she propelled her sword towards Ryuya. ¡°Oy wait¡ª!¡± Ryuya stumbled on to the ground. Ahaaa¡ª! With a final cry, the goblin behind Ryuya died and it¡¯s body fell lifelessly on to the ground. Jiyoung pulled her sword back and turned around. Ryuya turned his head sideways and saw the goblin behind him--which was now laying on the ground, dead. ¡°T-Thanks!¡± Jiyoung nodded her head and then she stepped forward and went deeper into the dungeon. But Ryuya was surprised and shocked at the same time. He himself knew best that Park Jiyoung was strong, and despite being a rank higher than her, he knew that Jiyoung could give him a good run for his own money. He was sure of his hypothesis after he fought Jiyoung and seeing the way she was able to counter most of his attack during their fight. ''She really is strong.'' He inwardly said as he got up on his feet and stepped forward. *** ¡°Fuucckk!¡± I grumbled, whilst kicking the dead corpse of a goblin. ¡®Why can¡¯t I level up?¡¯ I inwardly thought as I looked at the corpse''s of the goblins I had just killed. I wouldn''t have normally become so frustrated over some level up, but, I had my hopes up that I could at least level up a few times. I lowered my shoulders and pulled my head downwards in a defeated manner. ¡®I guess killing something as weak as a goblin won¡¯t give me enough experience-points to level up.¡¯ I deeply sighed as I stepped forward. ¡°Life really is unfair towards me.¡± I gloomily looked around. ¡°And here I thought I could at least level up a few times.¡¯ But that thought had now completely left my mind, as I killed goblin after goblin, without even raising a single level. Currently my watch displayed my points which were, two hundred and seventy-five, <275>. It had been twenty-five minutes since the dungeon walk started. I had mostly killed the goblins in the blind spots where the cameras couldn''t see, or where there were fewer to no students. Didn''t wanted to look suspicious, that¡¯s all. Because for the first ten minutes I cautiously killed the goblins without displaying too much of my strength, but after that I got bored and went on a killing spree in the blind spots. Even after killing goblin after goblin I wasn¡¯t able to raise a single level. Then another goblin came in to the line of my sight. I stepped forward and killed that goblin effortlessly. [You have Levelled Up!] But my face took a sharp turn as I saw a window appear in front of me. The gloom over my face disappeared and I joyfully tapped over the system window and the system interface appeared before me. The blue system interface came to life in front of me and displayed my stats. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 4290 LEVEL: 32 STRENGTH: 77 STAMINA: 82 AGILITY: 75 VITALITY: 76 INTELLIGENCE: 69 MP: 999 POINTS: 511 _____________ FATIGUE: 5 PERSEVERANCE lv.2 PROFESSION: Swordsmanship (Lv.1) ¡¾Crescent Moon Style¡¿ _____________ {SKILLS} [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 20%) ¨CLEAP (Sealed) Cool Down: 3 hours ... ---- ---- A smile flashed over my face as I joyfully stepped forward. ¡°Life isn¡¯t as shitty as it seem." But still, a single level up is better than nothing. Seriously, I need to go to a stronger dungeon if I want to level up fast. ¡°¡ªHaaaa...¡± ¡°¡ªamn it!¡± ¡°¡ªAhaaaa.¡± I heard many loud noises come from up ahead. After reaching the source of the noise, I saw many students engaged in a fight with goblins. Some were immobilised due to their protection suit being damaged and were getting help from the sophomores, and some students still fighting against the goblins. But with a nonchalant look I ignored them and walked passed them. ¡®They need to be able at least do this much to survive,'' I thought as I killed a goblin who was dashing towards me. Afterwards, I found myself in front of three tunnels. ¡®Which tunnel should I enter?¡¯ I saw a stick closeby. I took the stick and held it from its top, straight with its end touching the ground. I let go of the stick and it dropped on to the ground pointing at the left side tunnel. "Left it is." I said as I stepped forward and entered the tunnel on my left. *** Just as Jiwoo stepped into the tunnel, someone followed him from behind. He stepped into the same tunnel as Jiwoo. He held his spear tightly in his hand as he gritted his teeth and hatefully spat. ¡°Trash...¡± Chapter: 34: Dungeon Walk [3] I drummed my fingers across the armrest of the chair, in which I sat. A rhythmic tone resounded as my fingers landed on the chair''s armrest. In front of me on the table laid several monitors on which the inside of the dungeon¨C which the students were currently inside¨C was displayed. After explaining the rules of the second main event, I left the dungeon gate under Instructor James¡¯ jurisdiction. Right now I sat inside my office, and for the last hour, I have been observing the students and seeing if nothing had gone wrong inside the dungeon. Tap¡ª! With a tap over the tablet which was laid over my left thigh, as I sat crossed legged in my seat. The points of the students were displayed on the tablet¡¯s screen. Everyone was making good progress so far, but five out of the many were making splendid progress, which had caught my eye. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 1). Aogiri Ryuya | <1010> Points| Time: 59 minutes & 47 seconds | 59:47 | 2). Park Jiyoung | <1005> Points| Time: 1 hour & 3 seconds | 01:00:03 | 3). Han Shu-hui | <975> Points| Time: 1 hour & 1 minutes | 01:01:00 | 4). Lucas Claymore | <955> Points | Time: 1 hour, 1 minutes & twenty-seven seconds| 01:01:27 | 5). Amelia Watson | <940> Points | Time: 1 hour, 2 minutes & three seconds | 01:02:03 | ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª But I was not that interested in their scores. My mind was still preoccupied by what I had witnessed yesterday, on the first day of the tournament. ¡®The precision with which he had circulated his mana, which was flawless but at the same time crude, ¡¯ I leaned my head backwards and continued my train of thoughts, ¡® his ability to pump his mana through his body within a second was remarkable.¡¯ I closed my eyes and recounted yesterday¡¯s event, where I witnessed the match between Thomas and Jiwoo. ¡®The amount of time it took for him to take Thomas¡¯s hit, and intercept with his final attack, was at most between three to five seconds, ¡® the clear image of their duel played inside my mind. ¡®But how did he circulate his mana through his mana channels in only a few seconds to reinforce his limbs and coat his sword with mana?,'' I was surprised and dumbfounded. For a student to perform such a high-level move when he was only sixteen, and at most a first year in Lock. ¡®It¡¯s absurd if you think about it?¡¯ The more I think about him, the more puzzled I become. ¡®If we consider he had such precise mana control and maneuverability, then he might be the strongest first year, leaving even Aogiri Ryuya behind who is a prodigy among prodigies,¡¯ these thoughts were always on the back of my mind since yesterday. But Seo Jiwoo seemed like a puzzle, whose piece I didn¡¯t have, but I still somehow tried to put together to give myself a better explanation about him. ¡°¡ªam!¡± ¡®But, why was I so interested in him all of a sudden?¡¯ My brows raised slightly as my mind raced, but I couldn''t seem to come to a conclusion. ¡°¡ªdam!¡± But in the end thinking too much about it won¡¯t be beneficial, somethings can be explained more easily than you think, so I pushed these thoughts at the back of my head. ¡°ADAM¡ª!¡± I heard a loud voice calling out my name. Opening my eyes, I saw Amanda leaning near my seat and looking at me with a pout on her face. ¡®Cute...¡¯ I thought as I leaned forward and put the tablet on the table. She straightened her body and crossed her arms. ¡°You should have knocked before coming in,¡± I said as I placed my elbow over the armrest and rested my cheek over my hand. An angry smile flashed on her face as I saw the muscles on her face twitch in annoyance. ¡°I kindly knocked several times, but His Greatness was so busy taking a nap inside, so I let myself in,¡± she responded as sarcastically as possible. I lifted my head and looked at the monitor, and without turning my face towards Amanda, I spoke, ¡° I see, then sorry.¡± But I knew Amanda was quick to get a temper and quick to cool down, because I had known Amanda for a long time. I was well aware of her nature. ¡°What were you so busy with that you didn¡¯t even hear my arrival?¡± She asked, her face now harbouring a normal expression, not the previous one, filled with ire and annoyance. ¡°Just stuff,¡± I replied whilst grabbing the tablet from the table and tapping on the screen. There I saw the name of a student who I had forced myself to remember. ¡°Seo Jiwoo!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 6). Seo Jiwoo | <940> Points | Time: 1 hour, 2 minutes & 4 seconds | 01:02:04| .... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°What is it?¡± Amanda asked. I shook my head sideways and placed the tablet over the table, and held my brows which were rising slightly. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®How did he get a good score such as¡ª!¡± SQUEEZE¡ª! SQUEEZE¡ª! I turned my gaze from the monitors and saw Amanda squeezing a stress ball in her hand. I raised a brow seeing Amanda¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Has the stress from work gotten to your head so much that you need to use a stress ball now?!¡± I asked with a wry smile Amanda extended her arm and placed the stress ball in my palm. SQUEEZE¡ª! SQUEEZE¡ª! I squeezed the ball in my palm, and to be honest it was kind of relaxing, but a waste of time. Well doctors do say that, squeezing a stress ball is beneficial, because it releases some kind of energy¨C it also induces you to relax. Amanda sat down on the table and spoke, ¡°no, a senior at work always carries stress balls with him, so by chance he gave me one.¡± She lifted her head ever so slightly and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t use it much but just sometimes, it does help you relax.¡± ¡°Heh...¡± A chuckle escaped me as I looked at Amanda. ''As childish as ever.'' Her auburn hair were beautifully braided and her amber eyes looked charming. She wore a well tailored suit, which perfectly outlined her curves and adorned her beauty. Who uses a stress ball nowadays? Well, there are all kinds of people in the world . ¡°Wanna go for a drink later, hmm Adam?¡± Amanda asked. I opened my mouth and spoke as I turned my gaze from her, towards the monitors to check the recording. ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m busy, unlike you.¡± Amanda shot up from the table and with an annoyed tone she spoke, ¡°why don¡¯t you get married to your duties, Mr. Griffin?¡± I turned my head sideways and spoke before she stepped out of my office, ¡°yeah, yeah, let¡¯s have a drink after the tournament ends, okay?¡± She stopped in her tracks and with a lopsided grin over her face, she responded, ¡°okay!¡± Then she stepped out of my office. ¡°Haaa... she hasn¡¯t changed one bit, since we graduated,¡± I tapped over the mouse and saw the recordings caught by the camera installed inside the dungeon. My eyes landed on the same boy whose score I had seen a few seconds ago. ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± I said, as my brows rose an inch and I zoomed onto him. There I saw him, playing with the wall, pushing his finger forward and backwards, as the wall compressed and decompressed. Afterwards, I fast forwarded the recording and saw the students fighting against the monsters inside the dungeon. Again my eyes landed on Seo Jiwoo, who swung his sword and killed a goblin, but his swing was amateurish. Again, I fast forwarded the recording and now I didn¡¯t see him. ¡°Where did he go?¡± I rewind and fast forwarded the recording again, and all I saw was him walking inside the dungeon. ¡®He¡¯s simply walking here?¡¯ I thought as I looked at the rest of the recording over the monitor. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he fighting?¡¯ I inwardly said as I clicked on the mouse and again looked through the recording. But he was leisurely walking inside the dungeon, in almost all of the hour long recording. ¡°But his score...?¡± I thought. ¡°Huh...!¡± He must have killed the monsters in the blind spots, but why? The more I think about it the more puzzled I become! Just who are you, Seo Jiwoo? *** The wet and slippery ground of the dungeon, was a little annoying. The mud stuck to my boots as I stepped forward. The tunnel I took didn¡¯t have cameras installed, so I could kill the monster¡¯s¨C the weak little goblins¨C without worrying. Tap¡ª! I heard the footsteps of the same person who had been following me, since I had entered the tunnel. I already had an idea about who it was, but I feigned ignorance to his presence. Then with a sudden halt, I turned my head backwards and spoke with a sigh, ¡°come out already.¡± After my sentence, I saw Thomas standing a few metres behind me, with his spear held tightly in his hand. I turned around and looked at Thomas¡¯s figure. His blonde hair were a mess and his blue eye¡¯s looked blood thirsty. ¡°Okay, before you say some second-rate villain line, let me tell you that, let¡¯s let bygones be bygones, Thomas.¡± I sternly said. But the frown over his face deepened as he looked at me with his blood thirsty eyes. He then opened his mouth to speak, ¡°you fucker, you have gotten cocky since our duel, huh?¡± I deeply sighed as I looked at Thomas with grave pity in my eyes. ¡®I pity you, child!¡¯ I inwardly said, as I held a sigh. But without wasting another second, a blue hue exuded Thomas¡¯s body and he lunged in my direction and propelled his spear towards me. As the spear head dashed forward, a shockwave reverberated. A bright blue light exuded his spear¡¯s body. I withdrew Bleak Star, and vertically slashed upwards. Countless spark came to life, and a loud metallic ring resounded as my sword and Thomas¡¯s spear head clashed. I dug my foot into the ground and kicked Thomas in his side with my other foot. The moment my leg connected to Thomas¡¯s side, I heard a low bone cracking sound. SLAM¡ª! ¡°Uek...¡± Thomas crashed into the wall on his left as he groaned in pain. I had kicked him hard enough to cause his bones to crack and shatter. He put his hand over his ribs where I had just kicked, and looked at me with a scowl. ¡°You know what Thomas, I have had enough...¡± I said without preamble. My tone serious and stern, as I gazed at Thomas¡¯s pitiful state. I inched closer to Thomas and grabbed him by his neck and lifted him off the ground. He looked at me with an ugly expression over his face. But I simply returned his gaze with indifference in my eyes. ¡°Y-You d-dare do this t-to me! Thomas Carter!¡± He said as I increased my grip over his throat. ¡°Heh...¡± I chuckled on his arrogance. After which followed a sigh that I had held in since he had started speaking. ¡°You know what Thomas, people like you would never understand the struggle that people like me have to go through!¡± My voice as cold as ice. I could see Thomas¡¯s body shiver as my words entered his ears. ¡°People like you who have been born with a silver spoon, and given the best of resources since day one,¡± for some reason I felt rage boiling up my spine as I gripped harder on Thomas¡¯s neck, ¡°... people like you, who don¡¯t have to face any adversities, because everything for you can be solved with a snap of your fingers.¡± Thomas¡¯s frown deepened with each word I spoke. He tried to break free of my grip, but I didn¡¯t let him. But I could see it, the emotion of fear and death had over taken his sensibility. He grabbed hard on my forearm, trying to pinch, pull, grip over my arm, trying to let himself loose somehow. His desperation now a pleasurable act in my eyes. I seemed like the death reaper in his eyes. If he had been in his right mind he would have reacted and fought back, but right now his mind was a mess. ¡°Y-You...¡± he whispered with the meagre strength he could muster. His complexion turned pale and his blue eyes starting to become dull. His breathing haggard and body unmoving, not even struggling an inch now. ¡°But despite that, that obnoxious grin you people have at the end of the day, thinking everything will go your way...¡± Thomas glared in my direction, but with a shrug I returned his gaze with an indifferent and cold look. ¡°You thought I would always remain weak, huh?¡± This time I shouted, I wanted to kill him. Kill Thomas! The only thing enshrouding my mind was the thought to kill Thomas, to end his pathetic life. Even if he ceased to exist today, no one would care. I opened my mouth and my words rang inside Thomas¡¯ ears like explosions, as I felt his body start to shiver again. ¡°People like you are strong in front of the weak, and weak in front of the strong,¡± I grumbled. Right now, my mind was foggy, I felt rage, uncontrollable rage boiling up. I felt like killing him. Ending his miserable life, which rested in my hands. ¡®No one will care if I killed him here, right?¡¯ I thought as I looked at Thomas, he looked weak, so weak in my eyes, that I could shatter him like glass. I shook my arm to see if Thomas was still alive or had died. Not that I cared if he lived or not. ¡°Uek...¡± With a weak groan, he looked at me, and now he looked afraid, the fear in his eyes evident. But for some reason, I felt pleasure. I felt joy rising from within me seeing Thomas in such a state. But, why was I doing something like this? All of a sudden on the back of my head, I heard a voice, making me question my actions. I once again looked at Thomas¨C this time I really did¨C, he looked desperate for breath, eager for a single breath. Thud¡ª! I loosened my grip over his neck and he fell on to the ground. I hadn¡¯t even realised but he had now gone unconscious. ¡°What the hell... did I just do?¡± I slowly spoke, each word in a whisper only audible to myself. I looked down at Thomas who was passed out cold on the ground. ¡®What the hell...?¡¯ After taking a few minutes to calm myself down, I crouched down and grabbed his protection suit from the collar. Then channelling the mana inside me I coated my sword with mana. I brought bleak star close to his suit and slashed. The mana crystals sparked and a low hum whispered around us when the mana crystals broke, indicating Thomas¡¯s protection suit¡¯s deployment. I put Bleak Star back into the scabbard and exited the tunnel. Then afterwards I simply crossed the dungeon, whilst killing goblins in the blind spots. Soon I reached the exit of the dungeon and saw a girl with auburn hair and brown eyes exit the dungeon. ¡®<940> points, this much should be enough,¡¯ I inwardly said as I stepped forward. Reaching the dungeon gate''s exit, I stepped forward and exited. Chapter: 35: Side Event: Monster Hunt [1] I held a sigh as I walked aimlessly around the academy ground. I wasn¡¯t one to regret my decisions¨C not even the most ridiculous ones. But right now I was in deep thought about why I had taken that course of action against Thomas. ¡®Why did I do something like that?¡¯ After exiting the dungeon and completing the second main event, it took me a while to calm down. But when I came to be, the first thing that came crashing in to my mind was Thomas¡¯s horrified, paled face. The joy I felt when seeing the desperation on Thomas¡¯s face, the fear which instilled his heart, the agony he felt. The more I looked at him the more I wanted to destroy him, tear him apart, kill him. But... those were not my emotions! Not my wish! Not my choice. I had once felt that rage vividly ¨C when I saw Jiwoo¡¯s memories¨C, as if it was my own. But not mine at the same time. This body still, sometimes, felt foreign to me. As if it is mine but not. My gaze landed on my surroundings, where I saw bustling stalls, civilians walking through the academy ground, enjoying their time here. But it felt insignificant to me. Just as I stepped forward I felt a sudden vibration on my wrist. Pulling my left arm upwards, I tapped over my watch once and it displayed an email. The email had the information about the side event game in which I had been selected. ¡®In an hour,¡¯ I inwardly said as I looked through the information on the event. The event was to be held in an hour. There was also the location mentioned in the email about the side event; where it was to be held. ¡°The battle facility,¡± it was the place where formal duels between the students during the tournament and the side events were held. So I picked up my pace and after a twenty minute walk, I reached the battle facility. It was just as big as the arena in size, the exterior was eye catching with a subtle white colour, which made it look comfortable to the eye. I stepped inside and I saw the interior. A whistle unknowingly escaped my mouth, as my eyes landed on the inside of the facility. Expensive sofas, the clean white marble floors, adorned with beautiful black rugs. The LED light beautifully illuminating the inside. I walked for about twenty metres and then took a sharp left turn to reach the waiting rooms. Right now, my mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts, the course of action I took against Thomas. This body, which made me fell those unnecessary emotions, the system which was still a complete mystery to me. It felt as if I was being kept in the dark on purpose. I could somewhat understand, that there might be influences of this body¡¯s previous owner still remaining, but why? The same with the system? It hid many things from me! Being it the question marks on the different sections or when it stopped me from looking at those individuals in the memories. I... Thud¡ª! After taking another step forward, I bumped into someone and stumbled on to the ground. I haven¡¯t been paying attention to my surroundings, with all the thought crashing into my mind one after the other. I lifted my head, and saw a woman, who I had bumped into. I got up from the floor and extended my arm forward to help her up. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡± I apologised. She grabbed my hand and I helped her on to her feet. Gasp¡ª! I heard a stiff gasp escape the woman¡¯s mouth as she lifted her head and I focused on her features. Her brunette hair falling down to her waist, her amber eyes displaying a subtle charisma. She wore a well tailored white suit, coupled with a knee long skirt. Her dark skin-tone only adding more to her beauty. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She looked to be in her late fifties or early sixties, but there was not one wrinkle present over her face. But I saw a tear trickle down her cheek, I let go off her hand and again apologised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but are you hurt by any chance?¡± She cleared the tear drop and with a warm smile looked at me. ¡°No, I¡¯m alright, some dust just got into my eye,¡± she said, as I saw her lips tremble. But there was a subtle sadness displayed in her beautiful amber eyes. I was confused seeing this. ¡°Either way, be careful next time, Seo Jiwoo,¡± she said with her crisp voice. I opened my mouth to speak, but closed it and then after a second or two opened it again and spoke, ¡°you know who I am?¡± ¡°Yes, I did see you fight in the open tournament, and I don¡¯t forget people¡¯s faces and names easily,¡± she said. ¡°Either way, you should be going to the waiting rooms, I presume?¡± A dumb question on my side, I knew I had caught some people¡¯s attention during the open tournament. I nodded my head and spoke, ¡° Ah yes, but, I¡¯m sorry again for bumping in to you ma¡¯am.¡± Then with that she left and I continued my walk to the waiting rooms. *** The moment I had touched the boy''s¨C Seo Jiwoo¡¯s¨C hand, I could see, no, feel it. After our little exchange, I left and was on my way to the lounge where Seth and Mikhail were waiting for me. I clasped both of my hands, which were now shaking, as a weird chil ran through my body. ¡®It was him!¡¯ Just as I inwardly said, I felt a tear trickle down my eye. The moment I had touched his hand, my ability subconsciously activated and I saw, no, felt it. How could someone stay sane after going through such adversities? How could someone endure such heart wrenching pain? How could someone see so much death and still keep a hold of their sanity? Any person would have gone insane. I felt his emotions, many of them, but the most preeminent emotion I felt was that of rage. A rage which I had never seen or felt. A rage which could rip the sky, tear the earth, destroy everything in it''s wake. But still shackled by a facade of stoicism; barely. If it had been me, then I would have lost my sanity long ago. The ramped emotions and the bursts of pain I felt in those memories, it was... painful, no, suffocating, excruciating, endless and unbearable. ¡°He¡¯s suffered so much,¡± I said in a low whisper. My lips trembled as I spoke. My mind couldn''t comprehend what I had seen. I felt all of the energy in my body leave and I felt lethargic. I knew he was different, different from the rest. There was something about his mana, his will, he himself, which made me think of him as an anomaly the moment I laid my eyes on him. But I had never imagined it could be something like this. But after today, I am now sure, he was the one that I had seen in my dreams. I couldn¡¯t see his face properly in my dreams, but now everything made sense. But I only felt a fraction of his pain. A fraction of that memory which my ability allowed me to see. Not entirely what he had gone through. Like small pieces. I stopped in my tracks and leaned against the wall on my right. The cold touch of the wall felt refreshing. It made me distracted for a moment from those memories. I felt like my knees could buckle at any moment, my body was still shaking, I felt cold sweat on the back of my neck. My head felt like it could explode right now. I had never witnessed something like that. ¡°H-He...,¡± I still couldn¡¯t put my head around what I had seen. He had regressed back in time, he had done something which was impossible, even now when mana is eminent in our world. ¡®But... I couldn¡¯t see his present nor future...,¡± my mind was right now in a blur, I didn¡¯t know what to think, to focus on which piece of the memory I had seen. My ability allowed me to take a quick peek into a person¡¯s mind, see their life¨C past, present and future¨C, but barely. Only a fraction! But I couldn¡¯t see his¡¯. I couldn¡¯t see nor tell what he was thinking. It felt like a veil had stopped me from looking into his mind. Like a destructive force, stopping me from looking any further, telling me, if I went any further I would be devoured by that same destructive force, forcing me to stop. But it only allowed to take a small glance at his memories. I took quick breaths as I felt my heartbeat quicken, when I tried to remember that despair. Which now clawed at the back of my throat. ¡°Miss Laurena...¡± I heard a feminine voice coming from my right. Her voice jolted me out of my thoughts. I locked those thoughts deep within my heart. I took a deep breath and after calming myself down, I turned in her direction and spoke. ¡°Yes...¡± She wore a black suit with her wavy black hair cut short to shoulder length and she wore a pair of sunglasses. She approached me and respectfully addressed, ¡°Headmaster Samuel sent me to look for you, he and Mr. Mikhail are both worried that you have not returned yet." I nodded once and then stepped forward. She followed me from behind and soon we reached the lounging area where Seth and Mikhail were. Samantha stepped forward and opened the door for me. ¡°Thank you,¡± after thanking her I stepped inside and saw Seth and Mikhail, looking in my direction. But without returning their gaze, I walked towards the sofa and sat down. To my right, Seth was sitting and in front of me was Mikhail. ¡°Are you all right, Laurena,¡± Seth asked. Worry laced each of his words. I turned my head towards him and replied, ¡°yes, I am fine Seth, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± But Seth wasn¡¯t one to be easily convinced. He looked at me with concern in his eyes. ¡°Are you really okay, Laurena? You look pale?¡± I leaned back in my seat and with a warm smile replied, ¡° I am fine, and it¡¯s only your imagination, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± But to be honest, I wasn¡¯t. I had several questions in my mind! Why did I suddenly see that? Who was Seo Jiwoo, really? Why couldn''t I see his future or present? Why only a fraction of his past? But I knew that thinking about something which cannot be answered is useless. ¡°Is it due to your ability?¡± Seth asked. I was surprised by his assessment over me. After having known each other for such a long time, he could read me like an open book. But I stayed silent this time, not rebuking his words. ¡°Oy, Sam, if something was wrong with her, she would have already told us, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Suddenly Mikhail spoke. His words sounding as care free as ever. Seth cocked his head towards him and spoke, ¡°yeah, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m sorry if I made you uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Mhm... its fine.¡± I replied with a nod. Then I saw Mikhail point towards the hologram which floated in front of us. ¡° It has started.¡± There I saw three students with their weapons held firmly in their hands, on the hologram. The side event''s game had now began. ¡°The monster hunt¡± Chapter: 36: Side Event: Monster Hunt [2] Aogiri Ryuya I drew in a quick breath, as I withdrew Black Lotus from my dimensional storage; which was a bracelet over my wrist. The katana given to me by my Grandfather, and forged with the tusk of a behemoth, displayed a subtle beauty which I couldn¡¯t describe with mere words. Pulling Black Lotus out of the sheath, I hung the sheath above my hip and pulled my sword forward, where my opponent was; restrained. Black Lotus was a rank weapon given to me a long time ago, but I was forbidden to use it until I reached the rank, or rank. But now having reached the rank, I could somewhat make use of Black Lotus. The higher the level of a weapon goes the harder it gets to control it. That¡¯s why hunters only use a weapon which is close or appropriate with their rank. Because the materials which are used to create a weapon, and depending on the materials¡¯ ranks and purity, the weapon takes form. Also the amount of mana needed to control the weapon varies, so that¡¯s why. My Grandfather once told me that, ¡®all weapons have a will of their own, they chose their bearers¡¯, and only submit to those they accept or found worthy.¡¯ The Samurai spirit, of course! I did once try to swing Black Lotus and train with it, but the inevitable outcome was me getting hurt. Because I couldn¡¯t handle the strength of the sword, and my mana reserves were not enough to handle the sword back then. TING¡ª! TING¡ª! TING¡ª! Just as the last of the noise resounded inside the wide arena, I dashed forward and so did the Behemoth Turtle; which had been restrained until now. It¡¯s pale sharp skin which was visible to the naked eye, and its black shell which had several thorn like spikes growing on top. The viciousness in it¡¯s greenish-grey eyes made the hair on the back of my head stand. Each step it took forward made the entire floor to quake. I came closer to the Behemoth Turtle and right when I came in to its attacking range, I channelled the mana inside me and circulating it towards my legs, then I put pressure over my calves and jumped. My midnight black hair fluttered as my emerald eyes locked onto the Behemoth Turtle, not moving an inch away from it. The Behemoth Turtle was almost five metres in height and seven metres in length. I landed on It¡¯s shell and hacked my katana, but my katana was bounced back by the hardness of it¡¯s shell. It was as hard as hitting metal, but on a completely different level. The only places where I could attack were it¡¯s tail, limbs and head. But not as simple as it seemed when explaining. But I saw the Behemoth Turtle turn its head backwards and looking at me with it¡¯s greenish-grey eyes. I felt cold sweat on the back of my neck. THUD¡ª! THUD¡ª! It started smacking its giant feet on the floor and trying to knock me off its back. The force which it smacked the floor, made me unable to maintain my balance. I jumped again and landed on the floor. I held the speed and size advantage against an opponent like the Behemoth Turtle, so I dashed towards it and after only a six metre distance remaining between us, I dug my foot deep into the ground and circulated the mana towards my legs once again. The mana stirred and started making its way towards my legs. Soon I felt a tingle of warmth completely envelop my body waist down. I reinforced my feet and knees and allowed the mana to burst and increase my speed. I disappeared and reappeared in front of the right front foot of the Behemoth Turtle. Coating Black Lotus with mana, which was still an arduous task for me. Because reinforcing your body and objects with mana are fundamentally different. Because circulating mana through your mana channels is easily done, as the mana channels are a part of your body. Just like blood flowing through your veins, similarly, does the mana through your mana channels. But mana could be forcefully moved. So pushing mana into an object and releasing it to reinforce an object isn¡¯t as easy as it seems. For a body it becomes like an instinct, but hard for a foreign object. Soon the tip of my katana glowed with a blood red hue and I horizontally slashed. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Slash¡ª! Soon my katana connected and made a clean cut, causing it¡¯s blood to splash all over the floor. Ahaaaa¡ª! With a hoarse scream, it turned its head towards me and tried to head-butt me, but at the last moment, I once again channelled the mana inside me and tried to jump backwards to avoid its head, but, its tail came into the line of my sight catching me off guard and soon smacking me, causing me to crash into the wall a few metres behind. ¡°Uek...¡± A pain filled groan escaped my mouth as I crashed into the wall. It¡¯s ability to attack with it¡¯s tail and maneuver it perfectly with precise speed, was something I couldn''t predict. My eyes landed on my left wrist; where a watch rested¡ª, indicating it had only been three and a half minutes since the fight started. Firming my grip over Black Lotus, I pushed to my feet and shot up. Thud¡ª! Thud¡ª! With a vicious look in it¡¯s eyes, the Behemoth Turtle dashed in my direction. But this time I was prepared, I placed both of my hands over the black hilt of my Katana and waited for it to come closer. I locked my eyes on to the enormous body of the monster and pulled my katana forward. Then just as it came close enough, I stepped forward and jumped into the air. An invisible tile appeared beneath my foot allowing me to step upwards in the air. Again as I took another step forward, another invisible tile appeared beneath my foot allowing me to step in the air and reach the Behemoth Turtle. The invisible tiles were in fact my skill, ¡®Air Step¡¯! Which allows me to make a small platform in mid-air by the convergence of mana beneath my feet, by disrupting the space and making a vacuum for the atmospheric matters to dissipate and sequentially making a small blast of air by channelling a quick portion of mana towards my feet, filling that vacuum with the mana particles of wind. Allowing me to walk on air as if stepping on a small platform. Air Step is a mental skill which puts heavy burden on the user''s body and mind. Because a complete control of maneuverability and mana control is needed using this skill. Soon I reached its height and with a summersault I landed on the monster¡¯s head. Without wasting a single second, I brought Black Lotus forward and hacked at its left eye. With a deafening scream, the Behemoth Turtle shook it¡¯s head violently; as if it had gone crazy. It launched its tail towards me but I grabbed the sheath which was hung over my hip and used the force of its attack and power against it, by bringing the sheath forward and changing the trajectory of its tail to my right. I was pushed back a few steps, but I kept my footing firm this time. Again I propelled my katana forward and thrust it in to it¡¯s other eye. Ahaaaa¡ª! Another hoarse scream escaped it¡¯s mouth, as I landed on to it¡¯s back and with channelling all the mana inside my body, I coated my sword. Soon a violent crimson hue burst out from my katana and engulfed it entirely. After two more seconds, the aura of crimson deepened and I pulled my left leg backwards. Circulating a small portion of mana towards my legs, I put pressure on my claves and propelled forward. Just as I came close to the back of it¡¯s neck, I pivoted and maneuvred my body to the left, with a stiff turn, I shot my right foot forward and a small invisible platform came to life beneath my foot, allowing me to change the trajectory of my body and reach its throat. ¡°Uek...¡± My leg almost gave out as a weak groan escaped my mouth, the burden on my mind was somewhat bareable, but not the same with my body. Because each time I pushed my legs in the air creating that vacuum, the tissues in my legs were being ruptured, even with the reinforcement of mana. I dug Black Lotus deep into its throat, slicing through its thick skin and then with another step I shot upwards with my katana still stuck in it¡¯s throat. Blood sprayed over my body, dying my hair and protection suit red. But with a solemn expression I thrust and kept on slicing through the Behemoth Turtle''s throat. Then I came to a sudden halt, the thickness of it¡¯s skin near it¡¯s head was harder to cut through, so I pushed back and pulled my sword out of it¡¯s throat, and took five steps backwards making some distance. By now I was dyed by the blood of the Behemoth Turtle from head to toe. I fell onto one knee and saw my right arm shaking with a sudden pulse of pain. The thick coat of the Behemoth Turtle was harder to cut through than I had thought. Ahaaaaa¡ª! Thud¡ª! With a dying cry, it fell on to the floor and its eyes became dull. I sighed in relief seeing it not moving anymore. If the fight had dragged on any longer, then I would have certainly lost. My legs ached with pain, as my hands kept shaking. But I felt anxious even after the battle was over. Just then, the long tail of the Behemoth Turtle shot in my direction and smacked me. I stumbled and rolled on the floor a few times as I tried to stabilise my body. ¡°Ryuya the battle isn¡¯t over until one of you, either your enemy or you are dead, always remember.¡± ¡°Ahaa...¡± I weakly moaned as I remembered my Grandfather¡¯s words. I pushed upwards and saw that the Behemoth Turtle was dead for good this time. ''Fucking turtle,'' I cursed inwardly. ¡°Haaa...¡± I sighed as I looked at the Behemoth Turtle¡¯s body turn into thousands of small particles of light and with a circle forming underneath it¡¯s dead body, which was riddled with complex runes. Soon the motes of light and the circle disappeared and I got up from the floor. Putting Black Lotus back into the sheath, I exited the arena. *** "That''s Ryuya for you," Mikhail shouted with vigour as he shot up from the sofa. But after realising that he was making a fool of himself, he sat back down on the sofa. "You really like that kid don''t you?" Laurena asked. Quickly turning his head from the hologram towards Laurena, Mikhail replied, "of course, the amount of talent that kid has, and his way of fighting is outstanding, leagues above the other students." His enthusiastic babbling was comical to me. But I myself was astonished by his talent. But when I looked at Aogiri Ryuya, the thought of him and Seo Jiwoo fighting emerged in my mind. If Jiwoo and Ryuya were to fight, who would be victorious? The second son of the Aogiri clan, who is proclaimed a prodigy among prodigies, or some unknown boy I know nothing of. But deep within my mind I already knew the outcome of which one of them would win! The side of my lips turned upwards, barely forming a smile as I gazed at the hologram. I brushed my white neck long beard with my fingers as I fixed my eyes on the figure of Aogiri Ryuya, who was leaving the arena and on the left side of the large hologram, another student entering a different arena. It was the same boy who had caught my interest. "Seo Jiwoo!" I whispered to myself. On my left I saw Laurena, her eyes displayed a subtle warmth in them as she gazed at the boy¨C Seo Jiwoo¨C, enter the arena. She looked sad, but hid it perfectly. I didn¡¯t pressure her to tell me what was on her mind. Laurena''s ability allowed her look into the past, present and future of anyone. Or more specifically, the world''s. The way things would proceed, and the many futures which could come to pass. When she told me about her ability, I was left flabbergasted. For a person to possess such an omniscient ability, but it only allowed her to see a glimpse, nothing more nothing less. Despite having known each other for many years, Laurena was still a mystery to me. "Is something wrong Seth," Laurena asked. She caught me staring in her direction. I leaned back into the sofa and replied, "nothing." She turned her head forward, towards the hologram and looked at the matches which were about to begin. Chapter: 37: Side Event: Monster Hunt [3] My mind had calmed, and my body no longer under the weight and conflict of my emotions. But after thinking about it for a while, I came to the conclusion to bottle up all of those emotions and lock them deep within me. I knew it was not a permanent conclusion, but my mind was nonetheless like an ocean right now, where many storms brewed at the same time. The memories of my past life were now only my past, but, they still haunted me. Even if the people I cherished the most were alive now, the guilt which clawed at the back of my throat, constantly telling me to never forget that despair, those deaths, those mistakes I made. But to move forward and correct those mistakes after trial and error, was what my Master had taught me. Right now all I need to do is to focus on what¡¯s in front of me. The past can never be changed or altered, but, the future which held unlimited possibilities can. So I will pave a future which brings everyone happiness. Soon I reached and entered the arena and gazed at the mana beast which was my opponent for the event. A Saber Tiger! Saber Tigers are vicious beasts for their ferociousness and the way they kill their prey. They first strike at their prey''s eyes, trying to blind them to seize the upper hand with their speed and mobility. Afterwards just the normal shit any monster would do, rip your arms off, eat your legs and sever your head. Certainly hard beasts to deal with. I placed my hand over my chin and nodded in acknowledgement. The features of the Saber Tiger caught my attention. Its purple fur, coupled with many black spots around its body. It was twice my size and had long white daggers for teeth as his vicious scarlet eyes displayed the predator it was. Same was the case with its claws, they were almost as big as my palm, with an obsidian black colour. It¡¯s tails waved like a ripple, with its claws scrapping the floor making an eerie atmosphere around it. I took a deep breath and pulled Bleak Star out of the sheath; which had been resting above my hip. Ting¡ª! Ting¡ª! Ting¡ª! A monotonous sound resounded and I lunged forward. I held Bleak Star firmly in my hand and the mana inside my body circulating, ready to be used. The Saber Tiger pulled its body backwards a few inches and then shot forward. Its speed was remarkable. My sword and it¡¯s claws clashed and sparks flew left and right. I turned my heel and pushed the Saber Tiger backwards. Then with a twirl, I drew an arc. The Saber Tiger dodged and jumped backwards with a quick sweep. It growled with an eerie voice, but I didn¡¯t pay it much mind. This time the Saber Tiger lunged in my direction. I steadied my grip over Bleak Star and pulled my right leg slightly forward. The Saber Tiger propelled its claws towards me, but ducking down, I channelled the mana inside me and with a sweep, my heel connected to its side, sending it tumbling a few metres to the side. It groaned in pain, as it shot up on its feet and dashed in my direction again. The scrapping sound of it''s claws entered my ears. But this time, I took the hit. I loosened my grip over my sword and held it upwards, to act as if I was about to intercept. The Saber Tiger covered the distance and shot in my direction like a bullet released from its chamber. Again my sword and its claws clashed and sparks came to life. I pressed my heel on the floor and tried to intercept the attack. ¡°Uek...¡± I groaned in pain as one of its claws grazed me on my left bicep. But increasing my grip over Bleak Star, I changed the trajectory of my sword and pushed the monster to my left side. It rolled twice and regained its balance and shot up to its feet. I touched my bicep, and felt the warm and wet sensation of blood. I rubbed my thumb and index finger with the blood in between, then wiped it off on my protection suit. By now I was merely using a quarter of my strength. Around thirty percent. Come on, if I fucking bulldozed that Saber Tiger in one go wouldn¡¯t it make me look suspicious? This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. But come to think of it, two people have already seen what I had on the first day; one being Adam and the other Samuel. ¡®Ah well,¡¯ I shrugged and then locked my eyes on the Saber Tiger. But something had been bugging me since the start of the fight. Again the Saber Tiger shot towards me. My eyes locked on to its claws, which shined with a dim black glow. It was barely visible so I wasn¡¯t sure of it. So I thought it was only the colour of it¡¯s claws. It covered the distance in a blink and vertically slashed downwards with its claws. I put pressure on my calve muscles and dodged with a nimble movement. The Saber Tiger disappeared from in front of me and reappeared behind me. It tried to strike at my back, but I twirled with a rough turn of my heel and horizontally slashed, clashing my sword against the Saber Tiger''s claws. It cocked its legs downwards and shot upwards. The Saber Tiger¡¯s claws came close to my face, but at the exact moment it propelled upwards, I channelled the mana inside me and kneed the Saber Tiger in its chest. I dodged its claws by a hair¡¯s length and back-flipped, creating some distance between us. The Saber Tiger weakly got up from the floor and looked at me with a dead look in its eyes. The scarlet eyes of the Saber Tiger glowed brightly and locked onto me with more viciousness. ¡®I think it¡¯s about time I end it,¡¯ I shook my hand and took a stance. Again the Saber Tiger dashed towards me, but this time, it covered the distance more quickly than before. Its speed matched mine when I had fought with the demon in the Devil¡¯s Whisper dungeon; who¡¯s name I don¡¯t know, nor do I care. I pulled Bleak star downwards, and the Saber Tiger propelled its claws towards my eyes. I let it¡¯s claws get closer to my eyes, and when its claws almost reached near my eyelashes, I circulated the mana inside me and shot my left hand forward and redirected its claws to my left. I was pushed back a step by its innate strength, but putting more strength into my arm I pushed harder. Sequentially, I propelled Bleak Star forward and with a shift of my wrist I thrust Bleak Star into the Saber Tiger''s body. Soon with a flesh cutting noise, the Saber Tiger jumped backwards and stumbled on the floor. My protection suit near my forearm was ripped and three cuts had appeared over my forearm, with blood dripping down on the floor. I glanced at the Saber Tiger''s dead body. It lifelessly laid on the floor. Trickles of its blood dripped down from Bleak Star blade. I felt a sting in my wrist when I tried to crack it. ¡®Mind¡¯s Eye,'' I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and gazed at lifeless body of the Saber Tiger. But my suspicion was for naught. It¡¯s mana signature was no longer there, and on closer look I noticed that the Saber Tiger had stopped breathing. I had pierced its heart perfectly. I deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye, then turned around and decided to leave the arena, but at the back of my head I felt there was still something... something missing. The strength and speed that the Saber Tiger displayed was not something which an rank monster could possess. And Saber Tigers are placed in the lower rank. But it''s power and speed matched a rank or almost , no weapon.¡± ¡°Park Jiyoung, rank-2, current rank , I use a sword.¡± ¡°Felix Bl¨²te, rank-39, current rank , I wield a rapier.¡± ¡°D-Derek Maer, rank-398, current rank , s-sword.¡± I looked at the boy with ash-brown hair, and it felt like I had heard his name before, somewhere. But I didn¡¯t give it much thought. ¡°Seo Jiwoo, rank-2290, current rank , I also wield a sword.¡± Just as I spoke, I saw from the corner of eyes, Jiyoung¡¯s brows slightly risen as she stared at me incredulously. I mean she already knew about my strength. And among all of us, I was the strongest. But in the matter of official ranking, I was the lowest ranked in the team. My strength was on pair with a rank hunter, or almost a . ¡°Who has the key?¡± I asked. Just as I asked, Han extended his arm forward, and I saw a black titanium card in his hand. ¡®So the key was a card,¡¯ I inwardly said. I took the card from Han¡¯s hand and touched the surface of the card. It was as hard as steel, but flexible. ¡°Alright, if anyone has any plan to present, then go ahead,¡± I muttered as I exchanged glances with each of them. Jiyoung crossed her arms, and looked at me, as if she was waiting for me to elaborate some ingenious plan which I already had. But none of them spoke up, so I began to elaborate a strategy I had came up with. ¡°If none of you have anything, then listen up,¡± I pulled my hand upwards and showed them the card, then pushed my hand towards Jiyoung. She grabbed the card and held it firmly in her hand. ¡°Our opponents are, Aogiri Ryuya, Lucas Claymore, Stephen Mayer, Haris Olter and Karan Singh,¡± I recited their names, as I brought their attention towards me. ¡°So, Jiyoung will hold onto the key, and she will go solo,¡± just as I elaborated further, Felix interrupted and asked. ¡°Why are you giving her the key and making her go solo? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too risky?¡± But I already knew he would say that. I tapped over my watch and a small hologram came to life in front of us. It hovered in the air and displayed the names and photo¡¯s of our opponents. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m sending her alone,¡± I pointed towards Ryuya and added. ¡°Jiyoung would go solo having the key in her possession, while Han Shu-hui will go with Derek.¡± My plan was to confuse our enemy by making them believe that Han had the key, since Jiyoung went solo. Because the highest ranked individual in our team was Jiyoung, and Han being only second. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. But in terms of raw strength, Han was stronger than Jiyoung, I think. So sending the strongest alone while giving them the card was a risky move, but it could also confuse the enemy, and make them believe that Han had the key, with the stem of doubt of Jiyoung having it. Because if we left the key with Jiyoung and made her go alone, who the hell will believe that she has the key, regardless of their doubts or not. Because she was the highest ranked in our group. So their attention would go towards Han and Derek. Because if we consider the strongest members of the enemy team, then it can also work against them. And we had two people in our team who were in the high ranks. ¡°And the chances of them instigating a fight with Jiyoung as a group is high, but, if Ryuya is in their team then the chances of that happening are dim, but not zero,¡± I explained. ¡°But even if Jiyoung is engaged in a fight with a group, I¡¯m confident she can hold on by herself until we arrive to back her up,¡± I looked at Jiyoung and she gave me a determined nod. Because everyone had seen Jiyoung and Ryuya fight, and judging from that, I was about seventy percent sure that the enemy team would send Ryuya to distract Jiyoung, while the other members engage in a battle with the Han and Derek group, same with Me and Felix, to find the real key-holder. But in the end, this was simply an analysis, which I had made based on the construction of my team, and the opponent team. Two people in the top ten¡ªRyuya and Lucas¡ª, one in the top forties¡ªStephen Mayer¡ª, one in the early four hundreds¡ªKaran Singh¡ª, and the last member being in the late fifteen-hundreds¡ªHaris Olter.¡± I turned my head towards Jiyoung, and she met me with a nod. But the chances were 50/50. But not zero. Because if I remember correctly, Lucas Claymore is hot-headed guy, and had a kind of one-sided rivalry with Ryuya. That''s what I found out about Lucas, after I investigated the top ten. So there may be be cooperation problem in their team. With the disturbing factor being Lucas. And we couldn¡¯t hide the key inside our dimensional storage, as far as the rules go. So the key-holder had to keep the key physically on them. But I looked at the others and they had already caught now with my train of thoughts. ¡°Okay, so you want them to think that either Me or Derek has the key, while we stall for time and find out their key-holder, while making them doubt whether Park Jiyoung has the key or not?¡± Han commented. I turned my head towards Han and replied, ¡°Exactly!¡± As sharp as ever. I already knew Jiyoung''s battle prowess after fighting alongside her, and the same with Han. Both of them were quick to catch up. ¡°Then what about you and Felix?¡± Jiyoung asked. ¡°Both us will work as scouts, while maintaining some distance from you,¡± I said whilst taking a thin stick from the ground and started making six circles on the ground. One in the middle, two on the left and two on the right side, and one behind the circle in the middle. ¡°B-But isn¡¯t it kind of risky?¡± Derek asked. I turned my head towards him and saw the boy with ash-brown hair and amethyst eyes. His features were sharp, but he looked kind of awkward and shy. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked Derek. I already knew the flaws of this plan. But the possibility of it failing were low. But who knows, anything can happen on a battlefield. And I speak with experience. ¡°If you maintain some d-distance from Park Jiyoung while scouting, they might figure out she b-being the one who has the key,¡± he looked away from time to time, avoiding eye contact with me. I traced a line beside the circles on the right, and with a turn of my wrist, I traced the line towards the circle in the middle. Then again, I traced a line from the left side circles and brought the line back towards the single circle, behind them all. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want them to think.¡± ¡°Because, the ability to confuse your enemy on the battlefield can give you a big advantage. And if we maintain some distance from Jiyoung, they would doubt Han Shu-hui or you possessing the key, but not completely, so they will be on their toes, " I tapped over my watch and the hologram disappeared. I looked Derek straight in the eye, and asked. ¡°And why will they think that Han Shu-hui has the key?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going with Han Shu-hui, while Jiyoung goes alone,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why. You and Han will go as a group of two, while Jiyoung goes alone,¡± I added. ¡°But what about us? Won¡¯t they consider the possibility of one of us having the key?¡± Felix asked. I turned in his direction and explained. ¡°Because our opponents will take in account that we are scouts, and also our ranks, and our position, so they will doubt whether we have the key or not,¡± soon I finished explaining and went to give them their respective positions. I pointed the stick towards the circles. ¡°Jiyoung will go from the rear, Han and Derek from the west while maintaining some distance from our fort, and both Felix and I from the east, as we keep some distance from Jiyoung, okay?¡± Everyone nodded their head in response. This plan could work, even if Ryuya didn¡¯t engage in a fight with Jiyoung, because the enemy team¡¯s strongest members were, Ryuya and Lucas. And if she was cornered by a group, I knew she could hold her own against them. ¡°But how are we supposed to find out who on the opponent team has the key?¡± Felix asked. I glanced at Han, Jiyoung and Felix. ¡°Well, neither they or we will have our key on display, so, we have to defeat them first and steal the key from whomever has it, and that¡¯s where your speciality in fighting comes in as the high rankers.¡± ¡°Of course, me and Derek will fight as well, ¡± I added. I checked my watch and there were only two minutes left until the start of the match. I tapped over my watch, and send Jiyoung a private message secretly, without anyone noticing. She tapped over her watch and saw my message, then looked at me with her brows knitted. But I didn¡¯t give her another glance. I stepped forward and made my way to the edge of the cliff. ¡°Felix lets go.¡± I withdrew Bleak Star from my inventory and hung it above my hip. I stepped to my left and made my way down the hill and towards the east direction with Felix, who followed me from behind. *** Soon both us reached our designated position, and the wrecked structure came into my view. Tall buildings crumbled, and destroyed, giving this area an apocalyptic vibe. The slabs of concrete fallen all over the place, with many holes in the concrete walls of the buildings, and a few craters in the ground in front of me. ''Well the world became just like this place, after the second cataclysm arrived,'' I thought as I saw the structures in front of me. A mild breeze blew past me as I stepped forward. ¡°Jiwoo let¡¯s go,¡± Felix said as he picked up his pace. I followed him from behind and soon both of us reached past the area of the broken structures. We stopped and climbed up a tall tree which was almost thirty foot long. I climbed on a nearby branch and scanned the area. ¡°Is everyone in position?¡± I brought my watch close to my mouth and asked. Soon the others voices echoed from my watch. ¡°Yes!¡± I ducked down and again scanned the area. Both Me and Felix were now close to the enemy fort. ¡®Now let¡¯s see if what I have predicted is true or not,¡¯ I thought as I looked at Felix from the corner of my eyes. His eyes darted across the open area in front of us. My eyes landed on the necklace he was wearing around his neck, which had an emerald stone attached to a silver chain. Out of curiosity I asked. ¡°That necklace looks nice.¡± Felix grabbed the emerald of the necklace tightly and replied, ¡°someone important gave it to me as a gift.¡± I nodded my head in response. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± But something seemed weird. But I shrugged it off, and simply scanned the area in front of me. A minute or two later, my watch vibrated and Jiyoung¡¯s voice echoed out from it. Her voice was rushed and she was gasping. ¡°They know I have the key! What should we do now, Jiwoo?¡± My eyes shot wide, as I jumped down the tree''s branch, and I started racking my brain. Felix had jumped alongside me down the tree, and was ready to rush in the direction where Jiyoung was. But I grabbed him by the wrist and stopped him. ¡°Jiwoo, why are you stopping me? Shouldn¡¯t we go and help her?¡± Felix quickly spoke. But what I had predicted was right all along. I let go off his wrist and stared at him with an emotionless cold glare. ¡°You really thought I wouldn''t know, Felix?" Chapter: 43: Predicament [1] Park Jiyoung After reading the message that Jiwoo had sent me, I rushed to my position in the rear, where Jiwoo had told me to. Soon I stopped, and climbed on top of a big slab of concrete, which was riddled with several cracks over its surface. There were many dried, and dead trees surrounding the area, with many broken structures, which I suppose were houses. But what boggled my mind at this particular moment was the message that Jiwoo had sent me. That request was last minute, but I knew what Jiwoo had asked me must be something he had planned, if he didn¡¯t tell the others specifically. Ever since fighting alongside him in the dungeon, I had been flabbergasted by Jiwoo¡¯s strategic prowess, coupled with his unimaginable strength at such a young age. He hid is strength, for god knows what reason. But many guilds and organisations would drool, for a talent like him. He¡¯s fought off a demon all alone, with inevitably killing it. I couldn¡¯t even fathom what was going on inside his mind. Because whenever I spoke with Jiwoo, I felt like he was not a teenager like me. I had talked with lots of grown ups, and the feeling I get when talking with Jiwoo was the same, as when I spoke with an older person. As if every word he spoke, comes from experience. As if he was not someone in my age group, someone who had experienced life. And most of all, his strength wasn¡¯t something I could imagine to reach even if I trained every single day. He was different from the others. As if he was miles away. Every step he took was taken with some purpose in mind. He had his awkward moments, indicating his age, but whenever I looked at his back, I felt like he was carrying a big burden over his shoulders. As if behind that smile of his, he tried to hide something. Like he was always looking ahead, calculating each and every action he could take, beforehand. I had seen many people like Jiwoo, who are considered strong for their age, and held as geniuses. But they were nothing less than arrogant, who cared about nothing but themselves. When I first time met Jiwoo inside the dungeon¡ªwhen he had saved me and Jihoon. I thought he had some ulterior motive in mind. But he didn¡¯t. He was always humble, caring and never arrogant. He didn¡¯t come from a big background, but that didn¡¯t make him arrogant with the talent he possessed. Jiwoo was calm and caring normally, but frightening when he fought. He was someone I had came to respect. He also had a good control over his emotions and mentality. Soon my eyes focused on an individual who was making his way towards me, disturbing me out of my thoughts for now. I focused my eye on that person, and it was Ryuya. I pulled my sword out of the sheath and extended my arm forward. I kept my guard up; as Jiwoo had told me they could attack as a group. I stepped forward and jumped down from the concrete slab and landed on the ground. Soon Ryuya¡¯s figure became perfectly visible to my eyes. His sword was drawn in his hand, and he quickly made his way towards me. Ryuya had came alone and so blatantly, not even making an ambush to try to catch me off guard. Something was off. I firmed my grip over my sword, and soon Ryuya''s figure only stood a few metres away from me. ¡°I guess I got lucky, that I get to fight you again,¡± Ryuya said as our eyes met. ¡°This time I won¡¯t hold back,¡± I solemnly replied as I took a stance and locked my eyes on Ryuyu. Ryuya did the same and took a stance, he firmed his grip over his sword and held the hilt tightly. ¡°Back at you¡± Soon our swords clashed and sparks flew left and right. A shockwave resounded in the air as I dodged Ryuya sudden barrage of sword slashes, and summersaulted whilst intercepted with a quick diagonally slash mid summersault. Ryuya dodged by a hair¡¯s length and took three steps backwards. Then he shot his right foot forward and dug it deep into the dry ground. The ground cracked and he shot forward with a bright crimson aura emanating from his body. In the blink of an eye he covered the distance and now he was on me. He thrust his sword forward, but I dodged by twisting my body on a forty-five degree angle. His sword went past me, and quickly maneuvering my body, I twirled and shot my leg backwards. Just as my ankle was about to collide with his bicep, Ryuya shot his right hand forward¡ªas if an invisible wall had came to life in front of his hand¡ªand he changed the trajectory of his body, and ducked down whilst rolling sideways to dodge my kick. He rolled twice, and shot up on his feet quickly. He shook his hand twice, as his brows knit together. ¡®I guess that skill puts a toll over his body, with the way he manipulates it,'' I thought as I saw him steading his body. I had seen him use his skill¡ªduring his fight with the Behemoth Turtle¡ªbut I thought he could only use it with his legs. But to use it with his arms... He truly was hailed as the number one ranked for a reason. But it seemed like it had some kind of backlash when he used his skill with his arms. Because the muscle structure of the arms and legs are different from each other. So the increase in tension over his arm muscles when using his skill must me different, from when using it with his legs. He straightened, then pulled his sword forward, then a second later his sword burst with a violent crimson, as he lunged in my direction. I extended my arms forward, and the body of my sword also started to emanate a deep crimson hue. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Soon Ryuya closed the gap and performed a horizontal slash. But mid slash, he twisted his body, twirled and shot his ankle towards my side. I tried to counter, but his sudden change in position didn¡¯t allow me to react in time. His ankle connected to my side, and I crashed into a broken slab of concrete nearby. My brows knit together as I groaned in pain. I wiped the side of my lips, as I got up on my feet. I ducked a few inches down, and pulled my left leg backwards and shot toward Ryuya. I propelled my sword towards him, and firmed my grip over the sheath, and at the exact moment I had propelled my sword forward, I pulled the sheath, and hit Ryuya in his side. A weak moan escaped his mouth as he tried to intercept with a horizontal slash. Seeing this I twisted my torso, and spinned in mid-air twice as I shot my leg forward and hit Ryuya straight in his forehead. But from the corner of my eyes, I saw a spear-head vertical slashing towards me from the right side and an arrow on the left side. I couldn¡¯t dodge mid-air, so I shot my free foot towards Ryuya¡¯s sternum, and pushed my body backward, with the outmost force I could. The spear-head, and arrow, went passed me as I dodged and summersaulted backwards. Ryuya fell on the ground, as he groaned in pain for a few seconds. Steading my posture, I saw the other members of his team. A boy with short brunette hair and blue eyes, with a long spear in his hand; Karan Singh. And on the rooftop of a wrecked house, another boy with shoulder length black hair and brown eyes, who held a green bow in his hands and a pack of arrows hung near his hip; Haris Olter. ¡®Its going to be hard to fight back if they have an archer with them,¡¯ I thought as I cleared the sweat that had accumulated over my forehead. ¡®Not that its going to be easy holding my own against three people, while buying enough time for Jiwoo and Felix to arrive.¡¯ Waiting a minute? I looked at them again and saw the people who were here. ¡®Wait... Ryuya, Haris Olter and Karan Singh.¡¯ There were three on them here, despite the doubt of me having the key. Unless... they knew I had the key. I snapped my head to my right and dashed towards the big compartment building a few metres away. Haris released several arrows from his bow. I dodged as I made my way toward the building. I turned my head behind, and saw Karan following me. Ryuya was a few metres behind Karan. Soon I reached the building and entered through a broken window. The inside was dark and cold. I dashed forward and soon stepped onto the staircase, and made my way up the floors. I tapped over my watch and spoke with my rushed voice. ¡°They know I have the eye! What should we do now, Jiwoo?¡± Then I quickly tapped over my watch a few more time, then made my way upwards. I took a deep breath after I reached up to the third floor, and entered a big hallway. It was covered entirely and didn¡¯t have enough sunlight to light the inside. The cracks in the concrete wall did allow light to pass through, but barely. I stopped in my tracks and saw Ryuya and Karan standing behind me. I turned around and all three of us glanced at each other. But in this place I held and advantage over them. I had scouted the area before going to my position. So I lured the both of them here. ¡°That was a pretty decent kick, Jiyoung,¡± Ryuya said as he rubbed his hand against his sternum once and extending his other arm in which he held his sword. Soon he dashed forward and covered the gap. But my attention was not on Ryuya rather on his teammate, ¡°Karan¡±. The curved tip of Ryuya¡¯s katana glowed with a crimson hue, as he propelled it forward with great force. The air fluttered as his katana shot forward, and a shockwave shook the area around us as the violent crimson hue increased. I didn¡¯t intercept his attack. But rather, I kept my gaze focused on Karan, sequentially activated my skill ¡°Shadow Emergence¡±. Soon I felt my existence becoming one with the darkness; shadows. I felt my body melting into the shadows surrounding us in the hallway. I could see Ryuya¡¯s eyes shot wide as he saw my body disappear from in front of him. But my target wasn¡¯t Ryuya rather his teammate. Soon I completely disappeared into the shadows, and emerged out from the shadow, behind Karan. I felt my body becoming heavier. A clear indication of my mana being steadily depleted by the activation of my skill. Karan was caught off guard by my sudden appearance behind him. He tried to turn around and attack with his spear. But I diagonally slashed from my right and my sword hacked through his protection suit. My sword ripped through his suit, and was about to cut through his flesh. But a thin translucent barrier erected around his body, stopping my sword, and immobilising Karan on the spot. He fell down on the floor and I locked eyes with Ryuya. The hair at the back of my head stood, as I twisted my body to my right and entered a small room. I saw an arrow stuck in the wall, riddling the cracked wall with even more cracks. I saw through the large hole in the room''s wall which displayed the hallway outside, and I saw Haris¡¯s figure standing at the edge of the hallway with his bow tightly held in his hand. ¡®I took care of one of them, now what should I do?¡¯ *** Seo Jiwoo ¡°You really thought I wouldn¡¯t know, Felix,¡± I coldly said as I glared at him. ¡°Jiwoo what are you talking about? We need to go and help Jiyoung,¡± Felix shouted. I covered my mouth to hide the smile which had crept up my face. Then with a long sigh, I looked at Felix who looked dumbfounded. ¡®He really takes me for a fool.¡¯ ¡°You really think Jiyoung has the key?¡± I asked him. Felix looked at me incredulously, as he opened his mouth and asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a lopsided grin over my face, I inclined my head and spoke, ¡°what if Jiyoung didn¡¯t have the key? What if someone else had it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Felix said. ¡°I had asked Jiyoung to give the key to Han, before they went to their positions.¡± Just as I explained, a wide frown flashed over Felix¡¯s face. I knew it. I was right all along. Since the first day of the tournament, I had my doubts, but, now they were all cleared up. I saw from the corner of eyes, Felix reaching out to grab his rapier. But I pulled Bleak star out of the sheath and dashed towards Felix, propelling my sword forward. I cut the strap which hung his rapier over his hip. I extended my hand near Felix¡¯s neck, and then pulled it back. His rapier went loose, and with a sudden turn of my feet, I kicked his rapier to the side and took a few steps back. Felix simply stood there, with his eyes wide open. He couldn¡¯t even react to my speed. He snapped his head towards his rapier which fell a few metres to his left, and then snapped his head back in my direction. I could see the surprise over his face. ¡°How did he do that?¡± Was what was written all over his face. ¡°Why are you doing this, Jiwoo?¡± He looked perplexed by witnessing my sudden actions. I looked him straight in his eyes and asked. ¡°What is your real purpose, after selling out Jiyoung and distracting the others?¡± I could see drops of sweat over his forehead, trickle down his side. By now all of my doubts had been cleared up. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and looked at Felix''s mana signature, which brightly burned within his body. But upon closer examination, I could now see the mana which sustained and fluxed through his body, was mixed with blood red motes of demonic energy. Giving his mana a more corrupted sensation. ¡°I knew it,¡± I said as I deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye and once again coldly glared at Felix. ¡°K-Knew what?¡± Felix hesitantly asked. I sighed again as I shook my head. ¡®How long is this guy going to paly the ignorent fool?¡¯ I extended my left arm forward and opened my palm. There was a necklace resting in my palm of my hand. An emerald stone attached to a silver chain which Felix was wearing. Felix¡¯s eyes shot wide open, as he touched near his neck, but horror flashed his face instead. ¡°So you were a demon¡¯s contractee all along?¡± In the back of my head, I kind of already knew this, but I waited to confirm my suspicion before taking some brash action. He extended both his arms forward and hurriedly exclaimed, ¡°w-what do you mean Jiwoo, that I¡¯m a contractee? Stop with the jokes.¡± I held the emerald tightly in my palm and asked, ¡°then if I broke this emerald, will all the jokes end?¡± But without wasting another second, I increased my grip and crushed the emerald in my palm. ¡°No!!!!" Felix screamed as he weakly stepped forward. The emerald crushed in my palm, and a bright green light emanated from it, before the light resided, and the emerald turned into a mount of dust. Felix¡¯s face twisted with horror, as he stumbled on the ground. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye again, and this time the burning mark of his mana, had become more duplexed with demonic energy. Felix weakly got up on his feet, and slicked his dirt-blonde hair back. His pupils and retina had taken a deep shade of black, as he glared at me. But his entire body started to quake with convulsions, as all of his veins and muscles bulged outward, and they could be prominently seen through his suit. ¡°Uek...¡± He hoarsely screamed in pain, by his sudden mutation. That necklace had worked as a catalyst to sustain and hold the demonic energy to not cause him to transform. Because we human are not compatible with demonic energy, because its a life form which only the demons can inherently use. So a human who is weak and forms a contract with a demon, there body tries to accept the demonic energy¡ªmixing it with their mana¡ªbut when they fail to do so, their body mutates. As they can¡¯t hold the impulse of the demonic energy. After a few more seconds his body stopped convulsing, and he opened his eyes. The left side of his face had dried up, and his veins had popped out, moving like worms. Making his face look fugly. He covered his face with his right hand and started to laughing menacingly. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t need to hide anything now.¡± Chapter: 44: Predicament [2] Seo Jiwoo With a twisted smirk over his face, Felix squinted his eyes and extended his arm forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me too? My contractor can also form a contract with you and grant you strength, Jiwoo?¡± I tucked my lips slightly upwards and politely declined, as I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t want to become the lap dog of a filthy demon,¡± I scoffed. Felix pulled his arm back and with a disappointed look over his face he opened his mouth and spoke, ¡°judging from the speed you displayed earlier, I think you are plenty strong.¡± He inclined his head as he questioned. ¡°Then why are you hiding your strength?¡± ¡°Well, do I need a reason to shout at everyone telling them whether I¡¯m strong or not?¡± I sarcastically rebuked. Felix nodded his head a couple of times, as he cocked his head sideways. I felt a mana signature approaching where we both were. ¡°I guess your accomplice is coming here,¡± I commented as I turned my head away from him and towards my right. ¡°I have a question,¡± he asked. I waved my hand forward and spoke, ¡°what do you wanna ask?¡± He placed his hand over his chin and asked, ¡°how did you know that I was a contractee? I mean, I have been perfectly concealing the fact at I was a contractee since the start of the term?¡± Well it wasn¡¯t a hard question to answer. ¡°You could say I have a good intuition, and my ability to sense and understand mana is leagues above the others...,¡± I exclaimed as I crossed my arm. ¡°But if I had to be honest, on the first day of the tournament, I felt demonic energy lingering in the atmosphere when I was strolling around the academy. But it was barely noticeable, like a tiny spark,¡± I added. But that wasn¡¯t all. On the second day of the tournament, when I had met Felix near the bushes, I had activated Mind¡¯s Eye to inspect the area, and I felt the same demonic energy¡ªwhich I had sensed on the first day¡ªlingering in the area around the park. So I was suspicious, but all my suspicions were cleared up after my plan had worked out the way I had thought it would. ¡°Not even the instructors were able to distinguish between my mana, and the demonic energy. So I could you?¡± He asked. ¡°What if I told you I have an ability which allows me to see mana signatures or other energy forms?¡± His brows knit together, as he complicatedly looked at me. I mean who would believe me if I told them I had a such useful skill, which anyone would love to have. I would only sound delusional to them. ¡°You really have a way with your jokes, don¡¯t you Jiwoo?¡± Felix hysterically laughed. But I looked at him expressionlessly. He stopped laughing a moment later and wiped his left eye. ¡°Hehe.... you¡¯re not kidding?¡± he seriously asked. Surprise flashed over his face, but he still had uncertainty laced in his words. Soon Felix''s accomplice arrived and stood beside him. A boy with blond hair and amber eyes. ¡°Felix you...,¡± Stephen Mayer said. He looked at Felix¡¯s mutilated face and held back whatever he was about to say. Jiyoung had sent me the names of the people who had ambushed her¡ªRyuya, Haris and Karan. So my judgement of Luas approaching Han and Derek and engaging in a fight with them was on spot. And Me and Felix were not ambushed by anyone from the other team. So the only person that was out of the question was Stephen Mayer. But I still didn¡¯t know what was the real purpose of them distracting the others. ¡°You hold him back, Stephen. I will go and proceed with the plan,¡± he ordered and Stephen pulled his body into a stance. Bring his daggers forward. What plan? I was getting a bad feeling from this so called plan of theirs. ¡°Okay, now go,¡± Stephen shouted and Felix dashed in the south direction, sequentially grabbing his rapier from the ground. I tired to pursue him from behind, but Stephen blocked my path and hacked with his dagger near my throat. With a twist of my wrist, I shifted my sword¡¯s trajectory towards his daggers and stopped there approach. Then without holding back, I knocked the air out of his lungs, as I shot the pommel of my sword towards his sternum. With a light groan, Stephen bend down and kicked backwards, creating some distance between us, trying to catch his breath. But I stepped forth, and kicked with full force towards his tibiofemoral joint¡ªthe weight bearing joint of the knee¡ª, soon which followed a loud shattering noise. Stephen lost his footing and fell face first on the ground. I didn¡¯t have time to waste on him so I went in for the best approach to decapitate him from fighting further. But a second later, he was about to shot up, but firming my grip over Bleak Star, I propelled it downwards, and soon with a subtle flesh cutting noise, my sword ripped through his suit¡ªdestroying the barrier mid thrust¡ª,as the cold blade of my sword pierced through Stephen¡¯s heart. Stephen looked at me with the last of the energy he could muster, glaring at me with his despair filled eyes. Blood dripped from his mouth, as the dry ground hurriedly drank Stephen''s blood which was pooling beneath him. I pulled my sword out of his lifeless body, and looked at his sightless eyes, which bore into mine. [You Have Levelled Up!] A window popped up in front of me the moment Stephen had taken the last of his breaths. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But I didn¡¯t give any attention to my sudden level up. It had to be done! Why should I show mercy to someone who had sold his humanity, his being, just for some power which wasn¡¯t even his own? I was already used to killing¡ªbe it contractees or normal humans. Because the despair which I had witnessed in the peoples eyes in my past life, when they couldn¡¯t find hope in the times of their desperation, despair and sorrow was dreadful. So they did everything possible to try to survive like anyone would, even if it meant betraying the others or selling their beliefs. At this point I didn¡¯t even feel guilty for killing a person. Why should I? He was a demon¡¯ contractee. Life was a complete set of choices. You choose yourself who you become, or what you want to become. I turned around and pressed my heel against the hard ground, and dashed in the direction Felix had ran too. After a two minute run, I finally reached Felix, who stood near the tower of the opposite team. Inside his hand was held a black cubic shaped object, which was almost the size of his palm. He turned around, clenched the cube in his hand as he furiously looked at me. Felix took a single step forward, bringing the cube forward for me to look at. ¡°So you killed Stephen,¡± He spoke, not asking me rather speaking to himself. I tightly gripped the hilt, and pulled my sword forward. ¡°Felix there¡¯s still time, you don¡¯t have to do what that demon has told you too,¡± I coldly spoke. But as if my words were a deaf ear to him, he shrugged, as he increased his grip more the black cube. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that hypocritical talk,¡± He shouted. ¡°You who killed Stephen¡ªwho was in the top forties¡ª,while you being a mere bottom ling. People like you are the reason, why people like me have to struggle,¡± he cried out. The emotion which overtook his words was rage, simple rage. Felix covered the left side of his face, and giggled, as if he had been told a joke. ¡°Then how are people like me supposed to catch up to monsters like you, Aogiri Ryuya, Park Jiyoung or Han Shu-hui, huh?¡± His face harboured a mixture of multiple emotions. Fear, despair, rage, desperation and many others. ¡°Tell me Jiwoo? What should I have done?¡± I gritted my teeth as I tried to form an answer, but couldn¡¯t. I was the same as him. I had tried everything in my past life. I had trained even after my body had broken down past its limitations, my bones shattered, my mind blanked. But in the end it was not enough to defeat the demon king. I was merely a grain of sand compared to the monsters out there. But that doesn¡¯t justify his actions to form a contract with a demon. I may sound hypocritical, but that justification was wrong. I know that, forming a contract with a demon had also crossed my mind only once, when I had hit rock bottom, when I didn¡¯t see a path forward, when I had lost everything. But the voices of those pushing me from behind were always there. Even after dying, they had kept on supporting me, so that I don¡¯t give up. ¡°Was that a good enough reason to betray the others and yourself? Why don¡¯t you point that question at yourself instead? Did you even try every mean possible to become stronger rather than falling into despair and running to a demon for help?¡± I snapped at him. The incoherence in his speech was delusional. I¡¯m not strong enough because there are other people who are stronger than me. That¡¯s just a load of bull. ¡°Even if it¡¯s all that, my contractor has promised to give me enough strength to become the strongest.¡± The look of ecstasy over Felix¡¯s face made me pity him. He was too far gone. His mind had already been corrupted by the destructive impulse of his demonic energy. Because demons are the embodiment of desires. So when a human forms a contract with a demon, the strongest desires which confines that human¡¯s mind, takes control of them. And they go into a primal state, where they care about nothing except fulfilling that one desire which has occupied their mind. And Felix¡¯s mind was already consumed by his impulse of becoming stronger. ¡°Enough of that... with the success of this plan which my contract has laid out, I will become stronger than the likes of you, or Ryuya.¡± His voice came out much hoarse than before. ¡°Do you want to know what this cube is?¡± He poked a finger towards the cube and locked his black eyes at him. ¡°This is a bomb, which can be detonated by a spark from my mana,¡± he exclaimed. ¡°And there are more of these bombs all around lock, which will detonate once this one explodes and its resonating mana fluctuation reaches the others.¡± My brows furrowed as I looked at Felix. He didn¡¯t even care about his own life at this point, in the pursuit of power. ¡°Do you think the instructors and the associates from the world union and guilds won¡¯t be able to tell if the mana¡¯s fluctuation suddenly changes in the atmosphere?¡± I calmly spoke. But there seemed to be a bigger picture which I was missing. He shook his head and elaborated. ¡°You are right, Jiwoo. We ...had went through the hazal of installing resonation blockers all around this place so that neither the fluctuations of mana nor the resonation reaches outside of this place, until the explosion. I gulped hard as I imaged the detonation of the bombs. ¡®The Lock would be in flames.¡¯ ¡°Once the lock is enveloped by the sea of flames, the final resonation from a bomb will activate a portal through which many demons would cross over, and they will start the massacre once everything and everyone is in mayhem,¡± he spoke with indefinable joy in his voice. ¡®Dam it all,¡¯ I inwardly cursed, as I firmed my grip over my sword. ¡°Then goodbye Jiwoo,¡± Felix said as he brought his free hand close to the body of the cube and started channelling his mana towards his hands. I lunged forward at full speed, with mana circulating through my legs. I covered the short distance in the blink of an eye, and slashed my sword with mana reinforcing the blade, near Felix¡¯s throat. Steading my grip over the hilt, I horizontally slashed, and soon my sword sliced perfectly through Felix¡¯s throat, decapitating his head from his body. With a loud thud, both his body and head plummeted on the ground. [You have Levelled Up!] Again I saw a window pop in front of me indicating I had levelled up. I took in a deep breath, but a second later, the hair at the back of my head stood, as I felt the mana in the atmosphere ripple and crack. I snapped my head backwards and saw a black glow emanating from the body of the cube. The air cracked as the mana in the area went into a frenzied state. ¡®Fuck... what should I do now?¡¯ My mind raced as I tried to think of something, anything. ¡°Convergence and Divergence kid,¡± the words of that quack-head who had taught me to use mana started reminiscing inside my head. Yeah, the basic of learning to use mana. What I needed to do here was to dissipate the mana which was inside the cube, into the atmosphere, to lessen its range of detonation. But it wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. This idea was only an idea at best. Even that quack-head knew that removing a large amount of rampaging mana from an object was nothing less than calling for your own death. So he lost interest in whether it was possible or not. And this had to been done with a catalyst to store the mana into it or allow the mana to flow through it, into the atmosphere. Allowing the rampaging mana to calm. But I didn¡¯t have something that could work like a catalyst. No... I did. I gazed down at my own body. It was a risky move. I could die if I did something wrong during the process of absorbing the destructive mana from the cube and guiding that mana out of my channels and into the atmosphere. I tapped over my watch and contacted the others. ¡°Everyone if you can sense the disturbance of the mana in the air, then run away towards the facility. Felix and Stephen were demons¡¯ contractees, and they have installed many bombs around the lock, one such is about to detonate,¡± I hurriedly spoke. Just as I had finished speaking, my watch vibrated and I heard Jiyoung¡¯s voice coming through. ¡°Jiwoo, what do you mean?¡± She sounded confused. ¡°Just do as I said, go and tell the instructors what I have just told you,¡± I quickly replied. The stinging sensation in the air increased each passing second, and I felt a heavy pressure starting to bore down on the surrounding area. ¡°What about you?¡± Jiyoung asked. What I was about to do was something even I wasn¡¯t hundred percent sure of. I mean, my teacher didn¡¯t have any results, so I barely had an idea about what I was going to do. I brought my watch close to my mouth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m making my way towards the facility right now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that I stepped forward and sat crossed legged in front of the cube. I opened the system interface and went into the shop section of potions. I scrolled through for a second before finding what I was looking for. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª |Potions| ¡ö Instant Regeneration Potion Description: After consuming this potion any wound or injury which the host sustains while the consumption of his potion will be regenerated and healed. Note: The effects of this potion would last only for 10 minutes. Price: 500 points ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Its expensive but its the only option I have,¡± I said as I looked at the price tag of the potion again. But without wasting another moment, I bought the potion and chugged it down. Then I grabbed the cube from the ground and clasped it between my hands. ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± Chapter: 45: Predicament [3] Park Jiyoung I dodged an arrow which Haris had released from his bow, whilst twisting my torso and twirling my body mid-air. My sword clashed against Ryuya¡¯s, as I steadied my body, and channelled my mana towards my arms. I placed my hand over the floor and vertically kicked with my ankle downwards at Ryuya. Ryuya brought his left hand forward and guarded his head, stopping my kick. But with mana still circulating through my arms, I propelled my sword towards Ryuya. He took a sharp step backward and twisted his body sideways in order to dodge. This gave me enough time to steady my body, and create some distance between us. I firmed my grip over my sword, as I straightened and locked my eyes in Ryuya¡¯s direction. But from the corner of my eyes, I saw Haris about to release an arrow towards me. I pushed backward and dodged by a hair¡¯s length. But the arrow-head grazed me near my bicep. I lightly moaned as I shot toward Haris, to decapitate him. Right now fighting Ryuya was a handful task, but to defend while doing so was harder than I had thought. So I needed to take Haris out of the picture. I didn¡¯t have the key with me, and no one except me, Jiwoo and Han knew about this. I don¡¯t know why Jiwoo had asked me to do this, but, it must have been something he had planed all along. There were only a few more steps left between me and Haris, I slashed horizontally and hacked at his protection suit, to immobilise him on the spot. But Ryuya had shot towards me and stopped me from approaching Haris. He slid beside me, propelled his leg forward whilst changing the trajectory of his body, by using the invisible tile¡ªhis skill¡ªwhich had formed beneath his foot. I grabbed the sheath which hung above my hip, and defended against Ryuya¡¯s incoming sword slash. The sheath collided with his sword, and his sword got stuck momentarily between the oak wood of the sheath. I didn¡¯t let go of this chance and pulled the sheath back, which made Ryuya¡¯s grip to loosen over the hilt. Twisting my hand, and changed the position of my hand over my sword¡¯s hilt, and shot the pommel towards Ryuya¡¯s left eye. He kicked sideways, and rolled on the ground a few times. I dodged several arrows released by Hairs, but one of them grazed me on my side, and another near my cheek. I ducked down and slid over my floor. Haris tired to jump backwards. He was startled by my sudden assault, and lost his footing, as he stumbled on the floor. After a second I was over him. By now I was only left with a quarter of my mana. So I pumped my chest, inhaled and exhaled, and circulated the last quarter of my mana to activate my second skill ; which I had been rewarded, by the black market. But the moment I was about to activate my skill, I felt the atmosphere around us get heavier, as the pulse of mana in the air started to fluctuate and crack. I stopped mid-swing, and snapped my head to my left¡ªto the south direction¡ªwhere the sudden combustion of mana was the strongest. The ripples of mana which I felt coming from that direction were bone-chilling. I kicked back and snapped my head in Ryuya¡¯s direction, who had a dumbfounded look over his face as he gazed in the same direction I was looking in. Ryuya opened his mouth to say something, but the moment he tried to speak, the watch over my wrist vibrated. I tapped over it once and soon Jiwoo''s voice echoed in the quiet, dark hallway. ¡°Everyone if you can sense the disturbance of the mana in the air, then run away towards the facility. Felix and Stephen were demons¡¯ contractees, and they have installed many bombs around the lock, one such is about to detonate right now,¡± his voice had traces of panic, but he perfectly hid it. I brought the watch close to my mouth and asked. ¡°What do you mean, Jiwoo?¡± In this situation, I couldn¡¯t perfectly swallow the information that Jiwoo had given us. But I knew what he had just told us was the truth. Why would Jiwoo lie about something like that? And the irrefutable fact, which backed his claim was the disturbance in the air. Rather the mana! ¡°Just do as I said, go and inform the Instructors about what I have just told you,¡± he calmly replied. I looked at Ryuya and Haris, both of them looked puzzled by the bomb which Jiwoo had dropped on us. ¡°What about you,¡± I hurriedly asked. ¡°I will also make my way towards the facility, all of you hurry up as well,¡± his voice echoed from my watch. But I had this ominous feeling after hearing Jiwoo. Like he was lying. I hadn¡¯t known Jiwoo for too long, but I could now somewhat tell from the way he spoke, if he was lying or not. But vaguely. And he was hiding something. But nonetheless, I replied, then tapped over my watch and looked at Ryuya. He had already caught now with the conversation, despite having a vague idea of the situation like me. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ryuya asked. I pointed at Karan¡¯s immobilised body laying cross the hallway. ¡°You grab him and let¡¯s do as my teammate has told us.¡± Haris and Ryuya both nodded in unison, as Ryuya grabbed Karan¡¯s body and placed it over his shoulder like a sack. Soon all of us left the building. But the ominous feeling I was getting was not going away. My mind raced back to my conversation with Jiwoo. I stopped, then turned around. Ryuya snapped his head backward as he spoke, ¡°where are you going Jiyoung?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, go on without me,¡± I quickly replied. Ryuya¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked like he wanted to curse, but nodded his head instead, as the air around us started to become more and more heavier. ¡°Alright, but be careful, and hurry back.¡± I nodded in response, and soon dashed towards the south direction. I felt like he was there. And judging by the way he was speaking he wasn¡¯t making his way towards the facility, his voice was calm, when he had told us about the bomb. And I could tell from his voice, that he was thinking of doing something. If he was making his way towards the facility, then his voice should have been a little deprived of breath. But it wasn¡¯t. Just what is that idiot thinking of doing now? *** Laurena Lianard My gaze didn¡¯t move an inch away from the hologram, which displayed the fight between Park Jiyoung and Aogiri Ryuya. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. After Ryuya had openly approached Jiyoung, she was able to somewhat overpower him. The fight was really interesting to watch. The duel between the two strongest students in lock. But can I really call them the strongest, when there is a monster like Seo Jiwoo amongst them? ¡®A person who regressed back in time?¡¯ My mind would always subconsciously go back to the moment I had accidentally bumped into the boy. Was it actually an accident, or just a coincidence? Calling it a coincidence won¡¯t be the right thing. I had a mountain full of questions, but I knew, no one could answer them. Not even myself, who had the ability to forsee the future, past and present of people, and the world. But even I couldn''t perfectly make out of those visions I saw. They were just blurry images sometimes, or just a future which I looked into, covered by a thick fog. But there were several futures, which could come to pass. My ability only allowed me to take a quick peek at those several futures. But whenever I tried to take a peek, I felt like I was seeing them from the bottom of a glass bottle. Unclear! I grabbed the tea cup from the small plate placed over my lap,¡ªadorned with multiple flowery patterns¡ªby its handle and brought it close to the mouth. I inhaled the rich aroma of the tea, and then took a sip. The crowd was as boisterous as ever. The third day of the tournament was the most famous, for its team event¡ªFort Holding. The match was really exciting. But after a moment, I saw two students ambushing Jiyoung, who was pre-accompanied in a brawl with Ryuya. A spear-wielder and an archer. But despite the turn of events, Jiyoung was able to keep her ground and counter their sudden assault. She then hurriedly made her way towards a rundown apartment building. The three followed her from behind. Soon Jiyoung entered the building which was a few metres away, with Ryuya and Karan on her tail. And Haris sprinting to reach them too. ¡®The young¡¯uns sure are full of energy,¡¯ I thought as my lips curled upwards. I again brought the cup close to my mouth to take a sip, but just as my lips touched the edge of the cup, a shiver ran throughout my body. I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself, but the shivers simply increased. As the shaking pulse of mana shrouded my mind, I saw a bright nimbus which was shining magically, form within my mind. I searched through that bright nimbus of light which floated inside my mind, while many fog like lines spiralled and drifted alongside it, connecting to many other lights which shined in the distance. Without even realising it, I reached out to it and connected with that afloat light, which shined the brightest. As soon as I reached out, my mind blanked, my breathing hardened, my body started to shake uncomfortably. My brows knit as the light disappeared a moment later. My eyes shot open as I placed my hand over my head. My head started to ache with a sharp headache. The cup loosened from my fingers and it dropped down on the white carpet, tainting the carpet with a weak brown. ¡°Laurena,¡± I heard Seth shout and as he shot up from his seat and approached me. I waved my hand towards him and got up from my seat. What I had seen in that vision, it was terrible. I frowned as I gazed at Mikhail and Seth. I steadied my breathing and after a second or two, the shivers calmed as the splitting headache stopped. But my brows didn¡¯t stop from furrowing. ¡°Laurena what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seth asked from beside me. He looked confused and worried by my sudden actions. ¡°Seth, Mikhail, I need you both to do something,¡± I asked. My voice came out weaker than I thought. Mikhail looked at me with worried eyes and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°What I am about to tell you both, you have to do that without asking me another question, please,¡± I exclaimed. Both of them looked puzzle, but nonetheless nodded their head in response. ¡°I saw a vision just now, in it, I saw the destruction of Lock,¡± I explained. ¡°What?!!!¡± Seth looked at me incredulously, as his eyes went wide. But he re-composed himself quickly and asked. ¡°What do you mean Laurena... the Lock¡¯s destruction?¡± I placed my hand over my chest, as I tried to remember that vision. ¡°There are six bombs installed around the academy, and they will detonate in ten minutes!¡± I heavily inhaled and exhaled, as Seth''s face went solemn. ¡°Your visions have never been wrong, so it must be true that there are bombs,¡± he snapped his head towards me and spoke. ¡°So where are these bombs, Laurena?¡± I explained to them the location of the bombs, which I vaguely remembered. Afterwards, both of them nodded their head, and walked towards the door. ¡°And remember both of you, the bombs will detonate by a certain mana resonation frequency, so take those bombs as far away from the academy as possible,¡± I hurriedly exclaimed. Both of them nodded and soon left the lounge. I turned around and looked at the wide-glass-window behind me. ¡°Be careful child,¡± I said in a whisper as I also exited the lounge, and stepped into a wide hallway. I didn¡¯t tell Mikhail and Seth about the seventh bomb which was installed in the fort area. I could see many things in my vision, but they were simply riddles, or blurry images. And I couldn¡¯t always convey the entire truth of my visions, because it might change the course of the pre-eminent future. And I had seen Jiwoo trying to prevent the bomb from exploding. And in those images, I saw two parallel patterns, one in which I saw Jiwoo: when he was not interrupted, and the Lock was saved. And the other parallel future: in which he was interrupted and Lock was swallowed by the sea of flames. Right now I was making my way towards the place my vision had shown me, where I needed to be, for the survival of the world. I felt a wet sensation under my nose. I wiped my nose and saw my blood staining my fingers. ¡°Please be safe everyone.¡± *** Seo Jiwoo ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± I clasped the cube hard between my hands and allowed the rampaging mana to be absorbed into my body. My body twitched uncontrollable, as the mana from the cube poured through my mana veins and channels. My eyes shot wide, as I blanked in and out of consciousness. My body went numb momentarily, as I lost touch of my senses. The mana entered through my channels, and rampaged within me. I grounded my teeth, as I increased my grip over the cube, and allowed more of that foreign mana, to enter my body. My innards shook with a tight curl, as an unimaginable fury of pain burnt through my chest, then my arms, following my legs and soon making its way throughout my body. My body stifled up, as the impulse of releasing the cube from my grasp crossed my mind almost hundreds of times inside my head. But just as I thought, my body twitched again, and after which a ripping sound caused my brain to almost blank out. From my thumb to my forearm, the black suit which I wore had been ripped. And I felt the bone of my arm going numb. Cuts appeared all around my forearm as blood started to ooze out from them. I loosened my grip over the cube, but knowing what the drawback of my actions would cause me and the others, I didn¡¯t. But the moment those cuts started to ache, they began to heal, with a rusty glow to them. The potion was kicking in. I pulled the cube close, and once again allowed the destructive mana to intermingle with my own. I guided that mana and absorbed it through my channels, and allowed it to dissipate into the atmosphere by making it flow in an eddy motion. A foggy steam started to blow out of my body, as the mana burst out. The air shook and rippled, with a windy gust. My mind calmed for a moment as the circulation and dissipation was going smoothly. But to my bad luck, the burst of mana from the cube increased, and entered through my channels more forcefully. I spat a mouthful of blood as I felt a warm sensation enshroud my eyes, nose and ears. Blood had started to trickle from my eyes, as my nose bled like a continuous stream. My eardrums gave out and I stopped hearing the frenzied sound of the wind. The moment the mana destroyed an inch of my body, the potion regenerated that place which was destroyed. The unimaginable, excruciating pain which I felt, I couldn¡¯t describe it in words. As if I was trying to allow the rampaging waters of a dam to flow through a tiny tube well. ¡°Uek...¡± I groaned, as I allowed the mana to steadily flow outside of my body. At this point, I couldn''t even tell how much time had passed. But it still haven¡¯t been ten minutes. The potion was still in work. Regenerating my body the moment it was injured. But even with the regenerative power of the potion, my body was reaching its limit. Even with my knowledge, and control over mana, the physical limitations of this body was a big disadvantage. Even if my mind was able to handle the pain, I was physically weak, I still needed more time to build this body. With another burst, the ambient mana charged into my channels and out of my body, and into the atmosphere. My mind blanked from the pain and I lost focus for a moment, which allowed the mana to rampage out of my channels, toward every limb, every organ of my body. ¡°Uekkkkk....!!!!¡± I screamed in agony as I gnashed my teeth, and my body fidgeted uncontrollable. First the mana reached my brain, and I felt like I was being struck by continuous thunderbolts. Soon it made its way toward my heart, then lungs, then liver, then my arms and legs. Filling every inch of my body. I felt like billions and billions of needles were being pierced into each of my cells. My body was brimming with energy, but an energy which was devouring me from within. This was nothing less than torture. My suit ripped apart, from the back and front. The thin greenish-translucent barrier came to life, but got swallowed¡ªdestroyed¡ªby the rampaging mana inside my body. The convergence rate was excessive, but the divergence from my side was decreasing each passing second. I weakly tried to force the destructive mana back towards my channels, but my attempt was all for naught. But as if the mana had heeded my call, it bended, and a moment later a small portion circulated back toward my channels. The burning sensation near my sternum lessened. And I finally took a deep breath. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and inspected the core which was inside the cube. My eyes blurred by my own blood, so I couldn¡¯t perfectly see. My blurred eyes momentarily focused on some small particles of different colours, floating in the air, which were shining with purpose, with energy, with some meaning, all around me. But my brain couldn¡¯t comprehend what I was seeing, so I pulled my gaze away from those motes, toward the cube. A weak smile flashed across my bloodied face, as I saw that the core was half way empty. ¡®Just a little more,¡¯ I cried inwardly, as I saw a ray of hope. The joints of my arms uncontrollably shook, as every inch of my body bled, and a small pool of blood formed beneath me. But a ripping sound echoed in my ears, as I directed my gaze to my left arm. The skin and muscles of my arm were ripped open, and I could perfectly see the structure of my bone. But the numbness of my body lessened the pain, which I was grateful for. ¡°Uekkkkk...¡± Another agonising scream escaped my mouth. But a second later, my muscles regenerated. ¡°Ji...woo!¡± I heard a weak voice calling out to me from my left, which made the panic in my head to increase I weakly turned my head towards my left and saw, Jiyoung standing a few metres away from me. Her face had a horrified expression, as her eyes went wide open. ¡°Why the h-hell y-you h-he¡ª!¡± I mumbled. The words didn¡¯t perfectly form in my mouth. ¡°Didn''t I te you r-ran awa¡ª!¡± I choked on my own saliva and blood. Jiyoung rushed to my side, but I stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t come here!¡± Chapter: 46: Predicament [4] Adam Griffin My eyes peered down at the hologram which displayed the ongoing battles between the students. On one side, Lucas Claymore was engaged in a duel with Han Shu-hui and Derek Maer. But Lucas was mostly attentive towards Han Shu-hui, not giving much attention to Derek. He pulled back, bringing his short-swords into a stance. He shot in Han Shu-hui''s direction and hacked his short-swords near his shoulder. His burgundy hair fluttered fiercely, by the weird angle at which he had twisted his body. Again, he twisted his torso and shot his short-sword at Han Shu-hui, like an upper-cut. But Han Shu-hui simply stood there, not moving an inch away. Then just as the short-sword reached near his chin, he shot his right hand forward. He precisely hit the intersecting part of Lucas¡¯s short-sword, with a swift movement of his palm. He propelled his other hand forward, but Lucas was quick to react, and kicked back, barely dodging Han Shu-hui''s counter. I could see a stiff shockwave rapidly flutter the air around his palm. Lucas locked his eyes on Han Shu-hui and again propelled toward him. ¡®His fighting style is refined, but...¡¯I placed my hand over my chin as I thought. ¡®...but he is too impatient, and hot-headed.¡¯ A green hue began to emanate from the body of his short-swords, as he pulled them forward and performed a counter diagonal slash. Han Shu-hui stepped back, and created some distance. ¡°Ho, they are at it.¡± I heard a crisp feminine voice from above my shoulder. I snapped my head backwards and saw Mary standing a few steps away from me. But I ignored her. I didn¡¯t wanted to get involved with her in any way possible. I had seen some rough days because of her, during my time in the academy. ¡°Are you ignoring me, huh Adam?¡± Mary wryly spoke. As a wide grin flashed across her face. I shook my head, then with a long sigh, I replied with a fake bright smile over my face, ¡°how have you been, Mary ?¡± Mary Blaine! A Senior from my years as a student in the academy. And she was a little, kind of a wry woman and a pain to deal with. She and I had a lot of duels in our past, and every time I won, she would request to have another duel. So the best thing I learnt from those experiences was that, to just ignore her. And for note, she has never won against me, not even once. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not going to ask you to a duel... till next time,¡± she mischievously spoke, as she brought her index finger close to my forehead, and flicked it. But I snapped my head to the left and dodged her finger. I looked at her with a nonchalant look in my eyes. But her appearance had changed from the last time I had seen her. She had her long dark green hair cut to shoulder length. She was wearing a beautiful dress, with a single button of her shirt undone, which exposed her cleavage. Her clay coloured eyes bore into mine, as she took the seat beside me, in the crowd. ¡°Like you can win,¡± I scoffed. Her ears perked up and she scowled and responded. ¡°Ho, hasn¡¯t my junior grown into a fine man, who can now talk back to women.¡± My lips curled into a smile. Her attitude hasn¡¯t changed one bit. Well beside her being like this, she had made mine and Amanda¡¯s time in the academy quite memorable. Even if she was a pain in the ass for me, for requesting to duel me almost every single day, as far as I can remember. ¡°Where¡¯s my sweet Amanda?¡± She said as he played with a lock of her hair. ¡°She went to get some refreshments,¡± I replied. Then I turned my head back towards the hologram and saw the ongoing fight. ¡°Hey, Adam?¡± Mary spoke. I kept my gaze over the hologram and replied. ¡°What?¡± She paused for a moment, then brought her face close to mine, and whispered into my ear. ¡°How are things going with Amanda? Have you both made any progress?¡± I was left dumbfounded by her sudden question. I took a moment, straightened, then re-composed myself and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know what you¡¯re talking about Mary?¡± She patted me over my shoulder a little too excessively, as she grinned mischievously at me. Like some teenage girl. ¡°Come on, if you are too late, then someone else might steal her away from you,¡± Mary smirked, as she brought her hand close to her mouth to hide the smugness over her face, as her eyes had a perverted look in them. Genuinely, I could get used to burying myself in constant work, but dealing with this woman was the most head splitting thing, which I couldn¡¯t get used too. I sighed and solemnly replied. ¡°Please keep your self assumptions to yourself, me and Amanda are not like that. We are just friends.¡± Mary pulled her arm back and sighed, as she shook her head in a disapproving manner, like I had said something obviously wrong. She opened her mouth and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m serious, how long are to going to make her wait, huh Mister Thickhead.¡± But just as I was about to reply, I was interrupted by Amanda, who held a bottle of water in her hand and stood behind Mary, as he spoke. ¡°Ehh, Mary,¡± Amanda quickly walked toward her from behind, and hugged her. ¡°How have you been Amanda?¡± Mary asked as she patted Amanda over her head. Her hand brushed passed Amanda¡¯s auburn hair, as both of them held the hug for a moment. Subconsciously, a smile tucked up my lips, as i saw the both of them. Amanda had a hard time in the academy when she was a student, but Mary was the one who always helped her and took care of her like an older sister. So Amanda really respected and loved Mary. ¡°Haaa, only if I was born as a man, I would have married you Amanda,¡± Mary said, as I saw a shining twinkle in her eyes, which were directed towards me. I smirked at her as I pressed my eyes into slits, ¡°says the woman who is still single even after all these years.¡± She scowled at me as she spoke with an irritated voice. ¡°Griffin you better not go there.¡± But the smug over my face subconsciously widened, as I heard her. Relationships were a hard topic for Mary, as she had never dated a single man. And in her ripe age¡ªwhich was twenty-seven¡ª, many women her age were already in a relationship, or either had kids by now. She bit down on her thumb-nail. As she whispered in a low voice, but I was nonetheless able to hear her. ¡°Even I want to fall in love and live a happy life.¡± Here it was, the depressed phase of Mary. Fake tears covered the edges of her eyes, as he bit down on her nail. Her phase was always a comical act to my eyes. But I turned my gaze from Mary, towards Amanda who was seated beside her. For some reason, I remembered Mary¡¯s words, before Amanda had arrived. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I had never seen Amanda in the way Mary was talking about. And even if I did, I still had the responsibilities as the next head of the Griffin family. So I always thought of relationships as nothing less than boring and a waste of precious time. The life expectancy of us humans had doubled. So rather then wasting that precious time. To research and form some answers to these phenomenon which started occurring after mana became pre-eminent in our world was more important. And as the heir of the Griffin family, I held a responsibility for each action I took. And I knew Amanda didn¡¯t feel the same way, even if I liked her. She had told me in the past that she has no interest in getting in a relationship. ¡°What?¡± Amanda asked. She had caught me looking at her. I snapped my head towards the hologram and replied, ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± I once again focused on the match. It was going smoothly, Han Shu-hui didn¡¯t give an inch, while Lucas slashed again in a counter diagonal manner. Han Shu-hui created some distance. But my eyes laid, upon there sudden change in actions. Han Shu-hui stopped and stood still like a statue. And Lucas had also stopped. Derek Maer, the boy from Han Shu-hui team approached the both of them. Han Shu-hui pulled his watch forward as a frown flashed across their face. Lucas bickered with Han Shu-hui, but after a moment, he calmed down and nodded his head. I felt like something was wrong. Why would they stop all of a sudden? Then all of them stepped back, and started making their way towards the north direction, where the fort tower was. ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡± Mary asked. Her phase now over and she attentively looked at the hologram. Even she knew something was wrong. But I simply scanned their movements. This could be a plan that they had made to conquer victory. But I was skeptical about such a plan. Five minutes passed and nothing happened. I was merely looking at the hologram which displayed the previous place where Han Shu-hui and Lucas Claymore were fighting. ¡°Why aren''t the other sides shown?¡± I whispered to myself as I locked my eyes at the hologram. And I had not seen Seo Jiwoo from the start of the match. As if the cameras placed across the fort were not working and providing footage to be seen over the holograms. Something was definitely wrong. I saw many silhouettes approaching from afar. I channelled mana towards my eyes and focused them on the silhouettes in the distance. My eyes shot open, as I saw Ryuya, who was carrying his teammate¡¯s body over his shoulder, and Haris, his other teammate, both running back in the facility¡¯s direction. On the west side, I saw Han Shu-hui, Lucas and Derek making their way back too. But they were missing four people. Park Jiyoung, Seo Jiwoo, Felix Bl¨²te and Stephen Mayer. Those four were not present amongst them. I shot up from my seat and so did Amanda and Mary. But the moment I left my seat, the hair at the back of my head stood, as I felt a tingle in the air, which made me nervous. My body felt the change of mana, which was increasing moment after moment. My sensitivity for mana allowed to me sense even the slightest of change of the mana. And I felt the mana moving around me in a weird motion. I reinforced my body with mana, and with the manipulation of mana in its highest form¡ªMana Conglomeration¡ª, I lifted off of the ground. A gust of wind made my clothes flutter, as I looked at Mary and Amanda. They nodded their head back. Without even thinking, I pushed the mana and shot in the direction from where the students were coming from. They were at a least a quarter mile away. I reached them within no time and landed from my flight and asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryuya gashed hard for air, as he put his teammate¡ªKaran¡¯s¡ªbody down, and soon he was able to move. Then after catching his breath, he opened his mouth and hurriedly spoke, with his voice panicked. ¡°Instructor, Felix and Stephen were demons¡¯ contractees, and they have installed a bomb which is about to detonate,¡± his voice was rushed, but there was not one trace of lie laced in his words. I closed my eyes, and searched through the mana. I saw a pattern, which led to a more frenzied mana. I followed that path, and soon sensed the explosive mana gathering, in the south direction. My eyes shot open, and I looked at Ryuya and the others. ¡°All of you go back to the facility at once, and inform the other instructors.¡± I pulled my watch close and spoke into it. ¡°You heard that didn¡¯t you, Amanda?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, me and Mary will take care of things here, you go and do what you need to,¡± she hurriedly replied. ¡°But where are Jiyoung and Jiwoo?¡± I asked, directing my gaze back at the students. Han stepped forward and answered, ¡°Jiwoo was the one who told us about the bomb and Felix and Stephen being contractees.¡± My brows knit as many thoughts crossed my mind. ¡°And Jiyoung said she had something to do, so she said she will be right back,¡± Ryuya said. I nodded my head and then once again lifted off the ground, and shot in the direction I had felt the massive combustion of mana. ¡°Just what is going on?¡± *** Seo Jiwoo I shook my body forward and pushed the mana a little more. Allowing the mana to dissipate in anyway possible. My mind was now completely in panic. In situations like these, I would have normally remained stoic and unbothered. But now Jiyoung had arrived here. I couldn¡¯t even hear her approach me. My senses had weakened so much, by the damage my body had undergone. The bones in my body or most of them were now numb, from the excessive discharge of mana. ¡°Jiwoo...,¡± Jiyoung''s voice panicked, seeing me in such a state. I mean if a normal person saw me right now, they would puke all over themselves. My face was covered with my own blood, my left arms skin and muscles were ripped open¡ªbut the potion was steadily regenerating my damaged body. Every inch of my body bled as I felt unimaginable pain enshroud my being. I couldn¡¯t hear anything except the pounding of my own blood in my head. Every noise felt deaf to my ears. I couldn¡¯t even hear my own groans, as the pain was overtaking my rationality. I could feel it vividly, my body was dying. The effects of the potion I had consumed were being overpowered by the destruction my body was undergoing. But I was close, through Mind¡¯s Eye, I was able to inspect and gauge the amount of mana left inside the bomb''s core. ¡®Just as little more,¡¯ I pleaded inwardly as I gave myself a few words of reassurance. My bones shook, and my channels creaked as the mana converged towards them and out of my body. A drop of sweat dripped down my side and onto the pool of blood beneath me. Finally my body gave out. I couldn¡¯t absorb the mana any longer. My grip loosened over the cube and my body fell backwards. But Jiyoung caught my half dead body and softly held it in her embrace. ¡°Jiwoo.... Jiwoo.... Jiwoo,¡± she shouted my name, called out to me. But I barely heard her. From the edges of my blurry eyes, I saw Jiyoung crying. Her cheek were a bright red, as her weepy voice called out to me. Her own body was shaking as she held mine. This was also a first for me, seeing Jiyoung cry. ¡®So the ice-queen knew how to cry.¡¯ But I weakly held my hand upwards and then pushed it forward. Blood dripped from my arm, as I pointed my finger towards the cube. ¡°It enough, you have done enough,¡± Jiyoung''s pleas rang inside my head, like a soft lullaby. She increased her embrace, and held me softly. My eyes started to lose focus, darkness began to surround the edges of my eyes. The last of the energy I could muster, disappeared. I felt weak. Are you going to let them die... again? No... I can¡¯t stop right now. J-Just a little more. ¡°Uekkkkk...¡± I painfully groaned as my arm lost strength and it plummeted on the ground. I pushed my right hand forward, and pulled two potions out of my inventory. By now the effects of the instant regeneration potion was over. The injuries my body had sustained, had stopped regenerating. I firmed my grip over the flasks, but my fingers kept shaking and the potions dropped down on the ground. But Jiyoung was quick to act, and grabbed both of the potions from the ground. She took the lid off and gently placed the tip of the flask inside my mouth. The cold potion poured inside my mouth, but I coughed hard, as I choked on my blood and the potion. But after coughing a few more times, I drank both of the potions and a subtle warmth washed over me. Making my body slightly lighter. My body recovered, barely. But my eyes focused on the cube once again. An eerie black glow emanated from its body, as the air began to flutter and crack, again. But a soft smile crept up my face, as I felt someone approaching us. I turned my head to my left and saw, Adam¡¯s mana signature approaching here. He was coming here at full speed. We need to get out of here, both me and Jiyoung would simply be a bother to him. Now that Adam was coming here, he could reinforce the area and erect a barrier around the bomb to stop its resonation even more. But there would still be a blast, which is why we needed to escape from here. ¡°Jiyoung h-hold on to... my a-arm tightly,¡± I weakly said. Jiyoung did as I said and wrapped her arm around mine. I lightly moaned, as she loosened her grip. But I stopped her. The only way for us to escape from here was to use my skill. Leap! But using that skill in my current condition would be overkill. But it was the only chose I had at this point. The mana spiralled around us, as the air cracked with a bright black glow. ¡®L-Leap,¡¯ I activated my skill, and my mind blanked momentarily. I felt a splitting headache shroud my head, as my brows furrowed in pain. But the moment I activated my skill, my vision focused on hundred of spirals like lines, moving in the atmosphere. Small black motes¡ªabout the size of my palm¡ªfloating between those line. There were almost hundreds of motes in a single line. Or so I thought. Like a starry night sky. But upon closer examination, I saw those motes, they were connected to somewhere. Had some meaning. Some information. Some purpose. Like a dungeon gate, but in a miniature form. My body began to shiver under the effects of my skill. But I formed an image inside my mind. Where I wanted to go¡ªto teleport too. The headache increased, as the image almost crumbled, but I firmed my focus back on that image. And soon with a blinding black glow, I saw a mote shine with an obsidian black light. I reached out to it, like it tangibly existed. But was only visible to my eyes, connected to my mind. Soon my mind connected to that mote¡ªwormhole¡ª, and I felt my being disappearing into a void, connected to another location. Jiyoung kept her grip firm. With a flash of black lightning, I leaped, and in less than a second I found myself laying on the cold hard ground behind the training facility. Where Thomas had brought me a few days ago. My lungs stopped working for a moment, as blood gushed out of my mouth like a stream. I searched for Jiyoung. She was right beside me. Her face looked a little pale. ¡°Jiwoo... can you hear me?¡± she asked. Her voice laced with panic. [Waring] [The Host¡¯s HP is low!] [Consume a potion immediately!] [Waring] [The Host¡¯s HP is low!] [Consume a potion immediately!] The system''s monotonous voice rang inside my head as my body became cold. The sunlight fell over me, enveloping me in its warmth. I felt weirdly at peace. I was close to dying. My body was giving out. My body didn¡¯t move an inch. My breathing was shallow. My eyes losing their focus. Jiyoung kept crying over my cold body, as a lock of her hair fell over her face. I pulled my arm up, and tucked that lock of hair behind her ear. But soon after, a cold sensation filled my mouth, as I felt my body becoming lighter. My vision became a little better and I saw, a woman sitting beside me. It was the same woman who I had accidentally bumped into yesterday. ¡°Its alright, you can rest Jiwoo,¡± she spoke. Her words reassured me for some reasons. Soon afterwards, my ears rang as a deafening blast could be heard in the distance, which shook the ground around us. And a moment later I lost consciousness. Chapter: 47: The Haunting Past [1] Shun I kicked a pebble near my foot, and it rolled forward. After rolling on the ground a few times, the pebble stopped and the rough ringing in my ears hushed. I pulled my gaze away from the pebble, and looked at the destruction which the dungeon break had brought. ¡®The demons¡¯ army is the bigger problem, and we still have to deal with these dungeon breaks,¡¯ I thought with knitted brows, as I saw the barren land in front of me. The ground was cracked and fine fissures had appeared all around the land. Many craters had been formed in the area, as moonlight illuminated my surrounding. Currently I was inspecting the area, and making sure that there were not any monsters left. There were many destroyed buildings in the distance. Many dried and dead, wrecked over or burned trees, around me. Making my surrounding look haunted. A soft breeze ran past my body, as I questioned myself for a moment. Is constant fighting the answer? Its been almost three years since I joined the battlefield and war against the demons. Five years ago, the demons¡¯ actions became suddenly assertive. And they declared war upon humans. After fighting for the last three years, I began to question this war. Like it was pointless. I had seen death, so much of it, that I was by now used to seeing people die. I didn¡¯t even flinch on a person¡¯s death now. But nonetheless, I still grieved those who died. Its kind of scary if one thinks about it. Getting used to seeing people die. I had witnessed my own teammates die right in my arms. The last of their pleas, their cries, their final moments, I had witnessed a lot. The desperate look over their face, the grim expression most of them had when taking the last of their breath. But all I could do is to move forward and keep their wishes and desires alive by living. All of them had given me a priceless moment which I would never forget. I heard fast footsteps approaching from my left side. I turned my gaze in that direction, and saw a youth approaching me. ¡°I¡¯m clear on my side,¡± Han said as he caught his breath. ¡°Me too,¡± I replied. Han stood close to me and asked whilst tying his below shoulder length navy hair. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± I kept my gaze on the barren land as I spoke. ¡°Nothing! Why¡¯d you ask?¡± Han cocked his head towards me and spoke, ¡°you have this complicated expression all over your face, which anyone can obviously see.¡± My lips slightly curled upwards as I heard my old friend. ¡°I see!¡± I looked at Han, who was also gazing at the land in front of us. I had met Han two years ago on the battlefield. We were placed in the same team, so after fighting alongside each other, both of us became close friends. Han had saved me and I had saved Han, multiple times on the battlefield. It was really reassuring to have someone who¡¯s had your back on the battlefield. ¡°What?¡± Han asked. I brightly smiled as I wrapped my arm around Han¡¯s neck, and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m just glad to have you by my side.¡± ¡°Where¡¯d that come from?¡± Han asked as he straightened. But a moment later, our stomachs growled and we looked at the other. ¡°Shall we go back?¡± Han said. ¡°Yeah, I am starving at this point.¡± Then soon after, both of us turned around, and walked back to our base We slowly walked back to our campsite, and I saw many other teams, either sitting near a bonfire, some eating, some just having a conversation talking about their exploits on the battlefield, or some just cleaning their weapons, off the grime and blood. Soon we entered a big tent which stood on the further left side of the base. ¡°We are here to report.¡± I said, as I stopped near the entrance of the tent, and looked at the General in-charge. He wore a well tailored red suit, which outlined his physique perfectly. His blonde hair were styled to the side, as his green eyes darted up and down the document which he was reading. ¡°Come in,¡± he allowed entry. After his affirmation, both me and Han stepped inside the tent. My eyes darted across the inside of the tent, and it was quite simple. A long table placed on the east side, which had several parchments, documents and objects placed over it. Near the table was a stand on which the General''s sliver armour rested, alongside it was placed a dull black spear leaned against a stand. On the west side were placed some big boxes, and on the ceiling of the tent were many LED lights which illuminated the inside. There was a bathroom beside the boxes, and a TV screen. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he took his square-framed glasses off and placed them on his desk as he grabbed another document from the mountain which was placed on the right edge of his desk. ¡°All the parameters were clear, and there were no monsters in sight,¡± Han reported back to him, as he clasped his hands behind his back. His brows eased, as the sharp lines over his forehead disappeared. The general eyed Han with curiosity, as he lowered his chin and tried to take a peek at his face, which was mostly covered by his long bangs. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I dryly coughed once and the General straightened his back as he looked at me and Han. ¡°Cough!!!... good work both of you,¡± He coughed once and spoke. ¡°And Shun...¡± He directed his gaze at me and I attentively looked at him. ¡°Yes, General Sir,¡± I said with a hint of humour in my tone, as I saluted. I could see from the corner of my eyes, Han trying his best not to laugh. But his lips betrayed him and they curled upwards. General Moris sighed for a moment, and then opened his mouth to speak, ¡°have you considered the offer?¡± I thought for a moment, before remembering what he was talking about. ¡°General, I told you my answer was no!¡± General Moris looked at me with a tried expression, as he sighed once again after hearing my answer. ¡°Shun, its been almost two years since you joined my battalion, ¡± he leaned in his chair as he wore his glasses back on. ¡°Your achievements are something which even a few higher ups have taken notice of,¡± he added. I rolled my eyes, and looked at General Moris with a uninterested look in my eyes, but cleared it a moment later. A few months ago, I was called by the General, and he told me that I was recommended to become the captain of a team, which was to be assembled. But I outright declined. I was already content with the team I was in. And becoming a captain was not my thing. I liked working alone most of the time, even if I was in a team myself. His brows furrowed as he looked at me for a whole minute without speaking. Well, when I had came here two years ago, I wasn¡¯t that warmly welcomed. But General Moris helped me a quite a bit. Unlike the previous commanding office I was under, who acted like a dick. But an idea struck me. I twirled and stepped behind Han, grabbing him by his shoulders, and pushing him a step closer to the General''s desk. ¡°General, I have the perfect candidate for the position of captain, the handsome, insanely tough Han Shu-hui, Sir!¡± Han snapped his head sideways and looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. I winked back at him, as my lips tucked into a sly smile. ¡°What the hell are you talking about Shun?¡± Han muttered. ¡°Shun...¡± General Moris sternly said. I let go of Han¡¯s shoulders and straightened my posture, as I looked the General straight in the eyes. ¡°Give me a damn good reason why you don¡¯t want to become a captain?¡± He asked. His voice was serious now. I had come to know a few things about Moris after coming here. He was a pretty kind hearted guy, and respected his peers and cared dearly for his subordinates. He was the one who grieved the most on the death of his subordinates. But the guy never showed it over his face. But everyone knew, whenever he was serious it was bad news. I shook my head lightly, as I sighed for a moment longer and answered him honestly. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think I am the best option... for the captain¡¯s position, Sir¡± I said with a moments pause. He rested his elbows over his desk, as he clasped both hands and took a moment to reply. ¡°And why do you think so?¡± ¡°Because... a captain is someone who bears the responsibility for his team¡¯s life, and I don¡¯t think I am suited for such a position. And I believe I am still immature in that aspect,¡± I honestly answered. I knew myself the best, and knowing me, I was the kind of guy who fought alone. So bearing such a responsibility was not my thing. ¡°Fine, you''re off the hook for now," he said. He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. A moment later, the watch over General¡¯s wrist vibrated and he looked at me and Han. ¡°Both of you are dismissed,¡± he said as he tapped over his watch and the TV¡¯s screen lit up. Afterwards both me and Han exited General¡¯s tent, and made our way back to the tent where our team was. I saw on the further edge, a wide tent, where three people were seated around a bonfire. ¡°Did you really meant what you said?¡± Han asked. I paused for a moment and took a second to respond back. ¡°You think I was being real,¡± I said with a forced smile. ¡°I just wanted to get out of that talk, that¡¯s all.¡± Han looked at me with a weird expression. But I didn¡¯t catch his gaze and made my way to the tent in the distance. Every word I said was true. I didn¡¯t wanted to become a captain because I didn¡¯t see myself fit for that kind of position, yet. Making decisions which affected the entire team, I don¡¯t think I was ready for such a responsibility. I know I was being selfish, but... I was happy with my current team, and position. I had grown close with them and leaving them all of a sudden, I didn¡¯t want that. But anyone would love to be appointed to the captain¡¯s position. The merit and resources which the captains were given were really anyone would drool for. Soon we reached our teammates and I sat down on a chair placed near the bonfire. On the side, Ela¡ªa youth, with long brunette hair, and turquoise eyes¡ªwas cooking supper, and Drake¡ªour team¡¯s captain¡ªwas polishing his spear with a cloth. A muscular guy, with auburn hair and blue eyes. I leaned back in the chair, as I tiredly groaned like an old man. The war had really taken a toll over me. Mentally that is. ¡°Here,¡± Percy handed me a water canteen. I took it from Percy and thanked him. ¡°Thanks!!!¡± Percy, another youth who was part of our team. He was a mage, who used elemental magic. His blonde hair were cut short, and his physique was average. But his elemental magic was devastating. With a bright smile he sat down on the seat beside me and I turned my gaze toward the bonfire, whose flames illuminated our surroundings. The creaking noise of the burning wood echoed in my ears. I drank from the canteen and took big gulps and then placed it on the side. ¡°How did scouting go?¡± Drake asked from the side. He pulled the spear sideways, and kept eyeing the edge. ¡°It went well,¡± Han replied as he took the seat beside Drake and leaned his head back. ¡°Ela, when will dinner be ready?¡± Han asked. At this point, I had also gotten quite hungry. ¡°A few more minutes,¡± Ela replied. ¡°Thank god, Ela is the one making dinner...¡± I turned to look at Drake and Han with a deep frown over my face. ¡°Unlike you two who cooked us poison.¡± Percy chuckled as he heard me, and Drake rebuked. ¡°It was still somewhat edible.¡± I pointed my finger at Drake and scowled. ¡°For animals that was. That food was not something meant for human consumption,¡± I said with a deep rankness in my mouth. After eating that poison¡ªor the so called food¡ªcooked by Drake and Han, Klen and I had gotten a stomach-ache. My brows rose very slightly as I looked around me and searched for the last member of our team. Klen! ¡°Oh yeah, where''s Klen?¡± I finally asked after failing to find him. Drake thought for a moment before replying. ¡°He must have gone to his usual training spot,¡± he kept on polishing the edge of his spear and then afterwards with a satisfied expression, he placed it inside his dimensional ring. ¡°Shun, won¡¯t you go call Klen, dinner will be ready in a minute,¡± Ela said from the side as she tasted the stew which was cooking over the stove. ¡°Ok!!!¡± I stood up from my seat and made my way down the cliff. Our tent was close to the edge of a cliff, and there was a small open field in the woods, a quarter mile away. The moist mud made my foot slip on the slippery cliff, but I caught myself and planted my hand over a branch of a broken tree which was sticking out from the side. This time I channelled the mana inside my body, and formed a single rough surface underneath my feet from the manipulation of wind mana to support each of my steps. Seriously, that battle maniac just did two things: Fight or train! It took me a minute to reach down the steep cliff, and I looked in front of me. In the distance, there were long trees, where Klen always went to train. After a five minute walk, I reached the woods and scanned the area, searching for Klen. ¡°Klen.... Klen... oy, if you¡¯re there then answer,¡± I shouted, as I went deeper into the woods. But I was met with no reply. I heard a rustling noise coming from a bush nearby. I walked close to it and a rabbit jumped out of it. ¡°Eh, it was just a rabbit.¡± ¡°Klen...¡± I brought my hand close to my mouth and vertically held it near the edge. But I didn¡¯t get a reply. Damn it, where is that guy? ¡®He must be so immersed in his training to not even hear me,¡¯ I thought as I looked around me. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and scanned the area. I searched for the burning mark of Klen¡¯s mana, but I couldn¡¯t see it. Snapping my head in all of the directions, I saw a small spark which burned brightly in the middle of the woods. My mind boggled by what I was seeing. Another energy signature was near Klen, and it made the hair at the back of head stand. I rushed toward that tiny spark¡ªKlen¡¯s mana signature¡ª, and what met my eyes left me perplexed. A demon was standing over Klen''s bloodied body, as he took weak breaths. ¡°Klen...¡± I shouted, as I stopped a few metres away from them. ¡°Oh, your friend is here, human,¡± the devilish voice of the demon echoed in my ears, as a deadly smile flashed across his face. ¡°Now I can have more fun.¡± Chapter: 48: The Haunting Past [2] I held my breath, as I saw Klen laying over the ground, unmoving. The demon had pinned him to the ground, by placing his foot over his throat. Blood gushed out of his mouth, and I saw a red stain growing over his left side. I withdrew my katana from my dimensional ring, and pulled it out of the sheath. But every muscle in my body was screaming, to run away from here, to run away from this demon. His presence felt oppressive, unlike anything which I had felt before, which made my body freeze momentarily. The demon opened his eyes and I saw a shade of crimson displayed in them. His gaze drifted away from Keln, toward me. A soft breeze made his long blond hair lightly sway, as his well-built figure basked in the shade of the moonlight. The onyx horns which sprouted out on both sides of his head, reflecting the moonlight. They looked as sharp as daggers. I increased my grip over the hilt, and took a stance. ¡°A crimson eyed demon,¡± I whispered. The highest ranked demon in the demon king¡¯s army, and a demon only under the demon king in power and rank. I gulped hard on my saliva, as I saw the demon shifting its gaze at me with a devilish smile. Scanning every inch of my body. ¡°Oh, your friend is here, human,¡± He slowly spoke. Each of his words rang like explosions in my ears. ¡°Ru...R-Run... away....¡± Klen mumbled as he held the demon¡¯s foot and tried to shake it off. But his attempt was for naught. The demon was one of the highest ranked, and his strength was astronomical. The blood crimson aura which emanated from the demon¡¯s body, caused a shiver to run down my down. Klen was a ranked hunter, and so was I. But I was on the borderline of breaking through to the rank. But would that make a difference in front of one of the highest ranked demon? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ My mind raced, trying to think of what I should do. But nothing came to mind. ¡°I know, I know, you¡¯re trying to calculate your odds of victory,¡± he held a finger up and a wild, chilling aura started to bore down on the surrounding area. ¡°But let me assure you, a battle would simply lead to you and your friend¡¯s death.¡± He chuckled, as he pressed harder over Keln''s neck with his foot. Keln painfully groaned, as he desperately tried to take a breath. But a moment later, the demon loosened his grip, and took a step backward. With a turn of his heel, he stepped in my direction and in a blink of an eye, he now stood a few inches away from me. He looked at me, with his devilish eyes. I held my breath and tried to do something, anything. But my body wasn''t listening to me. It was telling me: if I moved I would be killed effortlessly. ¡°You...¡± I put my guard up and waited for his next words. ¡°...just take your friend and go.¡± He stepped to the side and waved his hand forward, pointing it in Klen¡¯s direction. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Don¡¯t you want to save your friend?¡± The demon said as he looked me straight in the eye. I took a step forward, then another, but kept my senses and guard high up. Soon I reached Keln and checked my friend¡¯s condition. His black hair had been soiled with mud, as blood ran down his nose and eyes. I pulled a potion out of my dimensional ring, and quickly placed it on the edge of his mouth. Klen drank the potion, and a weak groan escaped his mouth, as his condition got better. Barely! But a moment later, my body started to shake, like some current was running through it. I snapped my head backwards and saw the same demon from before, standing behind me. I quickly activated my skill¡ªMind¡¯s Eye¡ªand time started to flow slower and slower from my perspective, as the world around me got covered with a veil of grey. The demon¡¯s hand was moving towards my neck. I pushed more mana and allowed the time to move more slowly. The stinging in my eyes increased, as I slowed down the time to form a plan and react to his attack. Afterwards, I deactivated my skill and with a twist of my torso, I grabbed Keln¡¯s injured body, and rolled to the side. The demon¡¯s hand went past me, and barely grazed me over my shoulder. The demon snapped his head in my direction, as I cradled Klen¡¯s body in my hands. The red stain over his left side was still growing with each passing second. The potion I had given Klen had healed him, but not enough for him to freely move around. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The demon looked at me with an expression of disbelief, as he inclined his head and put a sly smile over his face. ¡°You have some good reflexes, human.¡± I pulled a few more potions out of my dimensional ring, and placed them near Keln. ¡°Drink them and recover as soon as possible." I pulled my katana into a stance, and a second later lunged forward. My chances of victory were less than zero. But I still needed to do something. Even if the result was dead, I won¡¯t die without putting up a fight. I thrust my katana forward, and the demon effortlessly dodged. He clasped his arms behind his back as he kept on dodging my constant barrage of sword slashes. He yawned, as brought his hand close to his mouth to cover it. I again activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and the time started flowing slowly from my perspective. I scanned the demon¡¯s movements, each one of them. From his change in muscle movement, to the way he breathed. I deactivated my skill, and hacked near his throat. But the demon again dodged. But knowing how he will react, I changed the trajectory of my sword, and dug one foot forward and diagonally slashed. This time, the demon brought his finger forward and blocked the edged blade of my katana, with one of his sharp nails. Both of them collided and some sparks flew left and right. I withdrew my sword back intp the sheath, and brought it down to waist level. I pushed the mana in my body, and circulated it toward my sword. I reinforced my sword, and a bright white glow emanated from the body of my sword. I took a deep breath, and was ready to perform the first movement of the Crescent Moon Style. But the demon disappeared from in front of me, and I felt a massive force crash into me from my side. I turned my head to my left, and saw the demon standing there as his fist crashed into my side. With a bone shattering noise, I went crashing into a tree. The trunk got destroyed upon impact and I crashed into the tree behind it. I groaned in pain. A warm trail of blood was moving down my temples, and down my brows, as I took a breath, but a sharp pain made me grit my teeth. I blinked several times, as I blanked in an out of consciousness. Each breath came with a bloody ache, suggesting broken rips. I turned my face forward and saw the demon slowing walking toward me. ¡°Your reaction speed is remarkable,¡± the demon spoke. He placed his hand over his chin, and looked at my body. If I hadn¡¯t turned my body slightly to my left, my rips would have twisted inwards as they broke, and had pierced my organs. But I could tell, the demon had not even used a portion of his strength. If he had, then I would have died upon impact. He was still holding back, considerably. ¡°And you''re on the borderline of breaking through as well,¡± he trailed off. But I didn¡¯t speak. He came close to me and grabbed my face and lifted me off the ground. He grabbed my right arm and mercilessly twisted it. My grip loosened over my sword, but I didn¡¯t lose hold of it. A loud breaking noise echoed in the woods, but I bit my bottom lips, and didn¡¯t scream. Even if I died today, I would let this demon get what he wanted. He wanted to see me scream in agony. Fucking sadist! ¡°So you aren¡¯t going to scream?¡± He said with a smile. He brought his hand close to my left leg and a moment later twisted my leg. My leg curled and with loud breaking noise, the demon looked at me with anticipation in its eyes. I groaned, as I felt my leg going numb. ¡°Just a groan, I see...¡± he looked at me with pity in his eyes. But the hard grip of the demon loosened over my face, and the demon was pushed back a few steps. The arm gripping over my face, fell down in front of me and turned to dust a second later. I weakly steadied my body and saw, Master standing in front of me. ¡°Seriously, Takeru kept persisting me to go and check how you were doing, and here you are, having your ass handed to you by a demon,¡± Master clicked his tongue, as he snapped his head sideways, and saw my battered up body. ¡°All those years of training gone to waste...¡± he shook his head. ¡°I guess I have to re-educate you from the basics, brat.¡± Master turned his gaze away from me, toward the demon, and glared at him. Black blood dripped from the demon''s wrist, as the cut off hand regenerated a moment later. In the blink of an eye, Mater disappeared from in front, and reappeared in front of the demon, as he propelled his katana toward the demon¡¯s sternum. The demon met his attack head on. Soon both of them clashed and the ground cracked beneath their feet. The demon punched toward Master¡¯s temple. His fist forced the air to flutter and a shockwave shook the surrounding area. But with a twist, Master ducked down and shot his leg forward and hit the demon near his solar plexus. Master¡¯s hair fluttered by the shockwave, as he twisted his torso and shot his other leg at the demon''s side. The demon crashed into a tree a few metres away. But the tree got destroyed upon impact, and he kept on crashing into tree after tree, finally stopping, after crashing into the sixth tree. The demon got up on his feet and steadied his body, as he cleared the dust off of his ropes. He giggled looking at Master, and soon two wings came out of his back. With a push of his wings, the demon took flight. ¡°Come human, make me enjoy it even more.¡± The demon said with a look of ecstasy. A white aura covered Master¡¯s body, as his eyes locked on the demon. Soon he took flight in the air as well. Reaching the demon¡¯s height, he pulled his katana forward, and a blinding white hue began emanating from it. Soon both of them clashed again. I quickly pulled an advanced-grade potion¡ªthe only one I had¡ªout of my dimensional ring, and chugged it down. The cold potion poured into my mouth and soon my body began to heal. I saw Klen standing up from the ground and weakly walk toward the direction of the base. I dragged my leg, with each step I took forward. The potion had healed my broken bones, but the numbness was taking its sweet time to reside. I pulled my watch close which rested over my left wrist. I tapped over it and contacted Han. But Han didn¡¯t answer immediately. The trees branches wildly swayed, as Master and the demon fought. A wild gust was blowing all around the place as their battle went on. Finally Han picked up and his voice came in a rushed manner followed with hard gasps. ¡°Han what¡¯s going on?¡± I quickly asked. ¡°The base is under attack by demons. After you left, the demons ambushed us and initiated there attack...¡± Han said, as I heard a loud noise come from my watch. ¡°¡ªover this side!!!¡± ¡°¡ªral what should we do?!!! ¡°¡ªnd kill them all!!!¡± I heard multiple voices come from my watch. But the call ended all of a sudden and I cursed. ¡°Klen are you in the condition to fight ?¡± I asked Klen. He nodded at me and both of us made our way out of the woods, and entered the open field which let to our base. I saw a trail of smoke coming from the direction of our base, above the cliff. But from the corner of my eyes, I saw something crash a few feet away from me. I focused eyes, and saw Master getting up from the ground, through the cloud of dust. His black kimono was ripped from a few places and many wounds had appeared over his body. The demon landed from his flight and soon a dark crimson aura burst out from his body. ¡°Human you really are strong,¡± the demon chuckled as he combed his blond hair, and the wound over his body regenerated. ¡°I guess killing you is the only way to shut you up, huh?¡± Master scoffed, as he locked eyes with the demon. Master pulled a potion out of his dimensional ring, and chugged it down. Soon with a rusty glow, the wounds over his body healed. ¡°I guess this battle won¡¯t be an easy one?¡± He said as he cracked his neck. Chapter: 49: The Haunting Past [3] Heavy black clouds began to blanket the sky, as the last of the moonlight began to disappear. The surrounding area looked even more eerie as the darkness covered everything from miles. A drop of sweat ran down my temple, as I looked at the demon standing on the ground with poise. All the wounds over his body had healed, and a wide grin was covering his face. ¡°I know that''s not the best you can do,¡± the demon mused, studying Master. ¡°Just use your full strength, and entertain me more.¡± Master lifted his chin, not flinching away from his unnerving gaze or any words. Instead, he withdrew his sword back in the sheath and straightened his posture. I saw a breath-taking white glow, shroud Master¡¯s body, as his hair lightly lifted above his forehead. His eyes glowed with a majestic pulse of mana as the ground around him quaked. ¡°I guess I have to fight seriously for once,¡± Master said, as the mana around him surged and his veins bulged. He firmed his grip over the hilt and took a stance. He pulled his katana backwards, and brought it down to waist level. I quickly understood what he was about to do. I wrapped my arm around Klen, and dashed forward. My leg almost gave out, as it still felt numb. But I ran regardless. I let go of Klen and both of us ducked down. An oppressive gust of wind, blew all around the area, as a moment later, a blinding white light emanated from Master, and soon afterwards I heard a subtle clicking noise echo in my ears. I lifted my head, and saw that the demon had taken flight again, but his right arm was missing, and his left side had a big wound through which black blood was spewing out. But the thing which surprised me the most was, that the ground where the demon was standing previously, was split apart. A big crack had appeared on the ground, which stretched for at least a mile. Master took a deep breath and lifted his chin to look up at the demon. ¡°Hehe... Good thing I came here instead of Ashmedai,¡± the demon chuckled as his face twisted with a devilish smug. ¡°Or else he would have had all the fun to himself.¡± I was always astound, whenever Master used the Crescent Moon Style. His control and ability to make hundred percent use of the movements were leagues above me. Even if Master had taught me the Crescent Moon Style, I still couldn¡¯t execute them as beautifully and precisely as he could. I still had a lot to learn. Soon the demon shot toward Master like a falling meteor. His arm regenerated as his body burst with a crimson aura. Master put pressure over his calves, and dug his feet deep in the ground. Soon he shot toward the demon and both of them again clashed. The ground beneath Master cracked and a small crater formed in the ground. The demon threw an endless barrage of japs at Master, but he dodged each one of them and countered with a horizontal slash, soon following a vertical slash. The area around them was getting destroyed, as they continued fighting. The demon spun around Master, and kicked at his back. A shockwave shook the air, as the demon¡¯s leg came closer and closer to Master. But with a twirl, Master intercepted his roundhouse by bringing his katana forward. A shockwave resounded in the air as Master and demon clashed. As soon as the demon attacked, Master would keep on intercepting. But his breathing was becoming heavier. Unlike demons, we human didn¡¯t have monstrous regenerative capabilities. So there was a limit to how much we could fight. Master spun over his heel, and propelled his katana at the demon. The demon kicked back and with a summersault, vertically kicked downwards at him. Master brought his free hand up, and blocked. But he was pushed back many steps. The demon again giggled. ¡°More... more... give me more human.¡± I heard a thunderclap in the distance as there battle continued. The blanket of clouds became thicker as both of them flew and fought in the air. I needed to do something, anything. In a way that I could to help Master. But I would simply be in the way? That demon was one of the highest ranked demons in the demon king¡¯s army. But I knew if anyone could defeat him, it was Master. ¡°Shun, I¡¯ll be going back to the base,¡± Keln said from my side. ¡°What about you?¡± My gaze drifted away from Master, toward Klen. But as if he had read my mind, he spoke. ¡°Alright, but be careful.¡± I nodded my head, and replied, ¡°yeah, you too.¡± Soon Klen withdrew his daggers from his dimensional ring¡ªwhich he was wore over his thumb¡ªand dashed in the direction of the base. His injuries had healed enough for him to fight now. I was pushed back a step, as the oppressive gust of wind blew past me. I snapped my head back at the ongoing battle. With a sudden twist, Master spun in the air, making himself as aerodynamic as possible. He circulated the mana inside his body, and slashed vertically downstairs. His katana connected to the demon''s shoulder, and it cut through his flesh. A frown flashed across the demon''s face, as the edged blade of the katana, ripped through his flesh. But the demon had shot his arm forward, and in an animalistic manner he pierced Master¡¯s eye. ¡°Master!!!¡± I shouted as I tried to step closer to them. But I was pushed back by the oppressive aura they were releasing. Master kicked back and created some distance. But the demon was already over him. Blood dripped from the big wound which covered the left side of Master¡¯s face. His left eye now blinded, but his ability to fight was not effected much. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The demon''s regeneration had also slowed down. Staining his left side with a dull black. Master waved his hand and several translucent swords came to life behind the demon. The sword burned with power, as the air shook around them. In a moment, all of them launched at the demon. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and scanned the demon¡¯s body, searching for his core. The demon twisted his torso and dodged the incoming swords, but, Master waved his index finger sideways, and soon the swords drifted, turned and changed their trajectory. The demon lightly groaned, as all of the swords pierced through his body. But the just as the swords thrust his body, they imploded, and the demon was engulfed within the flames caused by the implosion. The demon crashed into the ground, as the flames ate away at his body. I took this moment and approached Master. ¡°Master are you okay?¡± I asked. But his condition was everything but okay. I looked at the wound over his left side, as blood dripped down his face. ¡°I was really thirsty for a battle like this,¡± the demon¡¯s voice echoed from the flames which burned twenty metres away. ¡°And thanks to you, I can finally fight with all of my strength.¡± The flames died down, and the demon stepped forward. With a heavy ringing, a shockwave ran passed my body, as Master pulled my body downward, and thrust his sword forward at the demon who had appeared before us now. I was pushed back, and Master took a few steps back as well. He gasped for air, as he locked eyes with the demon. I snapped my head at Master and opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Master you remember about my skill, Mind¡¯s Eye?¡± He thought for a second before replying, ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°I saw the demon¡¯s core and its moving between his sternum and solar plexus,¡± I spoke. ¡°But it¡¯s changing position every minute in those two specific places. And right now its in the solar plexus, but in ten more seconds it will change its position again...¡± Master¡¯s brows knit together, as he sternly spoke. ¡°Shun you better move away from here. I am going to end this battle.¡± ¡°Be careful Old Man,¡± I said as I stepped away from him. Then he pulled his katana back into the sheath. The mana around him started to converge towards his sword, like a vortex sucking everything into it. Soon his sword was enveloped with a blinding black glow, as every noise in the area hushed. Master¡¯s breathing became calm. I could see the veins over Master¡¯s arm feriously bulge, as the mana around him surged and the air cracked with a subtle lightning. The demon pulled his body into a stance and released all of his strength. Master and the demon¡¯s aura collided, which shook the ground beneath their feet. Master pulled his katana out of his sheath, and as soon as he did, a black veil covered everything around them, enveloping him and the demon inside it. I held my breath as I saw, the final movement of the Crescent Moon Style. NIGHT LESS NIGHT! A loud flesh cutting noise echoed in my ears as I directed my gaze forward. The black veil lifted and I saw Master and the demon standing close to each other. Master¡¯s Katana had pierced through the demon¡¯s sternum, and I saw a shining small orb stuck to the edge of his blade. The orb¡ªdemon¡¯s core¡ªcracked from many places, and fissures appeared all over its surface. A moment later it turned to dust. But my eyes shot wide open, as I saw that the demon¡¯s arm had thrust through Master¡¯s solar plexus. My body began to shake as I couldn''t believe what my eyes were seeing. Master spat a mouthful of blood as he looked at the demon with his single remaining eye. ¡°That was a magnificent... movement human,¡± the demon weakly said. Soon his body turned to dust and he died. Master lifted his chin to look up, but his body gave out and he plummeted on the ground. ¡°Master!!!¡± I desperately shouted as I reached him. I put my hand above his wound through blood was gushing out like a stream. I tried to cover it, tired to stop the bleeding. ¡°Master... oy, Master,¡± I shouted as I looked for potions inside my ring. But I didn¡¯t have any left. His breathing was getting shallow. My heartbeat quickened as I looked inside Master¡¯s dimensional ring, but even he didn¡¯t have any potions left either. ¡°Hey kid,¡± Master said. I snapped my head and looked at him. ¡°Everything''s going to be alright, okay,¡± I desperately cried out as I held his body in my arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Master said. A weird shiver ran through my body as I heard Master¡¯s weak voice. ¡°What the hell... are you talking about?¡± I said. My voice trembling with panic. ¡°Remember when you called me Father onc¡ª!¡± Blood spat out of his mouth, as he continued. ¡°A-And you got so embarrassed that you didn¡¯t call me that again.¡± My lips trembled, as I felt my heart being ripped apart. ¡°Father... Father... Father,¡± I cried out, embracing his cold body. ¡°I''ll call you that anytime you want, so please just hold on a little longer.¡± I heard a loud thunderclap, soon which followed a cloudburst. The cold rain fell over us, as I looked down at Master¡¯s dying body. ¡°Tell Takeru... I¡¯m sorry I-I couldn¡¯t make it back.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t, because we both will go home together, alright.¡± My voice quavered as I spoke. A weak smile flashed across Master¡¯s face as he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°That day when I p-picked you up from the streets.... was the best d-decision I had made in my life." His voice felt weak, distant. My mind was filled with panic. I couldn¡¯t even tell what kind of expression I was making right now. ¡°And... I better not... see you up t-there.¡± I was desperate. ¡°Shun...,¡± Master whispered. Soon he took the last of his breaths in my arms. His eyes shut closed, as I just kept on embracing his cold body. My breathing hardened. My eyes got heavier. All the energy inside my body left. ¡°Oy, wake up,¡± I lightly shook Master¡¯s body, as I felt warm tears trickle down my cheeks. ¡°Say something, anything... please.¡± I pleaded over his dead body. ¡°Fujimoto¡¯s going to get mad at you. I¡¯ll get made at you, so please open you eyes.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± My lips trembled as my throat dried up. My heart hurt. It hurt so much. It felt like it had been pierced by some sharp object. I didn¡¯t know I could feel such pain, such excruciating pain. Tears streamed down my cheeks and blurred my vision. I couldn''t breathe, as I felt the torrent of emotions raging inside me like a storm. Ripping me apart. I clinged to Master¡¯s body, like how a cub does to its mother. I felt a lump stuck inside my throat. Not one word came out. ¡®Please come back. Please say something. Anything.¡¯ But those words never came. I simply cried, wrapping my arms around his body as tightly as I could. The cold rain continued to fall over us. The world around me still moved on. But I felt stuck in this moment of grieving and loss. Master had a soft smile over his face. Which caused my heart to twist even more. I finally understood after losing the most precious person in my life. What real grief was. What real sorrow was. What real pain was. The physical pain of my body felt superficial. My emotions wrecked havoc inside me. Eating away at my very sanity. The fiery claws, which were my emotions, clawed at my throat, gripping and tightly twisting my insides. The person I was the most indebted to. Who fed me, gave me a roof to cover my head, showed me warmth, loved me like his own son. Right now I was embracing that same person''s cold body in my arms. ¡°¡ªaster!!!¡± My voice came out weaker than I had expected, which was muffled by the heavy rainfall. My mind was clouded by rage, of my own powerlessness for not being able to save Master. My body trembled, as I cried like a little kid. ¡°MASTER......¡± I screamed, letting out all of those emotions. Allowing myself to breakdown. Allowing those emotions to tear me apart. ¡°Ahaaaaaaaaa.....¡± *** I sprung up on the bed which I was laid in, and caught my breath, which came in hard gasps. I felt tears streaming down my eyes, as I took a moment to understand what was going on. After taking a few minutes to calm myself down, I was finally able to comprehend reality from dream. ¡°How long has it been since I saw those memories?¡± I thought as a sorrowful expression covered my face. I placed my hand over my face, and a moment later wiped my reddened eyes. But the tears kept on falling, soaking the blanket which was placed over my body. Even to this day, I still couldn¡¯t come to forgive myself for Master¡¯s death. On the day Master died, something within me died alongside him. I think it was a part of my sanity. I felt a long sigh coming, but held it back. No, those memories are of the past. They are still alive. I can still change their fate. The sharp aching pain and numbness I felt throughout my body made me groan in pain. I couldn¡¯t perfectly feel my left arm. My left arm was covered in bandages, and my body ached with a bone-deep fatigue. I took a deep breath and leaned against the bed. I didn¡¯t perfectly remember what had happened after I had teleported using my skill, alongside Jiyoung. My memories after that were a little foggy. I directed my gaze toward the room. I guess I was in one of the rooms in the medical facility. ¡°So the bombs didn¡¯t detonate,¡± I said as a smile crept up my lips. Suddenly the door of the room opened with a soft hum, as two people stepped inside. ¡°J-Ji...woo...¡± It was Jihye and Jiyoung. ¡°Hey,¡± I waved my hand at them and Jihye burst into tears, as she rushed to my side and hugged me. Chapter: 50: Aftermath Seo Jiwoo My innards shook, as the numbness of my bones made a current like sensation to wildly run throughout my body, as Jihye wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a tight hug. A light groan escaped my mouth, with a weird rankness at the edge of my tongue, which tasted like wet metal, served with tar. ¡°Eh, I am sorry,¡± she pulled her arms back, took a step backward, whilst apologising with both hands extended. The pain which I had tried to supress since waking up had finally taken effect. My entire body hurt. My eyelids still felt heavy, and the weird ringing in my ears was still there. I guess that is to be expected after that stunt I pulled off. The worst which could have happened is that I could have died. I better check the system for my persisting stat, if I had one it would be maxed out by now. ¡°How are you feeling, Jiwoo?¡± Jihye asked as she placed her hand over my head, and brushed her hand past my hair. Well, to be honest, I felt pretty much like shit. Every bone in my body ached with a deep fatigue. My mana channels were the same, they felt heavier than usual. The mana inside my body felt like a weight which made me even more lethargic. And my lungs also hurt as I inhaled and exhaled. I turned my head toward Jihye and reassured her, "I am alright, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± But both Jihye and Jiyoung looked at me with incredulity in their eyes, as they narrowed them into slits. ¡°Really?¡± Jihye asked, as she grabbed my left arm softly, and sat down on the chair placed beside the bed. I may have lost a lot in the past, but... I have also gained a lot since I got regressed back in time. I got a sister who cared dearly for me, friends like Jiyoung and Jihoon and that weird system as well. Growl~~~~! My stomach made a loud growling noise, which left me dumbfounded. Jiyoung and Jihye both clearly heard it. The noise was loud enough to echo inside the room. ¡°You must be hungry after sleeping for days,¡± Jihye said as she got up from her seat and walked up to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± With that she stepped outside the room, and the door closed shut. My throat felt dryer than usual. There wasn''t much saliva inside my mouth. I coughed a couple of times, as I felt a sharp pain in sternum, reaching down to my waist. Jiyoung walked close to the bed, and grabbed the jug of water placed over the table near the bed. She poured the water in a glass, and handed it to me. I grabbed hold of the glass, but almost dropped it, as I saw the terrifying expression over Jiyoung''s face. Well, her face was as expressionless as always. But in her eyes, I saw a deadly eerie look. A shiver ran down my spine as I took a sip of the water. I sighed as I looked at Jiyoung who had now sat down on the edge of the bed. Her jet black hair were tied into a ponytail, exposing her nape, with her bangs falling forward. ¡°Miss Jiyoung, are you perhaps mad at me?¡± I asked as I leaned back in the bed. ¡°I am not,¡± She quickly replied back. But her voice definitely sounded annoyed. I felt another sigh coming but held it back and looked Jiyoung straight in her eyes. ¡°I knew perfectly well I could have died, but... ¡° I paused for a second searching for the right words. ¡°Even if I had to make that decision again, I would do it.¡± An anguished expression covered Jiyoung¡¯s face, as her brows furrowed and she clenched her hand into a fist. ¡°Why...¡± her voice came in a whisper, but I still heard her. ¡°Why do you not care about yourself?¡± ¡°...¡± Those words really felt foreign to me. I had never cared about my know well being in front of the few I held dear. And if I had not stopped that bomb, then by now... ¡°I...¡± ¡°Do you even know what your condition was when you were brought to the medical facility?¡± Her voice came out a little rushed and louder than before. ¡°Your left arm¡¯s skin and muscles were ripped open, your right lung was punctured, you were internally bleeding from several places in your body, and a concussion, ¡± she explained my condition, as her eyes glared into mine. But I couldn¡¯t say anything back. I really fucked up big time. I guess I really was at death¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologised. I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I had promised Jiyoung previously that I would be more careful, but I went ahead and almost got myself killed. Well she being mad at me was reasonable. ¡°Do you even know how worried Jihye was when she heard about your condition?¡± She placed her hands over her knees and gripped them tightly. ¡°Jiyoung, I know what I did was reckless, but...¡± I paused, I looked at her for a second, then continued. ¡°If that bomb had detonated, then many people would have lost their lives.¡± She grounded her teeth as she tried to rebuke my words, but she herself knew what the outcome would have been if the bombs installed around lock had detonated. I took a deep breath, which was followed by a sharp sting in my chest, as silence descended over the room and neither of us spoke. ¡°Either way, how long was I out? And what happened after we... ehm escaped?¡± I asked breaking the silence between us. ¡°My memory seems to be a little foggy?¡± Jiyoung sighed as I deliberately changed the subject. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and tapped over the screen once. A hologram came to life above the phone¡¯s screen, and it displayed a news anchor speaking. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Jiyoung raised the volume and I was able to properly hear what she was talking about. [The incident which accord one week ago in the prestigious hunters academy; Lock] Which was the title of the news written on the label displayed on the hologram. [Thanks to the brave and the courageous act of the instructor of lock, Adam Griffin, many casualties were prevented.] Adam¡¯s picture was displayed on the right side of the hologram, as the newscaster kept reading her report. [He stopped the detonation of a bomb, by erecting a barrier around it, saving thousands of lives, by endangering his own.] Well, good for Adam. He will be hailed as a hero from now on. And I can be the guy who helped the hero from the shadows. [The people involved in this act of terror were students of the same academy, found to be contracted with demons¡¯.] [Two of them were, Felix Bl¨²te, ranked-39. And Stephen Mayer, ranked-47. Both the students were found dead, investigating is still ongoing.] [Some students have been under investigation since, for being an accomplice or taking part in this act of terror.] [Many people have pointed the question at Lock, for their security measures in the face of such threats, and their failure to take precautionary actions.] [Alas, there has been word from the Headmaster of Lock, to arrange a conference in the upcoming days.] [But people are concerned that the "Evil Eye" might be connected to this terror attack against the Lock.] Jiyoung tapped over her phone again and the hologram disappeared. ¡°And for your latter question, Laurena Lianard was the one who saved you,¡± she exclaimed. So that woman¡¯s name was Laurena. But how did she know we were there? I mean I teleported to a really remote place that no one would have guessed. Then how come she was there? And at the exact time me and Jiyoung had teleported? Its just too good to be a coincidence. Her timing was just too convenient. And if I remember correctly, someone poured a potion inside my mouth. So it has to be her. ¡°Laurena Lianard¡±, she seems like someone I need to keep and eye out for. ¡°Either way, that¡¯s the end of it, and everyone¡¯s safe,¡± I said with a yawn, as I looked at Jiyoung, who wanted to ask me something, but held herself back. I think I kind of knew what she wanted to ask. ¡°It was a skill of mine which helped us escape,¡± I said placidly. I knew she wanted to ask me a few things. But knowing Jiyoung, she always held herself back, to not make herself look nosy. She was respectful of other people¡¯s privacy. But I had come to trust her as a friend, whom I could share a secret or two with. She nodded once, not looking as surprised as I thought she would. ¡°You don¡¯t seem that surprised?¡± I asked. Searching her expressionless face. Jiyoung crossed her legs and leaned an inch closer whilst she replied. ¡°After seeing you kill a demon, stop a bomb from detonating, is their more I should be surprised about?¡± ¡°I guess not.¡± I said as I lightly chuckled. The door of the room opened and Jihye stepped inside, with a trolley with food placed over it. ¡°Alright, time to eat,¡± Jihye said as she brought the trolley close to the bed. *** ¡°Its about time I left,¡± Jihye said, checking the time from her phone. She stood up from her seat and placed her hand over my head and patted it a few times. ¡°Already?¡± I lifted my head slightly and asked. Her brows lightly rose as she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°For your information, I have been here for the last two days. I need to get back to work. I can¡¯t just dump all of my work on my colleagues.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± I replied, with an understanding nod. ¡°Let me take you to the portal house,¡± Jiyoung had also gotten up from her seat, and soon both of them stepped out of the room. Silence descended over the room, as I laid in the bed. The pain and numbness in my body had resided a little. But the bigger problem I was facing was with the building process of my body. My body was still too weak, and it was a miracle that I came out alive. Somehow. System. A translucent interface hovered in front of my eyes, as I soon as I called out. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 8993 LEVEL: 35 STRENGTH: 85 STAMINA: 91 AGILITY: 82 VITALITY: 84 INTELLIGENCE: 72 MP: 1340 POINTS: 154 _____________ FATIGUE: 36 _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ PERSEVERANCE LV.3 PROFESSION: Swordsmanship (Lv.1) [Crescent Moon Style] [Regeneration] _____________ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 25%] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 50% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective. The host can also see the energy signature product by any living being and object... ???. ¨CLEAP (Sealed) This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana, makes a gate like connection for the host to teleport through. Each wormhole contains information about different location, which are connected to each other. Cool Down: 3 hours ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡®Perseverance has levelled up, and...¡¯ My eyes darted across the interface, and soon they stopped on a new skill displayed in the passive skill section. ¡°Regeneration?¡± A new passives skill? Could it be because of the effect of that potion. My body did undergo rapid regeneration. As soon as my cells were being destroyed, they were rapidly being healed by the effect of the potion I had consumed. That is a plausible theory. The door of the room opened suddenly, and soon after a figure stepped inside. ¡°You¡¯re all ready back, Jiyou¡ª!¡± I stopped mid sentence after seeing who had entered the room. I waved the interface away, and it disappeared from in front of me. The door closed with a soft hum, as Adam walked up to the bed. He took a seat and crossed his legs. His brunette hair were left loose, as I saw dark circles under his eyes. My eyes focused over his right arm which was covered in bandages. He wore a grey t-shirt, with black jeans. His eyes locked on to me as he scanned my body. ¡°Instructor, how come you are here?¡± I asked, breaking the silence. If Adam was here it must mean one thing. He leaned back in the seat and stared at me for a long moment. His features were as sharp as ever. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Adam asked. I straightened and looked at him. ¡°Better than an hour ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Then silence descended once again over the room. ¡°How did you do it?¡± He mused, as he straightened in his seat. His eyes searching me. Awaiting an answer. Here it was, the reason why Adam was here was to confirm his suspicion about me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Instructor?¡± I feigned ignorance. Adam looked me in the eye, as if he knew I was lying. ¡°I had felt two mana signature in the distance, when I was rushing in the direction of the bomb,¡± Adam exclaimed. He crossed his arms and continued. ¡°But by the time I was there, the two mana signature had disappeared?¡± He trailed off. ¡°Only you and Jiyoung were not present, when the others were rushing back to the facility?¡± His questions loomed over my head, as his eyes narrowed. These barrage of questions were really ticking me off. But Adam¡¯s analysis was on spot. He should just become a detective, instead of an instructor. ¡°But, I didn¡¯t come here to force answers out of you,¡± he said. Stretching his right arm slowly, as he took a deep breath. ¡°So what did you come here for?¡± I asked as I looked Adam straight in his eyes. ¡°When I had reached the bomb...¡± Adam paused, he pursed his lips as he thought for a second. ¡°The core inside was half empty.¡± I nodded my head in understanding. ¡°And thanks to that I was able to stop the explosion to reach out of the barrier I had erected around the area.¡± So the guy just came here to thank me. I guess I misinterpreted him. ¡°So how did you do it? How did you lower the discharge of mana escaping from the bomb¡¯s core to lessen its range of resonating fluctuations?¡± He added, as his brows rose a fraction of an inch. I snorted as I looked at Adam. ¡®Seriously, you already have the answer yet you came here to ask me in person?¡¯ I take back what I said. He''s an ass. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell just by looking at the state my body is in right now?¡± I scoffed, as I lifted my left arm upwards, to shove it in Adam¡¯s direction, but stopped and pulled it back. The pain was really bitting like a bitch. ¡°That was a really reckless move, but... either way, thanks to you many lives were saved,¡± Said Adam as he got up from his seat and walked up to the door. ¡°Yeah, which someone else swept all the credit for from under the table,¡± I said with a flashy grin. Adam eyed me for a moment, with a smile covering his face. ¡°The Lock should really consider giving me an award or something?¡± I scoffed, as I laid in the bed and turned to look at Adam. Adam turned his head backward and exclaimed. ¡°Get some rest Jiwoo.¡± ¡°Sure will!¡± Chapter: 51: Deal Seo Jiwoo I pushed the door forward and with a soft creak the it opened and I stepped inside the caf¨¦. A bell, attached to the top edge of the door, made a low dinging noise, which echoed inside the caf¨¦ I walked up to the counter and placed my order for a black coffee. After a short wait, I was handed a tray in which my coffee was placed. With a smile, I thanked the employee who had handed me my coffee, and with a turn of my heel, I stepped to my left and walked up to the furthest table on the left side corner. I placed the tray over the table, and took a seat. I took the cup by its handle and brought it close to my mouth. With an inhale of the rich aroma, I took a sip. I placed the cup over the table, and pulled my phone out of my pocket. With a tap over the screen, I scrolled through the news articles. The rivalry between two corporations, TK and Lesve?o were still a hot topic around the world. Because Lesve?o had dominated the stock market for almost three decades. But after the owner''s death, Lesve?o really fell. Not that I cared. It was simply an opportunity for me to make a pretty penny. That I did with Salvador¡¯s help. Today I was here to discuss the payment with Salvador. I had talked with him over the phone a few days ago and decided to meet him in person. So I came back to Korea to deal with the matters here. The Lock had given the students some holidays after the incident involving the bombs. So I had a few days to myself now. But what made me a little bit uneased about this whole development was that, something like this didn¡¯t happen in the past. An incident involving the demons didn¡¯t happen in the past, where they targeted Lock. So I think the Evil Eye must me involved this time round. There movements have been a little weird. Evil Eye is the name of the organisation which the humans have created who are contracted with demons, to oppose the World Union. And if demons were involved in this incident, then its bad news. If they have made a move, it must mean they are serious about starting a war with the humans. But I don¡¯t thing the demons would just blatantly declare war against us. They know that starting a war will cost them as much as it would cost the humans. I need to get stronger before that war starts. My end goal is to defeat the demon king. And to do that the first step is to build this body. I may have miraculously escaped death, but that doesn¡¯t mean I would always. The enemies I would be facing in the future would be on a completely different level. I took a deep breath, as I took another sip of the coffee. After five more minutes, I heard the dinging noise of the bell, and soon an individual wearing a black hoodie and face mask approached my table. He took the seat opposite to me and sat down. ¡°Its been a while, Salvador,¡± I said as I placed the cup over the table. ¡°Yeah, its been,¡± he replied as he leaned back in his seat. ¡°How long are you going to hide your face for? I won¡¯t bite, I swear?¡± I joked as Salvador took the menu from the side and looked through it. He placed the menu down on the table and took off his hood and face mask. My eyes laid over his brown hair gleaming with highlights of black, which framed his pale face. His eyes had a charismatic blue colour, like the depths of an ocean. Honestly he looked above average. ¡°So how did it go?¡± I asked, as Salvador put his hand into his hoodie¡¯s pocket. A moment later, he pulled a black card out, and slid it across the table over to my side. ¡°That card contains all of your funds,¡± he said as he crossed his arms. ¡°And I have to admit, the risk was well taken for the amount we made.¡± ¡°How much?¡± I curiously asked. ¡°After excluding the thirty percent, which was my payment, the total comes down to, two hundred and sixty-seven million dollars,¡± he mused as he spoke in a business professional tone. I placed my hand over my chin and calculated the exchange rate to Korean won. ¡°Approximately three hundred and forty-four trillion won.¡± I replied. Honestly that was a lot of money in both currencies. I took the titanium card and stored it inside the system inventory. With a vigorous nod, Salvador grinned. ¡°Exactly. We made big time.¡± He exclaimed, with a snap of his fingers. But I saw Salvador¡¯s brows knit together, as he eyed me warily. ¡°What?!!!¡± He continuously tapped his finger over his bicep, with crossed arms, after a second he asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too trusting of me?¡± I thought for a moment, on how to reply, but the only thing I could thing of was that, Salvador was a trust worthy guy. He never cheated his employer and also gave the best results. Even if his asked payment was a little too much. ¡°Because you have your work ethics and morales, don¡¯t you?¡± I said with a sip of my coffee. ¡°And because I know you are trust worthy.¡± Salvador''s ears perked up over my last sentence. He leaned back in his seat and clasped his hand over the table. ¡°But can I ask you one more thing?¡± He said, with a raise of his brow. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I replied. He cocked his head to the side, making sure that no one was listening on our conversation. He leaned forward and whispered to me. ¡°How did you know Robert Lesve?o was going to die?¡± With a smirk over my face, I replied. ¡°Robert himself came in my dream, telling me he was going to die,¡± I muttered. ¡°That I should take this opportunity to make some cash over his death.¡± Salvador shrugged his shoulder with a nonchalant expression over his face as he heard me. He waved toward a waiter, and soon he walked up to our table. ¡°I¡¯ll like to order the breakfast menu one,¡± he said, as he pointed in my direction. ¡°And the gentleman here will be the one paying.¡± I lifted my free arm slightly upward¡ªjust above my chest¡ªand opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± The waiter took the order and trailed off. ¡°So how is the investment in the TK going?¡± I asked, scrolling through the news articles once again. ¡°I have already opened a few other accounts to buy stocks to seem less suspicious,¡± he quickly replied. ¡°The investigation bureau was really on their toes after Robert''s dead. So anyone who invested in TK in big amounts, or withdrew from Lesve?o stocks before Robert¡¯s death are still under investigation.¡± I placed the empty cup down on the table and looked at Salvador. The sole reason I had chosen Salvador to do my bidding was to make sure that suspicion didn¡¯t befall over me. And I knew Salvador was a cautious man, so he had already prepared many escape plans, if by chance things did went south. But as if he had remembered something important, Salvador again put his hand inside the other pocket of his hoodie and took something out wrapped inside a red cloth. ¡°Here.¡± He shoved the wrapped object toward me, and I took it from his hand. It was almost half the size of my palm. I observed it for a second before storing it inside the inventory. This was something I had requested him to get me on short notice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry its the highest quality one I could get my hands on,¡± Salvador assured. With a satisfied nod, I thanked Salvador. ¡°Thanks. But it must have been hard to obtain this?¡± Salvador''s brows furrowed as he glared at me with a scorned expression. ¡°You told me to find you something like that last minute, of course it was hard to find,¡± he hissed. As he sighed tiredly. I looked at Salvador with amused eyes. Despite the last minute request he had done what I had told him too. Now I can finally initiate the first phase of my plan. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The money problem was somewhat solved, but I needed a permanent source to make me money. And I already had someone in mind who could help me with that. But first I need Salvador on board. He was already on, but just needed a final push. I straightened in my seat, and rested both elbows on the table and clasped my hands. With a dry cough, I looked Salvador straight in his eyes, and with complete solemnness in my voice, I spoke. ¡°Salvador I want you to form a formal deal with me.¡± Salvador¡¯s expression shifted and his usual business like atmosphere surrounded him now. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± He muttered. His face and tone solemn. ¡°I want to assemble a group of competent people, and to do that I need your help,¡± I explained. Because if I had the future world¡¯s best broker on my side, then what I wanted to do furthur on the road will become hell of a lot easier. ¡°But why should I help you?¡± Honestly, this won¡¯t be a bad deal for Salvador, if he rejects or accepts. But after seeing just how competent he was, I needed his help at all cost. His ability to work as a businessman was a rare talent that only a few possessed. I took in a deep breath, and looked at Salvador for a long moment. Just as I was about to speak, Salvador cut me off and continued. ¡°Nah scratch that, I am in,¡± Salvador said, as I saw the waiter from before bringing his breakfast. My eyes went wide for a moment, after hearing his reply. The waiter placed the food over the table and with a nod, he went back to work. I wrinkled my nose, as I looked at Salvador with uncertainty in my eyes. My brows momentarily knit as I thought for possibilities of his sudden acceptance. Why would he agree? I didn¡¯t even tell him anything yet? ¡°What''s wrong? You seem surprised?¡± He asked as he pulled the plate a little to his left. I mean, I was. I had thought forming a deal with him would be a hard task. But... ¡°Can I ask why?¡± Salvador took a bite of the bread with a fired egg placed on top. After swallowing the bread, he rested his elbow over the table and thought for a moment. ¡°I guess... you can call it a businessman¡¯s intuition,¡± he muttered. ¡°And I think I can make a lot of money if I work with you,¡± he said with a lucid smile. I chuckled as I saw Salvador¡¯s eyes gleam with a tinkle. ¡°Then once again, its a pleasure working with you, Salvador,¡± I extended my hand forward, and right after he shook it. I pulled a file out of the system inventory and passed it over to Salvador. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He asked with curious eyes. ¡°Your first task,¡± I exclaimed. ¡°I want you to find information about this person.¡± Salvador opened the file and saw the contents inside. His brows jumped in surprise as he read the name written over the file. ¡°Osbern!!!¡± He snapped his head back toward me and gave me a disappointed shook of his head. ¡°I did once do some digging around after the incident involving the Osbern¡¯s,¡± he took a sip of his orange juice and continued. ¡°But unfortunately I couldn¡¯t find anything about them. Unless...¡± I pointed my finger at Salvador whilst assessing. ¡°Exactly!¡± Salvador placed his hand over his chin and thought for a long moment. ¡°And this person you want me to find...¡± I nodded my head and replied. ¡°All I know so far is that someone payed for the Osbern¡¯s assassination, which they portrayed as an accident toward the public eye.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I find something,¡± Salvador said as he went back to eating his breakfast. ¡°Good luck then. And I¡¯ll send you the contract in a few days,¡± I said as I got up from my seat. Salvador nodded his head with his mouthful. He tried to saw something¡ªI guess goodbye¡ªbut his voice came out muffled due to his mouthful of food. I grabbed the tray and cup and walked up to the counter to pay for my coffee and Salvador¡¯s breakfast. After paying, I stepped out of the caf¨¦ and entered the busy streets. *** The streets were as busy as always, with pedestrians moving left to right. The rowdy noise of the car engines entered my ears, as I stood in front of the guild house of the Shadow guild. I was on my way to the portal house but, this place came in between the route to my destination. So I stopped by to see Jihye while I was here. ¡°I might be disturbing her if go in unannounced?¡± Well, I am already here, might as well just see her before going back. I stepped forward and walked up to the entrance of the guild. But I was stopped by two of the guards who stood post. They weren¡¯t the same guards when I had came here before. Both of them were wearing a black suit, with a pair of sunglasses. One had blond hair and the other had brown hair. Both looked to be strong, as the mana surrounding their body was around rank. ¡®One rank and one rank.¡¯ I looked at both of them, as I assessed their ranks and strength. ¡°Is there a reason why you both are stopping me?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you have any prior appointment with someone inside the guild?¡± The guard with blond hair on my left side asked. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I am here to meet a relative who works here,¡± I answered. After answering, I took a step forward, but the guard on my right stepped in front of me and blocked my path. I sighed as I exchanged glances with the brown haired guard. ¡°Can you please move out of the way?¡± I grumbled, as my face turned solemn. But the guard didn¡¯t budge from in front of me. Instead he placed his hand over my shoulder and released a crushing pressure at me. ¡®Seriously, Park Yujin should properly assess the people that work for him,¡¯ I inwardly sighed as I took his pressure head on. My clothes pressed downwards, as the atmosphere around me became dense. To them my rank would have only seemed equal to an rank. But I was already on pair with both of them. In response, I released a pulse of my mana and directed it toward them both. The blond guard jumped a step, as he felt my oppressive pressure being directed at him. His breath hardened with a squeak, as he tried to fight back. The brown haired guard¡¯s grip loosened over my shoulder, as I increased the amount of pressure I released. The air shook with a little ruffle, as both of the guards fought back. Their face twisted into a frown as they were both pushed back, and they gasped hard. I felt a sudden tingle in the air, as the guard on my left channelled the mana inside his body, and thrust his dominate arm forward. I was just about to react and break his arm, but stopped as I heard a familiar voice emerge from behind me. ¡°What is going on over here?¡± All three of us stopped, and I snapped my head backward. There I saw the same Butler, who had first brought me to the guild to meet with Park Yujin. He walked toward us and asked with his voice stern. ¡°I asked what is going on here?¡± I took a step back and looked at the guards who had now bowed their heads, whilst respectfully addressing Mr. Butler. ¡°Mr. Baek-Hyun, this boy was trying to enter the guild premises without any prior appointments, so we only tried to stop him but he tried to force his way inside.¡± Mr. Butler turned his head toward me for a second before snapping it back toward the guards. His eyes now glaring at the two. What a lot of bullshit. Now they want to save their ass, after getting caught in act by someone on a superior rank than them. ¡°Then is that a good enough reason to assault someone?¡± Mr. Butler asked. ¡°And Mr. Seo is a guest...¡± He faced me and slightly bowed his head with his hand placed slightly above his sternum. ¡°I apologise for the mistreatment Mr. Seo.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise, Mr. Butler. I was just passing by so I came to visit Jihye before returning back to Lock,¡± I quickly replied. ¡°I see.¡± Then Mr. Butler stepped forward and waved his hand for me to follow him. ¡°And I guess we need to do a better assessment on the people we hire,¡± his face turned expressionless, as he sternly exclaimed. The guards face twisted into a tight frown, as both of them kept bowing. We passed the guards and entered the guild premises, and Mr. Butler turned over his heel and walked toward the elevator. I followed suit. He pressed on the button of the side panel and soon after the elevator¡¯s doors opened with a low ding which rang in ears. Both of us stepped inside and he pressed his finger against the panel¡ªover the thirty-first number¡ªand soon the elevator began to ascend. ¡°I heard about your condition from Young Master Jihoon. Is your condition alright now, Mr. Seo?¡± Mr. Butler asked. I cocked my head in his direction and replied. ¡°Fortunately, the injuries that I sustained weren¡¯t that detrimental, so I got better after recuperating for a few days.¡± He nodded his head in reply. Honestly, the injuries that I had sustained would have taken me at least a few weeks to recover from. But thanks to the new passive skill¡ªRegeneration¡ªI obtained, my body healed faster than I had anticipated. But the problem I was facing at this moment was with my mana channels. They felt restricted and heavy for some reason. The absorption of mana and refining it had become a little harder after forcing them to dissipate the raging mana of the bomb. ¡°How¡¯s...ahn, Jihye?¡± I asked, breaking the silence between us. Mr. Butler thought for a moment, and answered as he turned his head slightly toward me. ¡°She is a very competent young lady. Ever since she joined our guild she has recruited a few rank hunters, and two rank hunters. Her colleagues are quite fond of her, and she is liked by almost everyone present in her team.¡± My lips curled into a smile as I heard Mr. Butler¡¯s evaluation on Jihye. If she wasn¡¯t being burdened here, unlike her previous workplace, then everything¡¯s fine. ¡°Well, her cheerful personality is one of her good points,¡± I commented with a warmth filled voice. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even knew Jihye that well, but the familial love she has shown me, I can¡¯t be more grateful than I already am. The love which I had almost forgotten about, she made me realize it all again. I saw from the corner of my eyes, Mr. Butler¡¯s lips tucked into a thin smile. ¡°Well, she reminds me of my own daughter Sang-Ah,¡± he muttered. ¡°Your daughter?¡± I asked, surprised. So Mr. Butler had a daughter. He nodded his head once and spoke. ¡°Yes, she isn¡¯t in Korea at the moment due to work purpose.¡± ¡°You must really proud of her, by the way you are speaking,¡± I firmly said. ¡°Well, yes..., ¡° the smile over his face widened slightly as he continued. ¡°She''s currently working as an armour and battle gear designer for a conglomerate in Brazil, pursuing her dream, or rather she already has.¡± My brows rose in thought as I remembered hearing that name¡ª"Sang-Ah¡±¡ªbefore. But where...? Sang-Ah...Sang-Ah... where have I heard that name? I thought for a moment before finally remembering. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, does your daughter work at the Hephaestus?¡± He clearly heard the surprise in my voice. He snapped his head in my direction, with a surprised expression covering his face. But he re-composed himself quickly and spoke. ¡°W-Well yes...¡± Hephaestus! The biggest armour and battle gear manufacturers. And his daughter, who was Shin Sang-Ah worked for them. If I remember correctly her work name was ¡°Nero¡±. Each design she created had a uniqueness of its own. I had seen Nero¡¯s designs in my past life, and they were breath-taking. Each had a beauty of their own. ¡°Nero really does create great designs,¡± I said looking at Mr. Butler. His brows knit together as he looked at me. ¡°How do you know her work name? She hasn¡¯t revealed it to the public?¡± He exclaimed. ¡°Uhm...¡± The elevator door opened and I took this opportunity to dodge his question. I exited the elevator and stepped forward, with Mr. Butler right behind me. He took a sharp right turn and I began to follow him from behind again. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to answer me, then its alright, but...¡± he looked over his shoulder and stared into my eyes. ¡°But I would like you to keep her identity a secret.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t tell anyone, my lips are sealed," I gestured my fingers at my lips in a zip like notion. After a short walk through the wide corridors, we stopped in front of a door and Mr. Butler stepped inside first. I followed him from behind and I saw Jihye standing near a wide glass window. Her gaze was fixated down at the hunter who was I guess being tested. I walked close to the glass window and crossed my arm as I saw the hunter taking the exam. He was fighting a mana beast. A Tarantula Spider. The hideous monster shot its sticky web like fluid at the hunter. The hunter kicked back and brought his wooden staff forward, creating some distance between them. He muttered something, maybe the incantation of his spell. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and observed more carefully. I saw the mana which fluxed through the hunter¡¯s body being circulated towards his arms. The mana flared inside him and surged towards his hands, with a final push it began to escape his body and take form. The mana flared again and a fiery ball of flames began to conjure in front of him. But I saw something weird. Small motes like particles surrounding the ball of flames. I rubbed my eyes and looked again but they were still there. ¡®Those motes look just like the things I saw when gauging the core¡¯s mana.¡¯ The fiery ball of flames shot towards the monster. The Tarantula Spider dodged with a swift movement of its eight feet. But the ball of flames tore into three individual flames and shot at the Master from three directions. The monster dodged the first one which came from its right, but it failed to dodge the one on its left and in front. The flames erupted with such ferocity, that they swallowed the monster''s body and with scorching ruffle the body of the monster fell to the floor. Lifeless. ¡°That will be the end of the test,¡± Jihye said from the side. Not being aware that I was standing right beside her. I deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye and focused my gaze at Jihye. ¡°Great work,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you,¡± she firmly replied. But a moment later, she snapped her head toward me and with a dumbfounded expression over her face, she spoke. ¡°J-Jiwoo.¡± Chapter: 52: Peace of Mind ¡°How come you are here?¡± Jihye asked with taking a single step forward covering the distance between us. I focused my eyes over my sister and observed her. Her glossy black hair gleamed just as I had remembered when seeing her the first time. Her dark obsidian eyes shone with warmth, as her face shifted to a smile. ¡°I was just passing by, so came to see you,¡± I looked at my sister with a bright smile. ¡°And nice suit, you look cool.¡± I pointed out. She lifted her chin slightly and gave me a cheeky grin. ¡°So you finally recognized my coolness, Oh Little Brother? A little too late, I guess.¡± The smile over my face widened as I heard Jihye. But her eyes darted from my head to my toes a moment later, after examining my body for an entire minute, she finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You aren¡¯t pushing yourself are you?¡± Jihye''s eyes displaying a concerned look in them, which made a subtle warmth to shroud my heart. I crossed my arms and leaned an inch over as I muttered. ¡°You really don¡¯t trust me, huh?¡± Jihye turned with a quick placement of her heel over the marble floor and stepped forward. ¡°Then whose fault is it? You are the one who loves to get injured every now and then, or am I wrong?¡± An awkward smile flashed my face, as I scratched the side of my cheek. Jihye walked up to Mr. Butler and greeted him. ¡°How are you Mr. Baek-Hyun?¡± She asked with a slight respectful bow. With a thin smile the old Butler replied. ¡°I am as healthy as ever, Miss Jihye. How about you?¡± ¡°I am also fine.¡± Mr. Butler looked at me for a moment then took a half step back. ¡°I should get going now, I need to take care of some tasks assigned to me by the Guild Master.¡± He turned over his heel and stepped out. I walked up to Jihye and looked at her. Her condition looked much better than I had remembered. Her eyes didn¡¯t looks as exhausted as they had used to, and her face looked fresh. Seeing this made my mind at peace. If she was fine then that is all I wanted. ¡°I heard you are working pretty diligently here,¡± I muttered. She pulled a hair band out of her pocket and tied her hair into a ponytail, which exposed her nape. ¡°Unlike my previous workplace, this guild is leagues above that place. This workplace has a much better environment and the people in my team are all good and kind people.¡± But momentarily a sorrowed expression covered my face as I looked at Jihye. She was clearly pushing herself in the past, and hid her true self. Her previous workplace was like a cage which had bound her inside. I tightly formed my hand into a fist. I didn¡¯t want Jihye to live a hard life. I would certainly do anything for her. She was my family now. And protecting her was now my solemn duty. My eyes softened, as I saw Jihye tap over the screen of her watch which she wore over her left wrist. But I was grateful for Park Yujin for providing her with this opportunity. I could tell just by looking at her that she was enjoying herself here. She wasn¡¯t trying to hide her feelings like last time. ¡°Did you have breakfast yet?¡± Jihye asked as she tapped over her watch and her dark eyes focused over me. ¡°I did,¡± I answered as I caught her gaze. ¡°I am free for the time being, so should we go down to the cafeteria?¡± She cocked her head towards me and asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make time for me if you are busy? I just came here to take a quick look at you.¡± I exclaimed. Jihye nodded her head a few times as she thrust her hand forward and pointed her index finger near my face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after finishing that hunter''s evaluation test, I am free for the time being so don¡¯t feel burdened." She pulled her arm back and with a quick step forward she exited through the door. I followed her from behind. Soon both of us reached the elevator and I pressed over the panel on the side. Soon with a low ding, the doors opened and we entered. The doors closed and Jihye pressed on the twenty-seventh floor over the panel on the side. Soon the elevator descended and after a few more seconds the doors once again opened. Both of us stepped outside and Jihye took a right turn and both of us stepped inside the cafeteria. Rather than a cafeteria this place looked more like a restaurant. Tables placed over the wide floor, the wooden texture of the floor was smooth and shinny. The dark oak wood tables and chairs adorned the beauty of the cafeteria. The wide glass windows on the left side allowed sun light to illuminate the inside of the cafeteria. A calming smell of jasmine evaded my nostrils as I inhaled the rich aroma. In front of us was the counter where two people were taking orders. Above the counter was a big panel where the menu items were being displayed. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Jihye asked as he looked at the menu in front. ¡°I''ll just have a green tea,¡± I replied. With that Jihye stepped forward and walked up to the counter. The place wasn¡¯t that crowded, only a few people were present. I stepped forward and sat on the table on the middle row on the right side. The couchened seats made it feel like I was sitting over features. I leaned back in the seat and placed both elbows over the dark oak wood table. ¡°Here,¡± Jihye said as she handed me my green tea and took the seat opposite to me. She placed the tray which had a cup of tea over it and leaned back in her seat comfortably. I took the cup by its handle and took a sip of the green tea. The green tea was rich in aroma and flavour. The tea leaves used for making the tea must be high quality. ¡°Jiwoo...¡± I lifted my gaze and looked at Jihye. Her brows were slightly knitted, with a concerned expression over her face. ¡°What?¡± I hurriedly asked. Confused. She looked at me for a moment, her eyes displaying the same warmth which they always did. She clasped her hands and held them close. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you were so injured but...,¡± she paused for a moment. Her dark eyes bore into my own. ¡°I want you to be careful. I know perfectly well that you are mature enough to make your own decisions now, but, despite that... I want you to be more careful. When I heard about your condition my heart almost stopped.¡± She lowered her head a little, and placed her hands over her cup. Wrapping her hands around the body of the cup, she looked at me with a sorrowed expression over her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you too.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything back. Her last sentence made a realization to dawn into my heart. I remembered the hardened expression Jiwoo and Jihye¡¯s Father had made inside that memory, which I still vividly remembered. Jihye had lost her parents at a young age and I could only image the worry she felt when she must have heard about my condition. Her only family which was her brother, me... but I had taken over her Brother¡¯s body. In truth I was merely a stranger to her. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do something reckless to make you worry again,¡± I reassured. All I could do was reassure her with words. I felt like these words were losing their value every time I spoke them. I don¡¯t know myself just what kind of challenges await me. I wanted to sigh but held it back. This second chance that I miraculously received. I wasn¡¯t going to waste it. All I wanted was the people I cared about to live a long, happy and fulfilled life. Jihye placed her cup down after taking a sip. She didn''t look at me. Her sharp features displayed a hardened expression. I felt like my heart was being pinched. I couldn¡¯t just share my burdens and problems with anyone. Why would I want to trouble them with my problems? I finally let that sigh out. ¡°Jihhhyyyyeeee!¡± I saw from the periphery of my vision, a woman approaching Jihye. She tightly hugged Jihye from behind, wrapping her arms around near her neck. ¡°Eh, YooSung?" Jihye said, startled. The woman named YooSung loosened her grip, and pulled her arms back. She brought her mouth close to Jihye¡¯s ear and whispered something. With my heightened senses I clearly heard what she had whispered into her ear. ¡°Who is that guy? Is he your boyfriend? He looks cute. I didn¡¯t know you were into younger guys?¡± I simply drank my green tea as I exchanged a few glances with YooSung. ¡°No, he¡¯s my Brother, YooSung,¡± Jihye explained. Turning her head slightly to her side and looking at her. YooSung took the seat beside Jihye and exchanged glances between me and her. ¡°YooSung, he is my brother, Jiwoo,¡± Jihye introduced. She waved her hand towards me and I greeted YooSung, placing my cup down on the table. My eyes laid on her wavy dark brown hair which cascaded down her shoulders, as her green eyes locked on to me. ¡°Now that you say that, there is a similarity between you two,¡± YooSung mused, changing the placement of her hand from the armrest to her chin. ¡°The male version of Jihye.¡± She joked with a humorous expression. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping team leader Daeho from the third team by now?¡± Jihye asked. YooSung nonchalantly waved her arm in the air as she replied. ¡°Already finished. There was simply just some misplacement of data in the records that needed to be taken care of.¡± ¡°Seriously who the hell even made that guy a team leader?¡± YooSung grumbled as she leaned in her seat and crossed her legs. ¡°YooSung you shouldn¡¯t talk like that about someone,¡± Jihye exclaimed. YooSung leaned closer to her side¡ªenough for her to lean her head against Jihye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know, I know,¡± she muttered. ¡°But that guy is just a little... too clumsy, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I have to agree to that,¡± Jihye¡¯s lips curled upwards as she replied to YooSung. Seeing Jihye like this made me reassured that she had made good friends in her workplace. ¡°Anyways, how come your brother is here?¡± YooSung asked. ¡°I was passing by so I came to visit her,¡± I replied. ¡°Quite the considerate Brother you have.¡± YooSung placed her hand over her mouth and with her brows weirdly risen, she grinned at Jihye. ¡°I hope I had a little brother like that.¡± She shifted her face toward me and with a weird sensual expression over her face, she crossed her arms and slightly lifted up her cleavage, as she spoke. ¡°Or I can be your Noona?¡± I felt a smile creeping up my lips as I looked at YooSung. ¡°I am sorry but I am not into older women,¡± I bluntly commented as I finished my green tea and placed the cup down on the table. ¡°And honestly, you are simply not my type.¡± I crossed my arms, slightly leaning into the comfortable chair. YooSung chuckled a few times, as she held on to her stomach. Wiping the edge of her left eye, she spoke. ¡°I really like your Brother, Jihye.¡± But Jihye''s watch vibrated and she tapped over it. Reading through the message, she looked at YooSung and spoke. ¡°Team leader has called us back, there seem to a few hunters coming in for their evaluation tests.¡± YooSung got up from her seat and so did Jihye. I also got up and took the tray, putting both mine and Jihye''s cup over it. ¡°I am sorry I need to go,¡± Jihye apologised. I cocked my head in her direction and spoke. ¡°I am the one who came to see you in your working hours, there''s nothing to be sorry about,¡± I looked at my watch and continued. ¡°I guess I should also get going by now.¡± YooSung placed her hands over Jihye¡¯s shoulders and pushed her forward towards the elevator. ¡°Goodbye,¡± Jihye said. YooSung brought her hand close to her mouth and gestured a flying kiss at me, as he spoke with her crisp voice. ¡°See you later, Little Brother.¡± I walked up to the counter and handed the tray to the employee there. Afterwards, I spun over my heel and walked up to the elevator. I pressed my finger against the touch panel on the side and after a few seconds the elevator opened. Just as I was about to enter, I saw Jiyoung standing inside the elevator. Surprised, I kept looking at her. A second later, she gestured for me to enter and I did. ¡°How come you are here, Jiyoung?¡± I asked. My eyes focused on her. She was wearing a pair of black jeans with a loose fitted white shirt. Her jet black hair done into a ponytail. She tilted her head toward me and answered. ¡°I just came to meet my Father after a while.¡± Then as silence descended, both of us kept quiet until the elevator stopped descending and with a low chiming sound the doors opened. Both of us stepped outside and made our way out of the reception, and exited through the entrance of the guild. We stepped outside and the same guards which had stopped my arrival inside the guild stood post. They turned their face away from me. With a sneaky smile over my face, I waved my hand at them and spoke. ¡°Bye, Blondie, Bye Brownie.¡± Jiyoung looked at me curiously as we walked passed them and a car stopped in front of us on the road ahead. A black Mercedes¡ªdifferent from the last one I had rode here. Its black colour reflected the sunlight, as the car¡¯s exterior gleamed expensively. The driver of the car stepped out and opened the door. ¡°Lets go,¡± Jiyoung said as she step foot inside the car and scooted to the seat further. I did as she said and entered after her. The driver closed the door and went to drive the car. He started the engine and soon the car drifted into the busy streets of Seoul. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I suddenly remembered as I smacked my fisted arm lightly over my palm. ¡°Jiyoung, can you do me a favour?¡± I snapped my head at her and asked. Jiyoung fastened her seatbelt and so did I. She cocked her head toward me, then asked. ¡°Its rare for you to ask for a favour? So what is it?¡± ¡°Can you let me use your private training room installed in your dorm room for a few days?¡± I requested. She nodded her head and opened her mouth to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but, why for only a few days?¡± I crossed my arms and answered. ¡°I am guessing in a week or two, the results of the tournament will be out. And the student ranking would be changed based on the individual performance of the students in the tournament.¡± I explained as I leaned in my seat. ¡°And judging by the way the ranking system judge¡¯s a student, I have estimated that I might jump to the top hundreds, or so.¡± She nodded her head and tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Well yes, the ranking system doesn¡¯t judge¡¯s students taking into account their entire skill set or battle proficiency.¡± Jiyoung mused, placing her elbow on the window''s edge. She pressed the button on the door panel, and lowered the glass window. ¡°Why not the top ten then?¡± She asked. ¡°You could easily take the first rank position if you wanted to?¡± A warm and refreshing breeze blew inside the car, which made both my hair and Jiyoung¡¯s bangs to flutter slightly. I nodded my head in a repeative manner before speaking. ¡°I could but, my current goal is to change dorm buildings after ranking up, so I would be provided a private training room for myself.¡± I could reach the top ten rank easily, but that would mean, me needing to reveal parts of my strength, and it will also bring unwanted attention my way. And I couldn¡¯t openly train my abilities in the public training facility which most students used¡ªwhich applied to those who didn¡¯t have a private training room in their dorm room. So training had been a problem for me. All I could do in my current dorm room was simple stretches and some muscles work out. But I was sure after my performance in the tournament, I could at least reach the top hundreds rank easily. Soon the car came to a sudden halt, and the driver again got out of the car to go open the door. I thanked the driver as I stepped outside the car. He nodded his head as he went back to the drivers seat. Soon the car drifted off and Jiyoung and I stepped inside the Portal house. After registering our departure from Korea we made our way towards the portal room. We entered a wide white marble room, where the portal frame stood on top of a platform, which was let to by a flight of stairs. We ascended up to the platform and stood a few feet away from the portal frame. The greenish oily shine of the portal breathtakingly emanated a beautiful hue which rippled like tiny specks of lightning. Soon we stepped forward, and the converged mana which sharply rippled and surged through the portal sucked us in. A bright white light momentarily blinded me, as my body lost its touch with its senses and I felt my consciousness drifting into the inside of the portal. *** I walked up to the entrance of the Ashura building, where only the top ten from each respective years were residents, along with Jiyoung. No student except for the top ten could enter the premises of the Ashura building. But they could willingly invite their friends to their dorm room. I watched the guard which stood post outside the entrance, intimidatingly stand with an eerie air around him. The mana around him swirled as I searched him. His rank was on the threshold of . Jiyoung stepped forward, and I followed suit. But the guard stopped me, then asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiyoung looked at the tall guard and spoke. ¡°He is my friend.¡± The guard nodded his head and stepped to the side, allowing me to step inside. Both of us passed through the entrance, and made our way inside. My head snapped left to right, as I observed the inside of the dorm. Their were shopping centres inside here, on my left was a cafe and on my right was a gaming centre. In the middle of the pavement was a beautiful fountain, which sprinkled water out with sudden pumps. ¡°Lets go.¡± Jiyoung said from my side and both of us made our way to her room. *** Flashing her student card against the panel on the right side of the door. The door slid open with a low hum and Jiyoung entered. She gestured for me to enter. I stepped inside and took my shoes off and followed Jiyoung from behind. The wide entrance let to an even wider and larger room. A king sized bed was placed on my left side. The marble floor was smooth and I could perfectly see my reflection in it. On the further edge was the entrance to a wide balcony. The room had a sweet smell. There was a big TV attachment to the wall. And a few feet away from the TV was a table on which a mirror and a few other things rested. On my left was a beautiful kitchen and bathroom, and on my right were two rooms. One was the training room, and the other I guess where the time accelerator device was. One more reason for me to come here was to use the time accelerator device which was given to each individual top ten in their rooms. I saw Jiyoung push the door of the training room open and stepping inside. I also did. I saw the inside of the widely spread training room. It was as big as a hall. The lights brightly lit the inside of the room. The entire room was covered with state of the art material, and I could feel the condensed mana flowing in the air in here. The materials used to create the training rooms, allowed mana to be converged to the inside faster, which made a perfect place for training. To create a vortex like room rich and full of condensed mana. ¡°Alright, time to train.¡± Chapter: 53: What is Mana? I walked up to the middle of the wide training room. Cracking my knuckles and rolling my shoulders, I performed some light stretches and then closed my eyes and took a deep breath. ¡®Alright,¡¯ I pushed my body a step forward and sat down on the floor crossed leg. With a single thought¡ªwhich was a trigger ¡ª, the translucent blue system interface appeared in front of me which hovered in the air. Looking through the inventory section, I pulled out an item wrapped inside a red cloth. The item which I had received from Salvador. I unwrapped the red cloth and a sharp smell evaded my nostrils as I observed the item in question. I took the Ginseng root in my other hand and felt the mana which was condescend inside the small body of the herb. The root had a dull muddy colour. The leaves of the Ginseng displayed a blood red colour to them. It was half the size of my palm. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jiyoung asked as she walked closer to me with curious eyes. I showed her the herb and opened my mouth to speak. ¡°This is a herb which will be a beneficial item in my training.¡± I pulled my arm back and looked at the Ginseng for a few more seconds. ¡®This thing should at least be worth a few million dollars,¡¯ I inwardly thought as I brought the Ginseng closer to my mouth. ¡®Well those few millions were well spent. Salvador really did find me one of the highest quality Ginseng herb.¡¯ The sharp smell of the herb smelled like garnished ginger dipped in vinegar. I placed the Ginseng inside my mouth and chewed it between my teeth. The rich, but dry flavour filled my mouth, as a ginger and onion like taste made a subtle rankness to emerge on the back of my tongue. A sharp sensation ran throughout my body as soon as I chewed the Ginseng herb. With each chew, the mana which was condensed inside the herb was released. The sharp taste increased and stimulated my taste buds. And after chewing the herb for a few more times, I swallowed the whole root. Actually, it is said not to consume a high grade herb whole such as the one which I was currently consuming. If you were weak and low ranked you won¡¯t be able to withstand the pain in the refining process and the mana which was being released from the herb which reinforced your body and mana channels. I swallowed hard as the herb made its way through my metabolism. A moment later, a scorching heat began to run wildly inside my body. A stinging sensation grew near my abdomen which reached up to my head. With a sudden flux, the mana which was released from the Ginseng circulated throughout my body. My mana channels were actively allowing the rich effects of the Ginseng to do its work. The condensed mana released from the herb slowly arched its way from each of the channels tracings around my body. A painful squeak escaped my mouth, and I saw Jiyoung taking a step closer to me, but stopped in her tracks. I closed my eyes and allowed the rich mana of the Ginseng herb to circulate inside my body. I allowed it to flow and reach each part of my mana channels and veins, through which it would reinforce my body, causing my joints and channels to become stronger. I could tell that something was wrong with my channels after absorbing and releasing the ambient mana from the bomb''s core. My body fidgeted, as my spine felt like it was on fire. My hair ruffled, as beads of sweat ran down my sides. With each second that passed, the heaviness of my channels decreased and I felt the mana fluxing with more and more ease. I began to feel the mana which was present in the atmosphere. Five minutes passed and I still kept purifying the dense mana which was being released from the Ginseng. My body was brimming with energy. I could feel my channels circulating the mana without any restrictions or drawbacks now. Like an unobstructed stream of water. The pain lessened and a moment later I opened my eyes. I was covered with my own sweat from head to toe. I had perfectly consumed the herb without wasting any of the condensed mana inside it. I thrust my right arm forward and clenched my hand into a fist. Without subconsciously giving out any command, my skill Mind¡¯s Eye activated and I saw the purified mana circulate inside my arm without any delay. The rich, purified mana arched through each of the tiny channels which housed inside my arm. Squinting my eyes, I looked closer in the air in front of me. Just like the last time¡ªwhen I was observing the hunter conjure the ball of flames inside the guild¡ª, tiny mote like particles of different colours floated in the air. They burned with purpose, with some power, containing a charismatic beauty, which was breath-taking. My eyes focused closer and like a veil being ripped open, the motes which floated in the air, converged in my direction. I tried touching a mote which shined with a burning fury of red. A moment later, the mote came close enough to my finger, and it was quickly absorbed inside my body. My body thirstily drank the motes which converged closer to it. I tried touching the other motes which were afloat beside the fiery motes of red. Motes of majestic blue, charming yellow and calming green swam in the air. It felt like they were tangibly there, existing enough that I could touch them, feel their warmth, but the instant I tired, they made their way closer to my body which hurriedly pulled them inside, and refined the pure mana which spiralled in the atmosphere. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiyoung asked from my side, sidestepping as she caught my gaze as I slowly spun around to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered. A thin smile covering my face, as I got up on my feet. I was surprised, no rather flabbergasted by this new development. My skill ¡°Mind¡¯s Eye¡± had allowed me to slow down the flow of time from my perspective. Allowed me to see the burning mark of a person¡¯s mana and the way they manipulated it. But... This new revelation was something which I couldn¡¯t put my head around entirely with just a few seconds. I was able to see the pure and original state in which the mana existed in. Mana was a fundamental life force which was rich in our world. Before the first cataclysm, our world was exposed to the existence of mana. Many researchers theorised that mana was always a life force which existed in our world even before the cataclysm arrived, but it was dormant and weak. And it couldn¡¯t be found out before because of the lack of equipment and understanding. Because a life force which could allow you to conjure balls of flames, walls of ice and gust of wind into existence out of nowhere just by manipulating an element, sounds absurd right. Well we soon came to find out. Same was the case with mana channels and veins which existed inside each human being. They quoted: that the mana channels were always present inside a human¡¯s body, but dormant and weak due to the lack of presence of ambient mana in the atmosphere. Mana channels are similar to the blood pumping veins in the human body. They circulate the mana throughout one¡¯s body and allow a person to make use of it. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. But when the first cataclysm arrived, the life force¡ªwhich was mana¡ª, became a preeminent existence in our world. The lower outputs of mana increased and it allowed the humans mana channels to develop further which allowed them to manipulate that life force. I deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye and closed my eyes. I felt the presence of mana around me. Anyone could sense and feel the existence of mana and its different individual elemental particles which hovered in the atmosphere. But none could see the particles with the naked eye. The process which allowed us to use magic was mana. And mana was divided into four common elements. Fire, Water, Earth and finally Wind. Each element represented some dominion of control, which allowed us to perform and create and shape the mana into something. I extended my right hand and thrust one of my finger forward. Soon I focused the mana which housed itself inside my body and directed it toward the tip of my finger. I again activated Mind¡¯s Eye and saw that the fiery motes of red were rushing near the tip of my finger. Soon after a flame engulfed the tip of my finger and began to burn. After observing it for a few more seconds, I lost focus and the flame died down. I pulled my gaze away and looked at Jiyoung. Her eyes curiously observing my finger¡¯s tip, but with an amused expression over her face. ¡°What?¡± I asked. Jiyoung looked at me for a moment before speaking. ¡°Seeing you poke the empty air was just a little amusing... and weird.¡± She turned over her heel and walked closer to the door of the training room. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you in your training of poking the air...,¡± she looked over her shoulder and continued. ¡°I have plans to meet with a friend today, so I need to go now.¡± I inclined my head and question. ¡°So you have friends other than me?¡± A smirk covered my face. ¡°I thought you were just a loner.¡± Jiyoung shrugged as she replied. ¡°Amelia, the girl next door, made me promise to go shopping with her today,¡± I saw Jiyoung sigh as she looked behind. ¡°I am leaving the key on the table. And...,¡± she paused as she looked at me with complete solemnness in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t wreck my room too much.¡± ¡°Ok, understood,¡± I nodded my head at her, sequentially waving my hand. Soon she exited the room, with the door flung shut. I focused back at what I was doing. I keenly observed the movement of the motes which individually floated in the atmosphere. But each mote made way for the others to move around. But the most interesting factor to observe was that, each mote floated with harmony in the air. Not abstracting each others path. The motes of blue beautifully swam without blocking the path of the red motes, so was the case with the yellow and green particles which were empowered by mana. ¡°Now where was I. Oh yeah.¡± Mana had four common elements which we¡ªhumans¡ªmanipulated and used. But first we had to refine the ambient mana to allow it to diversify into our body. Filter the pure state in which the mana existed in, to allow us to manipulate it. Mana cannot be manipulated in its pure form, as its harder and more difficult. But with mana conglomeration, its proven that you can. But an extreme level of understanding and control is needed in order to do so. But Mana Conglomeration can only be used when a person reaches the rank. And upon reaching the rank, they can also fly. No concrete explanation had been given on, why when a person reaches the rank, their control and sensitivity toward mana increases, to allow them to fly. But mana''s elements also had advanced forms which allowed us to use more complex magic spells and abilities. But only the mages and a selective few are capable enough to use these advanced forms. Because you could say they are inherently better at it. These advanced forms consists of: Ice, Thunder, Gravity, Sound, Mist and deviant Fires. Because when the first cataclysm arrived, humans began to awaken in those times of desperation, but with a mysterious phenomenon, they received a status like window which allowed them to see their ranks and abilities. And that status also determined their profession. But not to be able to touch interact like my system. The Status and System are figuratively different. For example: if a person had a better control over the sword, they would be given the profession of Swordsman. But if they were to wield a different weapon, they won¡¯t be able to bring out their outmost potential. Just like that there are many other professions. Such as, Assassin, Archer, Mage, Tanker, Spearman, and others. But the status only allowed you to see your ranks and skills which you had, but my system allowed me touch interact, and provided me with many different features. With a levelling system, inventory and shop section. With a sudden ruffle in the air, I pushed the ambient mana in the air toward me. The mana converged toward me, and I began to absorb the particles. I again sat crossed leg, and began to refine the pure mana, and reinforce my channels. The rank system in the status window starts from the rank and goes up to the ranks and beyond. But not everyone can reach the rank, because not many can absorb mana and refine it at a faster rate than others to rank up. Only a few in a million can reach the rank. The ability to absorb mana was different for each person. But it also genetically varied. The highest rank that someone had reached was the rank. Which was me in my past life. But currently the highest ranked person in the world should either be my Master, or the Leader of the World Union, or the Leader of the Evil Eye. The gap between each rank isn¡¯t that different, but that understanding disappears when a person breaks through the rank and on to the rank. If an ranked person was to fight someone who was on the rank, they would lose pretty easily. That¡¯s the gap between those ranks. And that gap only widens, once a person ranks up further. But the percentage that successfully rank up decreases more and more as you climb up. Ranks had three standard terminologies to them. The threshold which is , the middle which was between the and rank, . And the rank which was the end point of a rank. The borderline. But on closer examination, I saw another energy source which swan with the mana which was tied to the other elements. ¡°Demonic energy.¡± My brows knit as I saw the blood crimson particles of demonic energy float with a sinister pulsation. But a thought struck me. I pushed a finger forward, and tired touching the demonic energy, the particle came closer to my finger, but it was rejected. Not having absorbed the particle, I forcefully pulled the mote near my hand and inside. The particle''s movements were irregular¡ªunlike mana which moved in a constant fluid motion¡ª, but it was trying to intermingle with my mana. Which I found to be interesting, and weird. But a sizzling pain enveloped my finger a moment later, as the colour of my skin turned a pale blackish-crimson shade, with the veins of my fingers up to my wrist bulged as my skin tore open. A furious pulsation shook the air around my hand, as my skin kept ripping apart. A frown crept its way up my face, as the particle of demonic energy ravaged inside my hand. But my mana reacted and working as a defensive mechanism, it pushed the sinister particle out of my body. A drop of blood fell on the floor, as a moment later my skin regenerated, not leaving any semblance that there was an injury. My skin¡¯s colour returned to normal and the pain disappeared. ¡°That... was weird,¡± I said, sequentially observing my hand heal with keen eyes. I had seen my body instantly regenerate but didn¡¯t put much thought to it. But upon closer examination, its really surprising to observe. Either way. I pushed a few steps ahead, and pulled my body into a stance. I withdrew Bleak Star from the inventory and unsheathed my sword. I pushed my mana in a ripple, focused and circulated through my channels. With another push, I coated my sword, and reinforced my body. ¡°Alright, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any restriction in my mana¡¯s movements.¡± I firmed my grip over the hilt. With Mind¡¯s Eye still active, I saw the movements of the individual particles of mana. I focused on manipulating the motes of wind. I pushed my mana, and a gust began to envelop the body of my sword, making my clothes and hair to flutter. The particles of the wind mana rushed toward my sword as I held it upwards. I took a deep breath, as I felt beads of sweat run down my sides. The muscles of my arms bulged, as my joints began to ache. I was pushing as much mana I could. With a thrumming whistle which shook the air, a blinding glow erupted from my sword and began to envelop my surroundings. The floor of the room terribly quaked, as I released the stance and performed a vertical slash. I could still see the peculiar, unrestrained movements of the elements, dancing in the air. The wind motes rushed towards my sword more and more hurriedly as I had released the movement. With a flash of bright light, a thunderous clap echoed in my ears, as when lightning strikes on a cloudy day. I heard a tearing noise and my body was pushed back a few steps. My arms momentarily gave out under the heavy manipulation of mana. I stumbled to one knee, as my grip loosened over the hilt. A bone aching pain enveloped my right arm, as a smile crept up my face. ¡°I did it,¡± I rejoiced as I withdrew my sword back into the sheath. The first movement of the Crescent Moon Style. I had performed half of the movement. And there were no problems. During the tournament, I had performed a basic movement which was necessary for learning the Crescent Moon Style. But now that I have levelled up, my body is strong enough to perform half of the first movement. But my rejoice was short lived, as my eyes focused on the wall on the further left. Where now a big scar had appeared on the wall. I gulped hard as I my brows furrowed. ¡°Fuck, Jiyoung¡¯s gonna kill me.¡± Chapter: 54: Training and Testing Right now I was in deep contemplation. My brows were knitted, as I stood with my arms crossed near the wall on the further left side. I kept on nodding my head in a repeative manner, as I frowned. My eyes peered at the scar which I had so greatly made on the wall of the training room. But if I had be honest, the tear in the wall was pretty accurate. Like a straight line, with only a few small fissures tracing near the tear. Quite the display of accuracy, I have to say. But, the burst of mana which I had released in performing only half of the movement had done this much damage to the wall, think about how detrimental the damage would have been if I had perfectly released the first movement of the Crescent Moon Style. If I had to take a guess, the wall would have most certainly collapsed. ¡°How should I hide this thing now?¡± I said as I pursed my lips, with my hand covering my chin. Well either way, even if Jiyoung doesn¡¯t kills me, she would still be pretty mad. Well she did tell me not to wreck her room, and that¡¯s what I tried to do, but... stuff tend to happen when you least expect them to happen. Well the worst she could do is beat the crap out of me. But a tangible shiver ran down my spine, as I imagined what kind of expression would Jiyoung have over her face, or even if she would. Most of the time her face was expressionless. Unreadable. And her chilling glare which I still vividly remembered. ¡°Oh well, as the saying goes: you can¡¯t cry over spilled milk.¡± I deeply sighed as I turned around and walked up to the door of the training room. But something caught my eye, as I was about to exit the room. There was a panel on the side, which had different coloured buttons displayed on the screen. Each buttons had a specific number written over them. There was a blue button which had <5¡Á> written over it. Beside it were three more buttons. Green, red and violet, each displaying a different number¡ª<7¡Á>, <10¡Á> and <15¡Á>. I keenly observed the panel, as a moment later I tried pressing the green button on the panel curiously. Just as my finger touched the hard screen of the panel, the atmosphere inside the room shifted. My knees buckled, as my breathing hardened for a moment. My body was pushed downwards, as I stumbled to one knee. I fought against the oppressive increase in gravity around me, but to my avail, I wasn¡¯t able to move a lot. My body collapsed to both knees. Struggling to keep my body from being pinned to the floor, I slowly reached for the panel. My mana surged, as I circulated it to reinforce my body, and to form a thin barrier around myself. A thin bright light began to emanate around me, as I lifted my hand under the increased effects of gravity inside the room. I thrust my finger forward toward the panel. With a hard gasp, my finger pressed against the hard screen of the panel and I was finally able to take a deep breath, as the increased gravity returned to normal. I plummeted on the floor and cleared the sweat accumulated over my forehead. I leaned against the wall and planted my hand over my knee. ¡°So this room also has a gravity increasing feature,¡± I said, observant. ¡°Seriously, the top ten are given too much privilege,¡± I voiced, as I pushed up to my feet and continued. ¡°I am now really considering reaching the top ten.¡± The privileges which were given to the top ten were just too good. I shrugged as I spun over my heel and looked back at the panel. I again observed the panel with different buttons. ¡°So this panel can increase the amount of gravitational pull inside this specific room,¡± I formed an answer. ¡°And it can increase up to <15¡Á> times the Earth''s original gravity. That¡¯s really convenient. Since I am used to fighting in Earth¡¯s natural gravitational pulling force, I couldn¡¯t move as much as I wanted to under the increase of gravity. But this could also be a chance for me to increase my training. One, because without mana I couldn¡¯t move as much as I wanted to inside increased gravity, because my body is still weak. Two, increased gravity can help me increase my training a few-folds. Earth¡¯s gravitational pull was 9.8(m/s2), and if I trained in increased gravity, I might be able to train in a more efficient and faster way. Right now building the aptitude of my body was my first priority. And doing my training in increased gravitational pull can be helpful. Because the increased gravity would keep on pushing my body downward, abstracting my movements. So getting a better muscle control and maneuvrability was a must for me right now. Because, I had not trained my body as much as I should have since regressing back in time. The limitations which my new body put over me was a serious problem during battle, which needed to be taken care of. Because, if my body couldn¡¯t hold out under the manipulation of mana, and the stress over my muscles when performing the Crescent Moon Style, then that would be a big problem. Same for my skills. But that''s why I am here. I pressed the blue button on the panel this time and the gravity increased <5¡Á> times its original pulling force. It was still somewhat bearable, as I could move my body and walk, not rolling on my knees this time. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and saw that there were six mana cores embedded inside the room. One core embedded inside the walls on each side, one inside the ceiling and one inside the floor. The cores were connected and wrapped inside a small dome like ball which were connected with thick and sturdy wires, which fluxed the mana and stimulated the yellow motes of Earth mana in the atmosphere. The most prominent motes which were visible to my eyes were the motes of yellow¡ªEarth¡ª, but the other three particles were still present, so was demonic energy, they were distant from the yellow particles but still close, allowing the motes of yellow to make change according to their dominion of control .They burned beautifully in the atmosphere as the gravity kept on increasing, and a moment later stopped. The gravity inside the room had increased <5¡Á> times it original gravitational pull. ¡°Interesting...¡± I said, curiously observing the motes and their particular individual movements. They moved in a constant fluid motion, without blocking each others path. Creating harmony. They moved in a random motion, but I felt so otherwise. I searched through them, allowing myself to feel the mana which was tied to each of the particles. But a thought struck me. This thought had always been at the back on my mind, but I had never seriously considered it. How would the mana react under the effects of my skill, "Acausality". I searched for my skill, which I had bought from the system inside the dungeon. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Acausality...¡± I muttered, as my perspective shifted and I felt the world around me change. A veil of grey descended over the world, as all of the colours around me dissolved and disappeared making everything around me colourless. I took a step forward in this world of static void. But the thing which caught my interest the most was that, I could no longer see the ambient elements of mana in the atmosphere, neither the particles of demonic energy. This place resembled a motionless void. No rather they were still present, but they had lost their spark, their charm, their power. Like a veil covered them, hindering them useless, unmovable. I could still see the¡ªnow colourless¡ªparticles, and I felt for their presence, their essence, but I felt nothing. As if what I searched for was dormant, not existing in this frozen world. The power was bounded by some force which caused it to not be used in this static void. Time itself was frozen. I took another step forward, but a burning pain enveloped my spine which quickly ran throughout my body. But I continued my march without halt. I quickened my pace, and performed a set of jabs, with a few spinning hooks. But the pain increased with every step, with every movement I performed. My breathing hardened, as a frown crept up my face. But I persisted, not deactivating the skill, staying inside this static world, for as long as I could. I felt a warm sensation run down my nose. But wiping my nose, I kept on moving as much as I could. Forcing my body to move. But the pain increased to the point that it became unbearable. My eyes blurred under the stress my body was going through. But I kept pushing. But my knees buckled as my body plummeted on the hard floor and I coughed up blood, which dyed the colourless floor red. With another burst of the sizzling pain which made a painful shiver to run down my spine, I tried to move a single step, but my body didn¡¯t listen under the unbearable effects of the pain. I groaned, as I grounded my teeth, my body fidgeted, as a squeak of agony escaped my mouth. My eyes shut closed into sharp lines, as I moved my arms to push my body up. But my arms gave out, as I finally released my grasp over my skill. I pushed my body and laid over my back to the floor. My breath came in hard gasps, as my body ached with an unimaginable pain. My eyes felt like lead, so was the case with my body. I felt a wave of nausea hit me as the top of my stomach fell. My mind began to spilt for as long as I had stayed inside that static world. The veil of grey lifted and slowly but steadily the colours returned to the world. The particles sparked back to life magically, as I again observed their movements with my blurred and squinted eyes. But the pain lessened as time passed, and I laid on the cold floor to catch my breath. I placed my arm over my eyes and rested for a bit. Recovering from the pain. ¡°Twenty three... seconds,¡± I said with a gasp. My current limit inside that static world was just a bit above twenty seconds. My mana reserves have grown quite a bit since the last time I used Acausality inside the dungeon, but the problem was with the pain. I can¡¯t seem to handle the pain. I didn¡¯t feel as much pain as I did back when I had used Acausality inside the dungeon. Its seems like my body undergoes some kind of extreme stress when the gears of time stop. Making everything motionless. Oh well, even twenty seconds are a big advantage in the frozen world. I fisted my hand and extended it upwards. But I felt like I could do more inside that static world. As if it was my own inability which hindered me from understanding this new power which I have acquired and wielded. I felt as if Acausality had something more to give, something more that I have yet to understand of this skill. As if there is a deeper meaning. Some insight which I still lacked. But, I am only able to use Acausality every two weeks. Damn cool down. Now I have to wait another two weeks until I can again use Acausality. *** I groaned, as my grip over my sword loosened, and I pushed a step backward. Two and a half hours have passed since I began training. I walked back toward the panel and pressed on the red button, deactivating the effects of the increased gravity. I was now somewhat able to train in <10¡Á> times gravity with relative ease. But it was still pretty hard to train in <10¡Á> times increased gravity. But why would I miss a chance like this to grow stronger. The Old Man always said to me: train until your bones shatter and your mind is exhausted past its limits. A salty smell entered my nostrils, as I noticed that I was covered with my own sweat from head to toe. I smelled like shit. Now... let¡¯s test out my last skill. I took a deep breath, and focused my mind. With a push of mana, I activated my skill ¡°Leap¡±. Just like last time when I was about to escape from the detonation of the bomb, hundreds of spiralling tendrils of black lightning moved in the atmosphere, in which hundreds and thousands of dim motes about the size of my palm floated inside. They burned with information, with power. With some understanding. Connecting to a specific location. Interlocking two locations to create a portal like connection for me to bypass through. I empowered an image inside my mind and waited for a moment, not even a second had passed, and a black mote sparked with a blinding light, as I reached out to it. Just like last time, I felt for its existence, it felt like it tangibly existed, but not perceivable by touch. My mind connected to that mote, and the scene in front of me melted, colours running and darkening like wax. I had to close my eyes momentarily, under the vertigo of the sudden shift. With a flash of black tendrils, information coursed through my mind as I teleported, which was nothing less than extreme. But by now I was used to it. I disappeared from inside the training room and reappeared inside Jiyoung¡¯s room. Black lightning lifted my hair slightly, and coiled through my body, as a moment later the tendrils of lightning disappeared, as if they never existed in the first place. All of this happened in the fraction of a second. When I had activated my skill and the time it took for me to teleport. But the door of the room had opened and Jiyoung entered the room. She had seen me teleport out of nowhere inside her room. She didn¡¯t look that relatively surprised, as she shut the door behind her and entered inside her room. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I asked. She turned over her heel and sat down on her bed. ¡°Yeah.¡± He crossed her legs, and looked at me for a moment before asking. ¡°How is your training go?¡± ¡°Its going well,¡± I answered. But the tear which I had made in the wall kept on bugging me as I spoke. Well, all I can do is come clean at this point and sincerely apologise. ¡°Jiyoung, I need to tell you something,¡± I said in an a low apologetic tone. A complicated expression covered her face as she looked at me. "What?¡± Her eyes observing my every movement. I took a step back and grabbed the doorknob and pushed the door of the training room open. I gestured for her to come inside with me. She got off of her bed and stepped inside the training room after me. Without even having to point out the tear, her eyes focused on the further left side of the room. The tear in the wall was big enough for anyone to see. My gaze shifted between the scar on the wall and Jiyoung, as I took a couple of steps back, maintaining some distance from her. Waiting for her to respond, to do something. She kept on looking at the scar for a long moment. I saw her sigh tiredly, as he shook her head once. Then she turned her head toward me and I felt a shiver run down my spine, as she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright either way. I already knew something like this was going to happen, so its fine.¡± But her voice was cold. My ears perked up as I heard her. ¡°I am really sorry Jiyoung.¡± I apologised to her. ¡°Its fine,¡± she said. I caught her gaze, and I saw her cold eyes which bore into mine. But the expression over her face said otherwise. Her face was as expressionless as ever. I lifted both hand up defensively, and spoke. ¡°I am really sorry Jiyoung. Is there anything I can do to pay you back, or maybe make up for what I did?¡± Well, I couldn¡¯t give her a skill, an expensive potion, a herb or an expensive artifact as compensation, because she already had access to all of those things. She was the daughter of the man who was the Guild Master of Korea¡¯s strongest guild. Park Yujin. Who was ranked in the top ten of the World Union''s ranking. So there was nothing which she didn''t lack. Jiyoung thought for a moment, before her eyes softened and her expressionless face became a little expressive. She looked me directly in my eyes and opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Then...you can help me train. And have a formal duel with me." I sighed in relief as I heard Jiyoung. Then snapping my head in her direction, I asked. ¡°Is that really all you want?¡± She nodded her head once and spoke. ¡°Yes, but...its gotten late, so why don¡¯t we train tomorrow together?¡± I nodded my head in response, as I reached for the door of the room. ¡°Yeah, that will be good.¡± Chapter: 55: The Conference Kiros I touched the cold metallic door¡¯s handle and pushed it forward, and with a stiff rustle it opened. I pushed the door with my arm and a crisp smell of sulfur evaded my nostrils. I stepped inside the hall, which was finely lit with many torches hung over the wall. Just as I stepped inside, the torches on the further edge lit up, illuminating the entire room. There I saw someone sitting on a seat on the farther edge with a twisted frown over his face. I took a moment to reach where that individual was seated, as I slowed down my pace with each step while observing the hall, and exchanging a few glances between the cloaked individuals who stood around near the enormous round table on the further edge. There were a total of three seats round the table, and only one of them was currently occupied. The individual who I had first seen when entering the hall was seated in the seat on the furthest left. He turned his head in my direction, and gave me a quick glare, followed which a slight wrinkle of his nose, but one which communicated more than the most hostile sneers. I returned his glare with my own and followed my slow jog toward the table. The hall was adorned with the most expensive materials as far as I could see. The black tiles which shone and reflected the enchanting blue fire projected from the troches. Giving the hall an intimidating and eerie air. The walls had many runes like symbols covering them. The ceiling was covered with a painting, which displayed a man decapitating a beast¡¯s head which was five times his size. The beast looked like one from folk lore or mythological stories. It had three horns growing out of its head, two from its chin, two blood scarlet eyes which could instill fear into anyone¡¯s heart, a bulky tusk growing out of its chest, with black fur arching down its snake like body. The monster looked nothing but horrendous. I reached the round table and took the seat on the farthest side on the right. I straightened in my seat and my eyes met with the individual who alone wasn¡¯t wearing a hood. He had shoulder length blond hair, with a buff stature. His eyes were the same pigment as mine. Green. But the scowl over his face widened as he saw me sit down. He was Zeroth. The demon of the Alkiz Family. He and I had always been on the same demonic ranking, but my authority had been of a rank higher than his, due to my family¡¯s name and authority surpassing his. He and I were both green eyed demons. But after our contractees death, both our strengths weakened considerably. And now I had become weaker than Zeroth, whom I always mocked and ordered around. ¡°It looks like your ingenious plan really worked, Kiros.¡± Zeroth scoffed. His green eyes viciously glowed, as he crossed his arm and released an oppressive crushing pressure at me. A shockwave shook the air as my robes and hair swayed backward. I grounded my teeth as I felt his demonic energy sweeping through the air and bore down on me. Demonic energy rolled out of me and with a choked cry, both our energy¡¯s clashed. The hooded individuals jerked back from their spots as our pressure knocked the air out of their lungs. Some gripped hard on their throat, as two of the six individuals were knocked unconscious. ¡°You fucker,¡± I grumbled as my eyes met Zeroth¡¯s sharp glare. ¡°Now, now...¡± But from one of the wide corners, I heard a crisp voice echo in the entirety of the hall, making the hair at the back of my head stand. With a subtle clap, the air around us boomed with an explosive like sound. I was pushed back in my seat and so were all the others. I felt like I was being pressed down by a mountain. The demonic energy inside my body surged, and I opened my hard shut eyes to see what had occurred. The individual who had released this oppressive pressure, now stood in front of the only empty seat to my right. His glossy dark brown hair which cascaded down to his waist were done into a beautiful braid, as ornaments and jewels hung over his obsidian onyx horns, which grew from the sides of his head. His sharp face displayed a beauty of one of its kind. He wore robes made from the most expensive and finest of silks, as his devilish Hazel eyes looked breath-taking. ¡°Don¡¯t start fighting the moment you two see each other,¡± he sternly, almost nonchalantly said as he sat down on the last empty seat. He closed his eyes and leaned an inch in the seat. The pressure lifted and all of the hooded individuals took a breath of relief, except of the two who were knocked out cold on the floor. Then the hooded individuals pushed a step and respectfully bowed their head to the demon who had just sat down. He opened his eyes and a tangible shiver ran down my spine, as his devilish Hazel eyes bore down on all of us. Observing our every moment. I hurriedly got up from my seat. Placing my right hand over my chest¡ªJust above my sternum¡ª, I greeted the Elder from the High Blood Family of Noros. I slightly bowed my head and spoke in a respectful manner. ¡°It has been a long time, Elder.¡± Zeroth did the same and bowed his head whilst greeting the Elder. Even among demons there is a rank hierarchy. And that hierarchy is divided into two sects. First are the Blood Demons which do not possess as pure of blood as the High Blood demons. And the High Blood Demons, are the said demons which have a purer bloodline than most demons. They are said to be the closest to their primal state than most demons, which gives them an immense boost in power. And among them the strongest High Bloods are only seven who possess the most purest of blood just below the demon king, who are all Crimson eyed demons. And even among the High Bloods, there is a ranking hierarchy which goes from: Elder, High Elder, Lord and High Lord. With High Lord being the highest position. But a demon can reach the High Blood ranks. And that had been my ambition since young. But after the mishap in my plan, I was pushed back to the starting point. The Elder lifted his hand and waved us shut. We both held our bows as an individual wearing a burgundy hood left his spot and took out a bottle of wine from his dimensional storage and poured the Elder a glass full. The glass magically floated through the air toward the Elder as he grabbed hold of it. The glass had spiralling lines of gold, with a few rubies embedded on its body. He twirled the glass a few times, as he smelled the wine twice before taking a sip. An expression of delight momentarily harboured his stoic face, as he took another sip and placed the glass on the table. ¡°Now,¡± the Elder looked at me and I frozen on the spot. Unmovable. As if my body was being restrained by some invisible force. ¡°What do you have to say in your defence, Kiros?¡± But I kept my mouth shut. I couldn¡¯t form any words inside my mouth, as I kept on blankly staring at the Elder, who kept on looking in my direction, awaiting my words. ¡°What? Cat got your tongue?¡± He said as he slightly leaned back in his seat. His mysterious eyes kept on intently staring in my direction. ¡°I-I...¡± I mumbled as I held the Elder¡¯s gaze for a moment. With a sigh, the Elder directed his gaze toward Zeroth and he straightened his back. ¡°Elder, I was skeptical on the prospect of Kiros¡¯s plan, but,¡± he turned his head slightly toward me and continued. ¡°Fortunately, the loses weren¡¯t too detrimental.¡± I clenched my teeth, as anger boiled up my spine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that your side didn¡¯t have too much damage inflicted on to them? Huh Zeroth?¡± But just as Zeroth was about to rebuke my words, a chilling squeak escaped mine and Zeroth¡¯s mouth as we both were rendered motionless. ¡°We are not here today to play the blame game, nor to point fingers at each other, Kiros.¡± Elder intently said, as the atmosphere around the hall shifted to a chilly one. But the pressure released by the Elder was only being directed at me and Zeroth. Pressing us both down toward the floor of the hall. I flinched as I almost stumbled to my knees. The expression on Elder¡¯s face remained stoic. Not concerned with anyone of us present here. A trail of blood dripped from my nose and on to the black marble floor. The pressure lifted and a sigh of relief escaped me, as I wiped my nose with my robes. But my face twisted into a wide scowl, as only being subjected to that pressure alone made me almost stumble to my knees. I grounded my teeth in fury. My strength had deteriorated to the point that a single pressure made my knees to buckle. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I clenched my hand hard, as my arm¡¯s veins popped out. I swear Adam Griffin, I would kill you, even if that is the last thing I do. If you hadn¡¯t stopped the detention of the bomb, then I would have already been on the threshold of breaking through to the next rank. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t make such a scary expression,¡± the Elder said as he waved for both of us to take a seat. ¡°And if you are thinking of taking revenge, you shouldn¡¯t be." My brows jumped on Elder¡¯s assessment over me. But why? Why should I not be focused on taking revenge? ¡°Right now what you should be entirely focused on, is recovering your lost strength,¡± Elder said as he leaned back in his seat and twirled the glass once. ¡°Both of you should.¡± He lifted his finger and pointed it at an individual wearing an ashen hood. ¡°You...¡± The hooded individual jumped in his spot and straightened, just as Elder pointed at him. ¡°Y-Yes,¡± he answered. ¡°Report what happened,¡± Elder placidly ordered. Not sparing him a single glance. The hooded individual pulled a few documents out of his dimensional ring, and began reading from them. ¡°Elder, the last of what we heard from the contractees and spies was that, they had planted the bombs successfully and were ready to initiate with the plan, but,¡± the individual stopped and lowered his head¡ªuntil we could no longer see his face¡ª, as he turned to look at the Elder. ¡°But what?¡± Elder asked as he sipped his wine. ¡°But the reports that we received from the few spies which were not apprehended by the Lock, reported that, the resonating mana¡¯s fluctuations released from the bomb''s core didn¡¯t even reach half of the designated area where the next bomb was supposedly installed, despite Adam Griffin erecting a barrier around the bomb last minute.¡± Elder¡¯s brows rose a fraction of an inch as he heard the hooded man¡¯s last sentence. His eyes blazed with a mysterious light and up to the ceiling, observing the fine art drawn over it. ¡°Go on,¡± he then replied. Observant. ¡°And taking the factor into account that they knew about where the portal was also, through which the formed assault team was supposed to enter the Loc¡ª¡± But the Elder held a finger up and hushed the hooded man shut. Elder pursed his lips, as he went into deep thought. Then he exchanged a glance with me, then spoke. ¡°It could mean that someone¡ªan outsider¡ªalready knew about our plan, or,¡± he peered down at his hand in which he held the wine glass. The blood red wine was only half left. All of the hooded individuals held their breath, awaiting Elder¡¯s next words. ¡°There is a traitor among us.¡± My eyes shot open, as uncontained anger boiled up my spine once again. A traitor? Who dares betray me? The demon from the Rutkul Family. But we had been planning this attack for the last six months, and in secrecy at that. Then how? ¡°But that is merely a hypothesis from my side,¡± Elder added. ¡°It could be that someone found out about the bombs and disabled their effects to the bare minimum not to seem suspicious.¡± What? But who could? ¡°Either way, what¡¯s done is done. We can¡¯t alter the past, nor determine the future, but we can make use of the present. There will come many opportunities like this, when we can strike at the humans and weaken them.¡± ¡°They are mere bugs,¡± Elder said with a low thin smile tucked to his stoic expressionless face. Elder placed his elbows on the thick char-wood table and interlocked his hands. He opened his eyes and spoke. ¡°But, our main and end goal should be to prepare for the preeminent war that will happen in the future,¡± Elder gave us a fleeting glance, then continued. ¡°And to prepare our forces until His Majesty can arrive in this dimension, so we can initiate with the final war to end the humans... along with the other races.¡± ¡°Kiros Rutkul, Zeroth Alkiz,¡± Elder spoke our names with such solemnness in his voice that I became alert and both of us shot up from our seat. Both of us attentively replied in unison, as we held our breath, in the presence of the Elder. ¡°The reason I called you both here today was to tell you what the High lord of your respective family¡¯s have told me to convey to you both, ¡± Elder exclaimed as he pulled two flasks full of some blood red liquid out of his dimensional ring¡ªwhich was a ruby which rested over his middle finger. The flasks lifted with a whistle in the air and one each made its way toward me and Zeroth. My eyes shot open in surprise, as the flask landed over my palm. And without even having to check the contents inside the flask, I knew what it was. ¡°Elder but this¡ª,¡± I said. Confused. It was blood. With just a glance, I could tell that it was at least the blood of someone of a high rank¡ªeither of a demon on the High Elder or Lord rank. Because the demonic energy which I felt from the blood inside the flask was potent and thick. It was rich and extreme. But the Elder looked at me with his stoic face and responded, cutting me off. ¡°The High Lord of your family¡¯s gave this to me with a message for you both. That you should reside in the Evil Eye for the time being and recover you strengths, also, the leader of the Evil Eye will assign you tasks that you both will perform. And...¡± The Elder glanced at both me and Zeroth. A sharp shiver ran down our spine, as the cold and fear instilling eyes of the Elder landed over us. ¡°I hope a mistake like this won¡¯t be happening in the future.¡± Both of us bowed our head as a beat of sweat ran down my temple. Soon the Elder got up from his seat, and walked a step closer to the entrance of the hall. ¡°Oh right, wasn¡¯t it supposed to today...,¡± Elder said, without turning his head around. He spoke to himself rather than any of us present. ¡°The conference.¡± *** Samuel Owens The loud shutters of the cameras echoed in my ears and in the entire hall, as the flashing light of the cameras kept on shinning and dying. ¡ªay to the parents and relatives of the students who attend Lock, Mr. Ownes?¡± I directed my attention back to the reporters, and a youth stood up from his seat and asked, as he pulled the tablet in his hand an inch forward and leaning it against his forearm. I got up from my seat and so did Adam who sat on my left, and Akbar who sat on my right. ¡°As you all may know after hearing the news, that Instructor Adam Griffin risked his life in order to stop the bomb from doing any serious damage, and also accumulating a few injuries along the way on himself, but,¡± I paused, then pulled in a quick breath and looked at the man with short brown hair who had asked the question. I held his gaze for a moment and then directed it back at the sea of reporters in front of me. ¡°Our first priority has always been to create an environment in which the youths of the younger generation can be nurtured in, and protecting them from anything which may endangers their lives. Even this time round, if it hadn¡¯t been for Instructor Griffin¡¯s courageous act of putting his life on the line in order to protect the civilians and children, then many lives would have been lost by now.¡± I lowered my head, just enough to show the sincerity in my next words. ¡°But please, all I ask of you all is to trust us. We also want the best for the youth of the younger generation just like all of you. Because they are the future pillars which would support the world. So please, I hope you all can trust us and ensure your child¡¯s safety in our hands. We will protect them even at the cost of our own lives.¡± Adam and Akbar slightly bowed their head. The constant noise of the camera shutter echoed inside the big hall. As flash of lights kept on shinning and dying. Afterwards, all three of us straightened our back, and I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°All of you, thank you for you precious time.¡± With a turn of my heel, I walked to my right and exited through the door with Adam and Akbar. We walked for a bit and soon entered a lounge. Walking up to the sofa in the middle of the lounge, I took a seat and rested my leg over the other. Adam sat on the sofa to my right and Akbar to my left. ¡°Finally its over,¡± Akbar signed in relief as he pulled his necktie loose and put it inside the pocket of his coat. I leaned my head back, then spoke. ¡°Yeah.¡± Akbar turned his head toward me and spoke with a fleeting tired sigh. ¡°Seriously, talking was never my strong point, but I am glad that Ex-Leader was the one who did all the talking, for the most part.¡± A thin chuckle escaped me as I looked over to my left, down through my nose. ¡°Even after being appointed the position of the Vice-Leader of the World Union, your stage fright is still the same.¡± Akbar crossed his arms and answered in a fatigued voice. ¡°I was happy with just being the fourth ranked, amongst the top ten, but...,¡± he leaned in his seat and sighed again. ¡°Leader had to appoint me to the Vice-Leader position.¡± He said with a tired defeated tone. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to take a single break since.¡± Akbar Bukhari, was someone whom had been a part of the top ten, when I was the Leader of the World Union. He was ranked seventh in the hunters ranking then, and the current Leader of the World Union was the Vice-Leader back then. His appearance had changed along the years, as his short black hair¡ªas I had remembered¡ªhad now grown long enough to be done into a ponytail. His turquoise eyes now displayed a much more mature vibe, as his stature had become more refined and well-built. And he had now grown a full beard which covered his entire chin, to his lower cheeks. ¡°Well, Edward appointed you as his right hand man for a reason. You were always the right person for the job,¡± I added. ¡°But still¡ª¡± But just as Akbar was about to speak, the watch over his wrist vibrated and he pulled his arm forward. He tapped over the watch and read through the message he had received. His face twisted into a frown as his eyes lost their spark for a moment. He looked like someone who had been drained off life. With a quick sigh, he pulled a hair band out of his pocket and tied his long hair into a low ponytail. ¡°I should get going now. The leader called.¡± He got up from his seat and exchanged a glance with me and Adam. ¡°Then see you both later.¡± Soon he exited the lounge with the door shut behind him. I turned to look at Adam and asked with a moment of silence. ¡°How was Seo Jiwoo?¡± Adam crossed his legs and slightly leaned in his seat as he answered. ¡°His injuries were severe, but he pulled ahead and is recovering.¡± I drew in a quick breath and mumbled to myself. ¡°Then that¡¯s fine.¡± But Adam¡¯s brows knit together as he questioned. ¡°But isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡± I slightly inclined my head and question. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°That his mana control is such leagues and bounds above his age group and year. His mana control might even be better than the third years.¡± Adam¡¯s thinking was correct. Even I had suspected him at first, but in the back of my head, I kind of had this unfamiliar feeling that I could trust Jiwoo. But the weirdest thing was that, that Laurena had vouched for him, for some unknown reason. I don¡¯t know if she had seen something in that boy, or her ability had allowed her too. But if Laurena favoured that boy, it must mean he was different. I had never once doubted Laurena and her intuition. And if she trusted the boy, then I had no reason to suspect him. Because Laurena had always been an enigmatic character in my eyes. She could see the secrets of the world, but revealing them was a different matter. ¡°Either way, now that the conference is over, we should return back to the Lock.¡± Adam nodded his head once and I closed my eyes to relax in the soft couch. Chapter: 56: Misunderstanding Aogiri Ryuya I pushed my body off of my bed and weakly got out of my bed sheets, as the constant banging on my door rang loudly inside my ears like drums being played in a festival. My head began to hurt under the loud noise of the knocking. My body ached with a deep fatigue as my muscles felt sore. I tiredly yawned with my eyes still half closed, as I stretched my body with my arms held upwards. I slowly turned my head sideways to look for my shirt, as my half open eyes peered across my bed. A moment of searching later, I pulled my shirt out from underneath the bed sheet and wore it on. I yawned again as I walked up to the door of my dorm room. I massaged my temples as my brows knit together. The constant knocking on the door still rang inside my ears, which irked me to no end. I looked at the time over the watch, which was hung on the wall above my TV. It was about nine in the morning. My brows tightly knit together, as I shouted. ¡°Coming, coming...¡± I rushed to the door and placed my hand over the doorknob and tightly clenched it. Opening the door, I saw Amelia¡¯s figure standing outside my room. ¡°Amelia what do you want so early?¡± I spoke with a tired yawn. I had been training the entire day yesterday, so it was evident that I was still pretty tired, as I had fallen asleep only a few hours ago. I ruffled my hair with my other hand as I looked at Amelia, who stood outside my room with a concerned expression which hardened her beautiful and delicate brows a little. But just as I was about say something, Amelia cut me off and pushed me backwards as she forced her way inside my room. ¡°Hurry up and get inside, Ryuya.¡± She said as she pushed forward. ¡°Oy,¡± I rebuked as Amelia hurriedly flung the door shut behind us and made her way inside my room. ¡°Oy, Amelia, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, dumbfounded by Amelia¡¯s sudden change in behaviour and her actions. She had not been the kind of person to force her way inside someone¡¯s room. But her expression spoke for itself; she looked serious. Her delicate brows were knitted together, as her eyes went solemn. Her below shoulder length auburn hair were beautifully tied into a ponytail, and she was wearing a beautiful white blouse with a pair of blue jeans. Her milky skin looked as mesmerising as always. Her dark brown eyes bore into mine as she sat down on the seat placed near my desk. She eased herself in the seat, and spoke a moment later. ¡°Ryuya, Jiyoung is in trouble,¡± she exclaimed with worry laced in each of her words. She crossed her legs and leaned back into the seat. A tired sigh escaped me¡ªunbeknownst to me¡ª, after I heard her. I stepped to my side and sat down on my bed. I took a moment, then asked. ¡°And what kind of trouble is Jiyoung in, if I may ask?¡± She leaned forward an inch in the seat and exclaimed. ¡°Someone is blackmailing Jiyoung.¡± My brows jumped in surprise rather worry, after I heard Amelia. Huh? Someone was blackmailing Jiyoung? Eh? ¡°Amelia, is this the same Jiyoung you are talking about that is among the top ten with us?¡± I asked. Confused, as I looked back at her. Because, after only having known Jiyoung for a few months, and despite that, I had only interacted with her the bare minimum. I had came to the conclusion that she was a serious and unbothered character. She didn¡¯t speak to someone if she didn¡¯t deem it necessary, and her face was always expressionless, so I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. She always had that wall around her, to not allow anyone to come close to her. But I didn¡¯t mind. Because everyone has their own distinctive personality. So who was I to judge her on her behaviour and personality. I also had my own quirks. Everyone did. But being blackmailed. That¡¯s a little far-fetched. She is the Young Miss of the prestigious Park family, and the daughter of one of the strongest hunters in the world, who is also the Guild Master of Korea¡¯s strongest guild. Park Yujin. And even if someone were to blackmail her, she would have already resolved the matter on her own, without even an outsider¡¯s interference. ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia quickly answered. ¡°I have seen some strange guy enter and exit her room a couple of times in the past two weeks.¡± I looked at Amelia for a moment, dumbfounded, then pulled my gaze away and got up from my bed whilst sequentially stretching my arms. ¡°Couldn¡¯t that guy have been her friend or someone like that instead?¡± I pressed my heel against the cold marble floor of my room and entered the kitchen. ¡°You want coffee?¡± I asked as I opened the fridge and took a bottle of water out and drank from it. ¡°Ryuya I am being serious,¡± Amelia''s voice came out a little louder as my eyes met her. ¡°Its Jiyoung I am talking about. Do you think she would make a friend? She doesn¡¯t even talk to us that often. And you know it too. Even I was a little skeptical first, but she is the type of person to not interact with someone unless needed.¡± Well that was a good point. Most of the time Amelia was always the one who initiated conversations between her and Jiyoung. And she did almost all the talking, Jiyoung just always shook her head to keep the conversation steady, or quickly replied. She wasn¡¯t the talkative type of person. ¡°That¡¯s a good point to reason over, but,¡± I took two mugs, placed beside the rack near the sink, and placed them under the coffee maker, placed to the left side near the fridge. ¡°Did you confirm this fact with Jiyoung, before coming to a conclusion yourself? Hmm?¡± I said with a raise of my brow, as I turned my head to look at her. Amelia pulled an inch back and replied, whilst turning her face, as her eyes rolled to her left a little to not meet my gaze. ¡°N-No! But¡ª¡± ¡°But... its all just a misunderstanding then.¡± I commented, as I took both of the mugs and walked back to my room. I handed the mug which I held in my left hand to Amelia, and I went back to sit on my bed. ¡°But still, your suspicion could be true,¡± I added. ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡± I asked as I took a sip of my coffee. ¡°What if that mysterious blackmailer you mentioned really is blackmailing Jiyoung?¡± The rich taste of the coffee stimulated my taste buds, as the caffeine washed off my sleepiness. I looked at Amelia meeting her dark brown eyes. ¡°Well, she is going to be meeting that guy today, so... we could follow them to make sure if she is alright or not.¡± My brows pulled together in surprise, as I spoke. ¡°So you were eavesdropping over their conversation?¡± ¡°I was just worried about my friend, it¡¯s just that,¡± she rebuked my words, as I sighed once. ¡°She could have be in a bad situation.¡± I finished my coffee than got off of my bed. I turned to look at her and asked. ¡°And when will she be leaving to meet that mysterious blackmailer?¡± ¡°Around ten!¡± I lifted my head and looked at the watch hung on the wall. It was around half nine in the morning, so in half an hour she would be leaving. ¡°Alright, meet me in front of my room after half an hour and then we can follow her,¡± I said as I walked up to the kitchen, and placed the mug held in my hand into the sink. ¡°Alright,¡± Amelia replied as she walked closer to the kitchen, and handed me the mug from the open space, connecting my kitchen and bedroom. *** After taking a quick shower, I took a towel and began to wipe my hair and body dry. I looked in the mirror in front of me. I touched my midnight blue hair, as I observed my physique. ¡°Has my hair grown longer?¡± I thought, as I fiddled with a lock of my hair in my fingers. Either way. I stepped back, and wore a black t-shirt on, with a pair of black pants. Then exiting the washroom, I walked up to my desk and took my dimensional storage¡ªwhich was a ring¡ªplaced over the desk. I wore it on my index finger. The ring had a golden colour and a spiralling line of red around its body. Then wearing my watch, I quickly checked the time and hurriedly rushed to the entrance of my room. I pulled a pair of sneaker out of the shoe rack on the side, and wore them on. I opened the door of my room and exited. I saw Amelia standing a few feet away from my room, with her back against the wall and arms crossed. ¡°She left her room a few minutes ago, let¡¯s hurry,¡± Amelia said as he stepped forward in the wide hall. I followed her from behind and both of us entered the elevator. Amelia pressed the button on the side and soon the elevator began to descend. ¡°But what if that guy really is just her friend? Then what are we going to do if it turns out like that?¡± I questioned. Breaking the silence between us. Amelia pursed her lips, as he placed her hand over her chin to think for a moment. To form an answer. ¡°Well, if that guy really is her friend, then we first have to confirm that fact, don¡¯t we?¡± She turned her head in my direction and said. ¡°And we can¡¯t just leave her stranded when she is in trouble. She might we be calling out for help right at this moment, but that guy might be threatening her not to.¡± Soon the doors of the elevator opened and both of us stepped out. Then exiting the dorm building we made our way out through the gate of the Ashura building. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Just as I exited, my eyes fixed in front of me, where I saw Jiyoung standing near the wide garden outside the Ashura building, which was at least a hundred meters away. Both me and Amelia stopped near a tree, to hide behind it. I focused my eyes in front of me where Jiyoung was standing. She was wearing a long black skirt with a beautiful white blouse. Her hair were tied into a ponytail, exposing her slim neck, which adorned her beauty. And she wore a necklace which had a sapphire attached to a silver chain. Her milky skin looked enchanting in the warm sunlight, as her hazel eyes charmingly peered down at the batch of lilies in front of her. ¡°Alright, that guy will be arriving here any moment.¡± Amelia said from my side, as she kept her eyes fixed on Jiyoung¡¯s figure. But after waiting for another five minutes, nobody arrived. ¡°Amelia are you sure about this?¡± I asked with uncertainty in my voice. Amelia turned her head toward me and answered. ¡°I did hear them talking about going somewhere?¡± She answered my question with a question, with uncertainty in her own voice. But a few seconds later, I saw a someone enter the garden and walk closer to where Jiyoung was standing. ¡°Sorry to make you wait,¡± he said as he stopped a few feet away from Jiyoung. Jiyoung turned toward him and answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I didn¡¯t wait for too long.¡± I focused my eyes on the mysterious blackmailer¡ªas stated by Amelia¡ª, he had glossy black hair, and deep obsidian black eyes. His stature was just a little above average, and so was the case with the features of his face. His features were just a little above the average. His skin was also pale. Like a face you would forget about once you don¡¯t see it again. He wore a white t-shirt coupled with a pair of black pants, and with a pair of white sneakers. ¡°So where would we be going?¡± Jiyoung asked as he looked at guy in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll have you accompany me to Seoul today. If its alright with you, that is?¡± The guy with glossy black hair spoke. Jiyoung simply nodded her head in response. I felt like I had seen him somewhere before, but didn¡¯t remember where. But I shrugged my shoulders and kept on observing the two. To me, Jiyoung didn¡¯t seem like she was being forced in going where that guy was taking her. But just as I focused my gaze toward them once again. Both of them had stepped outside the garden. I looked at Amelia and both of us nodded our head at each other. Soon we began secretly following the two from behind. We maintained a little distance from the two to not seem suspicious. But for now, thing had gone pretty smoothly. I was by now doubt full about what Amelia had told me. Soon they reach the portal house and both of them entered through the gate. I turned to look at Amelia who was also making her way toward the portal house together with me. By the time we entered, both of them had disappeared from the hall. They both had most probably gone to a portal room which connected the portal to Korea, Seoul. Both me and Amelia quickly stepped forward and reached the reception area. I withdrew my student card out of my dimensional storage and handed it to the receptionist. Amelia did the same and after confirming where we needed to go she handed us our card back. ¡°You both can go to portal room 14.¡± We both rushed to the portal room and entered. We quickly ascended the flight of stairs, and now stood a few inches away from the portal frame. I nodded once looking at Amelia and soon the spiralling mana which was bounded to the portal frame sucked us inside. My consciousness drifted inside the portal as my body momentarily lost touch to its senses. *** Exiting the portal house, I covered my eyes with my hand, as the side effects of crossing through the portal still were having their effects. I felt a bit nauseous, as the sun''s bright light basked me in its warmth. It took me a moment to recover from the vertigo of crossing through the portal. ¡®Seriously, I can¡¯t get used to crossing through a portal,¡¯ I inwardly said, as I recovered quickly. But to my side was Amelia who held on to her stomach, as her face was pulled into a frown, and her milky skin looked a little paler. But she was also quick to recover. Amelia withdrew two baseball caps out of her dimensional storage, and handed one to me. I took it from her and asked. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± She looked at me as she pulled a pair of round glasses out of her dimensional storage next and wore them on along the cap. ¡°Just a precautionary measure.¡± With that Amelia took a step to her left and I followed her from behind. The noise of the car engines echoed in my ears, as pedestrians walked along the sidewalk of the bustling streets of Seoul. My gaze shifted from one place to another, as I took in the scenery in front of me. Large buildings, bustling stores and a peaceful environment. There was a big park to my right, where the children¡¯s joyous voices were coming from. The side walk had many people walking beside us, so it was quiet packed. Well it was morning so everyone was rushing to their workplace or different occupations. Just as I was about to take another step forward someone bumped into Amelia¡¯s shoulder and she almost stumbled on the ground. ¡°Be careful,¡± I hurriedly said as I reached out to her. I quickly held on to her hand and pulled her close to me. Amelia cheeks flushed with a red shade, as she tried to say something, but her words were drowned by the loud noises of the vehicles and pedestrians around us. I quickly made my way out of the sidewalk together with Amelia and entered the main street. Afterwards, both of us stopped in front of a restaurant and looked inside through the wide glass window. Jiyoung and that guy were seated on the further left side of the restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Amelia said from my side, as both of us entered the restaurant. Quickly but carefully we took the table a few rows away from them and took a seat, whilst observing the two. ¡°Ryuya?" Amelia said. I turned my head to look at her and spoke. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Thanks for earlier,¡± she said as her cheeks were still a bit reddish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I replied. But I turned my head slightly to my left and looked above my shoulder. I pulled the cap down slightly and observed the Jiyoung and the guy with glossy black hair. ¡°So far, there hasn¡¯t been any suspicious movements from that guy''s side,¡± I said, observant, as I crossed my arms and gestured the waiter who was a few tables ahead, finishing writing someone¡¯s order. By now the doubts of him blackmailing Jiyoung had almost completely disappeared from my mind. They looked just like good friends having a good time together. ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a bit longer,¡± Amelia replied. Her brows knit together as he glared at the guy with glossy black hair. ¡°He must be threatening her.¡± I sighed looking at Amelia. But I was definitely sure I had seen that guy somewhere before. I kept on racking my brain on remembering who he was. The waiter approached our table and I placed the order of the breakfast menu. I hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet. Amelia also ordered breakfast. The waiter wrote our order on the small draft book in his hand and left a moment later. I focused my gaze back at the guy and after a moment of thinking, I finally remembered who he was. His name was I think, ¡°Seo Jiwoo¡±. He was in Jiyoung¡¯s and Han Shu-hui''s team during the Fort Holding event, and the guy who had informed us about the bomb and Stephen and Felix being demons¡¯ contractees. If I remember correctly, he also had an accident during the side event of the tournament. Where the mana beast he had to fight turned out to be a mutant. ¡°Amelia, I finally remember who that guy is,¡± I said as I pursed my lips. ¡°His name is Seo Jiwoo. And he was in Jiyoung¡¯s team during the Fort Holding event.¡± Amelia looked at me for a moment as she thought. ¡°And...¡± ¡°And what...?¡± I asked with a raise of my brow. ¡°How does that proves his innocence, that he isn¡¯t blackmailing Jiyoung?" Amelia mused. Seriously she just wants to apprehend that guy. But the waiter from before brought us our breakfast, and he placed it on the table. With a bright smile he went back to work. ¡°Either way, let¡¯s first eat breakfast.¡± *** After finishing our breakfast and paying the bill, both of us exited the restaurant and kept on following the two for the next two hours. But they were simply visiting stores and having a good time. But just as we were about to take another step forward, I saw Jiwoo place his hand over Jiyoung''s shoulder, as Jiyoung stiffed up for a moment. Amelia¡¯s eyes glared at him as she rushed in their direction. But I stopped her by grabbing her hand and pulling her to the side. ¡°Ryuya, what do you think you are doing?¡± Amelia said. ¡°He is taking advantage of her, you saw it to, didn¡¯t you?¡± I pulled a step back and rebuked. ¡°What if he was just trying to shake a bug off of her shoulder, or something like that?¡± But Amelia grunted as her voice came out louder than she had thought. ¡°Why have you been defending that guy from the start?¡± Well, I... didn¡¯t know myself. It was Jiwoo who had helped us during the tournament, so I thought he wasn¡¯t a bad guy, but... ¡°Move,¡± Amelia stepped forward leaving me behind. I quickly followed her from behind. She took a sharp right turn, but stopped in her tracks. I hurriedly reached her and saw that Jiyoung and Jiwoo both had caught us tailing them. *** All of us entered a park nearby and Jiyoung and Amelia sat down on a bench placed near the side of a batch of flowers of different kinds. Jiwoo and I kept on standing as all of us exchanged glances. ¡°Can we get an explanation, why you two were following us?¡± Jiyoung calmly asked as he leaned into the bench and crossed her arms. Her face was as expressionless as I had remembered. Amelia pointed her finger at Jiwoo and hurriedly spoke. ¡°We know everything. We know that he is blackmailing you, and taking advantage of you with some dirt he has over you, Jiyoung.¡± A confused expression replaced both Jiyoung¡¯s and Jiwoo¡¯s face, as they turned to look at Amelia. A thin chuckle escaped Jiwoo as he looked at her and crossed his arms. ¡°E-Eh, so he isn¡¯t... blackmailing you,¡± Amelia said as she lowered her hand and looked at Jiyoung. ¡°Then why was he entering and exiting your room for the past two weeks? He must have been threatening you, right?¡± Jiwoo and Jiyoung sighed in unison as they heard Amelia. ¡°I had been the one who asked Jiyoung to let me use her training room,¡± he exchanged a glance between me and Amelia, before continuing. ¡°And I had invited her today to thank her for that. I don¡¯t have any form of malice toward her. I swear.¡± Amelia¡¯s ears perked up and she heard Jiwoo. ¡°But he was trying to wrap his arm around you.¡± ¡°He was just shaking a bug off of me,¡± Jiyoung replied. Amelia looked at Jiyoung and she nodded her head. ¡°He is my friend, Amelia.¡± Amelia cheeks flushed in embarrassment all the way up to her ears, as she held on to her knees and lowered her head to hide her embarrassed face. ¡°Then it was me misunderstanding everything from the start,¡± she muttered in a low tone of voice. Almost inaudible. ¡°You could have just asked me instead of coming to that conclusion on your own,¡± Jiyoung commented. ¡°Either way, I am just a friend to Jiyoung, I haven¡¯t blackmailed her once,¡± Jiwoo exclaimed, as his gaze drifted from Amelia and on to me. ¡°Sorry for following you both, and I am sorry for, ah... doubting you, Jiwoo,¡± I apologised as I placed my hand behind my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Jiwoo muttered. ¡°You were both just worried about Jiyoung, weren¡¯t you? And I don¡¯t mind.¡± Jiwoo said with a friend smile over his face. Jiwoo checked the time and looked at all of us. ¡°Well, if you guys are here already, why not join us?¡± ¡°If its fine by you two,¡± I said as I looked at Amelia and Jiyoung. Afterwards all of us left the park and went to enjoy the rest of the day. *** Thomas Carter My breathing came in a disordered fashion, as I clenched the staff of my spear tightly. Blood was rushing to my head, as in my mind the image of that piece of trash kept on repeating, like a picture film. I wanted to kill him. Kill that fucking piece of trash. How dare he humiliate me. Me, Thomas Carter. Mana erupted from inside my body, surging with a tight sheen, a bright colour of blue erupted and enveloped my staff whole. My arms felt like they could give out at any moment. But I didn¡¯t care. My mind was right now preoccupied with a single thought. The thought of taking revenge, killing Seo Jiwoo. How dare he do that to me. First in the open tournament. Whatever trick he had used to make me spit out blood. And during the dungeon trial, he humiliated me. Using me like his plaything. I thrust my spear forward, but under the heavy manipulation of mana, my arms gave out and with a pain filled groan, I grounded my teeth and stumbled on to the floor of my training room. My body quivered as I clenched my hands and fell on all four. I felt anger, such anger that I have never felt boil up my spine. Something about him had changed after the day he didn¡¯t show up when I had called him behind the training facility. ¡°That fucking piece of trash,¡± I grumbled with venom in my voice. I gritted my teeth hard, smashing my fist into the white floor of the room. Damn it. Blood began to sweep out of my palms as I increased my grip. My eyes became blood shot as my face twisted into a deep frown. ¡°Heh...¡± But I pressed my hand on the floor and quickly shot up to my feet. I heard a delighted chuckle emerge from the corner of the room. The light of the room became dimer and I saw an eerie black smoke cover the inside of the room in its entirety. I became alert and quickly held my spear in my hands. Manipulating the mana inside me to be used at a moments time. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I grumbled. The smoke thickened more and soon after I heard a melodic voice echo from within that smoke. ¡°The hatred I sense in your heart, who is it that you want to kill so desperately?¡± the voice asked. My mind burned with fury, as the anger and desperation in my heart increased. The voice sounded so enchanting, as if it knew what I wanted. What things made me worry. I felt bare to this voice. ¡°I want to kill that piece of trash for humiliating me! Thomas Carter. And to do that I would do anything." With a malevolent chuckle which echoed inside the room, and made my heart to waver. I felt like the owner of that voice now stood behind me, as if a hand rested over my shoulder. Then he whispered something into my ears with his crisp voice. ¡°Then sign a contract with me and I would grant you the power you wish for to kill the people standing in your way.¡± I held out my hand and the smoke began to swirl all around me, like a hurricane. Enveloping into its embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chapter: 57: Three Months Seo Jiwoo ¡°One thousand nine hundred and ninety n-nine,¡± I muttered with a heavy breath as I pushed my body up, trying to perform one last hand stand push up. Sweat profusely dripped down on the floor of the training room, as I pushed my arms and completed my set. ¡°Two thousand!!!¡± With another push, I shot to my feet and jerked my arms slowly a few times, as they felt a little numb. But nonetheless, I felt refreshed. I walked up to the door of the training room and exited. I entered my room and cleared the sweat accumulated over my forehead, whilst looking at the watch which was hung over the wall a few feet away. It was past seven in the morning. I took the white towel resting on the seat close to my desk, and wiped my face and hair. Then pulling a step away, I entered the kitchen and took a bottle of water and drank the fresh cold water. A lot of things have happened during these three months that have come pass. I thought, as I placed the bottle down. One of them was that I had successfully changed dorms and gotten my own personal training facility in my room. So now training was no longer a problem for me and I didn¡¯t had to disturb Jiyoung every now or then¡ªto ask her to lend me her training room. I walked up to the washroom of my room, which was right next to the training room. I pushed the door forward and stepped inside. Taking my sweaty pants off, I threw them in the basket a few feet away. Then entering the shower, I placed my hand over the faucet, and turned it. Soon warm water came gushing out, as the water washed the sweat off me. But one of the biggest topics which shook the world unexpectedly was that, Park Yujin had finally broken through to the rank, as I had predicted. And that happened during his expedition in an rank dungeon which he and his team entered to clear. ¡®Well after his rank up, the rank hierarchy among the top ten must have been threatened.¡¯ Although it was evident, because if previously he was on the eighth rank in the World Union ranking, I could mostly certainly judge that he must have jumped a few ranks. In strength that was. His rank in the World Union''s hunters ranking didn¡¯t change just because he ranked up and his strength increased. Because the evaluations on the hunters are done every year at the end of the year, through which all of the hunters are evaluated based on their individual performance and capabilities. Plus the hunters who contributed the most in subjecting dungeons, their clear rate, and the increase in their social authority. Plus their contribution against the forces of the demons. Well, I think Park Yujin would at the least be jumping three ranks. Because on top of his popularity around the world, his strength was something that even the strongest hunters would vouch for. Although it is a good thing that there is now another ranker among us humans. The more the mary. Because we would need all the strength we can gather to even relatively come close to the Evil Eye''s and the demonic army¡¯s numbers. But still we have a decade until the war comes knocking at our door. But despite that, I need to grow stronger myself, to not allow those casualties, those deaths to happen again. I would change the past at all costs. In the last three months, all I had done was train as hard as I could. And my understanding of the system and skills had also gotten better. Well, the system worked just like a status window. But it displayed my stats and abilities in a more described proposition. With a levelling system, unlike the rank status window. And the shop and inventory section too. They were a big help. Soon I finished my shower and wiped my hair and body dry with a towel. I stood in front of the mirror in my washroom and observed my physique. The pale colour of my skin had now disappeared and now my skin looked more fresh and white, and my malnutritioned weak body had gained muscles. I looked completely different from the first time after regressing back, into this body. But the biggest distinctive change which accord to me was that, my face looked more sharp. Well, if before my face looked a little dull and pale, now the features of my face had become sharp and handsome. My hair had also grown to shoulder length, and my jawline had also became more chiselled. And I had also grown taller. Before I was 170 centimetres, now I was 178 centimetres in height. Well, if I remember correctly, Jiwoo¡¯s Farther was also quite handsome. And so is Jihye. And the difference between us two was far apart. Like the earth and the sky. I mean, when I had met her for the first time, I was surprised to see someone as beautiful has Jihye was my sister. So I had come to think that this body had some kind of growth issue. But all it lacked was a good diet and exercise. So after that my body had underwent a growth spurt. Because, compared to my control over my new body a few months ago, now after training with this body and gradually building it, I had come to fully control this new body. In the beginning, I did feel some kind of interference, but now it had completely disappeared. I guess it was because I wasn¡¯t used to the muscle movement and control of this body. I wrapped the towel around my waist and exited the washroom. Walking up to the closet on the right side of my room. I took my uniform out and wore it on. The black uniform had now come to fit me perfectly. The black colour of the uniform matched my hair and eyes colour and also outlined my physique, the golden strips embroidered around the chest and the sleeves adorned the uniform. With a quick smile I grabbed my phone and watch from the desk and with a turn of my heel, I walked up to the door of my room. Wearing my shoes on, I opened the door and exited. I flashed my card on the panel on the left side of the door and with a low hum, the door locked itself. Afterwards, I stepped forward inside the wide wall of the dormitory building and quickly made my way toward the elevator. The hall was adorned with a black carpet and the wall had a pale white colour which looked calming. I quickly entered the elevator and pressed my finger against one of the many buttons on the panel on the side. Soon with a low hum, the elevator began to descend. Well, compared to my previous dorm building and room this place was leagues apart. The Hydra building provided the students with better accommodations, which included a big dorm room, with a training facility, and other stuff. The only downside of this room was that, it didn¡¯t have the gravity feature in it¡¯s training facility. Because that was a feature only given to the top ten in the Ashura building. Seriously, I was kind of regretting my decision of not taking one of the spots in the top ten. If I had wanted to, I could have easily taken a spot in the top ten, but that would have raised suspicions against me. A student who ranked in the twenty-two hundred''s, all of a sudden jumped to the top ten ranks. So I was content with my current accommodations. Soon the doors of the elevator opened and I exited. Then quickly making my way out of the gate of the Hydra building, I made my way to the main building, to my class. *** I flicked the panel on the side with my hand and with a soft hum, the door slid to the side, allowing me to enter. Just as I entered some of the eyes inside the classroom lingered on to me, as I made my way to the seats in the middle row in the middle section, but they went back to what they were doing pretty quickly. There I saw someone resting his head on his arms placed over the desk, taking a nap. His below shoulder length navy hair tied into a low ponytail, had grown longer than they were three months ago, and his stature had also became more refined. I took the seat beside him and sat down, sequentially greeting him. ¡°Good Morning.¡± Han turned his head toward me, and his crimson eye gazed at me throughout the small gap between his long bangs covering his eyes. ¡°Good Mor¡ªHuaaammm¡ªning,¡± Han replied with a long yawn as he stretched his arms and leaned back in his seat. Still as carefree as always. I thought as I looked at my old friend. Well, in the past three months I had gotten closer with Han, not as much as we used to be in the past. At first we only exchanged greetings when I had first changed classes, but then little by little we both got familiarised with each other. Well, currently we were just like close acquaintances. But not as close as friends at the moment. I think. As I ranked up and now having reached the 102nd rank, my class had also changed. My class prior to my regression was A-7, and now I was transferred to the class A-24, which was Adam¡¯s class. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Soon the other students also entered the classroom and among them I saw Ryuya, Amelia, Lucas and Jiyoung. They all had an air of charisma around them, which made it easier for them to be distinguished from among the other students entering alongside them. All of the eyes in the classroom drifted in their direction. The girls in the class were just observing Ryuya and Lucas, as their cheeks flushed in a reddish shade. The same was the case with the guys, their eyes were fixed in Amelia¡¯s and Jiyoung¡¯s direction. Honestly, both Ryuya and Lucas were quite handsome, and so was Amelia and Jiyoung, in the battle of looks all of them were equal. Lucas shot a sneer at all of the gazes directed at him and with a slight wrinkle of his nose, he quickly went to his seat in the front right row. My eyes locked with Ryuya for a moment, and he nodded his head at me. I returned his nod with my own and he went to his usual spot¡ªwhere he always sat¡ªin the front left row. Amelia took the seat beside him. My gaze landed on Jiyoung who was making her way up to the middle row of the seats, where me and Han were seated. Her hair were tied into a ponytail, exposing her slim neck, and the uniform she wore adorning her beauty. But her face was as expressionless as always. Well not that I minded. I was already used to it. ¡°Good Morning,¡± she greeted, as she gestured for me to scoot to the seat in the middle. I did as she asked, and scooted to the seat in the middle, as always. She took the seat to my left and eased herself, slightly leaning in the seat. I turned my head in her direction and greeted her back. ¡°Good Morning,¡± Han did the same. Jiyoung nodded her head at him, and soon silence descended. But just like usual, I could feel the hostile gazes of the boys in the class directed in my direction. Unbeknownst to me, my head turned in Jiyoung¡¯s direction and she looked back at me. Her hazel eyes bore into mine as she questioned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmm... its just that, the intensity of the glares have increased, since three months ago,¡± I mused, as I placed my hand over my chin. Han gave out a quick chuckle as he leaned his head back, causing his bangs to be pulled sideways, exposing his deep crimson eyes. Well, to be honest, when I had changed classes, Jiyoung had approached me and sat down next to me on the very first day, which put a lot of the students in shock. Mostly guys. Because of her cold personality toward the others¡ªand the walls she erects around herself¡ª,she was given the title of the ice queen. And when that same ice queen approached me¡ªa guy¡ª, I made a lot of enemies on my very first day of changing classes. But I didn¡¯t let their stares bother me. Fuck them! But Jiyoung most of the time sat beside me or either with Amelia. ¡°I see...¡± Jiyoung said, turning her face down toward the podium. Suddenly the door of the classroom opened and Adam entered. His hair were tied into a ponytail as usual, and we wore a white t-shirt with a pair of black trousers. He slowly walked up to the podium and placed the tablet in his hand over the podium. He tapped over the tablet and opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Alright let¡¯s do attendance.¡± *** Just as attendance ended, Adam tapped over his tablet once, and as the air flickered behind him, a hologram came to life. On the hologram, images of a 3-D model of a human was being displayed, and on the side were written the analogy of mana and mana channels. ¡°Okay, today¡¯s topic is about mana conglomeration? What do you think is mana conglomeration? Is it just simply the ability to bend mana, or making a person¡¯s innate ability to use mana stronger?¡± Adam¡¯s questions were interesting. Because, when I had learnt to use mana conglomeration, then agglomeration, my control and dominance over mana had increased many folds. Unlike how it used to be when I was still on the rank threshold. But when I had broken through the and on to the rank, my body became more in sync with the mana in the atmosphere. And the absorption, purging, and refining process and rate for me had became faster and more proficient. Adam then took a step to the side and firmed his posture. He took a deep breath and the mana in the atmosphere began to converge in his direction. I hurriedly activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and observed the peculiar movements of the particles of mana in the air. The pure and refined mana circulating in Adam¡¯s body moved and the particles in the air rushed toward him. Soon the mana began to take shape. The mana in Adam¡¯s body circulated, and soon he conjured a sword made out of ice. The water particles rushed to his blade and began to sustain the shape of the blade with Adam¡¯s mana working as a medium. But the most impressive think to note was that, the blue particles of water had taken a solid form¡ªthey had frozen to allow the water in the atmosphere to take a solid form¡ªto allow the user to create an object from the advanced element. I was always astound to see mages make use of mana in a way which was foreign to me and the hunters which were not mages. Because I could use mana to reinforce my body and coat my sword with it, but not enough to allow me to make balls of fire or walls of ice. Because a person¡¯s profession is determined the moment they are born. So it was useless for me to learn to use elemental magic, but if I was given the chance to learn, I would most certainly learn. Because being able to use elemental magic had advantages of its own, which could entirely change the flow of the battle. But we were able to manipulate the elements to some extents. But not as prominently as the mages. ¡°And with the manipulation of the ice element, by freezing the water particles of mana, I was able to conjure this sword made of ice, similarly...¡± Adam let go of the sword and the ice melted, as the fire elements rushed next to the water elements as Adam pulled them close using conglomeration and caused the water to evaporate mid-air. Then Adam lifted his hand and extended it forward, and with a rippling pulsation in the air, a blade began to take form in front of him. With Mind¡¯s Eye still active, I was able to observe the movements of the mana particles in the air. This time the wind elements reacted, and converged¡ªfloated¡ªtoward the blade taking form, and stabilising it and giving it shape, with Adam¡¯s mana as a medium. The green particles attached themselves with the blade and soon it took the shape of a proper sword. A cold breeze swayed my hair back, as I kept observing the mana. Jiyoung and Han were also paying close attention to Adam¡¯s display of mana manipulation. This time as well, he stopped manipulating his mana and stopped the conglomeration phase. The sword wavered and soon flickered out of existence. ¡°I was able to create this sword with the manipulation of the wind elements, in addition, when a hunter uses mana conglomeration, their perception and understanding of mana increases so they are able to sense it more proficiently, but,¡± Adam paused for a second, his gaze drifted from Ryuya to Amelia, then Lucas to a few others, then came to a stop at me. ¡°That perception in itself is a limiter, which we put on ourselves to allow us to manipulate mana in a way which is figuratively and individually possible for us. Because even to this day, when we have come to make such advancements, we still can not perfectly decipher what mana actually is, and where it originates from or what more can we do with its mysterious power.¡± Well like Adam said, everyone has a different perception of mana and how they used it. Even if someone who has reached the rank could learn to fly, but learning to use mana conglomeration and agglomeration was a different question. Because most people who reach the can¡¯t even properly use conglomeration. But that entirely depends on the user itself. Like I said before, genetics also vary. ¡°Sequentially, we can¡¯t break apart an element from its original state, but we can combine it or alter it to create another element, by accessing it''s deviant form." Adam fisted his hand and extended it to his left. With a push of his mana, a jolt of lightning began to coil around his arm, as soon it enveloped his fist. The yellow lightning cracked with a fiery glow. If I remembered correctly, the altercation of the wind magic, when a conjurer or agumentor having gained enough control over the primary element they are most accustomed with and learnend to gain mastery over that element to a certain point after training that element to its limits, they can access it''s deviation, unlocking the ultimate and more stronger version of that power. And the deviantion of wind mana was ''Thunder''. ¡°Thus allowing us to create and use the deviant forms of mana,¡± Adam finished, as he brought his arm back, and his eyes lingered from one student to another. All of them were carefully paying attention to Adam¡¯s display of elemental magic. Due to Adam being an expert at using mana from a young age, his control and perception over it was leagues above the others since young. And his sensory ability to even sense a slight change in the mana¡¯s movements was incredible. But the advantage of seeing and sensing mana were entirely different. And the wall which I had come to hit before, I was somewhat able to peek across it with now having the ability to see the mana elements in the air. But it felt like something was a miss here. But I didn¡¯t give it much thought. Then the class went on as before and Adam kept on explaining the use of mana conglomeration and how it worked. *** The class finally came to an end after one and a half hours. To be honest the class was quite interesting. Well, Adam kind of reminded me of the time I had spent with the quake-head. A smile tucked up my lips, as my mind began to reminisce about the past. ¡®Well, I hope that quake-head isn¡¯t held up in some kind of trouble.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiyoung asked from my side. I leaned back into my seat and asked. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°You were smiling while blankly staring at the podium.¡± ¡°It''s nothing, I just remembered something from the past,¡± I replied. Then all of the students attention was brought back to the podium where Adam still stood. He cleared his throat and then began to speak. ¡°Alright, now that the lecture is over, I have a quick announcement to make,¡± he tapped over the tablet and soon the images over the hologram disappeared. ¡°Before the midterm exams arrive...¡± Just as the words; midterm exams, left Adam¡¯s mouth, the faces of some of the students twisted into those of worried ones. ¡°The Lock has decide to host a short, one week long tour to Japan before the arrival of the midterm exams, in which the first years would be taken to Japan to explore it''s creed, history and other associations situated there,¡± Adam said as he took the tablet in one of his hands. ¡°And you all will be shortly receiving an email on your phones, in which all the details about the tour will be mentioned and explained. And the tour will be hosted two days from now, so if you have some kind of issue or some business which needs to be taken care of, you should get them cleared up in the next two days, because participation in this tour is compulsory.¡± ¡°Either way, that¡¯s all for today,¡± Adam took a step to the side, then exited the classroom. Just as he exited, the phones inside the classroom hummed and I quickly grabbed my phone and unlocked it to check the email I had received. I opened the email and read through its contents. After scrolling through the email, I found a list of things at the bottom of the email, needed for the tour. And there was also a suit mentioned on the list of things. Why a suit? Was there going be to a fancy party later on at the end of the tour? Well out of all the thing needed, I didn¡¯t have a suit. Oh well, we will see about that. But the ones who were sponsoring this tour were from the Aogiri family, as written in the email. So Ryuya¡¯s family is sponsoring this tour. After all the Aogiri clan is the biggest and most influential clan in the entirety of Japan. If I remember correctly their influence even reaches to some other countries. And they have close ties with the world Union, and Lock. I saw Amelia approach our desk together with Ryuya. Jiyoung left her seat and I also got up from mine. Han had leaned his head back as he kept sitting. ¡°It¡¯s going to be so much fun going on a trip,¡± Amelia said with an enthusiastic smile. But Ryuya poured cold water over her enthusiasm. ¡°Don¡¯t get too exciting that you forget to prepare for the upcoming midterm, Amelia.¡± Amelia glared at him as she turned her head sideways. ¡°You just had to come and sombre up all the fun.¡± A smirk covered my face, as I looked at the two. Seriously their flirting had gotten out of hand. I shot a smirk at Ryuya. And he returned with a big old question mark of an expression. I wrapped my arm around his shoulder and whispered to him in a low voice. ¡°Ryuya, you know, you should keep the flirting to the bare minimum, I think.¡± Ryuya pulled away from me with a dumbfounded and weird expression over his face, as he looked at me. ¡°What are you both talking about?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°Nothing much, just some stuff,¡± I replied, as my eyes rolled back in Ryuya¡¯s direction. ¡°Yeah, its really nothing.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Amelia replied as she continued her conversation with Jiyoung. But I was also quite enthusiastic about this tour, because, I would finally be able to meet them again. Chapter: 58: Old Ties and Reunion I locked the door of my dorm room and swiftly made my way out of the dormitory building. ¡°I have send you the information you asked me for, but,¡± Salvador said from the other side of the line. Currently I was on call with my trustee broker, and now partner. ¡°But what?¡± I asked. ¡°But, why all of a sudden do you need information about that guy? Seriously, you give me the most ridiculous of tasks, out of the blue?¡± Salvador grumbled over the phone, his voice changing. ¡°And about that place also?¡± A thin smile tucked up my lips as I exited through the gate of the Hydra building. ¡°That¡¯s because you are the best guy for these kind of tasks,¡± I honestly answered. ¡°And I know that gathering information about that guy and that place was a piece of cake for someone like you, Salvador.¡± Salvador went silent for a moment. But I quickly reminded him about the previous task I had assigned to him three months ago. ¡°And how far as the investigation on the Osberns case and that person gone?¡± I quickly made my way to the portal house as I stayed on the line with Salvador. I had left Salvador with the job to find as much information as he could about the Osberns. Because in the last three months, I had also done some digging around myself, but I couldn¡¯t find much on the Osberns. As if someone had tried to erase almost every trace leading to the case itself. So I was now quite intrigued to find out about it. And that case also lead to the reason why I was searching for that person. ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t found much myself even after investigating for three months,¡± Salvador said. Upon hearing his reply my brows slightly knitted. ¡°But...¡± ¡°But what?¡± I quickly asked. Curious what he had to say. ¡°But, the person you told me to find out about, I have finally founded that person''s current whereabouts,¡± Salvador muttered, as my brows slightly jumped in surprise. ¡°But I still don¡¯t have the exact location about where that person is.¡± Either way, this much was enough. If Salvador had found out where that person was, then the next phase of my plan could be initiated now. And I had already prepared a good enough deal which would automatically bring that person over to our side. But Salvador had to do most of the work. Because I had some other stuff to tend to in Japan. ¡°Alright, good job, Salvador," I muttered. "I''ll be back from Japan in a week, so I will come back to Korea and talk about the details later with you,¡± I said, as the portal house soon came in my vision. ¡°Alright.¡± Soon Salvador hanged up the call. I placed my phone inside my pocket, and stepped forward. But upon arrival, I saw a familiar face standing timidly alone a few feet away from the other students standing outside the portal house. I approached him and greeted the youth. ¡°Good Morning, how are you Derek?¡± He jerked a step back, dumbfounded by my sudden greeting. The boy with ash-brown hair looked at me. His amethyst eyes bore into my mine, as he took a moment to reply. ¡°G-Good Morning, Jiwoo,¡± Derek Maer replied as he turned his eyes away from me. His demeanour looked timid. Same with his expression. He looked like a scared dog. Nothing like his past self. After I had changed classes, I came to find out that Derek was in the same class as me. And I finally came to remember just who actually Derek Maer was, and where I had heard his name before. At first I was a little skeptical about the person I had met in the past, and the Derek now, being the same person. But after getting to know him better, that suspicion completely disappeared. He was the Executioner. That was the name given to him by the people who witnessed him on the battlefield in my past life. And when I had met Derek in my past life on the battlefield, his current demeanour and timid behaviour now was a far cry to his ferocity and indifference on the battlefield. Even I was in awe after observing him on the battlefield. His control over the sword was something that even I was awestricken by. And his mana control was also spectacular. So I never could have thought that he was so timid and awkward in the past. But that was my own image of him. Can¡¯t judge a book by it¡¯s cover, they say. But something must have happened to him, for Derek to change so much in the past. I still remember those dull eyes which reaped through the entire battlefield, only showing indifference. Not one speck of warmth. But if I were to recruit someone like Derek in my group, then it would be a pretty good offer for him as well as me. Because Derek in an talented individual, and his strength doesn¡¯t amounts to much right now. But I know that with proper teaching, he can become the same Executioner that he was in the past. In strength wise, not personality. All he needed to do was be a little bit more confident in himself, that¡¯s all. And there is also something that makes me curious about him. ¡°Who is your partner for the tour?¡± I asked, as I cocked my head in Derek¡¯s direction, and the youth awkwardly stood a few feet away from me. He turned his head to look at me, and his amethyst eyes turned up in my direction. ¡°I-Its Han Shu-hui.¡± ¡°Oh, so Han is your partner. He¡¯s a pretty decent and interesting guy, so you won¡¯t be bored on the tour,¡± I said, as I peered through the sea of students standing in front of me. I looked around to find my partner. After receiving the email about the tour, everyone had received another email, telling them about who they were paired up with during the tour. Then from the corner of my vision, I saw Jiyoung approach in our direction. She enchantingly walked toward me and Derek, as the eyes of the students around her drifted in her direction. She came to stop a few feet away from us, then greeted. ¡°Good Morning.¡± I greeted back and so did Derek; awkwardly. I felt some eyes turn to look at me, most of them guys, and some girls. For some reason the few girls looking at me were observing me with a keen eye. But I ignored it. ¡°So who are you teamed up with?¡± I asked Jiyoung, Looking around. Her face remained passive, as she exclaimed. ¡°Claire Heartman.¡± I think I had heard that name some where before. Oh right, she was the top seventh ranked in Lock, among the first years. Claire Heartman. Her Father¡ªJoshua Heartman¡ªis a renowned hunter, who works for the famous guild in England. And her Father is on the position of Vice-Guild Master. The Dexus Guild, the second strongest guild situated in England. I had investigated about almost all of the top ten in the Lock, and a few other individuals whom I deemed necessary. Other than that, I didn¡¯t care. Then from the side, I saw two Instructor stand in front of all of the students. It was Adam and Instructor Jasmine. The Instructor looked to be in her early twenties. Her long blonde hair were tied into a proper braid, and she was wearing a suit which adorned her beauty, while making an air of sensuality around her. Her milky skin and red lips just made her look more beautiful. Many of the boys among the students had their eyes fixed in Instructor Jasmine¡¯s direction ogling at her. Seriously, adolescent kids and their hormones doing their thing. I inwardly sighed looking at their lust-full eyes. ¡°Alright, enter the portal house in a proper line and then make your way to the portal room mentioned in the email you all received.¡± Jasmine said as her crisp voice reverberated. Soon the sea of the students began to enter the portal house in a proper line, and finally my partner arrived. He stopped in front of us, and Amelia was beside him. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here,¡± I said as I crossed my arms. Looking at Ryuya finally arrive. ¡°Then shall we all hurry up.¡± Then all of us made our way inside the portal house. *** After saying our goodbyes¡ªfor now¡ªto the others, me and Ryuya made our way to the portal room mentioned in the email we received¡ªPortal room-39. Another pair was entering right now, and the next in line were me and Ryuya. But Ryuya¡¯s face looked a little crestfallen for some reason. I cocked my head in his direction and asked. ¡°What? Why the long face?¡± Ryuya turned to look at me and replied. "No, its just that, its been a while since I went back home so I am kind of nervous." ¡°Sorry for not being Amelia,¡± I muttered, as I ascended the flight of stairs alongside Ryuya. A dumbfounded expression flashed over his sharp face, as he looked at me with his brows weirdly knitted. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Ryuya asked. ¡°Well, if Amelia would have been here she would have consoled you, and then you both would have been able to go on a date hand-in-hand, so sorry for interfering.¡± Ryuya glared at me as we stood a few feet away from the portal frame. ¡°What did I do to you to deserve such teasing?¡± Ryuya asked as I observed the oily surface of the portal. ¡°Because, you flirt with her almost all of the time, and she likes you.¡± I commented. Ryuya jumped a step hearing my reply. His ears perked up as he seemed completely flummoxed as he blankly looked at me. The expression of confusion over his face widened as each second passed. ¡°We are not like¡ª, I don¡¯t flirt with Amelia,¡± Ryuya hurriedly grumbled, like an abashed teenage maiden being told about her love life. ¡°And Amelia doesn¡¯t like me, we are just friends.¡± I inwardly sighed as I looked Mr. Blockhead. Seriously, I have seen people who were much worst and couldn¡¯t catch a single signal, but I have to say, this guy is the king of thickheads. I pity Amelia. She had to chose him out of all the guys out there. Well, I would still cheer on for her. A wide grin flashed across my face, as I looked above my shoulder, taking a single step inside the portal, then spoke as my figure began to disappear through the greenish surface. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I believe you.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Jiwoo,¡± Ryuya grumbled with his eyes sharp, as he followed me from behind. Soon my body lost its touch with its sense and I was blinded by a bright light momentarily, as I crossed through, Ryuya right behind me. We exited through the portal, and descended the flight of stairs, sequentially exiting the portal room and making our way out of the portal house. There we saw the others standing outside. We quickly approached them and I peered through the scenery around us. From the far side, I saw a big cherry tree growing. Its pink petals looked beautiful and calming. The rich and thick branches of the cherry tree lightly swayed with the breeze. A sense of warmth and far-longing began to shroud my heart as I looked around me. There were a few cars on the main road, but not much noise. The pedestrians kept on moving along the pavement, to their destinations. Everything looked peaceful, unlike in the past. I was finally home. This is the place where I had spent and called home almost all of my youth, living with Master and Fujimoto. Tokyo, Japan. The place I called home, and lived in my past life. Where I had been abandoned by my own birth Mother, whom I didn¡¯t remember anything about, not even her face. And where I rolled and aimlessly walked, having no house¡ªhome¡ªwhich I could call my own. Until... I was picked up from the streets by Master and then brought back to his house, which I soon began to call my own. I took in a deep slow breath looking at the familiar scenery that I vidvidly remembered. ¡°You like the scenery?¡± Jiyoung asked from my side. She also looked around at the beautiful scenery and tranquil environment. I nodded my head as my eyes softened, and the unforgettable memories of my past began to reminisce inside my head. A weak smile crept up my lips, as my eyes began to display a subtle sadness. Master, Fujimoto. I said inwardly. ¡°Alright, now line up and let¡¯s get going to the Inn lodging, where we all will be staying for the next one week of the tour,¡± Instructor Jasmine said as she stepped to the side. I turned my head to my left and saw buses parked in the parking lot a few meters away. There were twelve buses big enough to fit all of the first year students. Then we quickly made our way toward the buses. *** ¡°Your ranking number has been written over the doors of your room, and the floor on which your room is on, was already mentioned in the email, ¡± Jasmine said standing in front of the Inn entrance. ¡°And as mentioned in the email, you all have the entire day to yourself, so enjoy yourself, without causing any trouble, okay?¡± Jasmine turned to the side and added. ¡°And be back before eight in the evening.¡± Soon the sea of students began to enter the Inn one-by-one through it¡¯s wide gate. The gate was made of thick red-wood, and had deep spiralling patters engraved in its surface. There was a roof like structure over the gate''s wooden walls, which gave it a traditional vibe on a typical Japanese Inn. But the entrance was no-less tranquil than the outside. The small pavement which let to the entrance of the Inn, to the big pounds on the side, in which fish of many kinds swam. Alongside the pounds were maple trees, and on the other side were cherry blossom trees. Which made the environment calm and tranquil to the eyes. The Inn we were staying in was owned by the Aogiri Clan, and was a traditional Japanese Inn. I walked up to the entrance together with Ryuya, Jiyoung, Amelia, Han and Derek. The wide lobby had wooden floors, and there was a reception desk right in front of the lobby. And a wide stairway which led to the upper floors. Then me and Ryuya made our way to the second floor of the Inn¡ªto our room. Walking through the wide halls of the Inn, the wooden floor creaked with each step I took. Soon we came to a stop in front of the room which had our names mentioned. I slid the door open, and entered the room. The appearance of the room was like any traditional Japanese room. The tatami style. The floor was covered with tatami mats, and there was an intersection of the room which opened up to a balcony. There was a table placed in the middle of the room, and a closet on the side, with a watch which was hung on the east side of the room. Ryuya withdrew his luggage from inside his dimensional ring, and placed the suitcase on the side. I did the same and withdrew mine from the system inventory. ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± Ryuya asked. ¡°Hmm... might as well spend the day sightseeing,¡± I replied. ¡°And there are a few place I want visit.¡± ¡°Then I can be your guide,¡± Ryuya muttered, taking a step closer to the door. ¡°Alright.¡± Then both of us exited the room and made our way out of the Inn. ¡°So where do you want to go first?¡± Ryuya asked from my side. I thought for a moment, before replying. ¡°I guess, I want try the Japanese cuisine first. Then visit the famous Shinto shrine here¡ªthe Yasukuni Shrine.¡± ¡°Alright let me lead the way then,¡± Ryuya said as we stepped forward. Well, I already knew about all the place but going around and sightseeing for a change won¡¯t hurt. But I really wanted to rush to that place. Like the saying goes: you become more impatient when the target you seek comes in sight. By now it was a nine in the morning, so we had a lot of time on our hand. And there were also some stuff I needed to take care of here in Japan. So this was the perfect opportunity for me. But just as I took another step forward, a black car came to halt in front of us. Then the driver exited the car and quickly opened the door of the passenger seat. A woman stepped out of the car. She was wearing a beautiful azure kimono, and her hair were tied into a braid which fell over her shoulder. She looked young, her delicate face and azure eyes displaying a motherly warmth, but her long midnight blue hair reminded me of someone. Wait... I turned my head toward Ryuya then back at the woman. I observed the similarity between the two. Ryuya respectfully bowed his head whilst addressing the woman as mother. ¡°Mother, It has been a while.¡± The woman nodded as her crisp voice reverberated inside my ears. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with your own mother, do you, Ryuya-chan?¡± Ryuya-chan. I thought. ¡°And he is?¡± I slightly bowed my head whilst introducing myself to Ryuya¡¯s mother. ¡°I am Seo Jiwoo, Ma¡¯am. Ryuya¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°I see. I am Aogiri Sayako, Ryuya¡¯s mother. Nice to meet you, Jiwoo.¡± ¡°Either way, if you were back, why didn¡¯t you come back home? Everyone was eagerly waiting for you back at home.¡± Sayako began to nag at Ryuya like any typical mother would at their child. ¡°But mother, I am with my friend right now, and¡ª" But Sayako cut Ryuya off, and continued. ¡°Then your friend can also come with us. If he doesn¡¯t mind, that is?¡± She turned to look at me and her azure eyes intently bore into mine. Not giving me an inch to back off. I shrugged then replied. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Mostly sighing. ¡°Then shall we,¡± Sayako enthusiastically said, as she entered the car. And soon us to. Soon the car began to disappear into the busy streets. Ryuya took the seat beside his mother and I took the seat next to the driver. ¡°Sorry for my mother inviting you out of the blue,¡± Ryuya whispered, as he pulled forward in his seat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°What are you both whispering about?¡± Sayako asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Ryuya answered as he leaned back into his seat. Ryuya and Sayako started a conversation catching up with each other. I took my phone out, looking through the information that Salvador had sent me. Honestly, he had done a great job. No wonder he became the world¡¯s greatest broker. He had given me an in-depth file containing information about that ¡°man¡± and that ¡°place¡±. ¡°How is my Ryuya like in the Lock, Jiwoo?¡± Sayako asked. ¡°Well, honestly, he is a pretty diligent and talented guy, and every girl in Lock is head over heels for him.¡± ¡°Oh my, is that true, Ryuya-chan?¡± Sayako said as her brows jumped, she covered her mouth with her hand, making a surprised expression. Ryuya shot me a quick glare before replying. ¡°No, its not true, and Jiwoo¡¯s just joking.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t my son handsome? He could attract any female he wanted.¡± Sayako said with a wide certain smirk. A chuckle escaped me as I straightened in my seat. ¡°Same with you, Jiwoo. Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend yourself?¡± ¡°Actually, no, I don¡¯t,¡± I bluntly answered with a smile over my face. Her delicate brows knit momentarily as she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°You both are allowing your good looks to go to waste. I read that boys your age are already in a relationship.¡± Another thin chuckle escaped me as I looked above my shoulder. ¡°Mother, that might be the case for most, but I am currently more interested in developing my strength than a relationship. Right Jiwoo?¡± Ryuya rebutted Sayako, as he snapped his head toward me. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± I said with squinted eyes. ¡°Just like your Father.¡± Ryuya¡¯s mother followed with a sigh. But I was kind of sad for Amelia for liking a blockhead like him. I just hope she is able to convey her feeling to his guy. Soon the car came to sudden halt, and all three of us exited. In front of us stood a big mansion. Sayako gestured for me to follow her from behind. Ryuya beside me. We entered through the wide gate, and made pur way inside the mansion. The inside left me awestricken. If the Inn looked expensive and beautiful, then this place was hundred times better than that Inn. Wide gardens, big pounds, lush trees, and beautiful artistic designs on the concrete ground. We quickly made our way inside the mansion. Sayako entered, as both of us followed her from behind. ¡°Welcome back, Mistress! Welcome back, Young Master!¡± There I saw maids and butlers lined up in front of us. Wearing Japanese style maid/butler uniforms. Then after greeting them they lifted their head and three of the maids among the rest approached us and placed a pair of slippers each in front of us. I took my shoes off, and placed them to the side. Ryuya did the same and both us wore the slippers on. ¡°Ryuya-chan, why don¡¯t you take your friend to your room first, then go meet your father. He is expecting you.¡± Sayako said as she soon went inside the mansion. She nodded at me, and I returned the gesture. Ryuya nodded at his mother and he gestured for me to follow him. We took the stairs and ascended to the second floor. He then quickly made his way to the furthest edge of the corridor¡ªwhere I suppose his room was. ¡°Go ahead and wait inside, I''ll quickly come back after greeting my father.¡± I nodded, then slid the door of his room, sequentially entering. Ryuya¡¯s room had a similarity to the room in the Inn, but there was a wide bookshelf to the west side of his room. Other than that, the wide room was quite simple. Only a bed, a closet on the side, and a writing desk with a chair placed near it. I walked up to the bookshelf and took a random book. ¡°This is...¡± I looked at the cover of the book, and was surprised to learn that Ryuya liked to read novels. I read through a few pages, then put the book back, then pulled another one out. This book only had a few pages. This book¡¯s title was, ¡°The cries of the powerless¡±. I read through a few pages and was quite intrigued with the story. The short story went as; women were chosen to be presented as sacrifices by some village folks, to present to the eight headed snake which made havoc around the villages. So to ease his hunger and destruction, they sacrificed the young virgins of the village. But having seen enough, the heavens bestow the power to slay that snake to a youth who then fought the vicious and ferocious beast, till her last breath. I pulled through page after page, for some reason this story seemed interesting to me. It was short and simple, not having many loop holes or stretched storylines. Simple from the start to the end. That some girl obtain some power in order to end some tyranny. But... For some reason this story lined up perfectly with the circumstances of our world. Or how I remembered it from the past. No one cared about the other, and was ready to betray anyone at anytime. Even I had faced many betrayals in the past. My face went solemn for a moment. But I eased my expression. But suddenly the door of the room slid open, and I heard a feminine voice reverberate inside the wide room. ¡°Oh, Ryuya, you''re finally back.¡± Turning my head in the direction of where the voice had came from, I saw a young girl¡ªmaybe fourteen or fifteen years of age¡ªstanding outside the room. She wore casual clothes¡ªa shirt with a skirt. Her long mousy brown hair were let loose, and her emerald eyes shined just like someone I knew of. She had fair skin, her frame was timid and her face looked nonetheless cute for someone her age. She looked at me for a moment, then hurriedly slid the door shut. I shut the book in my hand and placed it over the desk. Then I heard some low voice coming from the other side of the door. ¡°Why and what is that hot guy doing inside your room, Ryuya?¡± ¡°He is my friend from the academy so don¡¯t bother him while he is here,¡± Ryuya sternly said as he opened the door and entered inside. ¡°Sorry to make you wait.¡± The girl from before entered alongside him. ¡°Ayane, I told you not to bother us,¡± Ryuya sternly said. ¡°Well, I am not. I am only hear to take a book from you collection.¡± The girl¡ªAyane¡ªrolled her eyes looking at Ryuya, then made her way to the bookshelf. But Ayane¡¯s eyes drifted in my direction for some reason. ¡°Hello, I am Seo Jiwoo,¡± I gave her a quick greeting. She turned in my direction and replied. ¡°I am Aogiri Ayane, Ryuya¡¯s little sister.¡± Then she looked at the book placed on the desk, and picked it up. ¡°Did you read this book?¡± I nodded my head in response. And she rained over me a barrage of questions. Did you like it? How was it? What did you like about it in particular? ¡°Well, the way it portrays the human nature and greed, as well as the desperation the main character has to go through to fight against the antagonists to protect the people she cared about, and to slay the eight headed snake. But most of all, the way how the emotions were described was fascinating.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ayane''s cheeks reddened as a bright smile flashed across her face. She pulled the book close to her face, to hide her slightly reddened face. ¡°Either way, please enjoy your stay here,¡± Ayane said with a bright smile as she took a step back, then made her way to the door of the room. ¡°Are you really that jerk sister of mine?¡± Ryuya whispered with a wide grin over his face. But I was nonetheless able to hear him with my heightened senses. Ayane rolled her eyes away from him, and exited the room with the door closed. ¡°Sorry about Ayane,¡± Ryuya apologised. ¡°Its fine, I didn¡¯t mind,¡± for some reason, Ayane reminded me of Jihye. In the past I didn¡¯t know a lot about having siblings, but now I kind of understood how people with siblings felt. ¡°Jiwoo can you wait for a little bit more, my bother called me, telling me he has something to talk about?¡± ¡°Nah, its fine. But I think I should get going. I think you should spend some time with your family, after a while, don¡¯t you?¡± I said as I walked up to the door. ¡°And I will come back to the Inn, before eight, so you can go back without me.¡± "I am sorry for dragging you here." "Don¡¯t worry about it." Then I exited his room. I walked down the stairs to make my way to the entrance of the mansion. But my eyes shot open, as I felt a fiery sensation coming from a feet away. I fastened my pace and saw a man standing at the end of the wide corridor. The man had mousy brow hair, and his emerald eyes glowed with a subtle maturity. His stature was refined and well-built. Something build over the course of many battles and experiences. He was wearing an kimono with his jawline covered with a beard. He turned his head in my direction and looked at me for a moment. Observing me. ¡°You must be Ryuya¡¯s friend, I presume?¡± The man¡¯s voice rang in my ears, as I nodded and greeted him. ¡°Yes, I am Seo Jiwoo, nice to meet you.¡± Aogiri Ryunosuke nodded his head and then walked away in the wide corridors. Aogiri Ryunosuke, the man whom I had witnessed on the battlefield myself. His current strength was the same as in the past. And his current ranking was . But he was a few steps away from reaching the borderline of the rank. But the most terrifying thing about him was not his latent strength, but the sword art which he utilised, which had been passed down in the Aogiri family. I didn¡¯t knew its name, but I had witnessed its devastating power. It followed the basics of absolute stance, which generated an unimaginable strength in each swing. He was the man who held complete dominion over Japan. Be it in power and money. Afterwards, I exited the mansion, and made my way to that familiar place. Chapter: 59: Old Ties and Reunion [2] I walked through the familiar streets, through which I used to play and run around in, in my past life. An uncontained sorrow began to surface up inside my heart, as I looked around. The same streets, same roads, same houses. Everything was exactly the same, looked the same, felt the same. Except... Except for me. I was no longer the same person I was in the past. But I was also still the same, not in body, but in mind. I was no longer Shun, the person who had been picked up from these streets by Master. Caressed by Fujimoto, showered by their familial love and warmth. My face was calm, so calm that I myself was surprised. But my heart...it was beating fast. As if it could jump out of my chest at a moments time. A weird warmth began to spiral up my spine, as I walked through the streets. A wry smile plastering itself over my face. Each step I took, my heartbeat quickened, and my mind raced. I had never felt as nervous as I did today. I lightly clenched my sweaty hands as I sped up my pace. What would I tell them if I met them? Would they still remember about me? How are they doing? I want to meet them! All of these thoughts and questions swirled in my mind like a wild tempest. I wanted to meet them, Master and Fujimoto. But...what would¡ªcould¡ªI say? But of course, they wouldn¡¯t remember me. Not even Han remembered anything. So I held no hope for them to remember anything associated to my past self¡ªto Shun. About the time we had spent together, like a family. But still, if there was even a inkling of hope, I would turn to grasp it. But there wasn¡¯t any. ¡®Family...huh?¡¯ Even if they had forgotten, I would never. Each moment I spent with them was more precious to me than anything. They treated me¡ªsomeone who had no family or anything¡ªlike a member of their own family. Master treated me like his own son, and Fujimoto treated me like his own brother. Cared for me like a mother. But now I was scared¡ªmy mind was contradicting my heart. Each beat my heart made, it hammered the question in my mind: if I were to not meet them in this life, would their fates and life change? Will they get to live? But that was only my own wishful thinking. They had showed me such warmth, such care, which I would never be able to repay them for. They made me the man I was today. They were my pride. So I didn¡¯t wanted to see them die...again. If I had the option of taking their place, then I gladly would have, I would have died in their stead. I would¡ªcould¡ªdo anything for them. So if that choice let to their livelihood, then I wouldn¡¯t mind not meeting them¡ªfacing them. But even so, if I could just catch a quick¡ªsingle¡ªglimpse of them, I would be satisfied. But it pained me deeply, that they wouldn¡¯t remember about me. But...despite that, all that mattered to me was that, they were still alive and well. Even if they...didn¡¯t remember anything. The sorrow in my eyes deepened, as I remembered the memory of Master taking the last of his breaths in my arms. I had let Master die. How could I face him after so long. Will I be able to forgive myself now? Will I try to? No...I already knew the answer to that. Deep within me¡ªdespite after regressing back in time¡ªthere was a part of me which still kept blaming me for allowing Master to die. Even if Master didn¡¯t blame me for his death...I still did. I had let the man who cared for me like a Father die. I still vividly remembered the final cold touch of his hands. I clenched my hands hard, as I gritted my teeth with an uncontained fury; entirely pointed at myself. But I relaxed myself a moment later. But not this time. I will become strong. Stronger than anyone, to protect what is precious to me. This time I won¡¯t let anything happen to them, or anyone else. The sun blazed high up, as a bead of sweat ran down my side. I took a sharp right turn, and something soft¡ªsquishy¡ªbashed into my face. I stumbled a step, as I half groaned, wiping my face off whatever had bashed into me. I lowered my hand and saw it was covered with some sticky gel like liquid, with seeds all over my fingers and palm. But lifting my head, I saw a youth hurriedly running down the hill, as he tried to catch the tomatoes rolling down. I didn¡¯t focus my attention at the youth, but hurriedly caught almost all of the tomatoes. I bagged them within my arms, and walked up to the youth. ¡°Here you go,¡± I said as I handed him the tomatoes. But as I focused on the youth¡¯s face, my eyes shot open momentarily, as a mixture of emotion began to swirl inside my heart. I froze on the spot as I gazed at the man standing in front of me. The youth¡¯s long glossy auburn hair were the same as I had remembered¡ªmaybe a little longer¡ª, and his emerald eyes displaying the same warmth which I still vividly remembered. He was wearing a maroon yukata, with his hair let loose. I kept looking at Fujimoto as my lips quivered. My eyes harboured a relieved softness, as a saddened smile flashed over my face. My mind blanked for a moment, as I stuttered to say something, but held back. I felt relief wash over me as I looked at the man I had once called my brother¡ªwho had cared for me like a mother figure. I... ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Fujimoto asked tilting his head ever-so-slightly, as he took the tomatoes from my hand and placed them in the shopping bag he was carrying. He held two over-filled shopping bags in his hands, but the one he held in his right, had a small gaping hole ripped from the bottom, through which I think the tomatoes had fallen out of. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I quickly said handing him the last of the tomatoes. ¡°I am really sorry for the inconvenience, and...¡± Fujimoto apologised, as he pulled a white handkerchief out of the shopping bag and handed it to me. ¡°And also for ruining your uniform.¡± I looked down at my uniform after Fujimoto pointed out, and it was covered with the same liquid and seeds. I took the handkerchief from him, then spoke. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. It''s not a big deal.¡± Fujimoto looked at me with apologetic eyes, as he suggested something. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind, my house is close by, so I can wash your uniform for you?" I thought for a second, but for some reason I wasn¡¯t able to decline. Rather I didn¡¯t wanted to. I wanted to spend as much time with him as possible. My heart had defeated my mind. My mind told me to not, but my heart was aching to stay here in this moment, together with Fujimoto. But now, I was merely just a random stranger to him. But spending a little bit time wouldn¡¯t change anything, would it? ¡°Then, I would like to take you up on your offer,¡± I said with a bright smile. As I wiped my face off of the tomato with the handkerchief given to me by Fujimoto. Fujimoto pulled a step, then both of us began go climb up the hill. From time to time, I would turn my gaze toward Fujimoto. My lips trembled as I tried to say something, but came past a sudden lump in my throat. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ I thought looking at Fujimoto. ¡®Does he remember anything about me?¡¯ ¡®Why am I still holding on to false hope, that isn¡¯t like me!¡¯ But I pushed these thoughts at the back of my head. But from the corner of my eyes, I saw that Fujimoto was somewhat struggling with carrying both of the shopping bags. A smile tucked up my lips, as seeing him carry the bags reminded of his honest and hardworking nature. Without even thinking, I took the heavier one from him. ¡°Oh, please, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Fujimoto quipped, as he pulled the bag away, but regardless I took it from him. He finally gave in and opened his mouth to speak. ¡°All I have been doing is cause you trouble.¡± He said with a sigh. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about it. And I am Seo Jiwoo.¡± I introduced myself whilst taking a step forward, adjusting the bag in my hand. ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet have I? I am Fujimoto Takeru,¡± Fujimoto¡¯s smile shined as brightly as the suns, which made a warmth to cover the dark corners of my heart. ¡°You must be one of the students from Lock, if I am correct?¡± Fujimoto asked as we finally climbed the hill and made our way back to the house. ¡°Yes, but...how do you know?¡± I nodded, then asked as I cocked my head in his direction. ¡°Well, first of all the uniform, and second, I had heard it from Master about it,¡± Fujimoto said. ¡°Master?¡± I said in an almost inaudible whisper. But I paused as I heard him say Master. Fujimoto looked above his shoulder and asked. ¡°He is the person whom I live with! But...is something wrong, Jiwoo-kun? You don¡¯t mind if I call you that, do you?¡± I shook my head and replied. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind, then can I call you Fujimoto?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Fujimoto said with a friendly smile over his face, with his voice laced with warmth. We talked about a few things on the way, and soon we reached our destination. The long sturdy pale white walls were the same as I had remembered. I now really felt nostalgic after coming home after such a long time. Fujimoto pushed the six foot wooden gate open, sequentially gesturing for me to following him inside. I entered through the gate, and saw that the concrete ground which led to the front door¡ªthe octagonal designs still the same¡ª,and the patches of grass which grew on both sides which led to the backyard. We reached the door, and Fujimoto slid it open. We both entered and I placed the heavy bag, over the wooden floor which led to the inside of the house. I sat down on the floor and took my shoes off. Fujimoto handed me a pair of slippers, and I wore them on. I took in the smell of the old house as I darted my head left to right. Everything still looked the same. From the floor to the ceiling, from the texture of the walls to the entire structure. ¡°Right this way,¡± Fujimoto pressed his heel against the wooden floor and moved forward. The floor creaked just like I remembered as I also stepped inside. Painting were hung alongside both of the walls, as the sunlight illuminated the inside of the corridor. But a few feet away from me there was a vase, which was resting over an old wooden table. It was two meters in diameter, and three meters in length, as I had remembered. It had a flowery peach colour, with sky blue lines spiralling on its surface, with a tint of red on the edges. ¡°This is?¡± I said, as I peered ahead at the old vase. ¡°This is a relic from the past. Its almost three hundred years old.¡± Fujimoto commented as he stopped to look at the vase, together with me. ¡°You like it?¡± I nodded my head, as I looked at the vase. This vase may have been an old relic, but it was something which held a deep meaning to me. I still remembered, when I accidentally broken this vase, Fujimoto had gotten a little mad at me. But in the end he forgave me, regardless. These small moments were the most enjoyable and everlasting for me. Then following him from behind, we soon entered Fujimoto¡¯s room. He slid the door to the side and stepped into the room. The room was covered with tatami mats and had a pale greenish colour. Fujimoto walked up to the closet, placed on the further edge of the room, and pulled a black yukata from inside. He then turned around and brought it back.. He handed it to me, then spoke. ¡°You can wear this while I clean your uniform.¡± I took the yukata from his hands. ¡°The washroom is at the end of the left corridor, so you can go and wash up, then leave your uniform after you¡¯re done,¡± Fujimoto added as I nodded my head and then quickly made my way toward the washroom. I took a sharp left turn and then walked to the end of the corridor. Everything was the same, to the floor, to the glass windows on my right side which opened up to a small engawa. Soon the washroom came into view. I stepped inside and then began to take my soiled uniform off. My clothes now had a ranky smell of tomatoes mixed with sweat. ¡°Bah, it''s smells terrible,¡± I said as I sniffed my uniform. I threw it inside a basket a few feet away and then entered the familiar washroom. *** After finishing my bath, I took the yukata and wore it on. After wrapping the obi, I looked at myself one last time in the mirror, then exited the washroom. I turned right and then began to walk through the wide corridor. As if I was unbothered by all the worries of the world, and my own, i this particular moment. I felt like I had gone back to the old days. I kept making my way through the wide corridors, as I soon came to a sudden halt. A few meters away from me was Master¡¯s room. I walked up to the door, and slowly slid the sliding door. I gulped once, as the door opened revealing the same room in which I used to play inside. There was an engawa at the edge of the room, connecting it with the garden, where the cherry blossom tree still stood. It¡¯s branches lightly swayed with the breeze which blew past it. I stepped inside and observed the room. Everything looked the same, nothing was out of sorts. There was an old closet which had a dusty brown colour placed to the left side, and on the right was placed a stand on which a katana was resting over it. It¡¯s hilt and scabbard had a shiny obsidian colour as the pommel had a red string-like ornaments attached to it. I walked up to the katana and tried to grab it but hearing the noise of foot steps, I pulled my arm back and looked back at the door. ¡°So this is where you were,¡± Fujimoto announced his arrival, as he stepped inside the room with a tray held in his hands. He inched closer to me and saw that I was observing the Katana placed over the stand prior to his arrival. ¡°This is Master¡¯s katana,¡± Fujimoto pointed out, as he walked up to the engawa and placed the tray down. He gestured me and I walked up and sat down at the edge of the engawa, with my legs crossed. ¡°Master is the owner of his house, and I work for him,¡± Fujimoto added. I nodded my head in acknowledgement, as I took the cup of herbal tea which Fujimoto had brewed. Of course, I already knew that. Because, Fujimoto¡¯s family had been a family of caretakers from the start and had close ties with Master¡¯s Family, so the Fujimoto family swore themselves to Master¡¯s family. And have since been working for them. And all of this goes back to the Edo-period. This house itself was also a few centuries old, as Master had told me. ¡°I have washed your uniform, but it will take a while for it to dry up,¡± Fujimoto said, as he looked me in the eye. ¡°I will be back after taking care of the groceries.¡± I nodded and Fujimoto went back to perform his duties. A cold breeze blew past me, as I sipped the tea alone. It¡¯s taste was the same as in the past. To my liking. Compared to all the herbal teas I had drank, the tea which Fujimoto brewed was the best. But, my eyes caught a wooden bokken laying over the ground, a few feet away. I placed the cup to my side and stepped forward into the wide garden. I extended my arm and took the bokken in my right hand. I nonchalantly swinged the bokken in my hand. But with a push, I performed a horizontal slash, sequentially sidestepping and adding a diagonal to it. Then, I firmed my grip over it¡¯s hilt and took in a deep breath, I closed my eyes, as I began to focus entirely on the noise of the wind, and sense the movement of the mana in the atmosphere. All noises disappeared for a moment as I focused. My clothes began to flutter ever-so-slightly by the breeze, as I felt for the mana, it was swarming around me. Then I released my stance and performed a vertical slash. The air shook in front of me, as I took another deep breath. Opening my eyes, I turned my head back toward the room, and saw Fujimoto standing near the engawa. Observing me with a keen eye. I jumped a step; startled, that Fujimoto had caught me. ¡°You were there?¡± I asked ¡°You should have said something?¡± A bright smile plastered over Fujimoto¡¯s face, as he spoke. ¡°You were so immersed, so I didn¡¯t wanted to disturb you, Jiwoo-kun. But...you were a swordsman?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± But Fujimoto was holding a tray in his hands, which had two sticks of dango placed over it. ¡°I forgot to bring you something to eat, so I went back to quickly get this,¡± He exclaimed, as I drifted closer to the engawa and sat down, leaning the bokken against the engawa. ¡°But do you practice some kind of sword art? It kind of reminded me of a movement which Master utilises.¡± I smiled upon hearing Fujimoto. ¡°Yes, I utilise a sword art which increases the speed and power of the user upon the release of the movement,¡± I answered. But I couldn¡¯t just tell him that I was the successor of the Crescent Moon Style, which Master created on his own. Well, Fujimoto already knew all about the Crescent Moon Style, but he just didn''t have the aptitude to learn it. But he had seen Master perform all of the movement, which I was jealous of, because Master was always a cheapskate when it came to showing me the Crescent Moon Style. He only showed me the movements once, then told me to try to replicate it, and improve it on my own. ¡°That description is also awfully similar,¡± Fujimoto commented with a raise of his brows. ¡°Is that so?" I said with a slight incline of my head. *** After spending two hours in my old house, I conversed with Fujimoto about various topics regarding the academy, how it teaches the students, the accommodation system and other facilities inside the Lock. But now it was about time I left. I had changed back into my uniform and was now standing outside the house together with Fujimoto. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Fujimoto,¡± I said respectfully bowing my head at him. My heart felt warm, the time I spend here, I felt like I had returned to the precious days of my past. With a bright smile Fujimoto replied. ¡°Yes it was great meeting you, Jiwoo-kun. It''s only a pity that Master wasn¡¯t home today, or you could have met him. Both of you being sword wielders, I mean...¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t home?¡± But I lifted my head in a hurry, as I heard a deep masculine voice coming from behind Fujimoto. ¡°Oh Master, you¡¯re finally back,¡± Fujimoto said, turning looking above his shoulder. But I kept blankly staring at him. All the emotion which I had held back, finally released from their shackles. I almost teared up, but held myself back, as I looked at him. His shoulder length jet black hair looked the same and his deep ocean blue eyes displayed the same solemnness as they did in the past. ¡°I-I...,¡± I stuttered as I tried to say something, anything. But I didn¡¯t know what. I wanted to apologise to him. Hug him. Talk to him like we used to. But the guilt which bounded my heart, telling me I didn¡¯t deserve to. That I had no right to apologise or to do any of that. Master placed his hand over his chin and he gazed at me. ¡°Have...we met somewhere before?¡± He mused. My face flummoxed as I kept looked at Master. ¡®Does he remembers?¡¯ But, even if I had told myself not to. I had held on to that false hope that Master might still have remembered me. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think we have met before,¡± He added quickly. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, this is the first time we are meeting, of course,¡± I said, as my lips slightly trembled. A weak smile covered my face, as I respectfully bowed my head¡ªbowing as low and respectfully as I could. ¡®Thank you! Thank you for raising me! Thank you for making me the man I was today! Thank you for everything!'' I inwardly recited as I broke my bow a moment later, and with a bright smile, I said goodbye. ¡°Then I should get going now. It was great meeting you, Fujimoto and M-Master.¡± Fujimoto nodded and Master inclined his head with a question mark over his face. I turned around and then began to walk away. ¡®Turn around! Say something, anything! You can¡¯t just leave like this!¡¯ My mind was in turmoil. I wanted to stay with them just a bit longer now, but... After you leave, there''s no turning back. But I forced my body, and turned over my heel and finally turned around. Fujimoto and Master were still standing outside the gate. Looking at my departing figure. I took a deep breath and puffed my chest as I exclaimed. ¡°THANK YOU VERY MUCH FOR EVERYTHING!!!!¡± Then once again I bowed, then as I broke the bow, I quickly left to complete the task I had came here to perform. ¡®Thank you, Master! Thank you Takeru!¡¯ Chapter: 60: Business with Caution I took a sharp right turn and entered a narrow dark alleyway, which led to the place where I needed to find that ¡°guy¡±, whose information I had told Salvador to send me. I held back a sigh as I made my way through the narrow alleyway which was barely cross able. There was a disgusted smell of piss all around me, mixed with the garbage littered around, as I moved forward. The alley was long, at least a hundred meters long. After saying goodbye to Master and Fujimoto, I quickly made my way to the place which led to the black market situated here in Japan. I knew where the entrance was, but it wasn¡¯t a place that I could enter easily. But... I had already taken measures in that regard. So entering that place was no longer a problem. Soon I crossed the alleyway, and entered a much spacer alley. There were three alleys in front of me. I sped up my pace and stepped forward into the alley to my right. Then I hurriedly began to look around me, to search where the entrance to the black market was. After looking around the long alley for a minute or two, I finally found the entrance. ¡°Found it!¡± There were a flight of stairs which led down to a rusty run down door, which stood just a few feet away from the stairs. I descended the stairs and quickly made my way toward the door. Upon closer examination, it looked just like any run down door, which had collected dust and rust over the years. There was mold growing at its edges. But in truth it wasn¡¯t. The door¡¯s handle was less rusty looking than the door itself. I pulled my mask out of the system inventory and wore it on. I had also changed into casual clothes. A pair of black pants, a black t-shirt, over it a long coat. I extended my hand and held the door¡¯s handle. Then I pushed the door open, and felt a soft cold breeze, which fluttered my clothes. There was a dark stairway which led down to the place where I needed to go. I planted one step over the first concrete stair, and shut the rusty door behind me. It creaked shit, then I began to descend down. There was a dim light which barely illuminated my surroundings, but not enough for me to properly see. The stairs were cramped enough for me to not comfortably walk. ¡®Still as dark as ever!¡¯ I quipped as I went deeper. The lower I went, the darker the stairs became, until the concrete stairs were almost indistinguishable from the shadows. After walking through the dark stairway for almost a minute or two minutes, I finally reached the end, where a door stood with a dim red light hung above a scarlet red door. I firmed my grip over the knob and entered, pushing the door forward. Just as I did, many voice entered my ears. I closed the door behind me, and stepped forward. There I saw a bulky guard standing post outside the entrance of the night club, where the entrance to the black market was. There was an arched door in front of me which was at least seven or eight feet tall, which had many lights of different colours hung above it, which dimmed in and out each second. The bulky guard stood in front of me as I reached for the entrance. But I already knew this was going to happen. I withdrew the black titanium card which Glenn had given me as one of my rewards. I handed him the card, and the bulky guard took out a machine out of his dimensional ring which we wore in his bulky index finger. He inserted the card through the small slit of the machine¡ªlike a transaction machine¡¯s¡ªand a moment later returned me the card. I looked at the VIP card, which had three white stars over it¡¯s surface. The guard gave me a quick bow of his head, and respectfully gestured for me to enter. The card vanished from my hand and I stepped inside. Well, had to say, the power of the VIP card was something else. Salvador had explained to me the use and perks of the VIP card, when I had asked him. And the VIP card went up to five cards. The most VIP personals had the five star card given to them. And the people which had the VIP card from three stars starts up to five stars were shown respect in the black market. That¡¯s why gaining access to these cards were tough. And there was another card which was given to 0.01 percent of personals. It was the platinum card. Which was the rarest card in the black market. With the platinum card, came a lot of perks, which even the VIP card holder couldn''t reach, or fathom to touch. I continued my march through the wide night club. There were many couches placed all around the place, and many people were seated over them. The hostesses of this place were pouring the customers drinks, some were dancing on the stage a few meters away from me. The floor was covered with white marble and a few feet away from me¡ªto my right¡ªwas a bar. The male barista was preparing drinks for the customers. But the person who could take me to that ¡°guy¡±, was here. I made my way to my left¡ªto where the stairs were¡ªwhere two guards were standing. ¡°The second floor is only reserved for VIPs.¡± One of the guard stated. I flashed them my card and they took a slight bow, and stepped aside. I then quickly ascended the stairs. But I was stopped by a woman who was standing at the left side of the stairs. She inched closer to me, and placed her hand over my shoulder. Her hand slowly slid down my shoulder to my chest, but I pushed a step closer to her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really in a hurry, aren¡¯t you,¡± she voiced, as I brushed my hand against her blonde hair. ¡°I would love to get a good peek down at that mask of yours? What do you say masky, wanna have a good time?¡± She said, seductively moving her finger against my chest. Her cleavage was revealed through the short one piece dress she was wearing, as her blue eyes bore into me. ¡°I could, but I am currently here to take care of some business...,¡± I paused, then pushed back a step leaning against the wall, sequentially crossing my arms. ¡°I am looking for someone.¡± She crossed her arms, as she looked at me with her charming blue eyes. Her cherry coloured lips pulled into a lupin grin, as she took a step down, reaching to my eye level. ¡°I could, but...what¡¯s in it for me?¡± She asked, resting her elbows over the bannister. ¡°How much do you want?¡± I asked bluntly. There was a price for everything, and almost everything could be bought with money. But, I knew she wouldn''t fall for the money trick. ¡°Five million dollars,¡± she said, bending forward to reveal her cleavage to look a little seductive. ¡°Done!¡± She pulled a step closer to me and asked. ¡°So who is it that you are looking for?¡± ¡°Loki,¡± I said, as she jumped a step back. ¡°Sorry, but he is busy today, so you can¡¯t meet him,¡± She said, now with an uninterested look over her face. ¡°Then the deals off,¡± I added. Her brows furrowed, as she ascended the stairs. ¡°Tell him, I know how to cure ¡°him¡±,¡± I said, as I looked up at the woman. She ignored me, then entered through the arched entrance which led to the second floor. I went down the stairs and went to sit down at the bar. Then I waited. I already knew that she would tell Loki about what I had told her. And Loki would definitely come running down here. After waiting for a few minutes, someone finally took the seat next to me at the bar. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He was wearing a white suit, with a fox mask over his face. His blonde hair were slicked back and he had a well-built physique, which was being outlined by his suit. He gestured to the barista, then ordered. ¡°A Vieux Carre for me,¡± he paused, then looked at me for a moment. ¡°And an old fashioned for the customer here.¡± The male barista nodded his head, then began to prepare our drinks. ¡°So you are the one that cherry told me about,¡± Loki said, as he rested his cheek against his hand, as he placed his elbow over the marble counter. ¡°But before that...how do you know about ¡°that¡±?¡± The barista handed us our drinks and went back to work. ¡°I want to make a deal with Moebius,¡± I said, as I took the glass in my hand and twirled it a few times. ¡°And I know Moebius wouldn¡¯t reject, when he hears what I have to offer.¡± Loki scoffed as he pulled his mask up a little, sequentially sipping his drink. ¡°Where did you hear about this?¡± Loki asked, his voice solemn, but containing a tinge of threat in it. I shrugged my shoulders and pulled my mask up a little, taking a sip of the alcohol. ¡°Who knows? But, this could be a good chance for Moebius to recover from his condition.¡± I could tell even without seeing it. Loki was intently staring at me. Judging whether my words held any truth or not. He chugged the entire glass of alcohol at once and spoke. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you an audience with Moebius.¡± Standing up from his seat, he looked above his shoulder and spoke. ¡°Follow me!¡± Then I followed Loki up the stairs which led to the second floor. We walked through the wide corridor. There many rooms aligned one after another on this floor, and at the end of the corridor there was an elevator. We stopped in front of the elevator and Loki pressed the button and the doors hummed open. We both entered and he pressed two buttons on the panel on the side at the same time. Soon the elevator descended. After a few seconds, the doors hummed opened and we entered into a long corridor. The floor was adorned with a beautiful red carpet, as the wood work of the corridor added more to its beauty. There was a chandelier hanging in the middle of the corridor. There were two wooden door which stood at the end of the corridor. Loki knocked on the door twice as we stood outside, announcing our arrival. Soon the doors opened, and both of us stepped inside. The room was dimly lit, but just enough for me to get a proper look inside. The inside of the room was just as big as a hall. There were expensive paintings hung along both sides of the walls, and two black leather couches placed in the middle of the room, between them an old wooden table. At the edge of the room was a desk which had stacks of documents and money placed over it. There was a smell of tobacco in the air, as I saw Loki bowing his head, as he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Sir, this man here claims that he has a cure for your condition.¡± I heard a dry chuckle, which came from the person sitting on the other side of the desk, with his back facing us. ¡°If that is true, then we must welcome our guest.¡± An old tired voice entered my ears, as I felt the hair at the back of my head stand. I put pressure over my calves and crouched down, barely dodging the cold steel. I pushed forward, and made some distance, pulling my body into a stance. ¡°Ho, it seems like our guest knows a little bit about fighting,¡± the old hoarse voice drifted inside the room. I focused my gaze at the left corner, and saw a man standing there with a spear held in his hand. ¡® rank.¡¯ I inwardly said, as I maintained the stance, not withdrawing my sword from the inventory. If I withdrew my sword now, it would create problems for my plan. I thought, looking at the man standing in the shadows. Then he began moving, but already have activate Mind¡¯s Eye, a subtle veil descended over the room, as time began to flow slowly from my perspective. I focused my eyes at the spearman. He was wearing a bandanna, with a suit, with a wolf mask covering half of his face, bearley exposing his eyes. He had thrust his spear toward me. I can¡¯t fight an rank right now. But with the skills in my arsenal, I could, but I didn¡¯t wanted to antagonise them, yet. Then deactivating my skill, the veil lifted and I quickly dodged his thrust. I summersault backward, firming my posture. ¡°I have a way to cure your condition of mana repulsion,¡± I said placidly, but loud enough for everyone in the room to clearly hear. But the spear wielder shot in my direction, his spear firmly held in his hand. But this time I didn¡¯t move. The tip of his spear came close to my throat, but the man sitting at the desk hurriedly ordered. ¡°Stop!!!¡± The spear wielder stopped, the tip of his spear kinked my skin, through which a trail of blood rolled out. The guard stepped back and went back to his previous post from where he had came from. The man stood up from his seat and walked over to the couches. He sat down on one with a weak cough. He gestured with his hand, and I took the couch facing him. I focused my gaze at Moebius. But he looked nothing like how he had in the picture, sent to me by Salvador. His skin looked pale and dry, and his veins visible to the eyes. There were big dark circles under his eyes, and his physique looked sunken. He placed his hand over his mouth; fisted, and coughed a few times. His grey hair were slicked back, but his brown eyes displayed a deep solemnness in them. Mana repulsion. It was a condition which makes the mana of the wielder poison to their body. Because the mana channels of the wielder becomes unresponsive and slowly stops circulating the mana inside their body. Which makes the mana to clot inside the user''s body, worsening their physical condition and leading to a slow and painful death. It¡¯s cure was founded in the year: 2053, by a research by coincidence. But the mana repulsion was a every rare condition which appeared in only one in a few billions. Because almost every human being could utilise mana now, so it was rare for such a condition to arise. But fortunately for me, Moebius also had this condition. And I already knew where to find the cure, and how to make it, thanks to my past knowledge. And the ingredients needed for making the cure could be founded right here in Japan. ¡°So, do you really have a cure for my condition?¡± Moebius asked, with a raise of his brow, as he leaned back in his seat. I nodded my head as I too leaned into the comfortable couch. ¡°There is a way to cure your condition. And I have the cure. But," I paused looking at the old man in front of me. ¡°But I would like to make a deal with you first.¡± Moebius raised a brow, then spoke. ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°You have a person named ¡°Minamoto Koji¡±, don¡¯t you?¡± I questioned. Moebius thought for a second, then answered. ¡°Well we do have a person named like that, but, what do you want from him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, I would give you the cure, in exchange for him. I want Minamoto Koji in exchange for curing your mana repulsion.¡± ¡°And what makes you think, I would agree to that deal just like that? You are really underestimating me kid! What makes you think I would make a deal with you, and not force the information about the cure out of you instead?¡± A smile tucked up my lips, as I replied. ¡°You really thought I came here without a way to escape?¡± ¡°Your bluff isn¡¯t a good one,¡± Moebius commented, crossing his arms. But I could easily escape from his place wherever I wanted, with the use of my skill, Leap! But not just yet. Because I could already tell, he was desperate for finding a cure. Because, despite the deterioration the person''s body goes through, the pain is also becomes unbearable at some point as the patient''s condition worsens. I could tell from just one glance, that he was close to dying. Moebius crossed his arms, as he intently looked at me. ¡°Bahahaha...you¡¯re daring, kid,¡± He loudly laughed as he spoke. ¡°Then I consent to the deal.¡± I already knew he would agree. He had no other choice, but to agree. Because curing his condition was more important for Moebius than anything. But in truth, only a few people actually knew about his condition, becaude if outsiders knew about his condition, they would definitely try to cease his power and authority, so this matter was kept a secret. But he wasn¡¯t completely trusting of me. But that''s how people like us survived in this world. By not trusting anyone, completely. ¡°So where is it?¡± Moebius asked, his finger constantly tapping over his bicep. ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me right now, but, if you can give me two days, I can get it to you,¡± I replied, holding up two fingers. But with a scoffing expression over his face he exclaimed. ¡°Kid, you really want to die?¡± The atmosphere inside the room shifted into a chilly one, as Moebius released an oppressive pressure at me. But I didn¡¯t flinch away an inch. But I slowly began to take my mask off, as I placed it over the table in front of me. Moebius brows knit together as he gazed at me with surprise in his eyes. ¡°Seo Jiwoo, a student in the Lock academy, almost a nobody, rank ,¡± I placidly said with a smirk, staring straight into Moebius¡¯s eyes. If I gave away even an inch right now, then it would be Moebius¡¯s win. These kind of deals entirely depended on wits, and how you could force the other party in agreeing with you. He sighed once and crossed his legs, resting his arms over the edge of the leather couch. ¡°You know keeping our identities hidden is the way we survive in this world, but for you to blatantly expose yourself, you have some balls, I have to say.¡± ¡°Iketeru Kosuke, used to be a nobody and now, I am the head of the entire black market in Japan,¡± Moebius said, as he leaned his head back. ¡°Kid, I have already tried everything out there¡ªevery herb to every potion¡ªto try to cure my condition, but if you can bring me the cure here in two days, I would gladly exchange it with that brat Koji.¡± He lifted his head and stared back, with his voice and eyes solemn. ¡°But if you¡¯re only tricking me, I would definitely kill you. Keep those words in mind." I stood up from my seat, then extended my hand forward. Moebius looked at my hand for a moment, but stood up and took it. ¡°But I got a request?¡± I said. Moebius raised a brows upon hearing me. ¡°Can I at least meet him?¡± *** I was let to a small corridor which had many room. But Loki took me to the room which was furthest away in the corridor. ¡°If you dare not bring Master Kosuke the cure in the due time, I swear I will come kill you myself, you hear me?" I sighed looking at Loki. He really loves that Old Man. ¡°This is the room he stays in,¡± Loki said pointing at the door. ¡°But he is as useless as they come. All he does is sit around in his room all day, or either laze around. Master had done him a favour feeding him every day, just because he took pity over him. But he has never done anything to repay him back.¡± I opened the door, and it creaked to the side. I stepped inside, with Loki standing outside of the room. It was just as big as an apartment room. There was bed placed at the edge of the room, a bookshelf next to it, and a simple desk and chair. And a washroom. ¡°Loki, if you are here to tell me to work, then bring me some ice cream first,¡± the child said, as he kept reading the comic book placed in front of him with uninterested eyes. A thin smile tucked up my lips, as I looked at Koji. His caramel brown hair looked the same as I had remembered, and so did his childish turquoise eyes, which displayed a deep maturity, despite his young age. I withdrew something out from the system inventory and placed it near Koji¡¯s bed. He looked inside the bag, and jumped on his bed, like the child he was. ¡°Ohhhh, it chocolate chip ice cream,¡± Koji jumped again over his bed, as it creaked with a low sound, holding the tub of ice cream in his small childish hands. But he inclined his head in question, as he looked at me. ¡°Mister, who are you?¡± I took my mask off, and introduced myself. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you Minamoto Koji. I am Seo Jiwoo.¡± Chapter: 61: Inhabitant Dungeon ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you have made a deal with Old Man Moebius, for me, in exchange for giving him something, correct?¡± Koji said as he took a big scoop of the ice cream. A delighted expression plastered over his childish face, which caused my lips to me pulled into a thin smile. He was wearing a white tunic¡ªwhich now had a tiny stain from the ice cream¡ª,with a pair of black shorts. ¡°Well, if you put it that way, then yes,¡± I said, as I planted both of my arms over the old wooden chair and rested my chin over them. I traced my fingers along the small cracks over the surface of the wooden chair. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind either way, but,¡± Koji said with a shrug, focusing entirely on the ice cream which he was eating with a bright smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t agree to some of my demands, then I won¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°And what are these demands?¡± With a chuckle I asked, with brow risen. He buried the spoon into the tub and began to speak. ¡°First of all and the foremost, I will not be restricted from eating ice cream, I would eat it as much as I want to. Secondly, I want a PC for myself, reading these comic books all day long is rotting my intelligent brain. And thirdly, I would like to visit the amusement park for a change.¡± I straightened my back and held my hand forward. ¡°Alright, I agree to all of those demands of yours. Anything else you want to add?¡± I added looking at Koji. Koji shook his head then placed the tub of ice cream to the side and grabbed my hand with both of his small hands. I pulled a handkerchief out of my pocket and wiped the ice cream off of Koji¡¯s mouth. ¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered, as he sat down on his bed once again. Then I got up from the seat and looked Koji straight in his round turquoise eyes. ¡°Then, I will be coming to get you in two days. So pack up all of your stuff and wait for me, okay?¡± Koji nodded his head and opened his mouth to speak. ¡°There isn¡¯t even much stuff here which needs to be packed, just some underwear and books. But you better bring me some ice cream when you come back, just like today.¡± I smiled looking at the nine, almost ten year old kid. ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered as I took the black mask from the desk and made my way to the door of the room. ¡°Then see you later, Koji.¡± I opened the door and then exited. Loki was still standing outside with his back facing the wall. He stood, arms crossed, and turned his head in my direction as I stepped outside. I closed the door shut behind me and entered the wide corridor. Without even a word to each other, I began to follow Loki out of the corridor. After entering the elevator again, we descended down and soon the doors hummed open as I stepped outside¡ªalone. ¡°You have two days,¡± Loki reminded as the doors of the elevator began to close. I nodded my head at him, then turned around. I made my way out of the wide corridor and soon after reached the black steel door which stood at the end. I opened the door and entered the black market. Just like in Korea, this place looked eye-catching and beautiful. Clean streets, street lights illuminating the entirety of the place, and bustling stores and stalls, many masked customers were entering and exiting to and fro, as I observed my surroundings. Afterwards, I began to walk along the wide and clean streets of the black market. I entered the main street, and it was also bustling with pedestrians. I sped up my pace and quickly made my way to my destination, but I was nonetheless observing my surroundings, and the item put on display in the stores and stalls. Honestly, they were quite eye-catching. But most of them were rip-offs or either too highly priced. But an old store in the further edge, almost hidden by all of the other glamorous bustling stores, caught my eye. I quickly made my way to that stores and stopped in front of it. ¡®Still that shitty appearance,¡¯ I inwardly voiced, looking at the old¡ªalmost run down store¡ªin front of me. The store looked almost deserted, but was still somehow in business. In fact this shop was the first place where I had purchased my gear from when coming to the black market for the first time. Well, due to budget issues, I had no other choice but to come to this place, because back then, Master didn¡¯t give me much money, so I was forced to purchase my gear from this place. He was a cheapskate through and through. But with all honesty, aside from it¡¯s shitty appearance and having no appealing point. This place sell some good stuff of great quality, which couldn¡¯t be purchased from outside, and with a good and reasonable price. There was a sign hung out, which read: CLOSED. But nonetheless, I opened the door and stepped inside the store. The old door creaked to the side, as it almost stopped half way through. The inside was cleaner than I had expected, with a little dust and cobwebs in the corners. There were two long shelves facing both sides of the walls, and on them weapons lined up, ranging from; Swords, Daggers, knives, spears and many others. There were three long shelves standing in the middle of the store, with equipment hanging on display. There were artifacts, cloaks, head gear, breath plates and all kinds of other body armour. And on the further edge of the store were many big crates eating dust on the floor, which were filled randomly with items. I began to look around the store, seeing each and every item in here. If I was already here, might as well buy something, for old times sake. But there was nothing in the sort here which caught my eye that much, or looked that interesting enough for me to buy. But had to say, for a beginner with a budget, this place was like a treasure chest. But adorned like a crappy dungeon. I picked up a dagger and traced my finger along the tip of its blade. It kinked my finger, and a drop of blood dripped down from my finger¡¯s tip. But a moment later, the wound patched itself and closed; regenerated. I placed the dagger down and then again began to look around the store. I looked around the armour section, but, I had never been one to wear even one piece of armour once, it just didn¡¯t suit my fighting style. And armour only got in the way of when I fought, so to me, it was more or less useless. But Fujimoto really nagged at me for almost an hour, when I went into battle once in the past without wearing any armour and getting severely hurt. A mad Fujimoto was more scary than any demon I had faced. But after having looked through almost all of the shelves, I then looked through the small crates which were placed on the floor at the furthest of the store. But after looking through the first crate, I found something interesting. It was a single glove. But an artifact which stored mana inside the small mana stone embedded into the glove, which released the mana in the shape of an arrow. __________________________________________________ Item: Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Touch of the Sacred Winds Type: Glove Rank: ¡¾F¡¿ Description: This item allows the user¡¯s mana to be stored in the small mana stone embedded in the surface of the glove, creating arrows formed by the element of wind. Note: Only three arrow can be released in one use. And constant use of this item can cause the mana stone to explode. __________________________________________________ The glove was completely black in colour, and was a fingerless glove. I wore the glove on, and channelled the mana inside my body. Circulating the mana, I began to pour it inside the small mana stone embedded in the jet black glove. A green hue enveloped the entire glove, as soon with a push, an arrow began to form above the glove. It took a rigid shape, then began to shape as an actual arrow and soon I extended my hand, and released the arrow. With a slight flutter in the air, the arrow released and shot straight into the wall of the store. It smashed into the wall, and flickered out of existence. I peered at the wall, and small fissures had appeared all around where the arrow had pierced through. I took it off and with a satisfied look over my face, I made my way to the counter. There was a man sitting, with his legs resting over the wooden counter. I placed the glove down, and coughed to get his attention. A hat was covering his face, as his fat belly inflated and deflated, as he breathed in and out. He lifted his hat ever-so-slightly and spoke with his voice irked. ¡°Can¡¯t you read the sign outside or are you just plain stupid?¡± He asked lowering his legs and placing the hat over the counter. The man was almost bald, with the exception of the sides of his head, which still had a little bit hair growing from it. Baldness a true cause to fear. He was wearing a green shirt, with a pair of boggy brown pants. His forehead had sharp deep lines, with his brown eyes looking annoyed. ¡®This guy is still the same as ever,¡¯ I voiced as I took my card out. The man leaned in his seat and puffed his chest like an anger wograt about to bite me with it¡¯s sharp glare alone. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± ¡°Is that how you treat all of your customers? Well the customer service sucks here!¡± I scoffed as I placed the card down on the counter, with a grin plastered over my face. ¡°I only treat those customers with good service who know how to read the sign I placed outside, or when it¡¯s time for opening the store,¡± the man rebuked, as he crossed his arms. ¡°Like you have any customers, except for me right now,¡± I again scoffed, as I inched closer to the counter. ¡°Then you can charge me extra for the inconvenience.¡± He pulled the card toward himself, with a stiff expression over his face, as he clicked his tongue, avoiding eye contact with me. Hit the nail. ¡°I was already going to charge you extra,¡± He said. ¡°For the wall, that is.¡± My lips slightly curled upwards, as I looked at Durand. His shitty personality was still the same, but the guy possessed a good heart. And couldn¡¯t forget about his sharp tongue and glare. ¡°Here.¡± After pulling the card out of the transaction machine, he shoved it in my direction. ¡°Now get lost!¡± He shooed me with his hand. Making a weird expression. I took the glove from the counter and then made my way toward the entrance of the store. I looked above my shoulder and opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Then, see you later Durand.¡± Durand''s brows knit together as he gazed at me curiously. But at the moment he was about to say something, I exited through the door. *** ¡°And how long will you be renting the air-bike for, Sir?¡± The lady on the other side of the counter asked, as she handed me a red card, which had the number 44, written over it. ¡°Till evening,¡± I muttered as I took the red card. She smiled back at me and gave me a quick nod of her head. I nodded back and then turned to my left. Walking through the wide corridor I soon reached the end and there I saw a youth wearing a black suit standing. I gave him the card I held, and he gave it back to me a moment later. Then he gestured for me to follow him from behind. After walking for a bit we entered an enormous garage. The man guided me to a small warehouse, as he pulled a card out from the inside of his suit, and flashed it at the panel to the side. The shutter door of the warehouse hummed open to the inside, revealing a bike which stood inside the clean warehouse. Well, the place I was going now, I couldn¡¯t get there on foot, so renting an air-bike was a better option. But teleporting there was another good option but due to the cool down on my skill, I wouldn¡¯t want to risk it. What if I needed to teleport, and I couldn¡¯t because of the cool down. To prevent that from happening I renting out an air-bike. And this air-bike was one of the newest models out in the market. I rented it thanks to the privilege provided by the VIP card, or else I had to take a big detour. I sat down on the bike, and inserted the red card inside the small gap which was just below the speedometer. The engine ignited and I placed my hand over the accelerator. Just as I did, the bike slowly lifted in the air a few inches. The air-bikes had mana cores embedded in their engines, so with mana being the source of its operating energy, it could float, and these bikes didn¡¯t produce any smoke or hazardous gases which could harm the environment. The air-bikes were completed deprived of the combustion engine. These bikes entirely operated with mana. Truly a wonderful discovery. I firmed my grip over the clutch, and put the bike in gear. The engine hummed, as I slowly let go of the clutch, sequentially increasing the race, as I began revving the accelerator. The bike began to move, and as I exited the warehouse, I took a right turn, then increasing the speed even more I went straight. I was already going on 60 km/h, as I made my way to the exit of this big garage. There was a steep hill in front of me which led to the exit. I quickly climbed it, and soon exited through the wide gate which stood in front. I took a sharp left turn and quickly entered the main road. I cut through the traffic and hurriedly made my way to my destination. Withdrawing my mask I placed it inside the system inventory, as I shifted the gears of the bike, to assimilate with the increasing speed of the bike. The air furiously fluttered my clothes and pulled my hair back, as it bit away at my face. But nonetheless, it felt refreshing. *** I parked the bike, and withdrew the red card from the slot. Then turning my head forward, I looked at the deep forest which stood in front of me. This place was an Inhabitant Dungeon. Yes. Dungeon had three types to them. The first one was: A dungeon gate. A dungeon gate appeared out of no where, and after clearing it, it automatically disappears. Second one was the: The stable dungeon. A stable dungeon, after clearing this type of the dungeon, it stays stable keeping its shape and it resets itself upon getting cleared. And lastly: The inhabitant dungeon. The inhabitant dungeons are formed when after a dungeon breaks, the area which was affected the most by the dungeon, the monsters make it their natural habitat to stay there. So it becomes the habitat of the monsters which escaped through the gates and couldn¡¯t return after the gate was closed. But the monsters didn¡¯t move outside from their habitat. It was determined a very rare case of events when a monster left their habitat. And if they did, hunter were always ready to put up a fight. And this place was filled with monsters. So aside from finding the cure, I will also be able to level up. That was one of the main reasons. And this place was at the outskirts, mountains. As I had made my way here, there weren¡¯t many houses or stores in this area stretched to a few miles. So it was the perfect place for hunting. And best of all, this place was an open dungeon, so anyone could come here regardless, even if they were a part of a guild or not. But no one was crazy enough to enter an inhabitant dungeon, because an inhabitant dungeon didn¡¯t have a rank assigned to them, as well as to the monsters. There could be monsters as strong as rank here. Maybe rank. Soon I began to make my way inside. I withdrew Bleak Star from the inventory, and hung it above my hip. I pushed the trees branches and enormous leaves of the plants aside as I climbed the steep hill. Soon coming to a stop on a high cliff. And in front of me was where the dungeon began. The entire place was filled with trees stretched to miles away. But in that moment I was observing my surroundings, a window popped up in front of me. It was a quest. __________________________________________________ Quest: Kill the Boss Monster of the Inhabitant Dungeon Rank: ??? Description: There is a vicious beast which dominants this Inhabitant dungeon, and creates terror for the other life forms. Killing it would ease the environment and lessen the weaker monsters fear and rampage. Note: There is an enormous cave located in the middle of the Inhabitant dungeon, where the lair of the monster is supposedly located. __________________________________________________ ¡°Ho, a quest and at a good time,¡± my brows jumped, as I read through the description of the quest. The boss monster, huh? I thought. But a pity, that there isn¡¯t any info about it I waved my hand at the window and it disappeared from in front of me. But as soon as I tried to make my way down the high cliff, my phone began to vibrate suddenly inside my pocket. I took it out and saw who was calling. I picked up the call and answered. ¡°What¡¯s up Jihye?¡± ¡°How are you doing, Jiwoo? Have you safely reached Japan?¡± Jihye asked from the other side of the line. ¡°Yeah I got here a few hours ago,¡± I answered as my eyes drifted toward the mountains in the distance. ¡°I just wanted to check on you. Are you enjoying yourself, Jiwoo?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m having a blast here,¡± I said with humour laced in my words ¡°Alrig¡ªCough-Cough¡ª¡± ¡°Jihye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I hurriedly asked. Worry laced in my words. ¡°Is everything alright? Jihye? ¡°Y-Yeah, everything¡¯s fine, I just caught a fever a few days ago, but I am fine now,¡± Jihye reassured as a concerned expression plastered over my face. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t sound too well?¡± I replied. ¡°If you are sick then take a few days off?¡± ¡°I am perfectly fine Jiwoo, don¡¯t worry about me. And focus on enjoying your trip to the fullest,¡± I could clearly see it in my mind, Jihye making a smiling expression as she warmly spoke. ¡°Alright,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something back as a souvenir.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be patiently waiting.¡± ¡°Then take care of yourself and don¡¯t push yourself too much!¡± Soon she hanged up the call and I turned my phone off and placed it inside the inventory of the system. Then I went began to make my way inside the inhabitant dungeon. Chapter: 62: Stranger I jumped onto a half broken branch of an enormous tree, as I took the surrounding in. Observing the monsters nearby. There were many giant Armadillos, Goblins, Clawed Centipedes, and all other kind of monsters spread in the entirety of this place. I drew in a quick breath and withdrew Bleak Star out of the scabbard. But upon closer inspection, I saw that the blade had gotten a little nicked from the edges, and it had also gotten a little bit blunt. The blade was no longer as good as it used to be, but still usable. ¡®Well, I do have abused this sword in my previous battles, so that¡¯s to be expected.¡¯ But as my level was increasing, and I was reaching closer to my previous strength, I knew I had to change my main weapon. In this moment I really wanted to sigh. ¡®I really wish I had Twilights Reaper with me right now! Damn it, couldn¡¯t that mysterious power which allowed me to regress back, had allowed my sword to regress with me!¡¯ I grumbled, firmly holding the sword in my hand. It was the best sword which I had come to wield in my past life. Matter of fact, Twilights Reaper followed me in almost all of my battles, after the sword was forged. But unfortunately, after dying and coming back in time, I had lost my trustee partner. And the material I had found to create Twilights Reaper was very rare to find, it was almost a coincidence that I got my hands over material good enough, for the creation of my sword. So finding the material which could make a sword as strong and balanced as Twilights Reaper, which could handle the full throttle of my strength was close to impossible. Before Twilights Reaper was forged, every sword which I used would crumble in my hands, because when I used the Crescent Moon Style or utilised the sword its blade would become either blunt of it would just snap. So finding a good sword was hard, which could fill all the criteria; such as in balance department and weight. With another sigh, I placed my foot forward, then jumped down from the branch. I channelled the mana inside my body and reinforced my feet, as I landed on top of a giant Armadillo¡¯s back. They were almost twenty meters in length and five meters in height, and their massive body''s prevented them from being attacks. The monster¡¯s entire body was covered with scales or either protected by its shell. But their weakness was their knees. If immobilised, these monsters become sitting ducks. With a quick push, I shot to it left side, as I perfectly hid my presence. The giant Armadillo hadn¡¯t noticed me either. I took this moment and hacked at it knee. My sword cut through its thick meaty knee, as its green blood sprayed all over the ground. With a deafening grunt, the monster lost its footing and stumbled to the ground. I took this moment and thrust my sword into both its eyes, blinding the monster at the spot. With another scream of agony, I coated my sword with mana and thrust it into the monster¡¯s forehead, killing it. [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] Two windows popped up in front of me, indicating that I had levelled up the moment that I had killed the giant Armadillo. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep going at this pace!¡± I voiced, making my way deeper into the forest. But a few hundred meters away, I found a group of Salamanders. There were three of the reptile monsters. Their bright crimson skin basked in the sunlight, as their dull black eyes looked haunting. The monsters mouth was covered with dagger like teeth, same with their claws. The sunlight was reflected through their sharp teeth and claws. They had long fin like scales around their neck, and a long tail with a big blob riddled with sharp spikes. Salamanders were ranked monster for their general ferocity, but were pretty peaceful monsters unless provoked. They were dangerous because they could breath fire and envelop their entire body with fire, to not allow their attacker to reach or deal damage to them. With the exception of long range attacks. I pointed my left hand in the general direction of one of the three salamanders. With a push, the glove erupted in a thin bright greenish light, and soon an arrow began to take form above the glove. But not stopping there, I let the artifact form another arrow beside the one formed, filling the arrows with mana to the max. Both of them hovered above the glove as their glow increased. I released them both and shot them at a Salamander. The air ruffled and the tree leaves and branches around me slightly shook, as the arrows released and shot in the Salamander¡¯s direction. With a painful moan filled with agony, both of the arrows dug deep into the neck of the Reptile. But in that moment, I withdrew Bleak Star, and lunged in their direction. I hacked my sword at the Salamander to my left and with a twirl, my sword cleaning decapitated its head. [You Have Levelled Up] But the unharmed companion, pulled in a deep breath and released a scorching breath of fire, which burned the grass land behind us and engulfing some of the trees around us. I summersault backward, barely dodging the Salamander¡¯s fire breath. The unharmed Salamander had now covered itself with flames which it had released. The Salamander¡ªthe one I had injured with my arrows¡ªwrithed in pain, as it weakly ran in my direction. I firmed my grip, and with a slight twsit I finished it with a horizontal slash. The Reptile¡¯s lifeless body fell over the grassland lit ablaze, as its blood dyed the ground. But not stopping there, I dashed in the last remaining Salamander¡¯s direction, and just as I reached close enough to it, it breathed fire again, and my coat almost caught its flame. But I thrust my sword and dug it deep into the Reptile¡¯s eyes. Then taking my sword by both hands, I slashed vertically upwards. The Reptile screamed, as it lifelessly laid on the ground after a moment. [You Have Levelled Up] ¡®Only two level ups,¡¯ I said looking at the body¡¯s of the Salamanders. But I felt a warm sensation coming from behind me. I looked above my shoulder and behind, and my coat had caught on flames from the back. I hurriedly took it off and began to brush the lingering flames out. But the coat hadn''t been burned that much. ¡°Thank god, its high quality.¡± I wore my coat back on and then went deeper into the dungeon. *** ¡°This is the place that the system had mentioned where the Boss Monster supposedly is,¡± I said observing the cave, whose mouth I stood outside of. A cold breeze coming from inside the dark cave swayed my clothes as I looked at my now increased stats over the system interface. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 19977 LEVEL: 52 STRENGTH: 108 STAMINA: 115 AGILITY: 102 VITALITY: 106 INTELLIGENCE: 72 MP: 8945 POINTS: 759 This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. _____________ FATIGUE: 6 _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ PERSEVERANCE LV.3 PROFESSION: [Swordsmanship] [LV: 3] [Crescent Moon Style] [Regeneration] [LV: 1] _____________ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{E} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. ¡²Cool down¡³: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 25%] ¨C[MIND¡¯S EYE] (Sealed) (Unlocked: 60% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective. The host can also see the energy signature produced by any living being and object, and the ambient structures of mana and its pure forms...??? ¨C[LEAP] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana, making a gate like connection for the host to teleport through. Each wormhole contains information about a different location. ¡²Cool Down¡³: 3 hours ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- It had taken me approximately two hours to find this place. But along the way, I had fought any monster I could find. And some of them were even close to the rank. ¡°Oh right,¡± I said looking at the Intelligence stat. ¡°Assign twenty points to the intelligence stat.¡± Just as I said, the interface glowed and after the glow resided, I saw the stat points of the intelligence stat increased. ---- INTELLIGENCE: [72] ---> [92] ---- The intelligence stat never raised not even one point, as much as I levelled up, and I could only increase it with the points I received after killing monsters or completing a quest. But why was this stat alone not raising? It had bugged me since the start, but I could never form a clear answer. It seems like the system is really playing with me. All of those question marks, and that stat bullshit. But with a sigh, I waved the interface from in front of me, as I decided to step inside the wide entrance of the dark cave. The ground inside the cave was wet, as darkness was the only thing which met the eye. As I walked through the cave, the light from the outside which was barely illuminating the inside, dimed little by little. But after walking for a minute, I saw a ray of light coming from inside of the cave. Upon closer inspection, I saw that there were roots spiralling across the walls of the cave, which shined with a brilliant greenish light. But there was some liquidity goo drooping from the wall which soiled the ground as well. Walking through the muddy cave, I looked around trying to find where the boss monster could be. Because the location where the cure could be acquired was really close to this place, so on that thought I decided to clear the quest first. In total, I still had six hours felt, until I needed to return to the Inn. But I twirled, sequentially twisted my torso, as I thrust my sword backwards, as it dug into something hard. I turned to look, and saw a clawed centipede was now laying on the ground behind me, dead. I pulled my sword out and cleared the blood of its blade. But I heard sudden movement emerging from the direction I had entered the cave from. I held my sword, as I made my way deeper into the cave. Mud splashed all over my shoes, soiling them, as the monsters movements began to draw closer to me. There were at least a hundred or maybe close to two hundred clawed centipedes making their way in my direction. If I was right! ¡®An entire horde, huh?¡¯ But I came to sudden halt, as I saw there were four passageways in front of me. Without giving it much thought, I quickly took the tunnel to the furthest right and sped up my pace. ¡®I need to find a better place to fight the monsters where I can freely move,¡¯ I inwardly said, as I kept observing my surroundings, for any surprise attacks like before. The tunnel grew smaller and distant as I moved through it. I could fight the horde, but if cornered, I would be dead-meat. Because, if there were that many monster in this cave, then there can be even more. But as I reached near the end of the tunnel, I felt an ominous feeling emerging from within me. I firmed my grip over Bleak Star, and walked out of the tunnel. But what met me, made my eyes to open wildly in horror. The tunnel had opened up to an enormous cavern. But the thing which made me nervous was, the ground which was at least twenty meters below, was littered with Clawed Centipedes. But there was a huge gaping pit, which hundreds of those monster were circling around, rather it looked like they were guarding it. This was out of question! There were hundreds of Clawed centipedes here. The Clawed Centipedes looked exactly like normal centipedes, but having a much larger size, but the thing which made me wary of them was that they could release a paralysing poison through the claws which were near their mouth. Clawed Centipedes were considered ranked monsters. No, their rank went even below, but, they were given the rank because they always attacked in hordes. Which made it difficult to deal with them, on top of looking out for the paralysing poison they released. ¡®Damn it, I just had to take this tunnel!¡¯ I wanted to curse at my shit choice but I think I have to make due with this. The monsters which were following me from behind were inching closer each second. ¡®Well, as they say, the more the risk, the better the pay of,¡¯ I inwardly voiced, taking a step forward and jumping from the small platform I stood on, into the nest of monsters. I began to hack away at every monster which came in my vision. I corrected my breathing and began to use as much motion possible, while maintaining the same power and strength in each swing. Twirling, I took a centipede by the antennas over its head and summersault whilst slash its back. Its disgusting blood sprayed over me, as I began to attack again. [You have Levelled Up] [You have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] Windows popped up in front of me indicating that I had levelled up, as I reaped through the hordes of these monsters. Not giving much mind to the windows which constantly appeared in front of me. Focusing entirely on the battle with these monsters. Even a moment of recklessness could cost me dearly. But much to my avail, my breathing hardened, I was running out of stamina. I had already killed almost more than a hundred or close to two hundred of these things. But they just kept on coming. I used the artifact which I had brought, whilst slashing two centipedes close to me. I drew a breath, as I kept killing the monsters. [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] The same system messages repeated as I hacked through the horde of monsters. Sidestepping, I caught the centipedes, lunging at me from all directions. Their blood sprayed the ground all around us, dying me in their blood. ¡®Should I use my skill?¡¯ I thought in the back of my head, but shrugged the thought off. I had to be able to do this much in order to grow stronger. I pulled two stamina recovery potions out of the inventory and quickly chugged them down. But faster than my stamina could recover, it was depleting, and I was slowly reaching my limit, there was no end to these things. If I killed two, four more appeared taking their place. There was no end to them. ¡®Fuck,¡¯ I cursed, punching a centipede close by, by my fist reinforced with mana. My fist smashed through the centipede¡¯s hard skin, and drove into its insides which I pulled out, killing it, whilst barely avoiding their poisonous claws. A centipede grazed me on my shoulder, but a moment later, the wound began to heal. Damn it! Lea¡ª! But just as I was about to activate my skill, I heard a deafening explosion reverberate inside this cavern, which made the walls to tremble violently. ¡°Hey, up here,¡± I heard a voice coming from my left. Another explosion reverberated, as I kicked another horrendous monster with my foot and looked above at the wall to my left. There was a youth standing there, to be exact inside the small opening which opened up in the wall. Through which a single person could barely crawl through. I nodded at the youth in hurry, as I made my way closer to the wall to my left. He threw a thick rope down, and I grabbed hold of it. I withdrew Bleak Star back into the inventory, and kicked the centipedes around me. Quickly, I began to climb the rope, the centipedes began to follow me, but the walls in here had the same liquidity goo drooping from the, making the wall slippery, not allowing the monsters to climb up to follow me. Soon I reached the small opening in the wall and crawled through it, and falling into a wide cavern, which was led to by the small opening in the wall. I fell to all four as I gasped hard for air. ¡°T-Thanks,¡± I said, turning to looking at the strange in question who had saved me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the stranger said. I leaned against the wall behind me, as I deeply inhaled and exhaled. I placed my hand over my shoulder which had began to burn for some reason. But a moment later it resided. Then I focused on the youth¡¯s appearance and saw he had pale green hair which were cut short, with a deep charisma in his beautiful scarlet eyes. He was wearing a pair of tight pants, with a brown shirt which perfectly outlined his physique. His facial features were also sharp. But my eyes drifted on to the necklace he was wearing around his neck. It was a ruby attached to a black chain. I became alert. ¡°Thanks for helping me out,¡± I said, almost wary of him, taking a water canteen out from the inventory and drinking from it. The stranger moved an inch closer to me and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± But I activated Mind¡¯s Eye in that moment, and observed his mana signature which burned in his body. I carefully observed his mana, finding any trace of demonic energy in it. The cavern lit up, as the shining particles of mana appeared bare to my eyes. But the thing which I was suspicious about had been wrong. This person was not a demon¡¯s contractee. His mana didn¡¯t have one speck of demonic energy intermingled within it. I learned from my past experiences to not trust anyone, entirely. Even if they meant good will, it was always a good thing to put up your guard in situations like these. And I couldn¡¯t become comfortable with this guy until I could judge this rank and abilities. What if he had some ulterior motive for saving me? If by chance things did went south. I pulled a stamina recovery potion out and chugged it down. I could already feel my stamina recovering. The youth then began to walk deeper into the cavern as he gestured for me to follow suit. I got up to my feet and followed him from behind. The small cavern opened up to an open space. It was filled with vegetation, lavish plants and huge trees growing everywhere. There was a big pond a few meters away from us, as I looked around. This place looked beautiful, unlike the cavern where that horde of monsters were. ¡°How did you end up in the worst tunnel which led to the nest of the centipedes?¡± The stranger asked, sitting down on the edge of the steep cliff leading down to the greenery. ¡°Well, blame my crappy luck for this, not me,¡± I said with a tinge of humour. The stranger chuckled hearing me. He turned his head toward me and opened his mouth to speak. ¡°My name is Neil! What about you?¡± The stranger Neil introduced, sequentially asking. I also sat down on the edge of the steep cliff, but maintaining some distance from him, as I replied to him. ¡°Shun!¡± Chapter: 63: A Big Step Forward I looked around me¡ªthe cavern¡ªthrough the vegetation which grew in this place, as I made my way down the steep cliff, together with Neil, the supposed stranger who had saved me a few minutes ago. The vegetation looked majestic up close, almost peaceful, making me think that this place was not a dungeon for a moment. Unlike the nest brimming with monster on the other side of this cavern. ¡°Is there any way of getting out of this place, except for that opening in the wall?¡± I asked Neil, as I pushed an enormous leaf to the side, stepping into the deep vegetation inside this wide cavern. Neil shook his head, and a disappointed look flashed over my face. But Neil began to speak as he bended down, avoiding a thick branch inclining down a lush tree. ¡°That might not be the only way out, but there is a way which leads to another tunnel connecting to the outside,¡± Neil said. ¡°But...¡± He stopped as he looked around his surroundings, keenly observing the bushes a few feet away from us. He withdrew a beautiful bow, which had beautiful green grooves engraved on its hard wooden surface, which held the light string of the bow, from the ring he was wearing on his middle finger. He pulled the string of his bow, and a translucent rich mana filled arrow took form in his fingers. He released it and it shot at the bushes. With a withered groan, something rustled out of the bushes and laid on the ground in front of us. It was a three tailed leopard. There were sharp strips of green arching across its body, and its body being twice my size. It had silvery eyes which gleamed with a dark sheen. The mana beast laid on the ground and took a final breath, as the arrow which Neil had released flickered out. The arrow had dug straight into its heart. Accurately! I snapped my head at Neil and warily looked at him. The reason for my wary was, because three Tailed Leopards were masters of camouflaging their presence, best if they were in the wild. Even I hadn¡¯t noticed its presence, not until Neil had turned to point at the bushes in the distance. He withdrew the bow back into his dimensional ring, and looked at me. ¡°This place is also filled with monsters, so be careful,¡± he said, whilst walking deeper into the dungeon. I followed him from behind, but maintaining some distance from him. Whomever he was, he was skilled, and he was on the rank, close to reaching the threshold. But his senses were also sharp, I think even better than mine. ¡°But fortunately, you didn¡¯t fell into the pit which those centipedes were guarding,¡± Neil said, as we reached near the pond I had seen from above the cliff. ¡°How so?¡± I asked, raising a brow, while looking at the fellow in front of me. ¡°Because the Boss Monster is down there!¡± I stopped in my tracks and hurriedly asked. ¡°What? How do you know that the Boss Monster is down there?¡± Neil looked above his shoulder, then spoke. ¡°Because I confirmed it a few days ago. And that¡¯s the reason why the Clawed Centipedes are guarding that place.¡± I then began to think, on how to proceed with this new development. But, I asked a question before making an further judgement. ¡°Have you seen the Boss Monster? What does it look like?¡± But Neil shook its head, in naught. ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t seen it! I mistakenly took the wrong tunnel¡ªjust like you¡ªand found myself in the nest of the Clawed Centipedes.¡± ¡°So you have been here for a few days?¡± I asked, curious. Neil nodded, as I crouched down, and splashed water over my face from the pond. The cold water felt refreshing to my skin, as I washed the blood off of my face. I took my coat off, then my shirt, following my pants. Having stripped down¡ªonly keeping my boxers on¡ª, I jumped into the clear water of the pond, and completely submerged myself. Afterwards, I resurfaced and walked out of the pond. Neil was looking away from me. But still catching a glimpse or two from time to time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You need something?¡± I asked, putting my clothes back on. And ruffling my long hair, wiping the water off them. ¡°I-Its nothing,¡± Neil hurriedly said, taking a step to the side. His behaviour a little shaken, unlike before. ¡°Alright,¡± I shrugged, wearing my coat back on. I turned to look at the ceiling of the cavern, and it had the same root spiralling across, illuminating the inside of this wide cavern, like the early dawns light. Pulling my gaze away, I looked at Neil, then asked. ¡°Hey, can you guide me to a tunnel which leads back to the nest of those centipedes? Or is that opening in the wall the only way back there?¡± Neil¡¯s brows knitted together as he spoke. ¡°You want to go back to that nest once again? You were barely able to escape?¡± I knew that myself, but, after learning that the Boss Monster was residing down that pit, I had to take the risk to get down there. But Neil¡¯s description of their behaviour was similar to what I had seen. The Clawed Centipedes were circling around that huge pit, almost as if they were guarding something, or someone. ¡°I know but, I need to kill the boss monster at all cost,¡± I replied, determined. Because despite the difficulty, I had to clear the quest. This time there weren¡¯t any penalties for not completing the quest. But what if that quest criteria changed like last time, when the time limit the system had given me in the last quest had reduced all of a sudden or if it gave me a penalty out of no where for not completing the quest? But despite all that, the rewards were also good enough to not let this opportunity go. I could grow stronger and also get decent rewards. Neil sighed, as he pointed to the southern direction of the cavern. I snapped my head in that direction and he began to elaborate. ¡°There is a tunnel which leads back to the tunnel which led you to the nest of the centipedes, but it will take you at most an hour to get there, its a big detour.¡± I nodded my head in acknowledgement then began to follow the youth from behind as he led the way. Because I was running short on time. I only had a few more hours left until I needed to return back to the Inn. During which I needed to retrieve the cure for the exchange deal, which was due tomorrow. With a fast pace both of us reached the tunnel Neil had previously pointed toward. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Neil said, stepping inside the tunnel, as I followed him, leaving the green lush cavern and into the dimly lit tunnel, as it grew darker the further we went. But, I was kind of curious what he was doing here for the past few days, as he had mentioned previously. ¡°If you don''t mind me asking, what have you been doing here for the past few days?¡± Neil looked above his shoulder, as he led the way inside the tunnel. ¡°I have been studying this World¡¯s culture, including the monsters, vegetation and other stuff,¡± the youth said with enthusiasm, like a person describing their purpose on a field trip. ¡°This world¡¯s?!!!¡± I pointed out with a raise of my brow. Neil let out a dry chuckle as he replied. ¡°I-I mean this country and all the others I have already been to.¡± He hurriedly answered, almost as if he was trying to hide something. But I didn¡¯t press through. I knew everyone had their secrets and thing that they couldn¡¯t tell anyone. So forcing someone to speak wasn¡¯t my thing. ¡°But if we are going to fight the boss monster, we first have to go through the nest of the Clawed Centipedes guarding the place, ¡° Neil said, as two more tunnel came into our vision, he took the tunnel on to his right and continued his march, me following suit. ¡°So want to make a plan or something?¡± ¡°Since when was there a ''we'' in this?¡± I asked, blunt. ¡°I was also going to fight the boss monster on my own when I got the chance, I was just looking for an opportunity after I found a little bit more information on it. But with two people, don¡¯t you think we have better shot at me?¡± Honestly, his offer was tempting. Neil had spent a few days here and knew the ins and outs of this cave dungeon. But I wasn¡¯t quick to rely on someone, just because they were being charitable enough. ¡°Why should I team up with you?¡± I bluntly asked, not pulling an inch away. The youth came to a halt, twirled around as he looked me straight into my eyes. ¡°You have your own reasons for wanting to fight the boss monster and I have my own, but...¡± he paused for a moment¡ªlooking for the rights words¡ªthen again continued. ¡°But the bigger problem are the centipedes guarding the pit. Are you confident enough in reaching the pit, while fighting your way through the hordes of those monsters?¡± With a sigh, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Alright, as you say, its the better option.¡± Neil nodded with a victorious smile plastered over his face, as he spoke. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m in your care, Shun.¡± He extended his hand at me, and I took it. ¡°Right back at you! Now hurry up and lead the way!¡± *** ¡°Alright, the plan is simple, I would distract the monsters by using these explosives I have, while you reach for the pit generating a path for me to follow.¡± Neil elaborated the plan out loud, as we stood just outside the mouth of the tunnel. Inside his palm was a crystal shaped stone, which was amethyst in colour¡ªwhich was actually an explosive. ¡°Because the Clawed Centipedes have sharp senses, so they will be stunted by the shockwave of the explosion, so in that moment, we will go down that pit.¡± I finished for him. Then both of us dashed into the tunnel and soon came out through the other side. The same cavern, filled with those monsters came into my view. I nodded at Neil and my companion nodded back. Then he threw three of those amethyst crystals down into the nest. Just as he did, I jumped down. The walls and ground of the cavern trembled violently, as the centipedes were immobilised for a moment. I landed and unsheathed my sword, and hacked through the hordes of monsters. I swinged my sword, slashing through the hard skin of the monsters. Blood spraying all around me, as I cleared a path leading to the pit, which was at least a hundred feet away from me. But a second or two later, two more explosions shook the ground beneath me, but much to my avail, some of the monsters had lunged in my direction. But they were cleanly killed by the translucent arrows of mana released by Neil. He had jumped down himself and was making his way through the path which I had cleared. In only a second he was running behind me now, taking care of the monsters coming from the sides and behind. [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] Windows popped up in front of me, indicating me having levelled up, as I reaped through these insects. The pit was only a few more meters away, but some of the centipedes around me had regained their senses, and quickly lunged in my direction. Same was the case with Neil. I kept killing centipede after centipede, as I reached closer to the dark abyss like pit. But I heard a loud groan come from behind, as I twirled, hacking through a centipede¡¯s body, and turning to look at Neil. Three centipedes were over him, as he dug the sharp side of his bow into the centipedes, but one of them grazed him with its claws on his back. I kicked a centipede close to me, as Neil stumbled a step, but I grabbed him by his left arm and dragged him toward the wide pit. But to my avail the centipedes kept lunging at me from all directions. Neil¡¯s body was becoming unmoving as the second passed by. But he swung his bow, killing any centipede close by, trying his best to not be a burden. Sidestepping, I held my sword firmly and performed a horizontal slash. The centipedes fell to the ground, lifeless, as black blood sprayed all around us. But from my side, I felt a deep stinging sensation arise. I looked below, and a centipede had thrust its claws into my abdomen. I grunted, as I punched the vermin, my fist hissed through the air, as it dug into the centipede¡¯s body, killing it. [You Have Levelled Up] [You Have Levelled Up] My vision began to blur, as my arms became stiff, unmoving. The paralysis poison was taking its effect. Me and Neil were already close to the pit, but now with both of us poisoned. I stumbled a step, as my vision blurred again, and we both fell into the deep wide pit. But the Clawed Centipedes didn¡¯t follow us into the pit. The light coming from above dimmed, as we both fell deeper into the abyssal pit. ¡°S-Shun,¡± I heard Neil¡¯s voice coming from beside me. Damn it all, I have to do something. I thrust my almost stiff hand at him, trying to grab my companion. He held his arm out, trying to reach me somehow. But a moment of struggling later, I grabbed onto his arm and pulled my companion close. I embraced his body, pulling him close to me, so I won¡¯t release him. This deep pit kept on going, and if nothing was done, he would be falling out our deaths. I drew in a quick breath and closed my eyes, as the wounds over my abdomen had already began to heal. I activated my skill, and was ready to teleport. But my mind was unable to empower¡ªfocus on¡ªany location. I couldn¡¯t teleport. It must be due to the poison. I quipped. My mind was becoming foggy, as my body was becoming unresponsive due to the poison. I opened my eyes, and looked at the currents of mana which spiralled around me. Burning with purpose. ¡®What am I supposed to do?¡¯ I thought, panic shrouding my mind, as I tried to think of anything. But I couldn¡¯t. My mind was now a blur, my senses had dulled due to the poison. ¡®Fuck,¡¯ I cursed, as both of us fell to our death. Neil was barely holding onto his consciousness while fighting the paralysis effect of the poison. But in my desperation, I heard a dim, almost distant voice calling out to me. I snapped my head around, but the only thing which I saw was the interconnecting web, which held the motes which were bare to my eyes. Again, I heard that voice but this time more vividly. It was calling out to me, telling me something, but my senses dulled to the point, that I had started hearing random voices. No, I wasn¡¯t hearing random voices, those were the voices of the pathways¡ªmotes¡ªthemselves. I sensed for the motes¡ªtheir presence strongly felt¡ª, the current flowing all around me. Shinning just as brightly as the suns light. It asked where I wanted to go, to what purpose which the pathways could be of help to me in this desperate moment. I calmed my mind, and breathing, and answered to their call. Take us somewhere safe! I said to them. But as if they had heard my call¡ªheeded my command¡ªthe obsidian black coloured currents began to burn with life, with purpose, with energy. I closed my eyes momentarily as the light almost blinded me. But, in that moment, information¡ªso much of it¡ªcoursed through my mind. My head began to split, as the pathways provided me with information after information. Places I knew of, places which were foreign to me, places which I had never seen or could describe with mere words. I allowed the pathways to feed me the information, rather myself extracting it from them. I had never experienced a phenomenon like this, in my past life neither in this one, when using my skill. For the first time, I felt completely¡ªdeeply¡ªconnected to the pathways. A weird warmth began to spiral up my spine, as if the pathways were covering me in their subtle warmth. They were reassuring me to trust them. To leave my everything to them. I did as they said, and entrusted myself in their care. But just as my head was close to bursting with the information, a mote sparked to life. It burned with such a blinding¡ªbrilliant¡ªshine which made me almost cover my eyes. I firmed my arms around my companion, as I tapped into the mote, and it pulled my mind towards it. Without giving it another thought, the current gleamed, brightening my surroundings. Black tendrils coiled around my body, as it furiously sparked. Then I leaped. I felt myself being drawn to those currents¡ªpathways¡ªas I rode the current and left the pit. A moment later, I found myself rolling on muddy ground, with my arms tightly wrapped around Neil''s body. I violently rolled, protecting Neil in my embrace. But soon I came to stop, and released Neil from my grasp. My vision was blurring by the minute. I couldn¡¯t make out of my surroundings, but I knew I had teleported someplace safe. The tendrils of lightening around my body flickered out, as the pathways disappeared from my vision. My eyes slowly rolled into my head, as my body ached with pain, but it became numb soon enough. Chapter: 64: Rewarding Efforts I heard the sound of foot steps approaching from in front of me. I became alert. My eyes shot open, as I pushed my body up, and pulled it into a stance. But my body ached with pain, my muscles felt stiff, as my eyes felt like lead. ¡°Oy, would you calm down, its just me,¡± Neil said taking a step backwards, startled by my sudden actions right after waking up. I released the stance, and looked at my companion. He was holding some kind of wild buds of grass in his right palm as he approached near me. I sat back down on the ground and leaned against the wall of this small cave. Then I began to rub the back of my head. It was swollen. Something must have hit the back of my head, when I had rolled in this place, just as I had teleported with Neil. But taking that moment, I snapped my head around¡ªlooking through the cave which we had appeared inside. The place where we both had been teleported¡ªwhere the pathways had brought us. This cave was wide, but not as much as the ones before. There was a calming sky-blue glow emanating from the sapphire pond a few meters away, from where I was seated inside this cave. There were sharp stone carves sprouting beside the pond of the almost still and clear sapphire pond. I heard a low dripping noise coming from a few feet away, but didn¡¯t pour much mind to it. My entire body was covered in mud, from head to toe. As I took a moment to relax myself and understand what had happened to me. I could still feel the aching sensation in my head, but not as strongly as before. What was that? How did I do that? These thoughts coursed through my mind, as I tried to form an answer for that mysterious phenomenon. I didn¡¯t withdrew the information for making a leap, rather allowed the motes¡ªpathways¡ªto feed me the information themselves This was a sudden and new development. Every time I had used leap, I always had to take time to empower a location before hand, then allowing the pathways to help me teleport. But...for something like this to be possible, I was left flabbergasted. I couldn¡¯t just come to comprehend this! It felt like a new door, which had been closed before, had opened itself for me. I had lacked the insight for utilising the pathways like that in the past, and I had never tried to access them the way I had today. Rather making the pathways help me. What if I had used them like this? Extracting the information from them, making the pathways do the entire work, for me to teleport. But I couldn¡¯t come to perfectly understand this phenomenon. And the information which the pathways had provided me had been extreme, almost too extreme. Unlike the amount of stress which the skill puts over my mind, the head splitting pain I had felt, felt unlike anything I had experienced before, when utilising my ability. ¡°How long was I out for, Neil?¡± I asked my companion, as I turned to look at him, rubbing the back of my head gently. ¡°Almost for two hours,¡± he responded, as he extended his arm and gave me some of the buds he held in his palm I raised a brow and asked. ¡°What¡¯s this? Some kind of antidote or something?¡± Neil nodded his head, as he explained, taking a bud and chewing on it. ¡°This is an antidote, which has the detoxification effect to neutralise the effects of the paralysis poison.¡± I nodded at my companion with a deep exhale, and took a bud and placed it inside my mouth, then began to chew on it. I was expecting a terrible grassy vegetable like taste, but it had a slight minty flavour. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste as bad as I thought,¡± I voiced, looking up at Neil. And he responded with a thin smile. The buds looked just like any random leaf or plant, but had distinct azure spots on them. I took all of the buds in my palm and put them inside my mouth at once. Then I began to chew on all of them, as I saw Neil also chewing on the grass buds. ¡°You just have to chew on them, and the essence released from them would automatically detoxify the paralysis effect,¡± my companion said, making some distance from me and taking his shirt off. His back facing me. He had pulled some kind of medicine out of the golden dimensional ring he wore, and was trying to apply it on the wound on his back. But he clumsily put it on the wrong area on his back. He earnestly tried to apply the medicine on his back but couldn¡¯t seem to accurately reach the area where the wound was. He clicked his tongue as he kept trying to apply the medicine, this time more assertively. I walked closer to him, and extended my hand, asking him to hand me the medicine. ¡°Its alright, I can do it on my own, Shun,¡± he was hesitant for a moment, but soon enough gave in when he couldn¡¯t apply it at all on his own. ¡°Give that to me!¡± I took the medicine on two fingers, and began to apply it on the wound over his back. Just as my fingers touched Neil¡¯s back, he lightly moaned and squealed, like a little girl. ¡°Come on, be a man,¡± I joked, applying the medicine on my companion¡¯s back. Neil¡¯s skin was soft and plum to the touch, and his pure milky skin didn¡¯t have any imperfections. It looked as charming and perfect like the cherry petals. But for some reason his ears were a little red. Which I found quite amusing. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said pulling an inch away. ¡°Your welcome,¡± I replied as I soon covered the entire wound with medicine. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will leave a scar," I added getting up to my feet and walking closer to the pond. Neil hurriedly wore his shirt back on, and walked closer to me. ¡°Have you figured what where this place is?¡± I asked looking around the cave. I saw my reflection in the sapphire liquid and saw I was a mess. My hair were soiled with mud and my clothes the same. Seriously, when I get back, I¡¯m going to take a long comfortable bath. I think the Inn had an open air hotspring bath. ¡°After we got here, I had been searching for a way out, but there isn¡¯t one in this place, unfortunately. I splashed water over my face and cleared the mud. My body had become more responsive after taking that antidote. But the soreness in my muscles was still there, it might take a while for the poison to completely detoxify. Now what to do? It will take at least another hour for the cool down to end, if we have to teleport out of here. But that was my last option. But come to think of it, Neil hadn¡¯t questioned me even once since waking up, about how we had gotten here. I had remembered as we fell down that pit, that Neil was still conscious, barely. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. But unbeknownst to me, I had turned to look back at him. Neil raised a brow as he asked. ¡°What? Something wrong?¡± ¡°No, I was just thinking about how can we get out of this place,¡± I voiced, as I shook my head, then turned to look around the cave once again. But there really were no exits, like Neil had mentioned earlier. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye. The cave lit up, as the particles of mana and demonic energy became bare to my eyes. Then I looked around trying to finding something, anything, which could help us escape. The most prominent particles floating in this cave were those of earth and water, fire and wind less. No, there was little to no amount of wind particles present here. Barely having any fire particles of mana. Now that I think about, it has been hard to breathe inside this cave since I woke up. So there is only a scarce amount of oxygen present here. We needed to find a way out of here and as quickly as possible. But I whipped backwards, keenly observing the sapphire coloured pond, and the water particles around and inside it. They were moving, to some drift in the pond. I took a deep breath, and dived into the pond. The frigid cold bit away at my skin, as I heard a voice muffled by the water around me as I dived¡ªNeil calling out to me¡ª,but I ignored him and reached for the depth. I paddled through the water, as I kept on observing the movement of the water particles, they were being pushed somewhere inside here. As I reached for the depth of this deep pond, I saw there were some little sapphire crystals embedded in the ground, brightening the area around me. My eyes laid on a small opening through the sapphire coloured waters. The particles of blue were being drawn to and fro from here and on to the other side. I hurriedly resurfaced, and took a deep breath, as I walked out of the deep pond. ¡°Did you find something, Shun?¡± Neil asked, moving closer to me. A concerned expression over his face, as he saw me heaving heavily for breath. I nodded my head at him, sequentially taking another deep breath. ¡°There is a small...opening in the deepest part of this pond, but...,¡± I took a moment, unsure how to say it. ¡°But, it might just be leading to another dead end.¡± What if we entered another cave which led to another dead-end. I wasn¡¯t sure. The oxygen levels were depleting here, fast. And we needed to escape as quickly as possible. I don¡¯t think there would be enough oxygen for us to breathe in the next five minutes. ¡°But it could be a way out from here, right?¡± Neil commented, determined, looking into the pond, his eyes peering down into the depth. I nodded back at him. ¡°Do you still have some of those explosives left?¡± I asked, moving closer to the edge of the water. Neil withdrew an amethyst crystal from his dimensional ring and shoved it in my direction. ¡°This is the last one I have,¡± my companion added. I took it from him and looked above my shoulder as I spoke. ¡°Be ready, the moment I pour mana into this explosive we need to rush out of this place, quick.¡± Then I once again dived into the pond. I reached for its depth and placed the crystal just between the very narrow gab. Like Neil had explained before, just pour some of my mana inside this crystal, and it will explode within three seconds. So I have three seconds to create some distance. I shoved my finger forward, and pressed it against the hard surface of the crystal. Circulating my mana, I began to channel it toward my arm and at my finger. So enough, my mana poured inside the amethyst crystal, it hummed once as it threateningly began to shine with a deep reddish-violet glow. My mana swirled, as a thin glow began to emanate my body. I shot upwards, hurriedly swimming upwards, but just as I was about to reach the surface, the crystal exploded. The entire cave violently shook, as I tried to reach for the surface, I was running out of oxygen in my lungs. I shot my hand upwards, but Neil who had been waiting for me held on to my hand and pushed me upwards. I heaved for breath as I coughed a few times laying on the muddy ground. The cave kept trembling, but soon enough stopped. I looked at Neill, as the water level of this cave kept rising. It was beginning to flood. Neil followed me from behind as I dived back into the water once again, taking a final deep breath, we swam our way toward the gapping hole, which was now big enough for an individual to cross. I nodded at him, and passed through, Neil followed me from behind. With Mind¡¯s Eye still active, I observed the peculiar movements of the water particles, where they were being drawn, being led to. But the speed and strength of the stream had increased. It swept us, as we tried to fight against the current. We had entered a much bigger cave underwater, but I couldn¡¯t focus my eyes at my surroundings. Right now the only thing harbouring my mind was to find a way for me and Neil to escape. Neil was running our of air and so was I. But there didn¡¯t seem to be any way out. I couldn¡¯t find a way. It was a dead end for us. We were in a real predicament now. The air began to snuff out of my lungs as I tried to reach my companion. He looked to be barely holding on. But then his body began to gave out, he grabbed on to his throat with both hands, clenching it hard, as bubbles burst from his lips, as he gasped in desperation. But my mana surged inside me, I began swimming and soon took Neil by his arm. I dragged him by his arm, as I was swept by the strong current of the water. But soon enough, we came to a halt, against a wall. Death...that familiar sensation loomed over my head, as I tried to think of anything. I searched for my skills, I thought of using acausality. But what could that skill even do in this situation. All it would do is make the world around me static¡ªfrozen¡ª, until my body gives out under the stress and I wait for my death by drowning. I whipped my body around under the sharp current, the deep cold sweeping into my skin. I was close to running out of breath, but same couldn¡¯t be said for my companion. His face looked pale, as the veins over his forehead bugled outward. Another fierce wave smashed us into the wall behind us, but, right as I was pressed against the wall, it felt thin. Thin enough that I could smash a hole open into it, with a blow strong enough. Maybe there was an open area on the other side. I reassured myself, as desperation bit away at my sanity. My eyes closed shut, as I searched for the inborn confidence which always assured me I could do anything I attempted. But shackled¡ªkept at bay¡ªby desperation. So I reached for rage instead, which had always been a better fuel for me than any other. I surged all the mana I had left in my body, and reinforced my arm, as I cocked it back ready to launch it into the thin wall. My fist connected with the wall, and it trembled, barely nudging. Again I tired to do the same. But from my side, Neil had pushed both of his hands forward, fighting the fierce current. I didn¡¯t know what kind of ability or magic he had used, but a bright greenish glow began to emanate from his hands, as the water around us swirled. I saw the same glow attaching itself around my arm, as I observed through Mind¡¯s Eye, the particles of blue being pushed away and snuffed around my arm. Neil¡¯s mana rolled out of his hands, conjuring some kind of wind-attribute spell, which erected a small barrier around my arm, creating a vacuum, which had forced all the water out around my arm. Neil struggled to hold the shape of his spell, as he looked desperate for a single breath. His eyes shut into sharp slits. I surged all the mana I could at once toward my arm, and smashed my fist against the thin wall. The wind-attribute spell sweeping the water away from in front of my arm as I thrust it forward. I didn¡¯t have time to be amazed by Neil¡¯s display of magic, as the only thing I focused on was the wall, the only obstacle in our way now. But what if it was also another dead end? Pessimistic thoughts began to form inside my mind, as I grounded my teeth and pushed them at the back of my head. The wall shook terribly, as cracks began to from around the area my fist had landed, tiny fissures stretching all around the wall. The skin around my knuckle tore open, as blood began to sweep out from my hand. But soon enough it began to regenerate. With another swift push from the current, the thin wall collapsed, making a gaping wall, for us and the water to escape through. I grabbed Neil and pulled him close this time. We rolled several times, but soon enough came to a stop, as I realized I was laying over hard soil. Relief washed over me, as I took a deep, refreshing and long breath. Invigorating my lungs with oxygen, coughing several times as I did. But I snapped my head around, trying to search for Neil. He was laying on the ground, motionless. I panicked, as I reached for my companion, I dragged my body toward him and placed my ear against his chest, but he didn¡¯t have a heartbeat. I placed both hands over his chest and began to pump his heart. His heart had began to stop pumping, there was no pulse coming from it. ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t go dying on me like this, you bastard ¡± I mumbled, as I pumped his chest with my arms. I kept on repeating the process, but there was no motion¡ªpulse¡ªcoming from his body, his heart. I kept at it, but after an entire minute, I slowly stopped. He was gone. I couldn¡¯t... But in that moment, water gushed out of his mouth, as he pushed his body upright, coughing and taking several deep breaths. I supported him, wrapping my arm around him, and gently rubbing his back. Neil kept on coughing as he hungrily breathed air, like there was no tomorrow. He weakly turned to look at me, as his lips were pulled into a weak thin smile. ¡°Thanks for not...letting me die...Shun.¡± I chuckled looking at Neil, for some reason, after a near death experience, laughing felt the right think to do, to wash off the stress off of my body. ¡°I really thought you were a goner right then and there,¡± I muttered, sitting down on the ground, as Neil looked at me with a weak, but bright smile. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right!¡± Chapter: 65: Rewarding Efforts [2] I wrapped my arm around Neil¡¯s shoulder and helped him closer to a boulder which was stuck to the hard soil a few feet away. I gently released him from my grasp and he leaned against the boulder with his back facing it. I crouched down to come to eye level with my companion, and looked at his tired scarlet eyes. His face which had lost all colour a few minutes ago looked better and more lively now. His eye looking more vigorous. ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go and scout the place in the mean time,¡± I said to him, as I withdrew some potions out of my inventory and laid them beside Neil. ¡°Take these potions and recover, until I come back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll come with you,¡± Neil rebutted, as he grabbed my wrist and tried to push his body weakly upwards, but I planted my other hand over his shoulder and pressed him down. ¡°Just stay right here, why can¡¯t you understand, you almost died back there, take some time and relax.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same with you, you almost died too, Shun¡± Neil shot back. His words not wavering an inch. I sighed looking at the youth, as I assured him. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, as you can see I am in a much better condition than you are, so stop being stubborn and rest.¡± I ended with my words light and slow. His brows knit together, as he looked at me with worry in his eyes. Something which I took wholeheartedly like a friend. I pulled my lips into a warm smile, as I pushed my body up. But he soon enough gave in as he leaned his head against the boulder and closed his eyes. I looked at Neil one last time, then whipped around and made my way deeper into the cave. The walls were covered with some weird shiny moss which dimly illuminated my surroundings. A gut-wrenching smell of rotting flesh evaded my nostrils, as I covered my nose with my hand, but after only walking a few more steps, I saw bony corpses of monsters scattered all across this cave. Some were still rotting, some with their torso missing or others missing their body waist down. This place was giving me an ominous feeling. As I traversed deeper into this cave, I soon enough came to a halt when I saw there were two tunnels in front of me. The one on my left went up-hill. Both of the tunnels were wide stretched, as they looked wide enough to allow hundreds of clawed centipedes to cross through. But from the one on my right, I heard the loud noise of rattling and swallowing. Curiosity got the better of me, as I walked closer to where that distinct noise was coming from. But my eyes shot open as I peered down at an enormous crater in the ground which was a few feet below from where I was standing. A giant millipede, at least five times the size of a Clawed Centipede, eating away at the corpses of monsters laid all around its den. I looked above, at the ceiling and there was a gapping hole in it. Just as wide as the pit when looking from above. So the pit from above connected to this Millipede¡¯s den. Ironic that centipedes are guarding a millipede. Its feet looked as sharp as knives, and two razor sharp crimson daggers were sprouting out near its mouth. The giant millipede looked similar to the centipedes, but had two pair of legs for each segment of its body. It¡¯s skin was gleaming with a dim obsidian colour, which looked as tough as steel, even from here. But if it was the Boss Monster, then it would be a tough beast to deal with. And it looked be a ranked monster. But upon closer inspection, I saw among those littered corpses of monsters, some consisted of human corpses. A wave of nausea almost caused my inside to seethe as the millipede devoured an entire human corpse in a single serving. Bones rattled around the beast, as it devoured the corpse. I pushed a step closer to the crater, carefully, to not let the millipede know of my presence, but to my crappy luck, my foot kicked a pebble close to the edge of the crater, as it rolled down into the millipede¡¯s den. The millipede stopped between its meal, and turned its body in my direction. The monster looked nothing but horrendous. Sending a shiver to crawl down my spine. I ducked down, behind a small gap in the wall on the side, which was barricaded from the giant millipede. The corpses were pulled to the side, as the millipede beast crawled toward me, slowly. I held my breath as I lifted my head and peered down into the den. The millipede was still moving in my direction. I suppressed all the mana inside my body, as I didn¡¯t even dared to breath. But the millipede stopped near the edge of the crater, and dragged a half eaten corpse down into its den. I breathed in relief, as I slowly stepped backwards, not making a single sound, to alert the millipede of my existence. *** ¡°What should we do now?¡± Neil asked, arms crossed as his eyes drifted in the direction where the millipede¡¯s den was. I deeply inhaled, then replied. ¡°What is there to think about? We go in there, fight the beast and kill it. Its not rocket science, Neil!¡± ¡°Rocket... what?¡± Neil asked, confused. Perfectly not understanding the idiom. ¡°No, its nothing,¡± I replied with a shake of my head. Well, I was already running out of time, and I think I had at most three hours left until I needed to return. And in that time I needed to find the cure as well. And only god knows how deep in the earth we were right now. I sighed, pitying my poor self. Seriously, what shit luck I had. Like I was cursed with extremely bad luck. I withdrew Bleak Star from the inventory and hanged it above my hip. Neil also withdrew his bow from inside of his dimensional ring, and held it firmly in his dominant¡ªleft¡ªhand. He gave me a knowing look, following a nod, and then we made our way to the millipede¡¯s den. *** The millipede was still eating away at the corpses which were littered around its den, by the time we arrived, unknowing that we were moving closer to the edges of the crater. With my sword tightly held in my hand, I slowly crossed to the western side of the cavern, and Neil to the eastern side. I will be the one to fight the giant millipede, while Neil supports me with his long range attacks from his arrows. He could also use his wind-attribute spell, which I was quite amazed and curious about. But Neil¡¯s mastery over the bow was good, almost too good, to make me not entirely believe he was actually a mage. His wind-attribute spell was something which only a mage could have be able use, unless he was a higher ranked individual, whom even I couldn¡¯t gauge perfectly, and as well as hiding his proficiency over mana. But that vacuum like spell to allow all the water around my arm to be pulled outward. I just couldn¡¯t put a finger over who he actually was, or what he actually was capable of. But one thing was clear, he was experienced and strong. But, I had been able to perfectly gauge Park Yujin¡¯s rank and strength, as well as when he was about to break through to the next rank, but I couldn¡¯t tell in Neil¡¯s case. I was definitely sure that he was on the rank, and a few steps away from reaching the borderline. His strength was similar to mine. But I pushed these thoughts to the back of my head for now, and focused on what we had came here to do. I held up an arm and signalled to Neil. He nodded his head, as he pulled the string of his bow and a translucent green arrow formed in his fingers. Just as my hand landed, I dived into the crater and lunged at the beast, who was busy eating its meal. I coated my sword with mana, as its body erupted with a brilliant glow. My body tense and alert for any sudden movements from the millipede just a few more meters away from me. Just as my heel pressed against the ground, the millipede whirled, forcing me to jolt to my right, dodging its attack. The millipede¡¯s movements were fast, for something having such a big circumference for a body. With a twirl, I hacked at its legs with mana reinforcing my sword. The sharp blade connected, but a single leg was slashed off the millipede¡¯s body. I didn¡¯t have time to rejoice, as it slammed into me, causing me to go crashing into the crater. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The millipede screeched as it held its body upright. A stinging sensation grew near my left side, as a few of my ribs were broken. The millipede¡¯s exoskeleton was hard enough to break my ribs just upon impact. But my body had already began to regenerate. But from above Neil had released several arrows from his bow, which made mark into the millipede¡¯s body. It convulsed violently, as it turned in Neil¡¯s direction. But that only seemed to have angered the beast even more than I already had. I shot to my feet, my vision a blur as I was again over the millipede in a second. But this time, I attacked near its flank, I lunged forward, slashing through the beast¡¯s hard skin. I almost lost my footing, as I landed on to my feet with the speed I had moved with. ¡°Over here, you fuck face,¡± I shouted at the millipede as it turned its focus back at me. The monster completely ignored Neil and made its way toward me. The ground around me shook as the giant millipede moved in my direction. It was sound sensitive. I took a palm sized rock resting beside me, and threw it just near the millipede¡¯s left. It was distracted by the sound of the rock impacting into the ground. Neil took this chance and released arrow after arrow at the giant beast, as I firmed my hand over the hilt, and slashed my sword near its right side. A big chunk of the millipede¡¯s body tore off cleanly as my sword connected. It fell to the ground as some gel-like liquid dripped from its body. The millipede convulsed in pain, as it screeched again, causing my ears to hurt. The entire cavern shook as the beast randomly threw its giant body around like a drunked. Then again, I pushed forward trying to give as much damage to the beast as I could. Neil shot a rich mana filled arrow at it which dug into its hard exoskeleton. The beast began to whirl in pain. But what happened next was something which I could have never expected. Its body turned toward Neil, ignoring me entirely, as it opened its sharp teeth filled mouth and began to release some greenish odourless liquid. I kept on attacking, as my sword ripped through its skin, but the millipede didn¡¯t give me any mind. The acid was released in a stream, directed entirely at Neil. Neil was caught of guard, but the acid moved in the air faster than my companion could react to dodge it. He almost stumbled a step, just as the acid was only a few feet away from him. My mind raced, I tried to think of anything, on how to save him. I searched for my skills, all of them. But my mind calmed as I sensed that Leap was ready to be used. It hadn¡¯t been three hours yet, for the cool down to end, but the skill was there, to be influenced, to be used, to be empowered. Without wasting another second, I reached for it, and my perspective shifted, as the wormholes appeared bare to my eyes, overlaying the entire structure of the cavern. But they looked different this time for some subtle reason. No, it was not the pathways which looked different, but the insight which I had now gained had allowed my awareness about the pathways to be increased, I felt the pathways more deeply, their flow, their power, their influence, their existence, the subtle change which had accord in my mind, had unlocked the potential which I had lacked previously to utilise and sense the pathways in such a way. Just as before, extreme amounts of information was being fed to my mind as a sharp headache enveloped my head. I grounded my teeth as I looked through that information, but an idea struck me in that moment. I told the pathways, rather commanded them like I had done when falling in that pit. I told them to filter the information which was being fed to me, I influenced them to share the information which I only required of them right now, in this moment. I knew perfectly well, my understanding and idea was vague, it was rudimentary, blunt. But as if the pathways had heard my call, understood what I was trying to preach, the information fed to me lessened, and only a specific part of the information now began to transmit into my mind, which I wanted from the pathways. The headache lessened, as a mote sparked with a blinding sheen. Tendrils of black lightning sparked all around me, as my clothes fluttered and my hair lifted. Just like before, I entrusted all the work to the pathways, and readied myself for the jump. All of this transpired in a fraction of a second. The wormhole pulled me toward it. My perspective shifted, as I found myself leaving the crater and appearing right in between Neil and the acid. By now I had gotten perfectly used to the vertigo of shifting my location when using Leap. I hurriedly took action and took Neil¡¯s body in my embrace, as I rolled on the ground to my left. We rolled over the unsteady ground of the cavern, as I protected my companion from the acid. We barely dodged as we stopped and laid on the ground. I steadied my breathing as I released Neil and stepped forward pulling my body into a stance, ready to intercept any attack from the millipede. But the millipede looked to be in pain, which had stopped any action it might have taken. But my left leg gave out as my back was enveloped by a deep stinging and burning sensation. I fell on to the ground, as my body cried in absolute agony. ¡°S-Shun...,¡± Neil''s horrified voice choked a breath in my throat, as my body was enveloped in agonising pain. I looked above my shoulder and back at him. His face displaying a horrified expression, as Neil¡¯s eyes went wide. Neil inched closer to me, and weakly held onto my melted shirt. The skin on my back had melted with my bones and muscles perfectly visible to the naked eyes. It must have been a horrifying thing to see, for Neil, no, for anyone. But with my passive skill in effect, my body was steadily regenerating. Slowly my muscles regenerated as they filled the open spaces in my body. My warm blood dripped on the ground as Neil spoke with a weak voice, almost on the verge of tears. ¡°Why did you do that, you idiot?¡± He lowered his head, as his grip increased on my tattered shirt. ¡°Are you out of your damn mind?¡± His voice boomed in the cavern as his lips lightly quivered, he saw my back regenerate, all the muscles and skin regenerating and filling the lacking spaces in my back. ¡°My body can regenerate t-this...kind of damage in a few¡ª...s-so,¡± a wave of pain hit me as I groaned painfully. ¡°So its better for...only one of us to get hurt like this.¡± Neil¡¯s face twisted into an even deeper frown as he heard me. He clenched my shirt tightly, as he looked straight into my eyes. My companion¡¯s eyes looked anguished as his eyes drifted to look at my back which was steadily regenerating, first the bones, then muscles, following the skin. The millipede was now inching closer, but its movements had become rusty, a far cry to its speed from before. ¡¾Congratulations¡¿ Suddenly a window popped open in front of me, as I weakly turned my head to look at it. __________________________________________________ ¡¾Regeneration Levelled Up¡¿ ¡¾Regeneration¡¿[LV: 1] ---> ¡¾Regeneration¡¿[LV: 2] __________________________________________________ Just as the window appeared in front of me, I felt a sudden warmth envelop my back, and my wounds began to heal faster than before. And the pain began to lessen with each passing second. __________________________________________________ ¡¾New Passive Skill Acquired: Pain Resistance¡¿ ¡¾Pain Resistance¡¿[LV: 1] ¡¾Pain Resistance Levelled Up¡¿ ¡¾Pain Resistance¡¿[LV: 1] ---> ¡¾Pain Resistance¡¿[LV: 2] __________________________________________________ My wounds were now healed more than enough to allow me to fight again. I almost stumbled again, as the microfibers around my left foot were still regenerating, but soon enough the only area left to be regenerated was my left flank. But Neil pushed me back, as he stepped into the crater himself this time. ¡°Oy wait, what are you thinking of doing?¡± I tried stopping him, but he gave me a solemn look in reply. ¡°Just stay back,¡± Neil grumbled with fury in his voice, as his demeanour looked unshakable. ¡°This time I will be the one to protect and help you! Take your time and allow your body to completely heal!" But who was I to stop him. He had already told me before that he wanted to fight the boss monster. And I knew I needed more time until my body could fully recover from the damage I had accumulated, before I was back in the shape to fight. But I stood behind Neil ready to go to his support at a moments time. ¡°Alright!¡± I gave my companion a quick nod in affirmation, as he solemnly made his way towards the millipede. But his body erupted with a brilliant bright glow, as the air around him shook with a quick pulsation. Neil''s pale green hair fluttered as he released some kind of wind-attribute spell which had formed inside his palm. He shot his hand forward and a fierce gale of wind slammed into the millipede, causing the beast to crash deeper into the crater. But Neil didn¡¯t stop there, he held up his left arm and the ground around him began to quake. And soon from the ground, big green roots emerged, which shot at the millipede. Neil swiftly moved his hand in a downwards motion and the several roots zigzagged and one slammed into the millipede, making it writhe in pain. As another one of those roots impaled the beast in its body. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. Whatever spell Neil was using it was beyond my realm of comprehension. Already having activated Mind¡¯s Eye, I observed his flow of mana and his ability to conjure these vines. It were definitely some deviant form of magic, but one which I was completely unfamiliar with. It was an element which I had never seen anyone use or either heard of. The element to influence nature. I thought as I observed Neil whip the millipede with a giant vine almost the size of the beast itself, which caused the giant millipede to crash into the wall of the cavern behind it. But I could tell, his mana reserves were being depleted, fast. Neil¡¯s right hand erupted with a deep green glow, as the particles of wind rushed to his palm, as he released another wind-attribute spell at the millipede. Like a typhoon, the spell connected and cut the rare end of the millipede off. It writhed in pain, as it screeched making the cavern to lightly quake. But the millipede shot in Neil¡¯s direction with tremendous speed, unlike before. But Neil¡¯s mana was almost completely depleted. I took my sword laying on the ground a few feet away and dived into the carter. I hacked at its exoskeleton, and my sword barely thrust into the beast''s hard translucent exoskeleton. I jumped on top of its head, as the millipede zigzagged, trying to shaking me off. But I grabbed one of the antennas which grew close to its head, and reinforced my arm with all the mana I could muster. On the left side of the beast¡¯s head, the deep wound which Neil¡¯s arrow had left, came into my vision. I buckled my fist, and slammed it into the millipede¡¯s hard exoskeleton. The beast screeched, as my entire arm numbed momentarily. But a smile crept up my face, as its exoskeleton cracked, revealing the deep wound from before even more. The green vines which Neil was controlling, restrained the millipede¡¯s movements, as I thrust my left hand into its deep wound. I felt the skin around my fingers burn as I thrust my hand deeper into the beast¡¯s head. Then I channelled all of my mana, into the glove I was wearing. The glove burst with a brilliant shine, as I focused all the mana into a single strong arrow. I didn¡¯t release the arrow, rather made it collapse and implode. My arm whipped outward under the fierce combustion of mana, and my body pushed back as I plummeted into the crater. With a final screech the beast¡¯s body laid on the ground, as smoke escaped through the gapping hole which had now appeared into its head. But the millipede¡¯s body wiggled, as it moved again. I shot to my feet, and lunged at the millipede, as my left hand bled, and my legs almost buckled. The glove over my left hand looked a little tattered, but still usable. The ground quaked terribly, as the millipede¡¯s body plummeted inside the crater. I stopped moving as I saw the beast laying dead in front of me. I sat down on the ground of the carter and looked at Neil who was moving closer to me. ¡°Now stay down!¡± I grumbled looking at the massive body of the millipede. Chapter: 66: Remembrance Seo Jiwoo ¡¾CONGRATULATIONS ON CLEARING THE QUEST¡¿ As I laid on the edge of the crater with one leg resting over the other, I peered at the window which was hovering in front of my vision. I tapped over the window and soon another popped open in front of me. __________________________________________________ ¡¾Rewards¡¿
  1. Mystic Herb [X2]
  2. Level Increase [X5]
  3. All Stats increase [X5]
  4. Potion of Instant Healing [X1]
__________________________________________________ I curiously looked at the rewards which were written on the system window. I tapped over the window and soon a deep warmth spiralled down my spine, as I felt my level and stats increase by five each. The deep fatigue which housed itself within my body vanished just like the light breeze which comes and blows away, just as I received the quest reward. My body felt refreshed now. I felt like I could run a marathon for days. I clenched and unclenched my fist as I felt for my now increased strength. Now my strength had became equal to a rank hunter, so now I was sure I could most certainly defeat them easily, and I could probably fight against a rank hunter on almost equal footing with my risen strength and with the skills in my arsenal. But I think I will need to go all out if I had to fight a ranked hunter who was on the borderline. That¡¯s the strength gap, but its only a while until I level up and reach the strength equal to an rank. Well, but experience and strength vary and weigh heavily in a battle. You can¡¯t just determine a battle based on strength alone. With my level of experience, and with the skills I had, it was possible for me to do so. ¡®But I really missed flying.¡¯ I thought to myself, as I almost sighed. If I had the ability to fly in the air¡ªlike I used to in the past¡ªthen I could have defeated that millipede more efficiently, but it might take me a while until I could fly again. But not too far. But I pulled my gaze back at the window, and curiously, I tapped over the mystic herb item I had obtain as a reward. Just as I tapped over it, a detailed description of the item began to display in front of me. ~~~~ Item: Mystic Herb Type: Herb Rank: ??? Quantity: 2 Description: Upon the consumption of this item, the user can gain a twenty level increase as well as all stats increase. The item itself is a very rare and mysterious herb which refines and strengthens the mana channels and veins of the user and allows the user to feel mana and absorb to refine it in a more faster, proficient and precise manner. ~~~~ The herb item was more useful than I had thought, and a total of twenty levels increase and all stats increase. Plus it could strengthen the mana channels as well, allowing the absorption and refining rate to become faster. And judging from that it doesn¡¯t have a rank mentioned, it must mean it can help me level up at any point in time I want. An absolute cheat item, I say. I have to say the rewards are pretty decent for the suffering I had to go through this time around. Well, I deserved it. If the system had given me anything less than this, then I might have to file a complaint against it. But my vision drifted back at the window, at the last reward mentioned. It was a potion. I tapped over it and a beautiful bottle filled with some crimson red liquid materialised in my palm. The bottle had eye-catchy lines of amethyst spiralling around its glass body, and the cap had a fiery red shade. It was about the size of my palm, and it weighed about 150 milligrams. ~~~~ Item: Potion of Instant Healing Rank: Type: Potion Quantity: 1 Description: A potent potion which upon consumption can heal injuries¡ªeven fatal life threatening injuries can be healed instantly. This potion¡¯s healing attribute allows even lost limbs to be regenerated, and all poisonous effects can be completely nullified upon consumption, despite how fatal the poison maybe. ~~~~ I pondered, increasing my grip over the bottle which contained the crimson liquid inside. ¡®Even lost limbs huh?¡¯ If I sold this thing, then it would definitely go for trillions. A potion which could heal even lost limbs was something anyone would definitely desire. But I stored the potion into the inventory as I heard fast foot steps approaching close to me. ¡°How long are you going keep poking the empty air in front of you?¡± Neil asked, arms crossed as he came to a halt just behind me. I looked above at my companion, who was looking at me with a weird expression over his face, then replied. ¡°Try it yourself, honestly its kinda fun!¡± Neil rolled his eyes as he shrugged and sat down near the edge of the crater. I perfectly knew what he was thinking, based on the expression he was making right now. ¡®This guy has gone nuts!¡¯ I pushed my body upright, and sat beside my companion. ¡°Any luck?¡± I asked, sequentially turning to look at him. He shook his head once and began to look down at the dissected corpse of the millipede. After it had died we took our time and reaped the most important parts out. I took the pincers and hard skin of the millipede, which could be sold for a very high price, but Neil hadn¡¯t taken anything. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t interested in collecting any of the monster¡¯s remains. But I didn¡¯t question him about it either. ¡°Well, then all we can do now is find a way out ourselves,¡± I said getting up from the ground and brushing my clean clothes off the dust. My coat was no longer, which had saddened me, it was a good quality coat, and so was my shirt, there were multiple holes in the front of my shirt, and my entire shirt was melted from the back, thanks to that acid. Same with my pants, but I had a spare change of clothes with me, so I was saved from the embarrassment of being almost naked in my tattered clothes. ¡°But I haven¡¯t yet went up that tunnel which goes up-hill,¡± Neil voiced as he also got up from the ground. ¡°It might lead us up to the surface.¡± I nodded at him, and soon we left the millipede¡¯s den and traced our foot steps back to where the tunnel began. I looked at the tunnel which went up-hill, as it went deeper. I took a moment, then entered the tunnel, Neil followed suit. As we walked deeper into the tunnel, it became more steep as we reached upwards. The tunnel was wide enough to allow us to comfortably walk, but the silence between us was becoming awkward. ¡°Ehm, Shun,¡± Neil said breaking the silence, as I turned to look back at him. He looked like he had something to say. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me anything?¡± Neil pointed out himself, the thing which I was most curious about, since seeing it back in the millipede¡¯s den. His display and control of magic was outstanding. As well as the deviant form of mana which he had utilised. It was something I was really intrigued about. And judging from the manipulation and dominance he showed when using mana, I had came to the conclusion that his talent for being a mage was just as excellent as Adam''s. Then how was he able to wield the bow so well? I mean, people can wield other weapons, but they can''t draw out their complete talent if not using the weapon which is according to their profession. But, I wasn¡¯t one to force information out of someone unless they weren¡¯t ready to speak themselves, despite how curios I may become. And of course, the other way around if they were an enemy. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me anything about my abilities either,¡± I gave him a friendly smile, as I continued. ¡°So who am I to ask you about your abilities, and I know that talking about your abilities and strengths is a sensitive topic to speak with a stranger.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. But Neil hurriedly interjected. ¡°No...Shun isn¡¯t a stranger, not anymore!¡± ¡°Is that so, then are we friends?¡± I asked with my face pulled into a wide grin. Neil gave me a knowing look, as he placidly said with a smile. ¡°Well, I consider you a friend, after you saved me twice.¡± I chuckled as I kept climbing. ¡°Then, should I consider myself your knight in white and shining armour, instead." ¡°Oy,¡± Neil muttered, with an almost embarrassed face. ¡°What? Should I carry you like a princess now?¡± I scoffed, as I firmed my footing, avoiding a big rock in front of me. ¡°But that service is not yet applicable, Princess!¡± Neil rolled his eyes, as he snorted. ¡°Yeah, yeah, says the guy whose ass I saved back then.¡± ¡°Yeah, then who was the one who was weeping as he held onto my shirt. And what was it you said, ¡°This time I will be the one to protect and help you¡±,¡± I ended my word with a deep cartoonish like voice, holding another chuckle back, as I turned my head backward to look at Neil. ¡°That was really cool, Neil. I almost fell for you!" I held up my hand and gave my companion a thumbs up, sequentially shooting him a wink. ¡°Forget about that,¡± Neil shouted back, his crisp voice echoing in the cavern tunnel. ¡°I just said that in the heat of the moment.¡± ¡°No, can¡¯t,¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°You looked so cool back then, but that wording you used, which cringe book did you read that dialogue out of?¡± But Neil bumped me into the shoulder a little too aggressively, hurrying forward leaving me behind. ¡°Oy Neil, I was just making a joke, a joke,¡± I said as I followed my companion. ¡°Oy Neil, are you even listening? *** After climbing for more than half an hour we finally left the underground cave and appeared on the surface. The mouth of the tunnel opened up to some place deep in the woods but close to the cave through which I had entered. Then the place where the cure is must be close by. I mused, looking around me. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± I asked Neil, who obviously looked tired now. His hair were a mess and so were in clothes. They had ripped from some places, and looked to be in poor condition. ¡°I thinking of returning back to my home,¡± he replied with a tired voice. ¡°I have been away for a long time, so my family might be getting worried by now.¡± I nodded, looking back at my friend. ¡°But, still it had been a while since I had this much fun on an adventure,¡± Neil said leaning against a lush tree, giving me a weary smile. ¡°Yeah, almost dying is really fun, don¡¯t you think so, Neil?¡± I looked at him with my face pulled into a sheepish grin. Neil inched closer to me and extended his hand forward. I took his hand and grabbed it firmly. ¡°I hope we meet again in the future, Shun. It was really fun fighting alongside you!¡± My companion said, his scarlet eyes bright and words strong. A thin smile crept up my lips as I responded. ¡°Yup, I also had fun, almost having my entire body melt from that acid.¡± Neil and I shared one silent nod, then he whipped around and went deeper into the woods, the way which led to the exit. Afterwards, I was left alone. I inhaled deeply as I stepped forward to the area here where the ingredient for the cure could be founded. The sun was close to setting, and it almost eight. I needed to hurry back, I had wasted a lot of time, but I had gained a lot despite that. I levelled up plenty and received a handsome reward after clearing the quest. Soon enough, I came to a stop in front of an enormous lake deep in the inhabitant dungeon, and in the middle of the lake there was a piece of land, big enough, where multiple trees were growing. I frowned looking at the water of the lake. I sighed with a tired inclination, then dived into the cold water. I hurriedly reached the piece of land, standing in the middle of the lake, as the frigid cold bit away at my skin. I walked closer to the azure coloured tree which grew here. Their size was the same as any normal sized tree, but there colour was different. And snow white petals were growing from the thick lush branches of these trees. The petals of these distinct trees were the ingredient for making the cure for the mana repulsion condition. A soft breeze swayed the branches, as I jumped up a tree and retrieved an entire branch, and quickly stored it inside the system inventory. But my eyes drifted across this area, the twilight dusk making the scenery look even more breath-taking, as an orange-red colour blanketed the sky. A soft breeze swayed the tree branches as it blew past. ¡°Well then, shall I go back!¡± I slowly said, breathing in the fresh air. *** Amamiya Akito ¡°¡ªaster!¡± I heard a voice calling out to me. It was distant, almost hollow, but I heard it nonetheless. But it felt like it was pulling me toward itself. That voice reminded me of someone. ¡°Master!¡± I heard that voice again, as I opened my eyes to look around myself. I was standing in a park. There was no one present here. Only the movements from the trees as they were swayed by the cold breeze, and the distant voice which was calling out to me. Everything around me looked still, as I looked around the entirety of the park, but no one was here, except for me. ¡°MASTER!!!¡± Again, I heard that voice, but this time more strongly and vividly. But it was calling me master for some reason. I didn¡¯t know why. Why did that voice call out to me in such a manner? It was odd! But deep within my heart, I felt like that voice belonged to someone dear to me. My heartbeat quickened everytime I heard that voice call out to me. I didn¡¯t know why, but my heart felt desperate for that voice to call me that again. I wanted to hear that voice. ¡°Master!¡± But then I turned over my heel, and I saw a child standing at the edge of the park, near the wide gate. He was wearing a black tunic and a pair of shorts. But his face...his face was blurry. I couldn¡¯t perfectly see his face, as if a veil prevented me not to. But I knew that boy from somewhere, my mind was telling me he was not but a stranger¡ªsomeone I didn¡¯t know. But my heart...it was making a painful beat, each time I blinked and saw the timid figure of that child. My eyes squinted, as I focused at his face, but my head began to split with a sharp headache. Who was he? I felt like my heart was in a turmoil with my mind. As if he was someone precious to me. I wanted to know who he was? I wanted to ask why my heart was feeling like this just by seeing this child. I wanted to, but...the emotion of sorrow and pain engulfed me as I continued to gaze at the young child, as a deep melancholy emerged from within me. But oddly enough, my heart felt at peace even just by gazing at him from afar. My heart was filled with warmth¡ªso much of it, it felt odd. Why? I asked myself. Why was this young child making me feel like this? My heart was begging for me to remember something, but my mind kept on betraying me. ¡°Master, ¡ö¡ö,¡± That child said something, but I wasn¡¯t able to hear him. As if the words were a blur, silent to my ears. I pushed a step forward, but my movements were restricted for some reason. But I pushed harder and moved my body. I fought against that invisible force bounding me. That child turned way and was slowly walking out of the park. I began running toward him, but the distance only widened with each step I covered. I wanted to know who he was. Just why was I so desperate to see him? I felt like my heart could burst at any moment. Desperation bounded my heart, as blurry images began to cross through my mind, like a black and white retro film. They were constant, fast, blurred and vague. In those images, that child was there, but his face was still blurry. But even in those blurry images, he was calling out to me. These images in my mind were foreign to me. Just what was happening to me? ¡°Master, I am sorry.¡± The child muttered with a weepy, sorrowful voice, which caused my heart to be pinched and pull. The bottom part of my stomach fell as an image crossed through my mind, in which that same boy, but now much older was clinging onto me, as I weakly laid in his embrace. He was crying, his cries were agonising. A frown crept up my face, as his cries made my heart to wreck havoc inside me. But I couldn¡¯t make out of those images. They were just too extreme, too vague. I... The sorrow and the pain they made me feel, it just felt too vivid, unlike a foggy, uncertain dream. Why was he apologising? Just why was I feeling like this? What are all these blurry images I was seeing? I questioned myself over and over and over again. I might have asked myself that same question hundreds of times in the span of a few seconds. The closer I got to that young boy, the clearer his face, and those images in my head became. His back was now facing me, as he was just a few steps away from exiting the park. I planted my hand over the child¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back. My heart was now racing, as if it could jump out of my chest. A torrent of emotion began to swirl inside my heart. He was definitely someone dear to me. Someone who I had forgotten about. Someone so, so very dear, that I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten, I wanted to remember him...but I just couldn¡¯t come to remember anything about him. The child weakly turned his head backward, but as I blinked, the young boy from in front of me disappeared, and now a tall looking youth stood in front of me. Tears were falling down his sharp face, as I saw a deep, heart-wrenching sorrow and dread in his deep obsidian eyes. Which made my heart to twist even more. Shivers began running wildly all around my body, as I gazed into the abyssal like eyes of that youth. But as I focused on the youth¡¯s figure, he resembled the boy I had previously seen. Long glossy black hair, dark obsidian eyes, and a sharp face, with a chiselled carved body. He was the boy I had seen who was talking to Takeru. But why was I seeing him? And why was he crying? ¡°P-Please, forgive me! Master..." The youth said, his voice hoarse and desperate. My heart...it couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I just wanted to know who this boy was. I held the youth by both shoulders, as my brows furrowed, then I asked. ¡°Who...are you?¡± ¡°Forgive...me!¡± But that¡¯s all he said in reply. Just then I felt a hard force pulling me backward. My grip loosened over the youth, as I shouted. ¡°Wait a minute, please...wait!¡± Wait. I shouted, as desperation lodged in my throat. I was pushed back, and soon he exited the park. I held out an arm to reach for him, but I was pulled back by that invisible force, pulling me towards itself. I opened my mouth to say something, but just then, another image¡ªbut one which felt like a rather distant memory¡ªsurfaced in my mind. The three of us¡ªme, Takeru and that mysterious child from before¡ªwere joyfully enjoying a conversation. The sudden shift of the images and emotions I felt, made my heart to feel like glass. I felt it could shatter. But... I needed to know! The torrent of images which were being played in my mind, became more vivid as if I was looking at them through a kaleidoscope¡ªlike a wild tempest swirling¡ªbut barely decipherable, as I said something which even I was completely unfamiliar with. ¡°Wait...SHUN!!!¡± My eyes fluttered open, as I slowly pushed my body upright. ¡°What the hell...was that?¡± I muttered in a whisper, clearing the sweat over my forehead. But from the side I saw the sliding door to the engawa open, through which the moonlight was coming inside from. There I saw Takeru sitting near the engawa, having a late night drink. The youth¡¯s long auburn hair were left loose, as he was wearing a crimson kimono. I pushed the sheet placed over me away and walked closer to the engawa, as I corrected my kimono. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Aki-san, can¡¯t sleep?¡± Takeru asked as he snapped his head in my direction, twirling the small sake cup in his fingers. I inhaled deeply, as I replied. ¡°No, just had something on my mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird, for Aki-san to have something on his mind?¡± Takeru scoffed, taking a sip of the sake. There was a bottle laying on the tray beside him. But my brows furrowed as I looked solemnly at Takeru. ¡°Takeru, did you...¡± ¡°Did I what?¡± He asked. ¡°Did you feel something strange about that boy? Anything in particular?¡± I asked, unsure why I had asked him this. Was it because of that weird dream I had seen just moments ago? I didn¡¯t know. ¡°You mean...Jiwoo-kun,¡± Takeru said as I quickly nodded back at him. ¡°Yeah, him!¡± I hurriedly muttered, as I snapped my fingers, pointing one at him. ¡°Well, it did felt like I had met him somewhere before,¡± Takeru pursed his lips, bringing the cup close to his mouth. The youth looked down at the pale white cup, as he continued with his words warm. ¡°Somehow, I felt really comfortable around him. Like I had know him from somewhere before. Like we shared some kind of bond.¡± ¡°But why did you ask, Aki-san?¡± Takeru asked, turning to look at the bright full moon in the sky. The moonlight was illuminating the surrounding with its enchanting light, as I also lifted my head to look up at the full moon myself. ¡°Just cause!¡± ¡°Shun...huh?¡± I whispered to myself, just enough for Takeru to not hear me. But as I focused my mind back on those images and that youth, the melancholy in me increased. But why did I call that kid¡ªJiwoo¡ª, Shun? Chapter: 67: Danger Never Comes Knocking Seo Jiwoo As my hand touched the old wooden sliding door, which was at least a decade old or maybe more, it made a low creak as I began to open it. I slowly opened the door and from my behind I heard Ryuya saying something. ¡°Huh...Jiwoo, where are¡ªhuuaammm¡ªgoing so early in the morning?¡± Ryuya asked with his eyes half closed. I looked above my shoulder and saw Ryuya was still half asleep, as he tried to keep his body from not falling back into the warm embrace of his futon which he laid in. I held up a finger and signalled him to speak quietly. ¡°Quiet! I will be back before the assembly starts, so if the instructors ask about me, tell them I slept in or something.¡± Ryuya yawned, giving me a half-asleep nod, as he went back to sleep. ¡°You also came back late the day before yesterday, and barely made it in time for yesterday¡¯s museum tour.¡± He muttered, as he quickly went back to sleep. ¡®Stupid child, I am not here to have fun, or waste my time, unlike you,¡¯ I inwardly voiced, looking at Ryuya¡¯s sleeping figure. His sleeping position was kind of weird. He had tightly embraced his pillow, and one foot laying far from his other. His kimono was a mess and his sheets were pulled to the side entirely. ¡°Hehe, Amelia,¡± Ryuya began to sleep talk as a weird smug plastered over his face. I sighed as I gazed at the youth. Seriously, this guy was an impossible case. I was kind of skeptical now, on how did this blockhead of a guy become the lock¡¯s number one ranked? Perhaps he bribed the board of the academy into accepting him and giving him the first rank position. Well, judging from the influence Ryuya¡¯s family held in the hunters society, it could be possible. But still, I don¡¯t think Ryuya was the type of guy to bribe people. And he was strong. This bastard was close to breaking through to the rank. Well among the first years, the only students who I think were the closest to breaking through the rank and on to are: Ryuya, Lucas, Han and Jiyoung. But it might take them a few more months or at best weeks to successfully do so. The breakthrough depends entirely on the speed and amount of mana you could absorb and refine, as well as the construction of one¡¯s mana channels and veins. And the speed to do so varied differently for each person. But the closest person in my thought was Jiyoung in her breakthrough. But with a shrug, I exited the room and slid the door shut, quietly. Then I turned to my left and made my way through the wide corridor of the inn. The corridor was wide and clean, not one speck of dust visible. There were paintings of rich and calming art hanged along both sides of the walls. I checked my watch, just to make sure I wouldn¡¯t be late for my meeting. It was barely six in the morning. I had a little bit more time left until the deal expires. The wooden floor lightly creaked¡ªdue to age¡ªas I soon went down the stairs. I strode closer to the entrance of the inn, sneakily, without making any noise whatsoever. The area in the hallway where the reception was, was deserted, no receptionist sitting. I hurried to the entrance and quickly exited. I wore my shoes on, and sneakily exited through the wide and tall wooden gate, which had many carvings and art like designs. *** I peered down at the system interface which was hovering in front of me, as I made my way through one street and into another. The sky was dimly lit with a beautiful azure luster, as I focused at the advancements I had made only in a few days. And a few things had changed about my skills. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 27890 LEVEL: 73 STRENGTH: 127 STAMINA: 138 AGILITY: 122 VITALITY: 129 INTELLIGENCE: 95 MP: 12778 POINTS: 3250 _____________ FATIGUE: 4 _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ [PERSEVERANCE] [LV. 4] [PROFESSION]: [Swordsmanship] [LV: 3] [Crescent Moon Style] [Regeneration] [LV: 2] [Pain Resistance] [LV: 2] _____________ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{D} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 35%] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 60% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective. The host can also observe the energy signature produced by any living being and object, and the ambient structures of mana and its pure forms...??? ¨CLEAP (Sealed) This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana, making a gate like connection for the host to teleport through. But as the host¡¯s understanding and insight increases, the host can teleport without any external interference¡ªempowering any location. Allowing the pathways to guide the host to wherever the host wishes to teleport too Each wormhole contains information about a different location, but connecting every path to every other. Cool Down: 2 hours ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- I didn¡¯t get the chance to get a good look at my abilities before, as I was completely immersed yesterday and the day before that, in making the cure for mana repulsion. But I had somehow made the cure, barely that was. But now that I think about it, my stats and other abilities had increased more than I had expected. I had gained a new passive skill, and the two previous passive skills of mine had levelled up. But the think which I was the most intrigued about was that, acausality''s rank had went up. It had now become a rank skill. But why? How? It was an rank skill when I had first bought it from the system shop. Was it a growth type skill? But as far as I had heard, the rank of a skill can¡¯t be changed or altered, but your adaptability with the skill can make its effects stronger and more effective. It completely depended on how you utilised a skill. But for it to actually increase in rank. This was an interesting and subtle development. And all of my skill were sealed for some particular reason. I wanted to better understand these phenomenon¡¯s, but felt like whenever I tried to form a conclusion, I was walking through a bright path, but with my eyes closed. The information, power and answers were all there for me to grasp, but I was the one who was lacking in understanding them. Same was the case with Mind¡¯s Eye. I had never unlocked its ability which allowed me to see the individual particles of mana and demonic energy in my past life. Same scenario with leap! After gaining more insight in the workability of the skill and how the pathways reacted¡ªand my awareness to now sense and hear them without seeing them¡ª, I was now able to use it in a more proficient way, which was less of a burden and hassle to me. Which allowed me to teleport in a more profound way, without the limitations which bounded me before¡ªof empowering a location on my now. And now, the cool down on it had shortened by one hour. But, I felt like I could do more with my skills now, but I knew perfectly well I was still lacking in many ways, even now. Just like acausality, I had began to feel that there was a deeper power which could be wielded, when I was utilising leap after regressing, but I had never tried to. I had bounded my understanding to the blunt methods which had been taught to me in my past life. But I knew now, that if I needed to make progress and grow, I needed to replace those old rudimentary methods with new, more efficient one¡¯s, to break out of those shackles, restraining my horizon. Because I needed to become stronger than my past self. I was somehow able to rival the demon king¡¯s power, but deep down I knew it still wasn¡¯t enough to defeat him. ¡®Enough power to protect everyone I care for,¡¯ I thought waving the interface away from in front of me. All I have ever wanted was enough power. Power which could allow me to protect the few which I held close to my heart. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I quickly moved into the same alleyway which led me to the entrance of the night club I had gone to before. The same gut-wrenching smell of piss and litter. I thought covering my nose, as I swiftly strode through the alleyway. Afterwards I quickly made my way deeper into the alleyway and now stood outside of the rusty door. I pulled my mask out of the inventory and wore it on, sequentially opening the door and making my way down. After a short descend, I reached the scarlet door from before, and pushed it open. I walked closer to the entrance of the night club, as the sound of music and peoples boisterous noise entered my ears. But as I was about to withdraw my card from the inventory, the bulky guard¡ªwhom I had seen when I had came here before¡ªstepped to the side and slightly bowed his head in a gesture of respect, as he gestured from his big bulky hand for me to enter. It must have been Loki¡¯s doing. I thought making my way inside the club. I walked closer to the stairs leading to second floor, and the guards here as well didn¡¯t stop me. They gave me a drifting gaze as they stepped to the side, with their arms clasped behind their back. ¡°Welcome!¡± I lifted my head and looked up at the individual who had called out to me. It was Loki. I quickly made my way up to the second floor and then began following him from behind. I focused my gaze on Loki¡¯s mask for a residing second, as I pulled my gaze away towards the elevator in sight¡ªjust ahead. ¡°You have it with you, don¡¯t you?¡± Loki asked with wariness in his voice, the doors of the elevator hummed open and we stepped inside. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have it, would I have dared come back here,¡± I nonchalantly replied in a scoffing tone, as the doors of the elevator hummed closed. Loki gave me a slight wrinkle of his nose, which was perfectly felt even through the fox mask he was wearing. We didn¡¯t say another word to each other, as we exited and soon reached for the door of Moebius¡¯s office. Loki knocked twice and soon we entered. The room was more brightly lit unlike the last time I had been here. I heard the weak noise of dry coughs coming from up ahead where the couches were placed and on one was Moebius seated. I walked closer to the couch and took a seat, easing myself into the comfortable couch. Moebius¡ªIketeru Kosuke¡ªstraightened in his seat, his pale skin looking even more sickly and dry than the last time I had seen him. His condition had gotten even worse in the last two days. I thought taking my mask off and placing it over my lap. I eyed his appearance for a swift second. His grey hair were dishevelled, and his eyes looked just as they had before, maybe a little more duller. Moebius gave out another dry cough as he began to speak with his hoarse voice. ¡°So boy, how long are you going to make this old man wait?¡± He voice came out half stern, half impatient. I pulled a small flask out of the system inventory and gently placed it over the table which laid in front of me. There was a pale greenish liquid inside the flask, which was the cure. Moebius leaned an inch forward and grabbed the flask. Taking the flask in his hand¡ªlike when a mother gently picks up her child¡ª, he lifted the flask and keenly observed it¡ªwith a rather disinterested look in his dull eyes¡ªas if it was just some random potion which could be bought from anywhere. ¡°And this sewage like liquid is supposedly the miracle drug which will hopefully cure my incurable condition?¡± Moebius warily said, as he leaned in his seat. His eyes darting back and froth between the flask and me. I simply nodded my head, blinking my eyes for a longer moment. Moebius took the lid off and brought the flask close to his mouth, as he smelled the contents inside first. I inhaled deeply, as Moebius paused, giving me a quick look then chugging the potion down. Retrieving the ingredient for making the cure was easy enough, but making it was just a damn big hassle. I only had a vague idea on how to make the cure, as I hadn¡¯t completely memorized the formula released in the past, because I wasn¡¯t that interested in it in the past, but somehow, the end product turned out to be better than I had envisioned. But not as perfect as the original cure. Whoever had created the recipe for this cure was a genius. I would really like to meet that person and recruit him if possible. But seriously, I had to spent two nights, without sleep to make this thing. Due to that I barely made it in time for yesterday¡¯s tour. A few minutes went by, but nothing happened. Moebius simply sat, an impatient expression plastered over his sickly pale face, waiting for some kind of magic to happen, but in fact, nothing did. Moebius¡¯s brows began to furrow, as his face began to twist in a darker shade. ¡°I knew he was bullshiting,¡± Loki grumbled, as he grabbed me by the collar of my shirt, and tried to lift me up from my seat, but as my mana surged inside my body, the weight of my body and mana pushed downwards. But in that moment, Loki turned to look at Moebius, as the old man coughed violently and stumbled from his seat and on to the floor. His sunken figure laid on the floor as he kept on coughing, holding on to his chest with one hand, as his face twisted into a deep painful frown. ¡°SIR!¡± Loki shouted as he released me from his grasp and lurched at the sickly man. I felt a swift tremble in the atmospheric mana, as I bobbed my head to my left, and dodged the swift thrust of the spearhead from the guard which drew an arc near my throat. But I barely dodged, as a trail of blood dripped down from my neck. But this time I fought back. In a swift motion, I grabbed the spear by its intersecting part and twisted the weapon, making the guard¡¯s grip to loosen over it. Then I shot one foot at him. The air ruffled as I channelled my mana and with my now increased speed, my foot connected with the guard¡¯s sternum as he gnashed and stumbled a step back. I took this time and pulled my body into a stance, ready to intercept any attempted attacks coming at me. The guard took a moment, surprised. But lurched in my direction without wasting another moment, shifting his spear from his right to the left. But his knitted brows hinted he was in pain. I took a sharp breath, pushing one foot in front of the other. ¡°STOP¡ª!¡± But a loud voice which boomed inside the office made the guard to stop mid-way. He kicked back, as he withdrew to some distance. I turned my gaze away from the guard¡ªbut still keeping an eye out for him¡ªand looked at Moebius, whom Loki was supporting to his seat again. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The old man grumbled, but with more strength in his words. He heaved for breath, took back his seat and gestured for me to take the seat on the couch once again, but his gesture indicated more of an apology than an order. I took the seat and crossed my arms, as the guard from before strode closer to his master, standing behind him with his chest puffed¡ªlike a bear¡ªto appear intimidating, but his brows were sharply knitted together which indicated he was in pain from the blow he had received from me before. Moebius wiped in lips with the long sleeve of his coat, as he slightly bowed his head, something which I hadn¡¯t expected from someone like him. He lifted his head slightly, then spoke. ¡°I apologise for the brash actions of my guard.¡± ¡°Its fine,¡± I firmly said. Slightly irritated. But Loki wanted to interject with some complaint, but Moebius stopped him with a sharp look. ¡°Sir...h-how are you feeling?¡± Loki asked kneeling in front of the sickly man, as he searched his Master¡¯s eyes. He had taken his mask off now and it laid over the floor. The youth¡¯s sharp features displayed a deep warmth and worry laced over his face. His brown eyes the same, which contained worry and nothing else for the old man. Moebius placed his hand over the grown man¡¯s head and pated it twice, gently, as he assured the youth. ¡°I am feeling much better now. I can feel the mana around me more strongly, and the pain...its almost gone. I can barely feel it now.¡± The colour of his skin looked more healthy and more white after ingesting the potion in his body. His dull eyes now displayed a more vigorous fire in them, but the potion wouldn¡¯t just heal his destroyed body in just an instance. It would at least take him a few months to become perfectly healthy. Activating Mind¡¯s Eye, I looked around Moebius¡¯s body, the tiny sparks of mana which roamed in his body, now moved more freely after taking the potion. But some of the areas in his mana channels were still clotted, but the effects of the potion was steadily healing those said areas, and filtering the clotted mana which had kept stuff there for god knows how long. ¡°It will take a while for you to recover from the damage your body underwent because of your condition, but...¡± I paused, inhaled a quick breath, then looked straight into Moebius¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I assure you, your condition will be completely cured.¡± I pulled two more flasks out of the inventory and gently laid them over the red wood table. ¡°Take these two with a gap of two weeks in between.¡± I turned to look at Loki and continued. ¡°And help him train and refine his mana channels, he won¡¯t be able to do it on his own for the time being Loki nodded back, as he stood straight and slightly bowed his head at me. ¡°Thank you, and I apologise for my behaviour from earlier." I leaned into the seat, looking at the youth with a nonchalant look. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for your gratitude.¡± Loki lifted his head and shot me a quick sneer, but I shrugged it away. But Moebius had already understood the meaning of my words. He crossed his legs, leaning into the couch, taking a long breath, as if it was his first in many years. ¡°I am a man of my word. I never go back on something I say, we made a deal and I will respect the terms which we both agreed upon.¡± ¡°Loki, bring that,¡± Moebius said, turning to look at the youth. He turned over his heel and quickly walked closer to the desk and brought something back. It was a dark wooden box, with a scorpion like symbols over its smooth shiny surface which reflected the dim light of the roo . Loki laid the box in front of me on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡± I asked with a raise of a brow. ¡°Open it,¡± Moebius voiced, gesturing for me open to the wooden floor. I did as he said and opened it. There was a platinum card with a triangle printed on it, inside the box. I took it in my hand as Moebius began to speak. ¡°Take this as a gift from me. I am not trying to make you own me or anything, its just a token of my sincere gratitude...and to build a better relation with a man worth doing business with.¡± The card I held in my hand, was the black market¡¯s premium platinum card. A card which was even harder to obtain than the five star VIP card, that only a selective few possessed. ¡°Fine I will take it.¡± I wearly said, storing it inside the system inventory and leaving my spot from the couch. ¡°Wait, how about we all share a quick drink?¡± Moebius asked suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t have time to! If I arrive late, the Instructors will get suspicious,¡± I said back, then turned to look at the youth standing beside Kosuke. ¡°Loki lead the way.¡± *** ¡°Here,¡± I said, handing Koji a phone and a tub of ice cream. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± He asked, not giving much attention to the phone, rather pouring it all on the ice cream in his hand. He sat down on his bed and began eating the ice cream with a delighted expression. ¡°There is mine and Salvador¡¯s number saved in that phone,¡± I said. ¡°Salvador is the name of the guy who works for me. If you need any help or something just ask him.¡± ¡°Salvador, pfft...what a lame name.¡± Koji scoffed taking a big scoop of the ice cream. ¡°Yeah, I know!¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°There is also the address of the place mentioned in the phone where you need to go to once you arrive in Korea, okay!¡± Koji was a smart kid so I didn¡¯t need to worry about him arriving in Korea alone. He would most certainly find his way around. Koji nodded back in acknowledgement, as he took scoop after scoop of the ice cream resting on his lap. ¡°Then, I need to go back now.¡± ¡°Okay, I will be seeing you soon. *** ¡°¡ªunder the advancements of the latest hunter education system, which allows the youth of the next generation to grow and in-depth their knowledge and also allows the young hunters such as you all to¡ª¡± I yawned under the constant blabbering of the man who was presumably giving a speech, which was really boring. For the last half an hour he has been blabbering about how astounding the hunter education system has become and how we should become selfless heroes who will one day become the pillars of this world to support it and blah, blah, blah. I was seated in the middle row section of this huge auditorium, with Ryuya, Jiyoung, Amelia, Han and Derek sitting a row of seats ahead of me. I turned my head slightly to my right, and saw Claire Heartman¡ªwho was seated beside me¡ªlistening to the constant blabbering with a innocent expression of approval. Her long cream coloured hair were left loose, but the youth''s features were eye-catching. Her looks and skills were awe striking for someone who was on the threshold of the rank. And to my left was seated Kale Triden. He was an uprising fellow, who had risen to the top hundred ranks just like me after the results of the tournament were made public. I yawned again, leaning my head back into the seat, closing my eyes for a sharp moment. Seriously, the lack of sleep was somewhat getting to me now, but I was already used to not sleeping for days on end. ¡°Oy, you¡¯re gonna receive an ear full from Instructor Adam later if you fall asleep,¡± Ryuya said, turning his head backward. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± I nonchalantly said with a weary sigh, resting my cheek against my hand, as Kale gave me a weird look of surprise. But being already used to these kind of looks, I didn¡¯t give the youth much mind. I was already used to their glares and threats and curious bullshit. Seriously, they didn¡¯t had the balls to talk with the top ten and now they try to make me an outcast when I have become close to them. But my eyes drifted at Jiyoung and Amelia who were seated together two seats away from Ryuya. Well, mostly all of there bullshit talk about me had been due to me talking with Amelia or either Jiyoung. I wanted to sigh, but held back. Seriously, dealing with children was always a headache for me. If they weren¡¯t as sharp as Koji. But just in that moment when I tried to hold back the impulse to yawn again, I saw a window pop open in front. There was nothing written over it, no...rather the contents were being generated right now. I snapped my head left and right, as I felt an ominous feeling emerge from within me. The mana in the air was reacting in a disorderly fashion, which proved my worry to be genuine. Some eyes turned in my direction for a moment, but they simply drifted back, down at the podium. Everything was normal. [Warning] [Warning] Two window popped open, indicating a warning sign. ¡°¡ªplease welcome Mr. Aogiri Ryunosuke!¡± I shot up to my feet as every eye in the auditorium turned in my direction this time. I looked around in every corner of this place. But everything was perfectly normal. My gaze drifted down at the stage, where Ryuya¡¯s father was solemnly walking closer to the podium. The mana in the atmosphere was definitely reacting in a weird way. ¡°Jiwoo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiyoung asked getting up from her seat. But the sudden ominous feeling didn¡¯t leave me. I felt like something was about to happen. Something terrible. But then it happened. The mana all around us went into a frenzy as some of the students dropped on the floor unconscious, the pressure around us increased, making some weaker students to choke on their breath. It became harder to breathe. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and saw that the mana¡¯s particles were moving in a constant, but disordered and frenzied fashion. As if some force was pushing and pulling them. The space above me ruffled as I lifted my head and saw that the mana was drown in that specific area in this auditorium. The particles converging above me like a whirlpool. ¡°Run,¡± I said in a low panicked voice but loud enough for the people around me to understand. The space above us tore apart, as a reddish sheen began to emanate from the cracked space in the air. The mana furiously made the entire auditorium to quake. But in that moment, a gate opened above us, making the air to ruffle and combust, causing my ears to ring uncomfortably. I heard loud muffled shouts, desperate squeals, individuals running towards the doors of the auditorium, as they pushed one another, hurrying to the doors to escape. I buckled for whatever was to come, but everything went blank as my senses and vision blurred out for a moment as I was sucked into the reddish sheen of the enormous dungeon gate coming to life above, together with the rest. Chapter: 68: Ominous Premonitions As my vision returned to me, I found myself laying on the cold hard cobblestone floor of this dungeon I had just been transported into. My inside seethe with with a sick wave of nausea of undergoing the swift vertigo of being pulled into the dungeon gate suddenly, as I gnashed my teeth in pain. I took a moment, calming my breathing and then turning to look around the dungeon. I was in an enormous hall like room with both sides of the wall covered with old mouldy moss which I think had grown on the walls over years. There were two enormous metallic doors mounted in front of me, with lanterns placed in a straight line a few feet away from each other, facing against the walls on both sides. The purple fire burned brilliantly, as it made an eerie atmosphere inside here. But I was getting a really bad feeling. ¡®Just where the hell am I?¡¯ I thought, pushing my body upright, as I tried to make left from right of my situation. But then I suddenly remembered about the window which had yet to generate something when I was¡ªmoments before¡ªin the auditorium. With a command, the system interface appeared in front of me, hovering a feet or two away. I looked upon the system window which I had barely seen before being sucked into the dungeon gate. And judging from my current situation something felt odd. ____ ¡¾Quest¡¿: Clear the Dungeon ¡¾Rank¡¿: ¡¾Description¡¿: ??? ¡¾Penalty¡¿: Instant Death / Under the circumstances that the host is unable to clear the criteria of clearing the quest, the quest penatly will issue and the host will instantly die. ____ ¡®What?¡¯ I incredulously looked at the window as anger rushed up my spine like boiling water. My thoughts were in jeopardy under this fucked situation. I clenched my hands, as I gritted my teeth in anger. My nervousness sweeping perfectly over my face, as a frown crept its way up my face. I looked through the description, but there wasn¡¯t one this time. And the dungeon was a rank dungeon. I wasn¡¯t feeling nervous for myself, rather the people who had been transported inside this dungeon alongside me. I had barely been able to look, but before I lost touch with my senses, I was somewhat able to make out of my surroundings, and I was sure that the others were also pulled in here with me. But not exactly who or how many. And the really problem will be if only we students were here, and worse if none of the instructors were pulled in here, then everyone would turn out to be in a real predicament. It was a rank dungeon. But that was only a reasonable theory I had came up with. But even considering the worst case scenario wouldn¡¯t help me in here either way. But if I was alone in a rank dungeon, I would have somewhat been able to make due alone. But if the other students were also in here with me, then that would be extremely terrible. My strength had now barely reached on equal footing to a rank hunter, if I utilised all of my skill and strengths fighting one. But even still, I wasn¡¯t confident enough in clearing a rank dungeon alone¡ªall on my own. ¡°Aahh,¡± I heard the sound of light groans coming from a few feet away from behind me. I turned around and saw that Claire Heartman¡ªthe youth that had been sitting beside me in the auditorium a few moments ago¡ªwas laying on the floor of this enormous hall. Her cream coloured hair were a big mess, covering almost all of her face, as her eyes slowly opened. I walked closer to her and extended her a hand. She firmly took hold of my hand, then I helped her to her feet. She rubbed the back of her head gently, as she looked flabbergasted upon seeing the enormous hall we stood in. ¡°Where are we?¡± Claire asked, a frown plastering over her porcelain white face, which was obviously pale from suddenly crossing through a dungeon gate. ¡°As you can see, we are inside a dungeon,¡± I replied, warily looking around the hall, before my eyes drifted back at her. Her brows furrowed sharply as she heard me. I quickly withdrew bleak star from the system inventory and hanged it above my hip, also withdrawing the obsidian glove which I had bought from Durand¡¯s shop, I wore it over my left hand. The glove was tattered from many places¡ªfrom my battle against the millipede with Neil¡ª, but somehow still usable, it could still be used as a support item. Because I didn¡¯t wanted to take any chances here, now that we were inside a high ranked dungeon. Claire saw me and quickly withdrew her primary weapon¡ªwhich was a rapier¡ª, from the inside of her dimensional ring, as she firmly held onto it. The rapier had a beautiful crest of a lion with beautiful wings over the pommel of the handle. And it was a bright white shade with fiery lines of crimson arching down its sheath. But my mind quickly went back to the quest window hovering in the air in front of me. ¡®Instant Death!¡¯ I thought through gritted teeth as my face turned a shade darker, as my eyes landed on that specific section of the quest. ¡®The system always loves to fuck me over without missing any chance it gets!¡¯ ¡°What should we do now?¡± Claire asked trying to hide the panic in her voice as best as she could, but her demeanour perfectly hinted that she was not used to these kind of situations. But nonetheless, she still tried to put up a facade of bravado to not outright show her panic. I took a deep breath, calming myself down. Right, being angry or pouring too much mind on these pessimistic thoughts wouldn¡¯t get us anywhere. I turned to look at the youth and spoke. ¡°Well, the first thing we need to do is to gauge the rank as well as what type of dungeon we are in. And find out if there are others here with us!¡± I said matter of factly. I already knew this was a rank dungeon, thanks to the half-ass description the system had provided me with, but I needed to find out what type of dungeon this actually was and what kind of monsters dwell here. Claire nodded her head nervously and I turned around to look at the enormous doors which stood at the end of this hall. The echo of my foot rang loudly inside the hall, as I walked over the cobblestone floor. Claire right behind me. I touched the doors, which were cold and rusted. Mould was growing at the edges of the doors, as I placed both of my hands against the doors and forcefully pushed them forward. But unfortunately, they were stuck to their place. I cycled the mana inside me, as I pushed harder this time, but the doors didn¡¯t budge one inch. Beside me, Claire had also placed her hands against the doors and was pushing alongside me. But it was to no avail. The doors didn¡¯t move from their place. After a few minutes of trying, I stopped with a defeat sigh, then took a few steps backward. ¡°Claire, step aside,¡± I voiced, firming my grip over the sheath and handle. In a sharp burst, I released my sword from the inside of the sheath and launched it at the metallic doors. The air around us shook violently, as I saw from the corner of my eye Claire taking a few steps back defensively. A loud ringing hammered into my ears and entire hall, as I withdrew my sword back into the sheath and looked upon the doors, which still stood without a dent on them. They were much too sturdy to tear them down. I thought touching the hard surface of the doors, running my fingers up and down the door. ¡°What was that for?¡± Claire grunted from beside me, with a surprised expression. ¡°Well, I thought I could cut these doors down to make an entrance for us to move forward, but it didn¡¯t work,¡± I said, matter of factly. ¡°Surely,¡± Claire sighed as she leaned against one of the doors. Taking a few steps back, I placed my hand over my chin as I began to think. ¡®There has to some way to open these doors?¡¯ Like some kind of key, trigger or lever to activate some kind of built-in mechanism!¡¯ I thought with squinted eyes, looking around the doors to search for any way to open them, any point or gap in them which could be a lock or trigger. But my eyes quickly stopped on a small gap hidden behind a narrow slit in the door to my right which was big enough for one of my hand to enter. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, and began to observe the doors, there was some kind of pattern installed inside the doors,sole areas which had mana imbued in them. Just like a lock mechanism. I walked closer to the door on my right, I went on one keen, as the gap was at least thigh high, as I hesitantly inserted my hand inside that small gap. My fingers touched against a hard surface, but there were smaller gaps inside this opening in the door. But big enough to allow three of my fingers to enter. I channelled the mana inside me and inserted three fingers inside those gaps. I kept observing the way the door reacted to the release of mana, as I kept on releasing sudden bursts and pulses of mana, from weak to strong. Mana rolled out of the tip of my fingers, as I kept observing the lock mechanism reacting to my mana. I released a quick burst of mana but the door didn¡¯t budge, then released a weak pulse, but the outcome was the same. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Claire asked, as she leaned closer to me, her hand placed over her knees, as he too observed the opening which I had found in the door. ¡°I think these doors can be unlocked by releasing some kind of frequency of mana which can trigger the lock mechanism built inside them,¡± I answered, keeping my focus entirely on the mechanism, and the mana. I keenly observed how the mana, as well as how the mana residing in the specific areas of the doors reacted to the quick and sudden pulses of mana. But after trying for a little over twenty minutes, I slumped on the floor, frustrated, clearing the sweat which had accumulated over my forehead, beads running down my temples. I had used more than half of my mana reservoir trying to trigger the lock, but to no avail. I sat down crossed legged on the floor, then withdrew a mana recovery potion from the inventory from my limited stock of potions, and chugged it down, as I began to preform a certain type of breathing form¡ªthe one which Han had taught me in my past life. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The mana began to coalesce faster towards my body, as I quickly pulled the particles inside through my mana channels and began to refine the raw mana. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Claire asked from my side, confused as to what I was doing. This breathing art may have looked absurd to the spectators, but for the one utilising it, it worked like a charm. ¡°Well, I am trying to recover some of my mana before I try again,¡± I voiced, focusing on the particles hovering in the air. With each breath I inhaled, the particles were drawn more faster and effectively inside my body. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t potions be sufficient enough?¡± Claire asked, as I titled my head at her, continuing the breathing form. ¡°True... But, becoming too reliable on potions isn¡¯t too good of a thing either," I answered placidly. ¡°Why so?¡± Claire inclined her head in question, confused. Her expression perfectly displayed that she hadn¡¯t understood the meaning behind my words. Because now that potion and herbs had become a common necessity among hunters, which everyone uses to increase their body¡¯s capability to quickly adapt to the changes it goes through due to mana, or else help someone to increase their strength or grow. I also used herbs and potions, but I was never too reliant on their use, neither did I abuse their use. I mean herbs and potions were good and all to allow a person to grow and help them during their breakthrough, and whatnot, but becoming too lenient on their use isn¡¯t a good thing either. ¡°Lets say, if a mage uses all of their mana conjuring spell after spell, they go into a state of backlash by overflowing their mana veins by absorbing the mana from the atmosphere¡ªsequentially charging themselves with an abundance of mana¡ª, if they are not careful¡ªwhich is actually common among them after exhausting all of their mana which they absorb and refine in their body. And why do you thing that is?¡± I asked with my attention on Claire now. She pursed her lips trying to form an answer. After thinking for a few seconds she answered. ¡°Because the amount of atmospheric mana they can quickly use to form their spells by filling the empty spaces and also depending on each mage¡¯s construction of their mana veins.¡± ¡°Correct, but I think that the constant use of potions and herbs can hamper one¡¯s growth and ability to strengthen their channels or veins on their own, and to get a better grasp and control over their mana, and the ability to manipulate it, and as well as to allow their body to naturally refine the mana which they absorb to better adapt to it, despite how pure or great the herb or potion maybe in grade, ¡± I finished my sentence taking a deep breath. "But that''s only my way of thinking," I added. But, mages were completely different from people like me, as we utilised mana to reinforce our body to strengthen it to fight in close quarters. But that didn¡¯t mean that mages couldn¡¯t do the same. But our use of mana and the way a mage manipulated his/her mana was different, but similar in some ways. Because mages used the atmospheric mana¡ªdepending on the element they could manipulate¡ªto allow them to conjure spells, so to not go into backlash, they used the mana inside their body as a backup reserve, as they used their own mana to assist them in conjuring a spell. The likes of Adam, who was a brillant mage. After relaxing, and utilising the breathing form to recover some of my mana for a bit¡ªalmost half of it¡ªI once again inched closer to the door and inserted my hand inside the small gap. Again releasing a sudden pulse of mana into the gaps, I observed the mechanism of the doors through Mind¡¯s Eye¡ªthe areas where there was some mana sustained, but there was no development what©\so-ever. Frustrated, I released a weak pulse of mana, but as I gritted my teeth in anger, I released a strong pulse right after. The sound of rustling echoed in my ears, as I saw the first trigger unlock with a sharp twitch of metal clanking. I took a deep breath, this time as well I released a weak pulse of mana, following a strong burst. I had tried releasing all sorts of amounts of man, but there was something missing as I had thought. But after that coincidental try, I had now found my answer. I heard the doors rustle, as the sharp noise of metal clanking against each other echoed in the hall and my ears. After one last try, I released a weak pulse of mana following a strong pulse. Through Mind¡¯s Eye, I inspected that my mana had triggered the lock mechanism built inside the doors, as one lock after another unlocked. Making a chain reaction. I quickly withdrew my arm back, as I jumped backwards. The doors harshly screeched against the cobblestone floor, as they opened, causing the entire room to quake momentarily. I shot to my feet and waited for the doors to completely open. After taking a few more seconds, the metallic doors opened, as a cold gust of wind swayed my bangs and clothes backward. I sharply inhaled, then as I exhaled, I stepped forward, gesturing Claire to follow suit. The youth firmly held on to the rapier in her hand, to withdraw from the sheath at a moment. The ominous feeling since entering this dungeon was still pestering me, as my body and senses were on high alert for any incoming attacks or ambush. As we left the enormous hall, we found ourselves walking into a tunnel like cavern, which had an enormous rift on the further left side. The floor here was also of cobblestone and there were man lanterns hanged alongside the walls, illuminating our surroundings. I walked closer to the rift, and looked down into the abyssal like pit. As far as the eyes could see, only darkness met. As a strong gust of wind blew upwards, I stepped back looking at Claire. She nodded at me and I nodded back. Then we began to move deeper into this dungeon. ¡°Oh right...Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Claire Heartman.¡± She said as we strode deeper into this passageway. ¡°I am Seo Jiwoo,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, I already know,¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the guy who always sit with Jiyoung in class, and is close with Aogiri Ryuya and the other top ten." ¡°Well, that¡¯s a weird way to remember someone, but yes...I am close with them...I think.¡± Afterwards we both silently walked. My mana was almost entirely recovered, but the thoughts which I had been trying to push to the back on my head began to pester me to no end. Just why had the system given me a quest out of the blue? Also it didn¡¯t have a description either? Neither was there any hint as to what was I supposed to do in here. Just like the time when I had went into the ¡®devil¡¯s whisper¡¯ dungeon. Could here be a demon as well? I formed a theory which for some reason felt the most plausible to me. Like when the system had given me a quest, and inside the dungeon, there had turned out to be a ranked demon residing there. ¡®What if there was a high ranked demon here?¡¯ I thought as a frown found its way up my face. ¡®If its a rank dungeon then...there could be an amber or turquoise eyed demon or worse if here was a grey eyed demon. If there was a high ranking demon here then we would all be fucked. Right now I could fight against a turquoise eyed demon if I used all of my strength or below on pair, but that would be a problem if the other students were here, or if they were in a bigger quantity. ¡°¡ªiwoo!¡± I snapped to my left as I heard Claire calling out to me. ¡°Yeah what was that? Sorry, I was thinking about something!¡± ¡°Like I was saying, we should¡ª!¡± But I quickly grabbed Claire by the wrist of her arm as I pulled her close to me and dodged the sudden attack of a mana beast which had came out of the rift beside us. Claire lightly squealed as I embraced her, and side stepped as I invaded the python¡¯s attack. I released Claire as I withdrew bleak star and lunged at the monster. The python was at least ten meters in length and had a fiery red shade for skin. It was a crimson python. A monster whose poison could kill anyone below the rank without any afford. And it was a rank monster due to the strong poison it possessed. Firming my grip, I performed a horizontal slash, as I took a half step forward, but the monster was moving in a zigzagg pattern. I quickly changed the trajectory of where my sword was moving and performed a diagonal slash instead. The blade of my sword connected with the python and its head got severed in a clean strike. But from my side, I saw another crimson python sneakily making its way in Claire''s direction. I cycled the mana inside me and shot in Claire direction. Claire who had already withdrawn her rapier from the scabbard trying to intercept the ambush from the monster, but unfortunately, the python instead shot its long tail at her. The tail connected with Claire¡¯s body, and with a painful groan she was pushed backward. Staggering on her steps, she lost her footing and fell into the abyssal rift. I quickened my pace and lurched in Claire¡¯s direction, as I let go off bleak star and shot my hand for Claire to grab on to. She did, and I tried to pull her up. But the other crimson python was already over us. Instead I whipped my body around, still supporting to pull Claire up. I shot my hand at the python as I channelled my mana into the glove I was wearing, soon enough a translucent green arrow materialised over the glove as I released it with a quick burst. The arrow launched at the mana beast as it impaled it through its head and pushed it backwards, making it crash into the wall behind. The python wiggled violently for several quick seconds, but stopped soon enough as it hanged dead on the wall. The arrow dissipated and its body fell on to the cobblestone floor. I quickly pulled Claire up and took a deep breath in relief. ¡°T-Thanks,¡± Claire said, as she sat on the dirty floor. I hurried to my feet and spoke. ¡°Hurry, we need to move from here.¡± Claire did as I said and slowly got up from the floor and on to her feet. Then I took a step forward. But I heard Claire groan from behind me. I turned around and saw that she wasn¡¯t able to balance her footing. ¡°I am fine, lets move on,¡± Claire quipped. I sighed, taking Claire by her wrist and slowly walking her close to a big slab of cobblestone which was laid a few feet away. She took her left shoe off and gently touched her ankle. He lightly squeaked as I laid my eyes on her foot. Her entire foot was purple due to swelling as well as her ankle. I touched her foot, as Claire shut her eyes under the pain she felt. Her skin was soft to the touch, with her foot being small and timid. I pulled a potion out of the inventory and handed it to Claire. "Here, drink this." Claire took the potion from my hand and gave me an apologetic look. ¡°It might lessen the swelling, even if its effects are not as strong as a high level potion." Claire nodded, then took the cap of the flask off and drank the potion. With a diminishing white glow, which enveloped her ankle and foot, the swelling resided a little. But not enough to allow her walk on her own for now, The potion will heal her in time. ¡°It will take some time for the swelling to completely go away, to allow you to walk again,¡± I said taking her shoe and helping her put it on. ¡°It must have happened when I tried to defend against the crimson python''s attack, I am sorry,¡± Claire said with an apologetic tone, as her beautiful face darkened due to a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Things like this can happen all the time inside a dungeon. But we will still need to be careful from now on,¡± I assured, as Claire looked at me with her lips pulled into a smile. But it would take her a while until she could walk again on her own. The swelling was just too bad. I whipped around, my back facing Claire as I looked above my shoulder, and back at her. She looked confused as to what was I trying to do. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get on?¡± I asked slowly jerking my hands up and down for her to get on. A dumbfounded expression replaced Claire confused face. She pushed both hands forward and began to speak. ¡°N©\N-No, it¡¯s perfectly fine, I can walk on my own now,¡± She replied, flustered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to inconvenience you anymore than I already have.¡± Her face turning a shade redder. I sighed looking back at her. ¡°Claire we don¡¯t have time for this. We need to hurry up and regroup with the others, if they are also here in this dungeon.¡± I said half sternly. Claire obliged, and slowly slid on to my back, her front pressed against me, as she wrapped her slim arms around my neck. I firmed my hands under her thighs¡ªtrying to keep the intimacy to the bare minimum¡ªand lifted her up, as I shot to my feet. "Thanks Jiwoo," Claire said in a low voice, but still loud enough for me to hear. Her warm breath brushed past my ear as I stepped forward. I looked behind me¡ªat Claire¡ªand her cheeks were a shade even redder now up to her ears. "Don''t worry about it!" I walked closer to where my sword laid, and withdrew it back into the sheath. Then we kept on walking deeper into this passageway for almost ten minutes. ¡°Jiwoo...¡± Claire said. ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked, keeping a keen eye out for any attacks. ¡°You have been hiding your strength haven¡¯t you?¡± Her sudden question made me stop in my tracks. But after a second of two I moved forward. ¡°Crimson pythons are at least close to rank monsters, and according to your rank assessment in the academy, you are supposed to be an individual assessed on the rank. Aren¡¯t you?" ¡°So what if I am?¡± I nonchalantly said not giving the youth¡¯s words any deeper meaning. ¡°A single rank can¡¯t kill two crimson python¡¯s, without exerting all of their strength, even at that they can''t defeat them so easily. But you killed both of them with relative ease!¡± Claire exclaimed, her voice curious. ¡°So why have you been trying to hide your strength? If you¡¯re this strong then you could have easily taken the first rank spot in Lock?¡± ¡°Bec¡ª!¡± But just as I was about to answer, I heard the sound of battle coming from in front of us. Loud noises of flesh cutting and heaving breaths, as well as shouts. I quickened my pace, as I held Claire firmly to not drop her. Two enormous metallic door came into my vision¡ªsame as the ones before¡ªbut they were open. I rushed through and saw the entrance let down to an open area after a short stride through a steep flight of stairs. There I saw a horde of obsidian pythons, attacking the students who had been transported here alongside me. Obsidian python were close to rank monster, but their size was just a few meter short than the crimson pythons. But an entire horde still held a problem. Among that horde¡ªof mana beast as well as students¡ªmy eyes landed on Jiyoung who was swinging her short relentlessly, severing any mana beast which came close to her, whilst helping the other students. ¡°Claire,¡± I looked back at her as I quipped, she nodded back at me. I released Claire from my grasp as she supported herself against a pillar standing wide in the entrance of the doorway. I lunged down into the open area which was led through the steep flight of stairs. I withdrew bleak star and began to hack away at one monster after another. One obsidian python lunged at Jiyoung, but quickly moving, my sword severed its head, as its body laid on the floor lifelessly. ¡°I am not too late am I?¡± I sarcastically asked with a smirk. ¡°Took you long enough!¡± Jiyoung said severing a python¡¯s body in half. Chapter: 69: A Hopeless Situation Park Jiyoung My head turned backwards in Jiwoo¡¯s direction, as he responded back to Ryuya with a weary sigh, with a tinge of annoyance over his face. Beside me, Amelia¡¯s enthusiastic banter about the tour was somewhat annoying to me¡ªbut some points I responded back to which I found genuinely interesting¡ª, but nonetheless, I was still giving effort to hold the conversation steady with her. But in that moment, I turned my head backward and saw Jiwoo standing. Surprise and panic bled out from his face, as he snapped his head in all directions¡ªas if searching for something. All eyes in the auditorium turned in his direction, as his face darkened from the frown which had made its way up his face. I hurried up from my seat and quickly asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jiwoo?¡± For him to make such a panicked expression, something must have happened. But the hair at the back of my neck stood, as Jiwoo lifted his head and looked upward at the ceiling of the auditorium, and said something with his voice low¡ªbut rasp enough for the people around him to decipher what he had said. ¡°Run!¡± In that moment, a vivid glow of red began to emanate from above us, as the space above us shattered like glass, making my ears to ring under the force with which the wind was rattling. I quickly tried to rush to him, but in that moment, I lost touch with my senses, as darkness enveloped my vision. My head began to split as my insides lurched with nausea. My eyes fluttered open as I found myself laying on cold hard cobblestone. It took me a long moment to calm myself, but, I corrected my breathing and found my senses coming back to me as I relaxed. I quickly shot to my feet and withdrew my sword from the inside of my dimensional ring, and held it close. But upon focusing, I saw Ryuya and the others also getting up from the floor. ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± Ryuya grounded, rubbing the back of his head, as he snapped his head left to right. Beside him, Amelia and Han Shu-hui also got up and began to peer around the enormous hall like room which we had just been transported into. I saw a timid boy laying on all four on the floor as he looked like he could vomit right now. His ash-brown hair were ruffled as his face looked sickly and pale. My attention turned to Lucas for a drifting second, as he frowned getting up to his feet. He wrinkled his nose as he looked around the hall like room with a sharp frown which hinted panic. But I quickly snapped my head around, searching amongst the other students, looking for Jiwoo. I felt a wave of panic shroud my mind, as I couldn¡¯t find Jiwoo among the crowd of students here with us. Where was he? I thought. Maybe he wasn¡¯t transported here with us. But aside from that what are we supposed to do? There aren¡¯t even any Instructors here either. What would Jiwoo do in this kind of situation? I thought. Searching for an answer. But our situation looked too gloomy. And if we were in a dungeon, just what kind of dungeon and what rank was it? I walked closer to Ryuya and spoke. ¡°Try to gather everyone here, and lets first account to on how many of us are here exactly.¡± Ryuya nodded his head firmly and quickly went ahead in the direction of the metallic doors which were mounted at furthest end of this hall with Amelia right beside him. The metallic doors were locked, as rust and mould grew over them. I whipped my head around and saw that there was another pair of metallic doors at the other end of this hall, which was led up to by a steep flight of stairs. Many big pillars were aligned against the walls of this hall which were either broken or had many cracks and tears. I walked closer to the staircase and carefully made my way upwards. I circulated my mana and formed a thin rough barrier like surface under the heel of my foot to better allow me to ascend the stairs. After a quick ascend, I walked closer to the metallic doors, and they were opened¡ªpushed to the side. The entrance had a broken pillar with countless scars and tears on its surface, mounted on the side. But outside those doors was a tunnel like passageway¡ªwide¡ªwith a wide rift open on the right side. With lanterns hung along the cobblestone wall on the left which made an eerie atmosphere there. The purple fire illuminated the surroundings of the passage. But I heard a loud shout come from behind me. I whipped my body around and hurried back to the hall. There I saw the students arguing with Ryuya. I descended the steep flight of stairs and saw that Kale Triden¡ªa youth whom I think was among the top hundred ranks like Jiwoo¡ªfirmly gripping on the collar of Ryuya¡¯s uniform. His face looked to have a mixture of fear and panic, as his blue eyes bore into Ryuya¡¯s eyes. Ryuya grabbed his arm by his wrist and gripped it hard which caused the youth¡¯s grip to loosen over his collar. His face twisted into a frown as he backed off a few steps. ¡°Then is it my fault that we are stuck inside here?¡± Kale sputtered, as he bickered like a child. ¡°Calm down,¡± I glared at him, as I walked closer to Ryuya and Amelia. ¡°What good would it do for us to bicker like this? We need to find a way out of here, aside from childishly bickering amongst ourselves!¡± Amelia walked closer to me and spoke. ¡°Jiyoung, did you find anything?¡± I shook my head as I answered. ¡°No, there is a passageway on the other side of those doors,¡± I pointed at the doors on the other end. ¡°But I think leaving from here without any plan or strategy will be either detrimental or life threatening.¡± Amelia¡¯s brows furrowed, as she too gazed at the metallic doors on the other side of the hall. ¡°Have you counted how many people are here?¡± I asked. ¡°With all of us...there are a total of sixty-three people here!¡± But just as things couldn¡¯t get any worse, I heard a painful screech come from the west side of the hall. I saw a student¡ªwith short brown hair and dark brown eyes¡ªwhose body was half swallowed¡ªwaist down by a python monster which was at least fifteen meters long. The obsidian skinned python began to swallow the youth entirely, as the student struggled for his life, pushing, punching doing whatever it took to free himself from the monster''s grasp. I lunged in his direction and withdrew my sword as I severed the python¡¯s body in half. With a quick step forward, I also severed its head in a quick sweep. I gestured a hand at the youth and he took it, as he wheezed out of the python¡¯s mouth groaning and crying like a child. Tears rolling down his face, as he went on all four. But my eyes went wide for a moment as I saw a wide gap in the wall hidden behind the broken pieces of the pillars. ¡°Everyone draw your weapons,¡± I shouted, as I took the youth by his arm and dragged him to the centre of the hall. In only a few seconds the entire hall was filled with python mana beasts which were each of different size. But no smaller than seven metres. But they endlessly came out of the gap in the wall. Ryuya withdrew his sword and inched closer to Amelia who was ready to chant and conjure a spell. Han Shu-hui took a battle ready stance. Lucas wielded his short swords as his frowned widened. Then the horde of obsidian pythons began to lung in our direction, their movements unpredictable as they weirdly moved in a zigzagged pattern. I slashed my sword and relentlessly kept on killing mana beast after mana beast. But their amount was never ending. Two obsidian python lurched in my direction as they wiggled in a random pattern of movement. But quickly surging the mana inside me, I severed their head and rushed to help the weaker students, barely holding on their own. But from the corner of my eyes, I saw an obsidian python rush in my direction, but two more were already over me from in front. But as I severed the heads of the ones from in front of me, I twirled around and saw a youth with shoulder length glossy black hair killing the python from behind me. ¡°I am not too late am I?¡± He sarcastically said with a wide smirk over his face. Relief washed over me as the crisp voice of that youth entered my ears. The weight of his presence alone made me certain¡ªassured me¡ªthat everything was now going to be alright. But I had now finally come to realize that just how reliant I had become of Jiwoo. That only his presence was enough to stark me into believing that even in this hopeless situation that we were in, everything would be fine. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± I jabbed, as I pushed a step forward, killing a python coming at Jiwoo from behind. ¡°Jiyoung, I want you all to buy me some time until I can open those doors.¡± He firmly said. I firmly nodded at him, without requiring any explanation whatsoever. If Jiwoo knew what he was doing then I completely trusted his judgement. Ryuya and Han who were close by, also heard him and went to work. Jiwoo pushed a path open, as he rushed toward in the direction of the metallic doors. We all scattered around the doors, guarding Jiwoo as well as waiting, and killing the python lunging in our direction. Seo Jiwoo After a quick dash, I reached for the metallic doors mounted at the end of the hall. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and snapped my head up and down the doors as I searched for a gap or trigger like the doors from before. But stopping after a few seconds, I stepped forward and touched the area where there was a gap¡ªbig and wide enough for my hand to enter¡ªin the middle of the doors, which was hidden by moss. I cleared the moss and inserted my hand and looked around the door, on how the mechanism reacted to the release of my mana. This time I released a weak pulse following a strong pulse of mana¡ªhow to doors from before had unlocked, just to check. There were a total of three place in the doors where mana was sustained¡ªwhere the locks triggers were. The first lock in the doors clanked open, as a rattling noise of metal clanking against each other echoed in my ears. But this time the doors weren¡¯t opening. The other two triggers were still locked. Panic tried bled out of me, but I suppressed it down. Again, I watched how the trigger reacted to weak and strong pulses of mana. But from behind me, I heard loud desperate shouts emerge. I turned my head backward for a moment of breaking my attention away from the doors and saw that some mana beasts had wrapped some students in their tight grasp, crushing them. Some had been poisoned, and some struggling, barely able to dodge their attacks, or fight back. Sweat profusely rolled down my temples as I again began to push mana in big and small amounts. If the mana output levels could be measured from the valve of one to ten, then I needed the right combination for successfully opening this entrance. But just as I released another pulse of mana, the second lock of the doors clanked open. A mixture of relief and impatience plastered over my face as I began to coalesce the mana around my fingers to make its way toward the third and final lock. But from my side, I saw a python make its way toward me from a gap in our formation which the other had taken keeping close to the door. I shot my left hand toward it, as wind mana began to coalesce above my glove, which created a glowing translucent arrow of wind. The arrow collided with the python¡¯s body and caused it to go crashing into a broken pillar a few feet away. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! But under the abundance of wind mana around my hands and control, I hurriedly channelled my mana and give in a quick pulse, but I saw some of the wind particles also moving closer to lock. With a sharp clank my brows knitted momentarily. But upon closer inspection, I saw that the particles of wind were coalesced around the third trigger. Then could it be that the final lock trigger¡¯s with a certain mana element. The constant release of mana isn¡¯t triggering the mechanism. I thought, as I watched the particles of mana hovering in the air around me. I pulled the particles of wind closer, as they coalesced around my fingers. Then with a quick release, the wind mana went deeper into the lock mechanism, I tried a few times of sending the particles of wind mana into the mechanism, but it ultimately unlocked the third lock. The metallic doors screeched against the floor as they pushed open causing the floor beneath my feet to tremble. Everyone was baffled momentarily under the screech of the doors opening, as I whipped my body around and shouted. ¡°Everyone inside the doors.¡± Everyone stopped what they were doing and rushed to the entrance, as they dodged the constant attack of the countless pythons¡¯ I stepped forward into the hall, as student after student went ahead exiting this one. Some students were still close to reaching the doors as they dodged attack after attack from the mana beasts. I firmed my grip around the sheath and handle, and took in a deep breath as I pulled my body into a stance. The mana around me¡ªthe wind particles¡ªrushed to my side, as I manipulated them and released my sword from the grasp of the sheath and performed a horizontal slash. The wind mana rushed along side my blade, as it made the air to shake violently, and caused my arm to momentarily go numb under the force of the swing. The burst of mana and the force of my swing combined made a forceful and sharp gust to make its way toward all the monsters in a thirty meter radius. The bodies and heads of the pythons severed and rolled and writhed over the floor as the last of the students exited the hall, and among them I also saw Claire safely on the other side. [You Have Levelled Up] ¡°Jiwoo,¡± Jiyoung called out, as I rushed toward the doors which were closing in on themselves, as I saw a window pop open in front of me, indicating my level increase. The mana beasts which were still remaining were rushing in my direction. The doors closed with a tight thud as the floor shook, as I withdrew bleak star into the sheath and sat down, resting my head against the enormous doors, as I took deep breaths and massaged my right arm gently. I looked above at the others who were standing in front of me with expressions of despair, panic and dread. Some were taking potions to calm their nerves, some for injury purposes. I calmed my breathing, as I slowly stood up on to my feet and walked closer to Jiyoung and Ryuya. ¡°Jiwoo, thank goodness you are alright,¡± Ryuya said as he placed his hand over my shoulder and gave me a friendly and worried smile. ¡°You know, you should be more worried for Amelia and not me,¡± I scoffed as I shot my friend a wide smug to lighten the mood. Ryuya¡¯s grip over my shoulder increased as the veins over his forehead bugled in annoyance. ¡°Oh, is that so, then it would have been better if one of those python had swallowed you whole. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with that shit sarcasm of yours! ¡± He grumbled with an innocent smile over his face, which made me want to reconsider my next choice of words. ¡°But where were you?¡± Jiyoung asked, as Ryuya withdrew his arm and looked at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think I was transported into a different room of this dungeon which was a short walk away from the previous one,¡± I said as I saw Claire walking closer in our direction. I walked a step closer, and spoke. ¡°Is your foot alright now?¡± She gave me a nod, followed which a smile. ¡° Thanks to you my foot¡¯s all better now.¡± But I felt Jiyoung¡¯s eyes bore intently into my back from behind, but I shrugged it off. I nodded back as I snapped my head around to look at the enormous hall. ¡®Seriously one hall after another,¡¯ I thought in annoyance. It was similar to the hall from before but this time round, there were countless knight statues inside this hall aligned against the walls. I walked closer to one and tried pressing a finger against its hard surface but stopped. They were just statues. Some statues were holding axes, some spears, some claymores and some crossbows. But my vision drifted from the statues and on to the enormous wide doors which were mounted on the other end of this hall. I sighed gazing at the metallic doors. Really, door after door. This dungeon was shit for its unartistic designs. I thought walking closer to the doors. But as I strode closer, my eyes drifted on to a familiar figure whom I knew and had shared quite the relationship with. It was Thomas. Our eyes met for a moment, as he glared at me. But I didn¡¯t respond back. I just acted as if he didn¡¯t exist or wasn¡¯t even there. Everyone else followed me from behind. Jiyoung and Han beside me, and Derek¡ªthe youth with ash-brown hair¡ªbehind me. He was holding on to his sword as he timidly walked with a frown over his face. Soon I came to a halt as I again activated Mind¡¯s Eye to look for the lock mechanism. But this time around, I saw there were two gaps which were in the doors. And I saw that there were wind mana particles surrounding the lock of the metallic door on my left, and earth mana particles on the door to my right. ¡®These door will open with earth and wind mana,¡¯ I mused as I kept looking at the doors. But the problem was, that both holes were not at arms distance that I could insert both of my hands and trigger the lock at the same time. But the bigger issue was that, I could make due with the wind element lock. But...the problem was with the earth element one. The primary element which I could manipulate the best was wind. As the wind mana was also greatly associated in using the crescent moon style, so I had trained and learnt to control and manipulate wind mana more than any other element, as far as I could manipulate mana. And aside from that, the only other element which I had tried using was fire, but to the bare minimum. But I think the only elements which I could use were wind and fire¡ªmostly wind¡ª. I could say from a mage¡¯s point of view, I would be considered a dual©\elemental mana wielder. I observed the particles of red, green, yellow and blue, together with demonic energy hovering in the air. Seriously if only I could also use magic and manipulate mana to conjure spells, that could be a great help. But... I snapped my head toward where Amelia was standing, as an idea struck me. I walked closer to her and spoke. ¡°Amelia you are a mage, so what are the primary elements you can manipulate?¡± Amelia looked at me for a moment before she answered. ¡°I am a dual-elemental mage so I can only use the fire and earth element. But my control over fire is only so-so, but my more trained and better wielded element is earth.¡± She mused. Then if the primary element she was the best at was earth, then that was great news for us. All the hunters that awaken, and can wield mana, they all have an affinity for a specific element. But regardless, everyone had a different affinity for mana, and depending on the element they were most compatible with they could manipulate it. But for mages they were the closest beings to manipulating all of the elements. But aside from that, mages and all having an affinity for a certain element have a much easier time absorbing the atmospheric mana which coincides with that element. I think that¡¯s what the quake head told me. Seriously, if I get back, I would gladly take the augmentation mana manipulation course. I still needed a lot of training in spite of all my experiences. But now that I think about it, Adam was an actual anomaly. Even among us humans there has only been a total of two people who come to mind who have been able to manipulate at least three elements at once. One of them being Adam and the other my quack head teacher. And Adam was a triple-elemental with two deviances, having the ability to manipulate both ice and thunder. But even among us humans there has been no one born to have been a quadra©\elemental mana user. But I feel I am missing something here. But either way, I shrugged that feeling off, and looked in Amelia¡¯s direction. ¡°Amelia, I need your help in opening the lock of that door,¡± I said pointing at the door on the right side. ¡°Why me?¡± She asked. ¡°Because you can use the earth attribute mana, and you¡¯re a mage,¡± I replied walking closer to the other door. Then I inserted my hand into the gap and pulled the particles of wind close to my hand, as I pushed mana into the lock to find the right amount to trigger the lock. ¡°Hmm...Jiwoo,¡± I heard a timid voice calling out me as I turned my head to my left slightly and saw Derek standing a few feet away from me, as he keenly observed the doors. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°I think you need to r-raise your mana out-put a l-little more than what you are releasing right now. A-And I think the doors will open on the condition if both of the locks are triggered simultaneously.¡± I heard the youth in disbelief as I kept looking in his direction with a blank expression over my face. ¡°I-I-I am sorry, I must have s-startled you because of what I blurted out all of a sudden. I am sorry I was just trying to be of some help. I should have known my place. I¡ª¡± Derek kept on blabbering and apologising as he lowered his head and began to step back. But I pulled my hand out of the hole and grabbed the youth and pulled him close. ¡°Derek can you see them too?¡± I asked, surprised and confused at the same time. My eyes bore intently into his amethyst eyes as he caught my gaze and shifted his gaze away. The only way Derek would be able to tell the difference of the amounts of mana I am releasing and at what strengths, if he had a similar ability like Mind¡¯s Eye. But that was close to impossible, because in my past life I had obtained Mind¡¯s Eye coincidentally inside a dungeon, and there was no skill or ability similar to it. I thought in disbelief. But the possibility was still there of him possessing a similar skill or ability. ¡°Some times...if I focus,¡± the youth said timidly as he lifted his head slightly. ¡°Then can you also see the atmospheric particles of mana and demonic energy?¡± This time I said in a low whisper, bringing my face close to the youth. He nodded at me as I firmly held on to his shoulders. If Derek could see the atmospheric mana then his control and understanding of it in my past life finally made sense. Because even my understanding and control had taken a drastic leap after I had began to see the particles and how they reacted to a certain stimuli. I pulled back as I brought him closer to the door. ¡°Derek, then you do it.¡± I told the youth as I stepped back, giving him some space to work. ¡°B-But how could I?¡± He said turning his head backward as Amelia hesitantly inserted her hand inside the other hole on the right door. ¡°Derek please, I know it might be too much for anyone else, but...if its you then you can do it.¡± I assured the youth as he determinedly nodded at me. His eyes burning with a new vigorous fire, but still looking timid and awkward nonetheless. Then I stepped closer to Amelia, and guided her through my use of Mind¡¯s Eye. But Derek was right, among the intersecting parts where the locks were, there was a thin gap, or tether like line which connected both of the lock, which I haven¡¯t seen, before Derek had pointed it out. But the ominous feeling since entering this dungeon within me was increasing by the second. ¡°Seriously what the hell are these creepy statues anyways, eh?¡± I vaguely heard two students nudging a knight statues on the left side of the hall. But just as one of the student¡¯s hand nudged the statue¡¯s surface, the area where the knight¡¯s helmet was¡ªthe opening for the eyes¡ªbegan to emanate a dark yellowish sheen. But with an earthen cracking noise, the statue began to move as it came to life. The sword in its hand launched at one of the students, and his body was severed into two equally divided pieces, as his blood sprayed all over the floor. I whipped my body around and launched in the statue¡¯s direction before it could cut the other student. But I was too late in reaching it as the knight severed the head on the other student, as tears rolled down his cheeks, and his face dropped and rolled over the floor with a loud thud. Blood sprayed all over the statue as the ground was dyed by a shade of crimson. A female student screamed as she say this unfold. I withdrew bleak star and lurched at the statue, my sword''s pommel collided with the statue, pushing it several feet back. But when things couldn¡¯t get any worse, all of the countless statues which were inside this room slowly came to life one by one. The heads of the statues turned in my direction, as they lurched at me with unpredictable speed. But firming my grip, I thrust my sword at the area near a knight statue¡¯s sternum. Under the effects of Mind¡¯s Eye, I was able to inspect that there was a source of mana¡ªthe motes of yellow surrounding the statue¡ªsustained¡ªor rather a core like shell¡ªin that particular spot of the statues allowing them to freely move. The statue in front of me crumbled, as the pommel of my sword dug deep into its sternum. But the toughness of its body momentarily left my hand numb. With a subtle sharp movement, two Knights were over me, as both vertical slashed their weapons downwards at me¡ªone wielding a claymore, and the other a spear. My sword drew an arc as I tried to parry their attack, but my arm went numb, as I was pushed back a few steps. These statues were at least close to that of rank in strength and speed. I turned my head backward for a split second, and I saw fear drowned faces of the students. But among them the only ones keeping themselves together were Ryuya, Lucas, Han, Jiyoung and Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t fight them alone, fight in a group of three or four,¡± I ordered, as I destroyed three more statues. ¡°And target their sternum, there is a source of mana which is allowing them to move.¡± I added. Everyone began to fight, as I kept destroying statue after statue. But it wasn¡¯t the same for the others. Despite them fighting in groups against even one statue, they had to exert their full strength. But I began to hear muffled desperate shouts, as three students died at the hands of those statues. Sweat profusely dripped from my face, as I kept destroying statues whilst helping the others. But a wave of panic and fear drowned my heart, as I heard a familiar voice coming from a few feet away from me, in a desperate shout of agony. I weakly turned my head in that direction¡ªsequentially parrying an attack from a knight which was wielding a claymore¡ª, where that voice had emerged from and saw with wide fearful eyes, as Han held on to his right bicep tightly by his other hand. He gnashed his teeth as his arm elbow down¡ªsevered¡ªlaid over the floor. Blood gushed out of his severed arm like a stream, as my old friend¡¯s face twisted in an expression of agony. His hair pushed to the side revealing his eyes which were tightly shut into slits, making the area near his eyes entirely white. ¡°HAN!!!¡± I shouted, as panic shrouded my mind. The thought of my friend dying in front of my eyes made the bottom part of my stomach to fall. ¡°Damn it, Derek, Amelia how long?¡± I roared, my voice booming across the entire room. Smashing my fist coated with mana against the sternum of a statue, my entire arm went numb, as my knuckle began to bled. My voice had came out desperate as I rushed to Han dodging any attacks launched in my direction. Ryuya was by his side, trying to pour a potion inside his mouth but he was unable to. The pain and agony Han must have been going through send a shiver down my spine, just by seeing his face, as his breathing hardened each passing second, as if it might be his last. His skin was a weak shade of pale. He was losing blood, fast. I couldn¡¯t let him die. Not in this life. No...I wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen. All the mana inside my body erupted, as I coated my sword, and the black surface of my blade began to emanate a light tinge. I hacked away, destroying statue after statue, but some were being reconstructed. If their source of mana wasn¡¯t destroyed they would keep on being reconstructed. ¡¾You Have Levelled Up¡¿ ¡¾You Have Levelled Up¡¿ ¡¾You Have Levelled Up¡¿ But in my desperate moment, I heard the loud clanking and rustling of the metallic doors, as they screeched open. ¡°Toward the doors!¡± I roared, as I helped the others make their way toward the doors. As everyone reached for them in a desperate stride. I stayed behind, keeping the knight statues distracted from not reaching the doors. But soon enough, relief washed over me as everyone had finally crossed over to the other side, as the doors were quickly closing on themselves. ¡°JIWOO!!¡± Jiyoung desperately shouted. In that moment, I reached for my skill¡ªleap¡ªbut...it was dormant, unusable as of this moment. The skill was there, but unresponsive, not heeding my call¡ªcommand¡ªfor some strange reason. There was more than a forty meter distance from me to the doors. Panic bled out of my face, as I slightly turned my head in the direction of the doors and saw Jiyoung, whose face displayed a mixture of desperation and dread equally. I pulled my lips into a weak smile, my eyes softened, but the panic over my face had alerted Jiyoung even more, as Ryuya tried to forcefully hold her back from not rushing back. Then the doors shut closed with a tight clank as the last thing I saw was Jiyoung reaching her hand out to me. Chapter: 70: Keystone Seo Jihye My hand pressed tightly against my mouth¡ªfisted¡ªas I violently coughed. The coughs were constant, not stopping. A burning sensation constricted my chest, as a sharp sensation of pain enveloped near my sternum as I coughed again and felt wetness over my hand. I pushed my hand forward and lifted it to see, my entire hand covered with blood¡ªmy blood. I panicked, seeing the amount of blood I had coughed, as I coughed yet again. My head felt like it could spilt open under the stinging. I felt like my body could collapse under its own weight as I tried to keep my head straight, and breathing even. With another round of dry and bloody coughs, I placed my hand over the faucet and soon enough cold water came gushing out. I cleared the blood off my hand, as I took water in my palms, conjoined, and splashed a good amount of water over my face. The cold touch of the water made me relax for a moment, but the pain and the burning sensation in my body kept of growing. It was becoming unbearable. My brows furrowed as I kept splashing water over my face. ¡®I think I should take the day off today,¡¯ I inwardly voiced as I looked at myself in the mirror. My skin looked a little paler than usual, as I saw dark circles underneath my eyes. Then a series of shivers began to running wildly around my body as I took a handkerchief out of my pocket and wiped my hands and lips. My breathing became labours for a quick moment, but the pain and burning resided just as quickly as it had came. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital right after the meeting is over.¡± I placed my hand over my cheeks and gave myself a determined and vigorous nod looking into the mirror. I turned on my heel and stepped out of the washroom, as I walked through the clean wide corridors of my workplace. As I walked past, I saw a few people from the third division team also making their way toward the meeting room, where we were called out a few minutes ago. They nodded looking at me, and I nodded back with a friendly smile. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t our genius rookie,¡± I heard a masculine voice come from behind me as I slightly turned my head to my right and looked above my shoulder. ¡°Calling me a genius would be a little too farfetched, don¡¯t you think so?¡± There I saw Mr. Jeong Lee-Yeon walking closer to me. The man looked supposedly no older than twenty-five years of age, with his sharp features. His dark brown hair were perfectly styled to the side, as he wore an elegant black suit which looked expensive just from one look. His azure eyes bore into mine for a moment as I held his gaze. ¡°So, Miss Seo, are you also making your way to the meeting room?¡± He asked as he slowed down, matching my pace. Jeong Lee-Yeon was the team leader of the fifth division¡ªspecialising in the hunters dungeon clear rates and other necessities¡ª, and he was an earnest type of guy. He looked after his teammates and always helped them whenever they needed his help. Regarding work or social life advice, he helped them in both ways. And he was famous and well-liked among both male and female employees, as he maintained a friendly relationship with everyone. But he was more famous among the female employees. Just recently I heard that he was confessed again by a girl from the seventh division. But he always turned down all of those confessions he received. ¡°So how about it Miss Seo, would you like to go grab a bite to eat once we are finished with the meeting?¡± He asked, as he looked at me with awaiting eyes. I awkwardly looked at him as I tried to answer. Jeong Lee-Yeon had invited me on several occasions. But I think turning him down all the time would be considered rude. Because he had invited me on several occasions, but I always turned him down. But just as I was about to answer, I heard a little stuttered groan from beside me. ¡°Oy Yeon, how many times have I told you to not put my Jihye in a tough spot?¡± I heard YooSung¡¯s voice coming from behind me, as Lee-Yeon stumbled a step or two due to YooSung having kicked him from behind. ¡°Can you please stop with your barbaric methods? That¡¯s the reason why you still haven¡¯t find a boyfriend yet, YooSung!¡± He said as he straightened. ¡°And what gives you the right to call her yours?¡± Both began to glare daggers at each other, as I saw a visible spark between their gaze as their eyes met. ¡°Because protecting Jihye from a playboy like you whose got a pretty face¡ªand a flirt¡ªis a part of my job and reason for existence.¡± YooSung muttered. ¡°And is that so! Then you wouldn¡¯t mind people knowing how you confessed to me back when we were still in middle school and I turned you down?¡± YooSung crossed her arms as he began to look down upon Lee-Yeon. Technically YooSung was shorter in height but her demeanour looked to be as if she was looking down on him. ¡°I admit, I was still immature back then, and I didn¡¯t know the difference between a gorilla and a real girl,¡± Lee-Yeon scoffed with a wide grin plastered over his sharp face. ¡°What did you say?¡± YooSung shot back, as a vein over her head clearly bulged in annoyance. But with a coy smile over her face, she retorted. ¡°Says the bed-wetter!¡± I chuckled lightly looking at the two of them bicker like children. ¡°Now, now, we should get going, or we are going to get late.¡± I said, as they both turned to look at me. But as their petty battle of insulating one another went on, we had slowly made our way to the meeting lounge. ¡°Oh right, Jihye?¡± YooSung asked as she looked above her shoulder. ¡°How¡¯s Jiwoo doing? Haven¡¯t heard back from him since a few days ago?¡± YooSung asked as she pushed the door open to the lounge. ¡°I think he might be busy with his tour, but he said he was having a blast there,¡± I said with a bright smile, stepping through the door as YooSung followed suit. ¡°Miss Seo I heard your brother was a talented stude¡ª!¡± But just as Lee-Yeon was about to enter YooSung flanged the door shut for him. Seriously, YooSung could be really childish and petty sometimes. I almost sighed exchanging glances between YooSung and Lee-Yeon who was entering the meeting lounge, with an almost tomato red face which looked a mixture of embarrassment and frowning, as he walked past both of us, as YooSung mischievously grinned, following him from behind to pester him again. But in that moment, a cold shiver ran down my spine, as I stopped and felt my breathing harden. My eyes began to blur, as I felt a wet sensation run down my nose. ¡°Jihye abou¡ª!¡± YooSung stopped mid sentence as she turned around and looked back at me with wide concerned eyes. A mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth like a stream, which tainted my clothes as well the floor below me in a bright crimson. My vision entirely blurred and darkened as I stumbled on to the marble floor, as an unbearable scorching heat enveloped my entire body, and my insides began to seethe, my eyes tightly shut closed, as my conscious drifted away from me. ¡°Jiwoo....¡± a whisper. *** Seo Jiwoo As my senses somewhat returned to me, my eyes fluttered open, as I found myself floating inside a milky white void, which stretched on infinitely in all directions where my eyes drifted to¡ªor could. I tried to feel for my body, and it was still there, I was in control of it but at the same time I felt like nothing and everything. Floating in this sea of white, the absence of nothing real and tangible was simultaneously a source of comfort and anxiety for me. I had lost the perception of time as I tried to turn my body around, but I panicked as fear began to shroud my being. But what was I so afraid of? I asked myself. But in this sea of white I began to reminisce about all the time I had spent with the people I cared about. Be it the past or present. Master, Fujimoto, Koji, Han and...Rachael. What if I had never met them in my past life? If I hadn¡¯t met any of them, would I have been able to become the person I was today. The countless scars left behind in my heart still ached with a deep sore and felt fresh, whenever the deaths of those I cared for reminisced in my mind, the lives that I had failed. They were painful memories indeed, reminders of the decisions I had taken and the regrets I held in my heart. But...now had become an undeniable reason for me to move forward and live for. They were the only reason why I was still willing to live. I needed to repay them for what I owned them. And its my life. My everything! I was desperate, be it this life or the past one. I didn¡¯t even knew my own birth mother¡¯s name neither did I remember her face. But when Master had taken me in, I felt desperate to prove myself, to be loved, to be cared for. Because...I didn¡¯t wanted to be abandoned again. Even the thought of that made me writhe in fear. I felt if I didn¡¯t do anything to prove myself, then I wouldn¡¯t be loved by anyone, that desperation to prove myself to someone was one of my reasons to live in the past. But if I was given a chance or change, I would have liked to try living a normal life. If there was a world where there were no monsters, no hunters and no supernatural powers like mana and demonic energy, no Demon King, then in such a fantasy like world, would I have been able to live a normal life? Would I have been able to be born into a normal family, showered by the love and warmth of my mother, the protection and care of my father, having started a family of my own, learned some kind of trade and died a happy but plane and simple life like a nobody? I asked myself. My thoughts stretching into the infinity of this void. A weak smile pulled up my lips, as I thought of Master¡¯s smiling face. That image in my mind filled me with such warmth, with pride, he was the only person who cared for me like the father which I never had¡ªthe only person whom I had ever called father¡ª, loving me unconditionally without asking for anything in return, but caused a knot to form in my stomach, as the image of his death repeatedly kept haunting me. I felt scared, what if even in this life I wasn¡¯t able to protect anyone? What if I didn¡¯t acquire enough power in time before the second cataclysm came¡ªbefore the demon king came¡ªto protect my loved ones? What if I couldn¡¯t protect my sister¡ªJihye? ¡°No,¡± a soft but deep voice said, which felt more of an energy than a voice. My heart began to ache as I heard that voice. But felt oddly at peace as I heard it. The worries in my mind were pushed to the back of my head as that voice echoed in my mind. I rotated my body in this void, in the direction of that voice. I saw in the distance, a bright star burning with a bright sheen of golden That voice was so familiar, so comforting, so warm. I willed myself closer to the source of that light. It radiated a golden warmth which made me feel confident and soothed and protective and happy and filled me with pride all at once, and these feelings grew only more potent as I inched closer. Just as I reached that nimbus, the golden glow which it emanated began to swirl around me, embracing me in its warmth. I felt oddly at peace, as the light swirled around me. But in that moment, I felt the nimbus comforting me. As if it possessed thoughts and emotions. Those thoughts and emotions bled into me and I vividly felt them. As if that nimbus of light was comforting me, soothing me, with its emotions and thoughts, telling me that everything was going to be alright. But I turned my head slightly over to my left and saw a bright light of amethyst emanating brilliantly beside me. The golden nimbus pulled away from me, as the amethyst light swirled close to me and coalesced in the middle of the palm of my right hand. My right hand erupted with a bright aetheric light, as a scorching heat began to envelop the base of my palm. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°I will be waiting,¡± that voice whispered into one of my ears lightly, like the passing breeze, as I felt a knot stuck inside my throat. That voice was of someone whom I knew, someone that was dear to me, but also foreign to me at the same time. Just whose voice was it that made me feel like this? I wanted to ask. But felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate, like asking this question wasn¡¯t meant for now, like I would receive my answers eventually. So I didn¡¯t say anything. But all I did was smile back, my lips curved into a bright smile, to assure that golden light brimming with warmth for whatever it meant. The light burned even more brightly as if it understood my gesture, as the softness in my eyes increased. I wanted to stay here in this place, with this nimbus of light just a little bit more, as if the bond we shared was something deep rooted, something almost ancient, but I needed to return now. I needed to wake up now! My eyes slowly opened, as I found myself laid on a hard bed¡ªwhich was the very comfortable cobblestone floor. I was laying with my back facing the floor. I inhaled a deep and long breath as I felt each part of body ache in unbearable pain. Every muscle felt sore and everything hurt. My uniform was left in a state similar to rags, with many cuts and tears. The wounds on my body were healing, but very slowly. I slowly pushed my body upright, as I reinforced my legs to not make me roll over the hard floor. My legs trembled like tofu as I pushed up to my feet and took a moment to relax. Besides me, a few meters away was laid my old sword. But my eyes drifted across the entire room as I saw the destroyed statues littering the entire floor. As well as the severed corpses of the students that had deceased. After the door had closed, I was left here alone to fight against these knight golems. And if I had take an approximate guess, there were at least more than three hundred statues here. I think. ¡®Well, I lost count right after I destroyed a hundred of them.¡¯ I inwardly voiced, as I brought my gaze back at the doors which stood a few meters away from me, as I twirled around. But, in that moment, my focus went to the object which I held in my palm. I was clenching something in the palm of my right hand. I opened my palm and peered at what I was holding in it. There was laid a pentagonal keystone which was smooth and cool to the touch, which had a dark amethyst colour, in the middle of my palm. But there was a complex rune engraved over the surface of the keystone, which brightly shined with a brilliant lavender shade which burned with essence and some information. It looked undecipherable and alien-like to me. But my mind went back to that strange dream, and that white void which I had been floating inside just moments ago. ¡®Then it wasn¡¯t just a dream?¡¯ I thought clenching the keystone inside my palm tightly. And that voice... But right as I clenched the keystone, a bright glow of amethyst enveloped my entire right hand, as the keystone turned to dust, leaving only a bright astral sheen. Then like a gust of wind, with a will of its own, the purple glow swirled around my entire body, as a moment later it resided. I checked my body out for any changes, but apparently there weren¡¯t any, my body was the same¡ªfelt the same. But I snapped my head backward, as I heard the thudding sound of stone moving and rattling. I saw a statue reconstruct itself as slowly the mana around it coalesced and formed it into a complete knight again. ¡°Ahaa, didn¡¯t I destroy them all!¡± I said with an irritated tired groan. I tried to cycle the mana inside my body to prepare to destroy it, but my body rejected whatever command I was giving it. With a series of dry coughs, I stumbled a step, as I went to one knee. My body gave out a painful squeak as every corner of it as well as my mana channels creaked with a deep fatigue. I searched for the mana which housed itself inside me, and I didn¡¯t have any left to fight with. I must have exhausted all of it during my battle with these goddamn statues. I was in a state of backlash, for over-exerting my use of my mana channels. Damn it. What should I do now? If I don¡¯t do any thing then I am just a sitting duck as of this moment. Another statue reconstructed in front of my eyes, as both of them lunged in my direction with unpredictable speed. But in that moment, I felt a strange alien-like presence envelop my spine, as it arched upwards and soon enveloped my entire body. I felt like my body was on fire. I felt some kind of unshackled power brim from every corner of my body, as I said something underneath my breath almost in a whisper. ¡°Ruler¡¯s Authority!¡± I levelled my footing and shot on to both feet. But as if time had came to a stand still¡ªbecame inverted¡ªlike when I used acausality, I saw both of the statues'' movements become slower and slower. I took in a deep breath as I closed my eyes and a moment later opened them. The speed of the statues came to what it used to be, but something within me had changed. I felt...absolute! All of my worries had disappeared, as the single emotion of absoluteness shrouded my mind. As if everything was beneath me as of this moment onward. My eyes nonchalantly peered at the statues as the alien-like presence completely shrouded my mind, and I waved my hand in a downwards notion, without even thinking. I didn¡¯t feel to be in control of my own body as of this moment. As if someone or thing was making it move. I felt unbound ecstasy emerge from within me, as I looked down at those statues. Just as my hand waved downward, both of the statues lifelessly crashed on to the floor. With what little mana I could have gathered, I willed for the activation of Mind¡¯s Eye and my skill heeded my call and activated. There I saw the earth mana which sustained the body¡¯s of the statues crumble and being snuffed out of them, as it dissipated into the atmosphere. And the way the mana had reacted to that single gesture seemed, as if it was heeding the call of a higher being, bending to however I willed it to. My connection with the mana felt unlike anything which I had sensed before, as if I was in full control of it. It was moving and bended according to my will. Making change as I wished. I turned around, as I walked closer to the doors this time. My body was moving on its own, as if someone else was making it move for me even now. My hand extended and just as a finger touched one of the metallic door''s surface, they were pushed back, as they rustled and clanked open without having to ingest any mana to unlock the locks this time. *** Amelia Watson I had wrapped my hands around my legs, as I rested my head over my knees. I felt tired. So much, that I never would have been before. The fatigue was more of spirit than any physical pain or lethargy, I had ever experienced. But, I looked beside me¡ªto my right¡ªas I saw Jiyoung cuddled up in a corner of this hall like room. It''s been a few hours since the doors closed and we had escaped, leaving Jiwoo... I couldn''t come to say those words. I came past a lump stuck in my throat as I remembered the horrifying seen which only happened a while ago. I turned my gaze and looked at the metallic doors mounted at one end of this room. Every time I gazed at them, I would subconsciously grit my teeth. We had left Jiwoo behind in that room all alone beyond those doors. I felt a wave of anger boil from within me, as I remembered his self sacrifice. I had came to thing of Jiwoo as a friend. His cheerful personality, his jokes, his actions to fool around from time to time and...the maturity with which he held himself, brightening the atmosphere around all of us. Always composed even in the face of such a hopeless situation. I had come to respect Jiwoo. He was a real friend. But he was gone now. We had left him behind. The guilt within me was twisting hard at my insides. Even if it was Jiwoo he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat all of those statues. I felt melancholy emerge from within me as I remembered him pushing and holding the wave of those statues back all alone. He was always hiding his strength from us, but didn¡¯t fear or regret to reveal it in the face of danger. Or to protect his friends. Even in that hopeless situation, he helped everyone, not caring for himself. He shined just like a bright star in the dark night. All alone in the sky, making his shine to fall on the others, assuring them. But now...he was gone. After the doors had shut closed, Jiyoung and Ryuya went to a brawl with each other. That was the first time I had seen Jiyoung being so mad and expressive of her emotions. Her frustration and anger was palpable over her face as she lashed out at Ryuya. And Ryuya had only listened to her, quietly. Ryuya hadn¡¯t said one word back to her. Even Jiyoung knew, that Ryuya felt the most guilty out of all of us here, for leaving Jiwoo behind. He was the closest to Jiwoo in his way. And as the top ranker of lock, his guilt must be killing him from the inside¡ªthat he couldn¡¯t even save one friend. But he was perfectly trying his best to hide it. I directed my gaze at Ryuya who was by Han Shu-hui¡¯s side, tending to the youth¡¯s wounds. But Han Shu-hui had lost an arm during that wave. His right arm was gone up to his bicep, leaving only a stump. The colour of his skin had gotten more pale as his breathing looked even more shallow and thin now. He was barely holding on. ¡°Just what is going on?¡± I muttered in a frustrated voice. We were happily enjoying our tour only a few hours ago and now we are stuck inside this shit hole, waiting for our deaths. I felt like crying. But in that moment, I heard the loud clanking of metal grind against the floor, as the doors opened with a sharp thud. Everyone rushed to the other end of the room¡ªother pair of doors¡ª, as fear, despair, horror and a mixture of many other emotions plastered over the students faces. Ryuya lifted Han in his hands and rushed together with us to the other end. The youth was barely holding on. But I saw the silhouette of a youth enter through the gap in the doors, as I focused on him, and saw he had glossy black hair which reminded me of someone, someone familiar. I saw Jiyoung rush in his direction as she stumbled a step, we all followed her from behind. But I stopped in my tracks, as I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand. The doors shut closed behind Jiwoo as I took a step back, hesitant, of whether I should step forward or backward? I focused at Jiwoo¡¯s eyes, and all I wanted do right of this moment, was run! I felt more afraid of him than those mana beasts or knight statues from before. Fear! Desperation! Hopelessness! And death! These emotions loomed above my head and pressed hard against my throat like the sharpest of daggers. That¡¯s all that came to mind as Jiwoo¡¯s figure become visible inside the room. His pupils had changed colour and had taken a shade of dark lavender, unlike his usual dark obsidian eyes. But a single glance from his eyes were causing my knees to buckle, as the will to even run disappeared. All that was left was...Fear! As if he wasn¡¯t Jiwoo, but was at the same time. There was an eerie atmosphere around him, as if only a single sharp glance from him was making me feel inferior, as if Jiwoo was some kind of higher being standing in front of us, looking down upon us. Judging us. Jiyoung stopped a few steps away from him, as she observed the youth. Jiwoo inhaled a quick breath, which looked to be a very long one, as the eerie atmosphere around him disappeared and the purple sheen surrounding his pupils returned to his usual obsidian black. ¡°Hey guys!¡± He weakly raised a hand at us with the edges of his lips curved into a thin weary smile. Jiyoung rushed to him in that exact moment, and embraced Jiwoo into a tight hug. She buried her face into his chest as Jiwoo groaned in pain. Jiyoung pulled away from him, as she studied Jiwoo with a deep concern in her eyes. Her expression nothing like her usual expressionless face. Her eyes drifted across his body, and at the wounds which covered him from head to toe¡ªbut they were healing, slowly¡ªand his uniform which looked like rags, tattered and ripped from multiple places. ¡°Jiwoo are you alright?¡± She quickly asked. ¡°Y-Yeah, I am fine, just a little tired, that¡¯s all,¡± he replied back reassuring her. ¡°But..." Jiyoung retorted, but Jiwoo cut her off. ¡°I am seriously fine, just a little too low on mana,¡± he said with his voice coming out soft. ¡°Where¡¯s Han?¡± He quickly asked, as his face displayed a deep worry. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he...¡± Jiwoo didn¡¯t end his sentence, already expecting the worse. Jiyoung slowly twirled around and pointed at Ryuya who was supporting Han Shu-hui and helping him lean against one of the pillars. Jiwoo took a quick step forward, but his legs trembled and wobbled like tofu, as he almost stumbled on to the floor. But Jiyoung caught his tumbling body and took his arm and wrapped it around her neck as she supported the youth in his stride to where Han Shu-hui was. *** Seo Jiwoo My senses and control returned to me, as the alien-like presence left my body. I strode closer to my old friend, as my eyes drifted on to the passers-by gazes of the students, who were looking at me with disbelief, fear, envy and a mixture of many emotions. How could he still be alive? Just who his he? A monster!!! Their thoughts were perfectly written all over their pale faces. Among them, I saw Claire, who looked at me with her gaze soft and lips twitched into a weak smile. I returned are gaze and then turned my head at Derek who was standing right beside Ryuya and Han. I smiled at him and he returned it with an awkward smile of his own. ¡°I am fine now Jiyoung,¡± I said, reassuring her with a bright smile, holding back the impulse to groan again. Even with the pain resistance skill active, I was still feeling a lot of pain. I needed to recover some of my mana as quickly as possible, I didn¡¯t know what might happen at any point in time now. She looked at me for a fleeting moment, as she released me from her grasp and I kneeled down right in front of Han. His bleeding had stopped, but the colour of his skin was pale, a sickly pale which caused my heart to be constricted just by watching my old friend in such a state. He slowly opened his eyes and looked me into my eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re still alive, huh? But, I am really glad you aren¡¯t dead.¡± With a weak smile which made the guilt for letting Han die in my past life began to pinch hard at my heart and insides. ¡°I won''t let you die! Okay!¡± I said, determined. But despite all that I didn¡¯t know what to do in this hopeless situation. If only I had some kind of remedy to heal¡ª My mind returned back to my time in the inhabitant dungeon, more so on the rewards for clearing the quest. I quickly commanded the system and pulled the bottle of red liquid out of the inventory. The potion of instant healing. I pulled the cap of the flask and brought it close to Han¡¯s mouth. But he held my hand back with his good hand. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your potion on me. I have already drank enough to stabilise my condition. Save them for yourself for later use, don¡¯t waste them on me please.¡± But I waved his hand away, as I grabbed Han¡¯s chin and forced open in mouth and poured the potion inside his mouth. Han chocked on the red liquid as he coughed a few times. Then he leaned his head back into the pillar as I waited. And the effects were almost instant. A bright glow erupted and enveloped Han¡¯s entire body as soon enough the wounds over his body slowly healed. The colour of his skin returned to his usual whiteness, but...his hand wasn¡¯t regenerating. Wasn¡¯t the potion suppose to... But just as I was about to point out, Han¡¯s arm began to regrow. First the bone, over it the muscles and veins, then the skin. It was almost magical to the gazes of the students looking, as if what was happening was something divine. Something which only a god or a deity could perform. Han inhaled a deep breath, as he clenched and unclenched his new regenerated hand, and turned to look at me with wide eyes and a surprised expression. ¡°Jiwoo...thanks, thanks a bunch,¡± that¡¯s all my old friend said in returned. He bowed his head deeply in gratitude, as I firmly held him by his shoulders and looked him straight into his crimson eyes. ¡°I am just glad I wasn¡¯t too late this time,¡± I said. ¡®I really am.¡¯ ¡°This time?¡± Han asked, confused. But I simply returned him a smile. ¡°Rest for now.¡± I got up and turned back to look at all the flabbergasted faces, but I didn¡¯t give them any mind, then turned my head toward Jiyoung and spoke. ¡°Jiyoung...you are about to breakthrough, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked. Jiyoung didn¡¯t seem that surprised as I pointed out. As if she already knew, that I aware of her being on the borderline of the rank and ready to breakthrough to the rank. ¡°Yes...But it will be a while until I am successfully able to do so,¡± She placidly said, her expression returning to its usual expressionlessness, but her bright hazel eyes still displaying concern in them. ¡°But I was thinking of forcing my breakthrough. We need to get out of here and¡ª" ¡°Give me some time to recover some of my mana, then...¡± I said, cutting Jiyoung off and taking a seat beside Han. ¡°I will help you in your breakthrough. I have a method of allowing you to breakthrough without making you experiencing too much of the backlash in the process.¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t the best idea to make her force breakthrough, but she was really close and the situation we were in, time wasn¡¯t on our side. But the method I knew of would be a sure fire way of making her breakthrough without worrying about any of the lasting effects of the backlash. She firmly nodded back at me as if she completely trusted every word I said. Then I began to utilise the breathing form taught to me by Han as the mana began to coalesce around me. I coughed a few times, as my body cranked with a deep fatigue, but these things needed my out most attention right now. Chapter: 71: Breakthrough My eyes blinked open as I pushed my body upright. Did I dose off during the process of gathering mana. I thought looking around me, as the aching in my body had lessened and the pain was almost gone. But in spite of that my eyes and body still felt heavy. The wounds over my body had regenerated, as I felt for my mana, and it had recovered a tad bit above half. But not completely. But this much should be enough for now. My eyes drifted to the middle of the room where Han was standing¡ªtesting out his regenerated arm¡ªas he performed a continuous set of jabs and roundhouse kicks, with quick precision and fluid movements. Each time, wherever his fist and feet landed in mid air the air around him ruffled and left shockwaves¡ªhis speed and power kept on increasing with each movement he performed. But his speed and power still had room for growth¡ªhe had a long way to go, to reach the strength he possessed in the past. But knowing Han, it was only a matter of time until he does. Because he was a monster when it came to his inhuman reflexes and he had the ability to overpower his enemies with brute strength. But that is if he makes it out of here alive. No...we all will. I will make it happen. After a few seconds, he stopped and inhaled a quick breath, as he brushed his long navy hair back with his hand. His deep scarlet eyes came into my view as Han bobbed his head toward me. He gave me a nod with a bright smile¡ªwhich reminded me so much of the Han from the past¡ªas I returned it, and soon he went back to performing and training his techniques. Han¡¯s speed of growth was monstrous, I think it was on equal terms with the likes of Ryuya and Jiyoung. But even I wasn¡¯t sure which one of them would win if they were to go all out in a battle. Because the ability to win varied on many factors in an actual battle. Your individual strengths, ability to use your skill and how you could manipulate and capitalize the strength of your opponents against them. But I pushed those thoughts to the back of my head, as I turned my head to my left as saw Jiyoung sitting beside me a few feet away with her hands resting over her knees, leaning against the wall behind her. She turned to look at me as I hurriedly asked. ¡°How long was I asleep for?¡± I asked, panicked that I might have slept for at least a few hours at best. ¡°Its only been a little bit over an hour since you fell asleep, but I think its best if you rest for a little bit more,¡± Jiyoung reassured, as she looked at me with worry laced in her bright eyes. ¡°Jiwoo...and I am sorry for not being able to help you out before. I am sorry for leaving you behind,¡± she said as I felt a tinge of guilt in her voice, which caused a bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°I was¡ª" but I interjected. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Its not your fault¡ªnot anyone¡¯s fault that I was left behind. And I know it might be a little rude to say this, but, none of you would have been able to help me out in that dire situation, regardless of what and how the situation led to.¡± I looked straight into Jiyoung¡¯s eyes as I held her gaze for a moment, then continued. ¡°And I am glad that it was only me who was stuck there...¡± I turned my gaze away from her and down at my palm, which was full of callouses. ¡° I wasn¡¯t sure if I would have been able to protect you all despite having the strength I have, in that situation.¡± ¡°It just goes on to say just how full of myself I actually am. But deep down I know I am weak!¡± I closed my hand into a tight fist. I glared down at my hand, as the bitter memories of the many decisions I had taken kept on taunting me like a roaring ballad. I finished with an awkward smile as I rested my head over my knee, in a sign of mental and physical fatigue. My eyes shut tightly, looking back on how I could have taken better decisions to save the students who had lost their lives back in the room before. Their desperate cries, shouts and pleas still rang inside my ears. But I knew best after getting stuck inside this dungeon, just how incompetently weak I was. I was strong when I fought alone¡ªas I always had, despite having prior experience of working in multiple teams in my past life¡ªI finally understood just how weak I was when other lives were on the line together with my own. When there were people who needed your protection. That how should I protect them, while fighting for my own life? Could I be able to do something like that? The stern words of my General¡ªMorris¡ªwho had taught me many things, back when I was in his battalion in my past life began to repeat in my mind like a ticking clock, continuously, sternly. But I was still pretty apprehensive about the idea of me being a beacon which led people¡ªtaking the position of leader. I wasn¡¯t something like that¡ªI never was. I was never meant for some kind of a leader position. ¡°No, you did what you could in that moment¡ªwhat you thought was right¡ªbut...¡± Jiyoung shook her head. ¡°But Jiwoo, in spite of all that, I don¡¯t want you to think of us as a burden, we will help you any way we can, even if we are not of much help to you. Just say the word.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything back. But in that moment, I steeled my resolve and with a determined expression over my face, I made my decision. Why was I acting with such pessimism? I vowed to myself when I had regressed that I would change was ways, my decisions and the way I did things. That I would definitely change. No, I needed to change. But could I¡ªwould I¡ªbe able to completely forget¡ªlet go of¡ªthe persona of Shun, whom I really was. The personality which helped¡ªled¡ªme to survive in that ruthless world, where there was no compassion, no friendships, no nothing. Everyone and everything was just an enemy. I...don¡¯t know. But despite that, I was changing. It wasn¡¯t that big of a change, but I am changing little by little. I have learned to trust new people, I am not as wary of others as I used to be. And I have gained new bonds and friends, even a sister who dearly cares for me in this life. ¡°And please...¡± Jiyoung turned her face away, and spoke in a saddened voice as her expressionless face shifted into a more expressive one. ¡° Please don¡¯t risk your life so selfishly like that again, care about yourself more. Have you ever thought what would the people that care about you will feel like if something were to happen to you?¡± I drew in a quick breath as I thought about Jihye, how she had acted when she heard about the news of my condition after the lock incident a few months ago. I lifted my head and looked at Jiyoung. I was glad and grateful about the fact that I had a friend like her. She always reminded me to cherish myself every time I performed some reckless, crazy stunt. But with a coy smirk over my face I asked. ¡°Then are you among those people who care for me?¡± Jiyoung¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she incredulously looked at me¡ªunexpectedly caught off guard¡ª,but she recomposed herself quickly, as her face reddened, just a little, barely noticeable. ¡°Maybe or maybe not.¡± She said, deadpan, but with her lips tucked into a grin as she said. I chuckled a few times, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I said as I stood to my feet and gestured for Jiyoung to follow. ¡°But now, let¡¯s help you breakthrough, Jiyoung,¡± I said walking to the middle of enormous room, as I stretched my arms wide and cracked my neck. Han stopped performing the martial arts he utilised and turned to look at me. ¡°But what are we going to be doing?¡± She asked, curious as to what method was I going to be using to help her breakthrough. ¡°Jiyoung, first of all sit down cross legged on the floor and start channelling the mana inside your body to draw as much ambient mana as you can inside your body.¡± I instructed as Jiyoung sat down cross legged in front of me and I too kneeled down, to come to the same eye level as her. I withdrew one of the mystic herbs from the system inventory and looked at the herb which I had received as a reward from the system. This was the item I was confident in, which will play a key part in Jiyoung¡¯s breakthrough. It looked similar to a peach fruit, but the herb¡¯s colour resembled the colour of Jiyoung hair, raven black, with golden leaves which shined like gold sprouting from on top of the herb. The herb was about half the size of my palm. But as I felt for the mana sustained inside the herb, it was unbelievable potent, filtered and pure. Unlike any herb I had ever seen. No doubt the mystic herb¡ªas the name suggested¡ªwas a very rare and potent herb. And as the description mentioned, it could help me rise twenty level at once and also cause a drastic increase in all of my stats. So I had came to the conclusion that this herb could also help Jiyoung breakthrough successfully without worrying about the backlash of forcing her to breakthrough. Because as it was mentioned in the description, the herb allows the body and the mana channels to better assimilate with the atmospheric mana in the air, allowing the refining and absorption rate to increase. I handed the herb to Jiyoung and she took it from my hand. Without even having to tell her anything, she feasted on the peach like herb, as she quickly finished it and swallowed it entirely, the leaves as well. The fruit didn¡¯t possess a seed. ¡°Now, begin to absorb as much mana as you can,¡± I ordered as I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and began to observe the mana circulating inside Jiyoung¡¯s body through her mana channels. The ambient particles of fire and water rushed to Jiyoung¡¯s side, as her body hungrily pulled the mana particles inside through the pores on her body and as the mana was pulled in the stream of her mana channels, she began to refine the raw mana particles as she circulated all the mana in her body in a fluid eddy motion. But her face twisted slightly as her eyes shut tightly. Jiyoung moaned uncomfortably as her brows furrowed into wrinkling lines. The rate at which the mana was being processed into her body had increased at least a few time than are original speed. So getting used to it would take her time. Her body was pulling the mana inside faster than she could refine it. Alright, everything is going as planned so far, but the next steps will depend entirely on Jiyoung. ¡°Now Jiyoung, I want you to follow the breathing form I am going to show you,¡± I said after a few minutes as her face slackened a little and she stopped furrowing. She popped an eyes open, as she slowly began to lose focus. ¡°No, try to absorb as much ambient mana as you can, don¡¯t lose focus.¡± I added sternly. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. She firmly nodded as he began to pull the particles of fire and water close to her and within her body, thanks to the effects of the herb helping her absorb and refine the mana faster than the usual speed she could do on. I also sat crossed legged in front of Jiyoung as I began to perform a series of slow and quick series of complex breathing forms to draw the mana more proficiently, and allowing it to be focused in a few area I needed it to go. From the corner of my eye, I saw Han keenly observing me, as I kept on performing the breathing form. ¡®Yeah, yeah, its your technique, I am putting it to good use.¡¯ But I focused my mind back on the task at hand. Jiyoung followed my lead and repeated the breathing form, as sweat dripped profusely down her temples. But she was getting better at performing the breathing form each passing second. Ten minutes passed as she kept on drawing the ambient mana inside her body and kept on refining it. ¡°Jiyoung, allow the mana to move toward your lower back more, you need to distribute the mana equally inside your body.¡± I ordered. She nodded and her mana began to swirl all around her body, not leaving any place untouched. "And don''t force the mana or rush its flow, make it flow and circulate in a fluid and precise motion," I added. Her mana channels began glowing with a more potent light, as the essence of her mana was becoming stronger. But it wasn¡¯t enough to allow her to breakthrough. Then I began to perform the more complex forms of the breathing form. She needed to draw as much mana as she could without letting it dissipate into the atmosphere, and without wasting the effects of the mystic herb. But Jiyoung couldn¡¯t follow me any further as a painful groan escaped her mouth. She lost focus and began to breath heavily. Her bangs covered her face as she leaned forward trying to catch her breath. Her breathing had become uneven. ¡°Jiyoung, we can take a short break if you¡ª¡± just then Jiyoung gave me a determined look as she pulled her body back into a meditative position and spoke. ¡°N-No...let¡¯s k-keep going.¡± I was reluctant, but complied and continued performing the breathing forms and she followed my lead. The particles coalesced all around Jiyoung as she kept pulling the particles inside and began refining them without any break. Her speed of absorbing and refining the ambient mana was getting faster than before, and it only kept on increasing as time passed. I completely lost the concept of time as I guided Jiyoung in the process of absorbing the mana and refining it, by pointing out the areas which was not allowing or missing the mana to go. I think it had almost been an hour since we started. A bead of sweat ran down my side as I peered at her progress. She was now able to pull the mana particles¡ªaligning with the element which was the most compatible with¡ªmore faster than a few minutes ago, as she refined them at great speed, and she didn''t need my assistance to tell her or to point out where she was lacking. Her breathing had evened considerably as she had gotten used to the breathing form, even the more complex forms of it. A smile crept up my lips, as I saw the pure state of Jiyoung¡¯s mana circulating inside her in a more fluid and pure state. The purity of her mana was increasing minute after minute. ¡°Jiyoung, keep on performing this breathing form and refine the mana as much as you can,¡± I said getting up from the floor, but keeping an eye out for Jiyoung¡¯s progress from the edge of my eyes. ¡°Ryuya, how much rations do we have in total left, and how long can they last for?¡± I asked placidly, as I walked closer to him. Ryuya placed his hand over his chin and thought. ¡°I think, maybe a day or at best two. But I don¡¯t think they would last that long with the amount of people here with us. And the bigger problem is with water.¡± I nodded in acknowledgement as I withdrew what little rations of food and water I had with me as I handed them to Ryuya and spoke. ¡°Distribute them equally among the others and yourself.¡± Ryuya incredulously looked at me with a raise of his brow. ¡°Seriously, where are you pulling all this stuff out of? Perhaps you prepared it all in advance for such a situation?¡± His eyes began to be bore intently into mine, as his questioning gaze didn''t flatter an inch. ¡°First that miracle potion, then that mysterious rare herb, and now this?¡± ¡°Just who actually are you Jiwoo?¡± Ryuya finally asked, his confusion perfectly palpable over his face, his brows knit together making furrow wrinkling lines to appear over his forehead as he held my gaze. But I gave my friend a knowing look in return. ¡°What if I told you I am a deity in disguise, here to help you poor souls out in your darkest hour?¡± I scoffed, crossing my arms and puffing my chest, as I received a long and loud chuckle out of Ryuya, as some of the students turned to look in our direction. ¡°Ok, but still, oh great deity, what should we do next?¡± ¡°After Jiyoung breaks through successfully we will then move forward through the next set of doors.¡± Ryuya nodded back, as I twirled and began to observe Jiyoung. She was close. *** ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 30890 LEVEL: 84 STRENGTH: 139 STAMINA: 147 AGILITY: 134 VITALITY: 139 INTELLIGENCE: 99 MP: 15778 POINTS: 3650 _____________ FATIGUE: 21 _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ [PERSEVERANCE] [LV. 4] [PROFESSION]: [Swordsmanship] [LV: 3] [Crescent Moon Style] [Regeneration] [LV: 2] [Pain Resistance] [LV: 2] _____________ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{D} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. Cool down: 2 weeks * [{??}] Ruler¡¯s Authority] Under the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority, the host can dominant anyone and anything through the force of his will. The stronger the host¡¯s mentality and will the stronger the effects of the skill. Anything and everything can be bended according to the desire of the Supreme Ruler. ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 35%] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 60% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective. The host can also observe the energy signature produced by any living being and object, and the ambient structures of mana and its pure forms...??? ¨CLEAP (Sealed) This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana, making a gate like connection for the host to teleport through. But as the host¡¯s understanding and insight increases, the host can teleport without any external interference¡ªempowering any location. Allowing the pathways to guide the host to wherever the host wishes to teleport too. Each wormhole contains information about a different location, but connecting every path to every other. Cool Down: 2 hours ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- ¡®Ruler¡¯s Authority, huh?¡¯ I thought as I peered at my increased stats and newly acquired skill. But this one didn¡¯t have a rank. For a rank, there were question marks instead. Then that keystone contained the ruler¡¯s authority skill. I thought. No other explanation could describe how I had obtained this skill. And this doesn¡¯t seem to be any normal, random skill which you could obtain. But still, it was a good thing that it didn¡¯t have a cool down or it wasn¡¯t sealed. And it was a good thing that I had acquired a new skill¡ªnow I had a new power which I could wield and get stronger with¡ª, but I still didn¡¯t fully understood the description of the skill. Anything can be bended according to the supreme ruler''s will. That part was something I couldn¡¯t come to understand fully. Did it mean, the way I¡ªor that alien-like presence¡ªhad bended and snuffed the mana out of those statues. But what I observed before was something not even mages could do with ease. Which was impossible. To remove mana from an object was somewhat possible, but with beings not. But one must have an extreme understanding of mana and how it works to even do that with objects. And I think not even Adam can do something like that, what I had done. To completely nullify and snuff the mana out of an object rendering it useless. But even with that extreme understanding, I don¡¯t think something like that is possible. And despite how great the control a person has over mana, even mages who are the most closest beings to mana or hunter who can use the wind element, can¡¯t just pull the air out of their opponents lungs even if they have dominant control over that certain element. Its almost impossible. Just what had I done, I wasn¡¯t even in control of my body back then, and I couldn¡¯t even understand what I had done. It just happened so fast, so precisely. But I pulled my mind away from those thoughts, as I sensed for my skill. Leap hadn¡¯t worked back when I had tried to use it in the statue room. I searched my skill, as I willed my mana into activating it. But it didn¡¯t respond. Just like before, it was dormant, unresponsive, not heeding my call. I felt like what I was searching for was a cold sensation, as I dived into the cold waters of a lake. Just what was going on? Why can¡¯t I assess the pathways? Something like this has never happened before. But my eyes drifted away from the interface and mind from the train of thoughts, as I felt the fluctuations of the mana in the air increase, as there was a rippling effect in the air. The mana was rapidly being drawn in Jiyoung¡¯s direction. I walked closer to her and activated Mind¡¯s Eye. It had been a few hours since Jiyoung began the process of breaking through. And now she was just a few steps away from reaching the rank. With a final push, all the mana which had coalesced around Jiyoung entered her body and as she refined the last of the mana particles, a bright white glow began to emanate from her body. The entire hall was filled with a bright glimmering white light as I took the sight of Jiyoung as she cleared the sweat accumulated over her forehead and slowly breathed in relief. She took a moment to relax to catch her breath and to get used to her new strength. She had successfully broken through to the rank. No... My eyes shot wide open, as I quickly doubled checked the amount and the purity of the mana which circulated inside Jiyoung¡¯s body through Mind¡¯s Eye. The pure state of the refined mana burned brightly and beautiful inside her, as I observed her mana channels which looked more stronger and the mana fluxing through them was more potent, for a newly ranker. The purity of her mana and her reserves had grown equal to that of a rank. I watched in complete awe¡ªas my expression momentarily turned flummoxed¡ªas Jiyoung opened her eyes and looked at me with a calm expression. Her hazel eyes glowed with an enchanting power in them. But the slight excitement over her face gave her away. Even she could tell that she had skipped the threshold of the rank and directly gone to the rank, which was only a single stage away from the borderline of the rank. So this was the complete effect of the mystic herb, and the lasting effects of the herb will allow her to absorb and refine mana at much faster rates than ever before. Seriously, it was just too good of an item. And it was the right decision to give it to Jiyoung. ¡°Jiwoo, I...¡± Jiyoung said as she looked down at her hand, as the bright glow resided around her body, and she pushed up to her foot, her body slightly trembled in excitement, as a brimming power filled each part of her body. ¡°Congratulations on reaching the rank, Jiyoung. How do you feel now that you have become a ranker?¡± I asked as I looked at Jiyoung with a bright smile. ¡°I feel like I can wield more mana, and my connection with it has also became stronger.¡± She explained as I kept observing for an side effects, but there were none. The herb had completely neutralized the side effects of her breakthrough. ¡°Then let¡¯s test out your new strength,¡± just as I finished my sentence, I lunged at Jiyoung and threw a quick jab near her right abdomen, as I slightly buckled my knees. My arm blurred and hissed in mid-air as I launched it at Jiyoung with extreme speed. Jiyoung took a breath pulling her body into a defensive stance, parrying my attack and causing me to take a few steps back defensively. But taking the initiative, she circulated her mana, and reinforced her arm and launched it at me. Everyone else maintained some distance from us¡ªobserving us with keen, and observant eyes¡ª, as me and Jiyoung kept on with our short bout. But I held up an arm to quickly counter her jab, but in that precise moment, her arm blurred from in front of me, as it pressed hard against my side, but in enough time, I changed the trajectory of my arm and defended. But for her to be able to follow my movements and even counter despite me utilising only half of my strength was beyond amazing. I could now say that she had even surpassed Ryuya in terms of strength and speed and other aspects. She was currently the strongest person among all of the students here now, except for me of course, as well as among all of the other first years. ¡°Thank you, Jiwoo,¡± Jiyoung said as she drew in a quick breath and took a step forward. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given me that herb, then I wouldn¡¯t have been able breakthrough so easily, and I also even skipped a rank,¡± Jiyoung said excitedly like any normal girl her age. But I raised a hand. ¡°No, the herb may have helped you reach the strength you have, but it was entirely due to yourself. If you hadn¡¯t focused enough or there had something gone entirely wrong during the process of your breakthrough then you would have gone into an extreme state of backlash.¡± she nodded her head firmly as she heard my explanation. ¡°But despite that, you were the reason that I was able to reach this strength in the first place.¡± She said. ¡°Alright, then I think its about time we move forward.¡± The other turned to look at me and nodded¡ªonly Ryuya, Amelia, Han, Jiyoung, Derek and Claire. The others only had a look of apprehension or either a frown over their face. Now that Jiyoung had broken through to the next rank, we needed to move forward and find an exit out of this dungeon. And I was getting a feeling that the exit was just ahead us. Chapter: 72: Beyond the Doors ¡°¡ªhell is that supposed to mean?!!!¡± ¡°¡ªwilling to risk our lives unlike you psychos!!!¡± ¡°¡ªcrazy, do you think we will go with that plan!!¡± Most of the students who weren¡¯t willing to go ahead inside through the next set of doors, were just shouting, complaining and lashing out their anger and discomfort at Ryuya and the others. It had been almost thirty minutes since they had began to complain continuously at Ryuya and the others, and I had kept quiet the entire time, exchanging a few glances from time to time, as Ryuya made an awkward expression each time as he looked back at me. I sighed deeply looking at the distrust displayed palpable in the students eyes and on their faces. Of course they were scared, tired and hungry. But staying here wouldn¡¯t solve those problems. And despite the rations we had they weren¡¯t enough to feed everyone here a full stomach . We needed to find a way out of here, and it was only to move forward and find an exit ourselves. Because, just like in the past, the system didn''t present me with an impossible; almost impossible, quest which I couldn¡¯t clear. There has to be some kind of catch in all of this. I turned my head at the flock of students gathered around Ryuya, as my mana rolled out of me in a fleeting ruffle, in the specific direction of the students, as the atmosphere around us became heavy and oppressive. Their faces twisted into a tight frown, as the loud voices inside here diminished. Everyone held their breath as they felt the oppressive pressure being bore down on them. I withdrew my mana and the pressure also disappeared, as everyone turned to look at me. Their fearful faces looking at me like I was some kind of monster who could rip their throat out any moment. I walked closer to the bunch and held their gazes with my eyes emotionless and indifferent. I peered through the majority of the students who were not willing to move forward, and there were a total of nineteen students, out of the meagre amount of sixty-two left¡ªwith three dead¡ª,who were dissatisfied with my proposal of moving forward into the dungeon. The rest were reluctant but had agreed into following us. ¡°Then what do you want to do instead, huh?¡± I asked, my voice stern and emotionless as it boomed in their ears, as they all jumped a step. I held the youth, Kale Triden¡¯s gaze¡ªwho was standing in the front of the group¡ªas he flinched back another step, thinking I might jump him any moment. ¡°Y-You¡ªYou¡¯re one to say,¡± Kale sputtered as he hesitantly looked me in my eyes with a finger pointing in my direction. But his eyes drifted away from mine, as a moment later he shuddered another step back¡ªafraid. ¡°You were hiding your strength all along, and you know perfectly well if someone¡ªanyone¡ªwho has the best chance at escaping this shit hole, its you Seo Jiwoo!¡± He grumbled as his voice echoed inside the hall. He clenched his hands and looked at me with his eyes blood shot. ¡°Your strength is at least equal to a rank hunter, isn¡¯t it, then what about us who are barely on the threshold of the rank or on the borderline of the rank. I don¡¯t want to die. No one here does, and knowing fully well just what kind of monsters and shit that this dungeon has that awaits us if we move forward, you want us to risk our lives knowing fully well the risk yourself, that any of us could die at any moment!¡± Seriously, he¡¯s sputtering whatever that comes to his puny mind at this point of time. Then staying here fixes that problem. ¡°And there is still the risk of you being a demon¡¯s contractee,¡± a student barked from behind Kale as he awkwardly held my gaze. I deliberately led my sigh roll out of me longer as they all had their eyes fixed on me. ¡°Then tell me, does staying here and waiting for your deaths from starvation, or coming along with us and trying to find a way out, which choice is better, huh?¡± I asked as I peered across all of the students, judging who was faltering from this situation. Almost all of them reluctantly looked at me, evading my gaze as if what I was saying made the most sense, in front of the bullshit they were spewing nonstop. ¡°Do you think you would be able to survive with the meagre supplies you have left? Or are you all just waiting for some kind of miracle to happen?¡± I stopped as I looked at the doors mounted at the end of the room. ¡°Wake up, the world doesn¡¯t work like that, its either kill or be killed in this world! And if you are so willing to be left behind, then I also wouldn¡¯t want to carry a dead weight with me, which might hinder or risk others lives who can assist as a better fighting force.¡± ¡°Its better to die with a struggle, knowing you tried to do something¡ªtried to change your inevitable fates¡ª, then to die without doing anything, just sitting around idly," I let my words roll out of me with more emotion as I finished my sentence. ¡°And about why you suspect me being a demon¡¯s contractee, if I had really been one, then would I have been so willing to risk my life for all of you back then. I would have so generously prioritised my own safety, leaving you all behind to met your maker.¡± My voice once again boomed across the mass of students, as they turned their head away from me. Among the students I saw Thomas standing at the rear end of the students¡¯ group, his eyes met mine for a moment, as a wide scowl plastered over his face, but I nonchalantly looked at him as I shrugged. ¡°Its your choice, whether you die here, or try and struggle together with us to find a way out of here.¡± ¡°But even you can¡¯t guarantee that we all will make it out alive, would you?¡± A student asked, as a scowl and an expression of panic arched across his face. The others also began to vent out their distress and panic in that moment. I drew in a quick breath, as all the desperate awaiting eyes turned to me, as if I was some kind of hero, some saviour for them in this desperate situation. This was exactly the reason why I never wanted to be given the leader position. I inwardly grunted. But still, they are afraid, and them being stuck inside this place is I think, partially my fault. We were all transported inside here due to the sudden quest of the system. And I was getting a hunch that the system was responsible for them being here. Seriously, the system was getting more unpredictable than before the more time I spent studying it. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything,¡± I said placidly, as I met their gazes head on. ¡°But staying here won¡¯t do us any good either. But even if its that, we all are willing to take the risk to explore ahead to find an exit.¡± I slowly turned to look behind me where the others were standing, with their weapons ready to be drawn anytime. Kale finally sighed in defeat as he held on to my wrist and looked me straight in my eyes this time, his gaze unflinching. His scowl turned into a slightly determined expression, but his lips quivered as he spoke. ¡°Damn it...alright then,¡± Kale said. ¡°Then you better try your hardest in finding that damn exit out of here. I¡¯ll follow you!¡± I nodded at him in response then turned around in the direction of the doors. But some anxious eyes still followed me from behind, each step I took, as I walked closer to the metallic doors. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and looked for any trigger or gap. But this time there wasn¡¯t any. The door itself looked just like any random run down door, which had rusted as a result of years of mould and moss growing over it. I placed both hands over it and pressed hard. As I kept pushing, my mana surged as I reinforced my body and kept pushing with all the strength I could muster. Then the doors lightly creaked. From my right side, Ryuya, Amelia, Han, Claire and a few others began to push together with me. And on my left, Jiyoung, Lucas, Derek, Kale and the rest. The doors screeched against the cobblestone floor, as the floor shook and the rusty metal doors pushed open. A slight breeze swayed my hair and clothes as I took a step forward, with the others right beside or behind me. But this time the doors opened up to a room which was closer in size¡ªbut still wide enough¡ªbut as I peered across the room, I was left a little dumbfounded and awestricken by the items which were laid here on display. There were many kinds of equipment¡ªbe it swords, daggers, spears and artifacts¡ªlaid on the floor as there were many stands on which extravagant armours were hanged which gleamed brightly and had a strong signature of mana emanating from them. The gleaming sheen of the gems, sapphires, rubies and many other kinds of treasure were littered all over the floor of this room as the blistering light of the purple fire reflected through the fist size¡ªor bigger¡ªgems. There was a small pavement in the middle through which lush blades of grass were growing out of as the pavement led to an even wider tunnel which was twice the size and width of the metallic doors. The grass pavement let deeper into the tunnel which grew deeper and eerie as far as my eyes could see. ¡°Holy shit¡ª!¡± Kale said, with an exaggerated tone, as his eyes gleamed in surprise and his mouth agape as he took in the sight in front of him. I stepped forward and began to observe the equipments which were stored inside this room. This room must be some kind of treasury. I thought as I held up a pair of daggers. They were perfectly crimson in colour with the exception of having a few black lines spiralling down their body. There were rubies embedded on the pommel of the handle, with the intersecting part of the dagger having something written over it. ¡®Res Ku Tel!¡¯ That was what was written over the dagger. But I couldn¡¯t understand the language in which the words were written. It was some foreign language which I had never seen or heard of. I withdrew a dagger from its leather sheath, and spun it in my hand, as I looked at my reflection in the blade of the daggers. It was perfect in the weight as well as the balance department, I pocked a finger near the edge of the blade and it cut right through my skin like a knife on a brick of butter. Its sharpness was quite good. These pair of daggers were far better than any pair I had seen out there. From my side I saw Lucas Claymore taking a peek at the daggers I firmly held in my hand. I withdrew the dagger back into the sheath and tossed them in his direction, as the wound over my finger patched itself. Surprised, Lucas caught the daggers in his hands as he turned to look at me. ¡°Why are you giving these to me?¡± He asked confused. Those daggers were at least a , close to a rank item, which could be sold for a good price. But it was also an item which Lucas could barely wield now that his strength was on the borderline of the rank, close to reaching the threshold of the rank. But the mana consumption as well as how a person wielded a weapon depended on the wielder itself. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°My specialty and mastery is mostly in the sword, so daggers are pretty much useless to me,¡± I returned as Lucas nodded back at me in acknowledgement, then I began to look around the hordes of the treasures which laid on the floor. The others were doing the same. Some were pulling the armour off from the stands and trying them on. My attention went to Jiyoung for a moment who was pulling a sword out of its sheath which had a beautiful subtle white colour as she kept on observing the item with keen eyes. On my left side, I saw Ryuya¡¯s emerald eyes begin to slightly gleam as he took a silvery breastplate which had a dirt colour orb embedded in its surface which emanated a rich mana signature of earth mana around it like a defensive shield. And the other students who hungrily looked at the items which they held as their head snapped from left to right, reminded me of the movies I had seen a very long time ago about scavengers who were scavenging a temple filled with treasures dry. I chuckled as my gaze went to Derek, who had slipped on a few pebble size rubies as he crashed on to the hard floor of this chamber. He awkwardly looked around him to see if someone had seen this embarrassed moment of his, but he lightly sighed in relief as the others were busy in pillaging the place dry, but his gaze came to a stop at me. I giggled lightly, as Derek¡¯s face turn a shade of red and he lowered his face down in embarrassment. Claire on his side extended him a hand and helped the youth to his feet. She slightly glared at me with her eyes squinted and brows knitted with a playful expression over her face. I returned with the left side of my lips carved into a playful and mischievous smile. For a second, my worries had disappeared and I felt refreshed as I saw the others better expressions now. ¡®I guess we just needed a change of pace in this grim situation,¡¯ I thought as I walked to the top of a mountain made of gold coins, with gems here and there. But despite that, the item and equipment here might help the others in their journey and fights ahead. I held up a golden coin, but released it a moment later as it plummeted and rolled down the steep mountain of gold with a tinkling noise. ¡°Has everyone taken what¡¯s needed?¡± I asked taking a good look around the group. Everyone nodded back as a few students head turned in the direction of the gems. They hungrily looked at the gold and gems, but their dimensional rings must have become full after storing them with whatever items they could find. But I turned around and swiped my hand near the surface of the gold coins, gems and the remaining item which were left by the students. The mountain of gold disappeared from beneath me as I stored it all inside the system inventory. Seriously, the only good thing about the system was its storage capacity. I think it was infinite. A thin smile carved the edges of my lips as I envisioned Salvador¡¯s drooling mouth when he sees the amount I had brought back with me. Well, Salvador would be quite delighted if I brought a gift back for him. And what better gift than money. He loved noting more than money. Well, who didn¡¯t. ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on,¡± I ordered, as I made my way toward the wide tunnel. The tunnel from up front was more bigger than I had thought. Then I stepped forward and the others followed me from behind. There were wide, dark and malnourished vines growing and covering the ceiling and walls of the tunnel, as I smelled a mossy moist smell, the deeper I went. With now fully geared and ready for battle, they all covered their steps with more determination and confidence. But their panic was still somewhat there, not leaving entirely. The tunnel grew darker and more eerie, as we moved through it, but after a fifteen minute walk, I saw a bright light emerge from in front of us. I quickened my pace and quickly reached for the exit. But just as I exited through the mouth of the wide tunnel together with the others, my eyes went wide as I peered across the beautiful meadow which stretched out far beyond my vision. We all peered agape at the brightly lit field of grass which glittered like polished emeralds, lush blades of grass swaying with a slight breeze. The deep warmth of the sun light basked us underneath its light which felt refreshing to the skin. No, I squinted my eyes and looked above at the ceiling, where countless rows of stalactites were emanating a bright and warmth filled light. The deposit of calcium which littered the ceiling glowed tremendously bright. I snapped my head around, but there weren¡¯t any pillars visible which supported this place, it was simply a wide field. That means we are still instead this rune of some cave which was connected to that castle like halls from before. And this field stretched out for at least a few hundred metres in all directions. This place was giving me a bad feeling. As if he had walked through a portal and appeared at an entirely different location. A place where we weren¡¯t supposed to be. "Wow! Its so pretty,¡± a female student said with a gasp, as she took a step forward into the open field, snapping her head in all directions to take in the view. But regardless, the scenery in front of me was relaxing, I felt the fatigue leave me at this moment, as I held back the impulse to just lay down on the grassy field and take a very long nap underneath the warm light and feel the soft breeze as my fatigue washed away. I just felt too tried at this point. But ever since entering this place, the hair at the back on my neck have kept standing, my body was high on alert, and my senses sharp to look out for any sudden attacks. ¡°Keep your guards up,¡± I reminded, as I took a step forward firmly keeping my sword held in my hand. The other heeded my warning, and pulled their body¡¯s into stances, and kept attending to their surroundings. We weren¡¯t out in the open, and something was giving me a really bad feeling. But some of the students had began to initiate a steady conversion, for distraction, action and anyway which could help them keep their panic at bay. Some of the others spread across the area examining it, trying to find an exit. I continued examining the surrounding area, searching for what was making me so tense. The stalactites were illuminating the surrounding brightly. But after looking around for a few minutes, I couldn¡¯t find an exit. There had to be an exit portal somewhere! Just what am I missing? But my eyes drifted across the rich field and landed over the black mountain which was in front of us. It was entirely black in colour, as the grass and land around it was withered and dead. And it looked like as if the mountain was curled up on itself, as it looked shallow to the eyes. I squinted my eyes and saw that there were fine scale like lines over the surface of the mountain which were highly detailed, but as if they were slightly transparent. Now we all were only thirty meters away from the mountain and in the further edge of this field, but the eerie feeling I was getting since stepping foot into this place was only getting stronger the deeper we moved inside here. ¡°What the hell are we supposed to do now?¡± A student said in dissatisfaction, as he grimaced and pulled away from us. He tightly held a shield in his hand which had several groves over its surface and had a bright red orb embedded on the middle. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Come back here this instant!¡± Kale said to him as he tried to pull him back. But the student with blond hair slapped his hand away and continued with his ranting. ¡°As far as I can see, there isn¡¯t anywhere to go from here onwards,¡± he said, as his face twisted even more and the scowl over his face worsened. ¡°There isn¡¯t even an exit portal here is there! I did agree in coming along with you bastards, but what are we supposed to do now, huh?!!!¡± His voice grew more tense and loud with each other we spewed out of his mouth. But in that exact moment, the ground beneath us began to tremble as the hair at the back of my neck stood in complete alert. My eyes followed from where the mountain was emerging¡ªtechnically, something massive from behind it¡ª, as my face twisted in horror as I saw two deep scarlet eyes about the size of a crate looking down upon us. From behind the shallow mountain, I saw a beast emerge as it kept looking down upon us as if we were its prey. I felt cold sweat at the back of my neck, as I kept lifting my head as the beast seem to kept on growing taller. ¡°What? What is it?¡± The student with blond hair asked, confused, as a wave of fear hit him. Kale grimaced as he pointed in the direction where the silhouette of a colossal beast became visible which was both tall and large enough to blanket the majority of the area around us. It was at least a hundred metres long, with sharp fangs jolting out of its mouth, and two thick lance like spikes riddled with smaller ones, which curved back from the base of it head, making it look like a crown. It had a purple shaded tongue which swayed slightly making a hissing noise from its mouth which rang uncomfortably in my ears. Its body was covered in obsidian scales shinning like the most glittering and expensive jewels basking underneath the light projected by the stalactites. I swallowed hard on my saliva as I saw the mighty Basilisk standing in front of us. Its body was as wide as a building and its height reaching ten stories high, up to the ceiling, as my eyes never once left it. Then that mountain must have been its shedded skin. I thought as I saw the despaired faces of the others. Everyone was petrified in their places, not willing to move. As if a single glance from the Basilisk had immobilised them, turned them all to stone. But, Ryuya and a few others had returned to their senses quickly from the sense of the sudden shock. ¡°W-We are all g-going to die,¡± I heard a student stutter on his words. All the colour of his face had left him. His eyes displayed despair as he looked upon the Basilisk. His knees gave out as he slumped on the ground and he began to shudder in fear. He wrapped his arms around himself and began to mumble indistinctly. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry,¡± his words came out as a hoarse whisper, but I nontheless still heard him. ¡°Everyone back to the tunnel,¡± I barked, snapping everyone out of their daze. They turned to look at me as they almost choked on their breath which had lodged in their throats as they looked upon the majestic of the beast. Despite the initial shock which had overcame everyone on the ground as the Basilisk loomed above us, everyone snapped back to reality quickly, but some weaker students were unable to control their emotions. Their shock and fear still palpably visible on their face, but at my call they began to rush toward the mouth of the tunnel. But the ground shook as the Basilisk whipped its enormous tail at us. I was ready to dodge the sudden attack, but I watched in complete helplessness as the tail smashed into the students¡ªeight of them¡ªon my left, the ground shook and cracked as a pool of blood spread from underneath the leathery tail, as I heard the loud noise of the ground and bones cracking and shattering mixed together, and visibly saw blood splatter all around the area, dying it in a deep crimson. As the Basilisk lifted its tail again, I saw squashed corpses and blood stuck to it¡¯s leathery scales, as I saw a tinge of delight in the beast''s scarlet eyes, as if we were its playthings. But as it readied its tail again to whip at us in a horizontal strike, a student tripped over his feet as he stumbled on to the ground. ¡°HELP ME!!!¡± He pleaded as the Basilisk'' tail was only a few feet away from him. My mana erupted inside me, as I lunged my body backward, as I twirled I saw a few others slightly turning their head backward to look at me. I rushed to him and took the student by his arm and threw him forward with all the force I could muster. But it gave the Basilisk¡¯ tail enough time to reach me. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ I cursed as I readied my body and reinforced every inch of it with mana I could gather. I held both of my arms upwards defensively as its tail was now only a few inches away from me. Then as the tip of the tail impacted against my body, my eyes momentarily rolled into my head as I felt myself go blank¡ªin and out of consciousness¡ª, as I flew and crashed on to the ground several meters away from where I had stood. I felt like a twig being brushed away by a heavy broom. My arms went numb as my bone shook terribly, but I felt relieved that the bones of my arms hadn¡¯t broken and shattered under the impact. I laid over the grass as I gnashed my teeth, my brows furrowed with such an intensity as my body wheezed in pain. I took a moment to dwell and allow the pain to subside and also allow my body to regenerate. The force at which the tail had impacted with my body had caused many of my bones to shatter. I vomited a mouthful of blood as I weakly straightened my body and saw that the Basilisk was over the other students in a moment, as they reached for the mouth of the tunnel. But a few of them had began to fight back, as the others escaped, to distract the Basilisk. Among them were, Ryuya, Lucas, Han, Jiyoung, Claire, Derek and a few others. Through my blurred and bloodied eyes, I saw Amelia mumbling something underneath her breath as a moment later, the earth mana coalesced around her and converged around her hands in a cluster of light. She waved her arms around and allowed her mana to conjure into whatever she willed it to. [Earth Spikes] A bright glow erupted from Amelia¡¯s body, as the ground trembled and many sharp and thick spikes sprouted out from the ground and launched from all directions at the Basilisk. Some of them impaled and obstructed the beast¡¯s path, but didn¡¯t do as much damage as they should have to the titanic beast. It''s body was heavily guarded by the thick scales. And only a blow extremely strong enough could penetrant its defences. As Ryuya dodged a whip attack from the Basilisk, barely, it swiftly launched its razor sharp tongue at Lucas who was right behind him, ready to launch a swift strike of his dagger which he held. And there was some black liquid oozing and drooping from its tongue, which fell over the ground, causing everything¡ªwherever the liquid had fallen¡ªto wither and melt away. I breathed heavily as the poisonous tongue of the Basilisk reached near the youth. I quickly shot to my trembling feet, as my body kept of regenerating the damage I had undergone. But I didn¡¯t have time or leisure to allow myself to completely heal. I buckled my body and searched for my ability, the shackled power which housed itself deep within me, as my body squealed and shuddered in agony. I took a deep breath, as the scenery around me began to shift, colour drained from my vision as I was only able to see in shades of grey. The colours around me ran and darkened, as everything began to be eclipsed by a veil of grey, the world around me was becoming inverted, as everything came to a stand still. Be it the swaying trees, the blades of grass and plants, the students, the Basilisk, even the mana in the atmosphere all around me, everything became motionless and became static as I activated acausality. The wheels of time had stopped according to my will, as I slowly separated myself from the physical realm. Chapter: 73: First Movement Under the effects of acausality, my body began to burn with an unimaginable scorching heat which caused me to pass out at any moment. My eyes lids heavy and my body feeling like lead. My body which had yet to regenerate the damage done to it, was shivering and quaking in agony as I felt my blood run backward and my vision a blur, as I felt the sensation of millions of sharp needles being impaled into my body, continuously. A sharp pain began to go grow near my sternum, as I stiffened and choked on my breath. Even with all the training I had done in the last three months with all the chances I got to use acausality, I never got used to the effects which allowed me to stop and bind time. My body would always begin to reject and pull me out of this static world¡ªback into the physical realm¡ªbefore the damage became everlasting and permanent. But I had come to realize that my body couldn¡¯t withstand the pain and stress even if I trained this ability perfectly. This was the biggest draw back for using this skill. But as I persisted, and pushed the pain back, I lunged in the Basilisk¡¯s direction, trying to reach Lucas before the effects of my skill ran out. My legs trembled as a splitting headache shrouded my mind. I felt like my lungs were on fire, as my entire body quaked in convulsions. I gnashed my teeth as I circulated the mana inside me to reinforce my body, as it reacted to my will and began to enforce each step I took, to help me cover the distance faster. I heaved for breath as my chest was on fire, as if I had drank alcohol which was as searing and intense as a volcano¡¯ magma which burned and warmed each part of my body. The time limit for staying inside this world was quickly coming to an end. And the damage my body had undergone had caused that time to be shortened, as the bursts of pain were coming over me more strongly. I quickly covered the long distance, and now was only a few steps away from Lucas and the Basilisk¡¯s long tongue. My eyes laid on the statues¡ªmy companions and the Basilisk¡ªin this shade of grey which covered the entire world. Their body''s were stuck to their places, some midair, some dodging and some striking back. But...the biggest problem was that I couldn¡¯t interact with the frozen objects or beings, when I was inside this static world. I had tried many times in the past, but have miserably failed each time to interact with the objects and beings, as I separated myself from binds of the physical realm. As if there was some essential key point I was missing this whole time, which could allow me to gain access to that power to pull the others inside here with me. But I was able to do so only once. Back in the devil¡¯s whisper dungeon, where I had killed the demon which was completely immobilised, and I had even pulled my sword together with me inside this inverted world. But I didn¡¯t know how. Back then, I was so close to dying that killing the demon and surviving was the only thing that had overcame my mind and rationality. So I couldn¡¯t make out of what I had done back then. I grabbed Lucas¡¯s body, wrapping my arms around him and trying to wiggle and nudge him,¡ªdesperately as my time limit quickly came to an end¡ªmove him from his location. But it was all futile. His body was stuck to its places, like a statue carved by the finest of craftsmen. My eyes widened as my knees buckled, as I vomited a mouthful of blood. I went on all four as the pain had started to become unbearable. My mana was exhausting and every inch of me crying in pain. I couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore. I need to do something, anything. I pondered over what I could do, but nothing was coming to mind. I felt miserable. I released my grasp over the skill as the colours began to return to the world around me once again. My connection with the mana around me re-established as I felt my body pull and drink the mana as quickly as it could. In that same moment¡ªwhen time was beginning to move again¡ªI tightened my grip around Lucas, and as the world returned to what it used to be, I grabbed Lucas and lunged as far as I could, as I forced my stiff body to move. All the mana inside me pushed and pulled at my inside as my legs felt like lead. My body momentarily gave out under the unbearable effects of the unimaginable pain. But I felt a deep stinging overcome me from behind as I rolled over the ground together with Lucas. Lucas gasped and squealed in surprise, as he saw me lying over his crashing body now. Blood rolled down my mouth, nose and eyes and I looked to be in terrible shape. ¡°What!!!? How are you here? You were over there just now?¡± Lucas threw a barrage of questions at me as his expression displayed a mixture of surprise and confusion, as his eyes widened. I tried to push my body aside, but it didn¡¯t listen. The stinging grew more potent as time passed. And it grew to the point that I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs, I wish that I was dead. I felt my body burn even more intensely, even more so when I was inside that static world. The Basilisk¡¯s poison had entered my nervous system. It was unlike any poison I had ever been affected by. It felt like my mind was breaking apart, as my body burned uncontrollably, as it threatened to destroy me. I heard a loud hissing noise emerge from behind me as I felt for my mana, and I still had a tad bit above half left. The wounds which the Basilisk had left over my body were healing gradually as time passed, but not fast enough that I could fight with my full strength. The wound over my back wasn¡¯t able to heal. The poison was trying to destroy my nervous system from the inside as well as the outside. My veins bulged outwards, as they became visible enough for anyone to see. My skin colour paled considerably, not like the creamy pale which girls wished for, but a sickly pale which would cause you to be worried about your well-being. I squinted my eyes as the unbearable pain gripped hard at my insides. Lucas wrapped his arm around my shoulder and began to dash to create some distance from the Basilisk. The others were still stalling as the majority of the students reached for the tunnel. ¡°Oy wake up,¡± Lucas jerked my body, as he let go of me and forcefully pushed a potion in my mouth. I chugged the entire potion down as a lukewarm sensation enveloped my body and the pain and burning resided barely. My blurred eyes became better as I looked at the youth with burgundy hair. His face had a twisted frown as his brows kept on furrowing in distress. ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡± He urged in a tone which indicated desperation and panic, as I straightened and took a moment to allow my passive skills to do their work. _____ ¡¾CONGRATULATIONS ¡¿ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILL: PAIN RESISTANCE HAS LEVELLED UP¡¿ ¡¾PAIN RESISTANCE¡¿: [LV.2] ---> ¡¾PAIN RESISTANCE¡¿: [LV.3] ¡¾PAIN RESISTANCE¡¿: [LV.3] _____ A window popped open in front of me as I saw one of my passive skills level up. But I wasn''table to give much mind to it. Then another one popped open beside it. _____ ¡¾CONGRATULATIONS ¡¿ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILL: REGENERATION HAS LEVELLED UP¡¿ ¡¾REGENERATION¡¿: [LV.2] ---> ¡¾REGENERATION¡¿: [LV.3] ¡¾REGENERATION¡¿: [LV.3] _____ The pain and burning subsided considerably as I felt my body regenerate quicker than before. But my insides seethed as I vomited blood and whatever food I had last eaten again. The poison was destroying my body, faster than it could regenerate the damage. ¡°Give me some time and distract the Basilisk as much as you guys can,¡± I said in a single breath as I closed my eyes tightly. My head had began to spilt and my vision blurring, as I held back the impulse to succumb to cold ground. I needed to end this battle in a single strike, and I had no choice but to use that. ¡°You seriously want us to stall for time against that gigantic fucking lizard?¡± Lucas asked deadpan. His eyes glaring at me with contempt as his nose kept on wrinkling in a sharp sneer directed at me. ¡°Please, you guys have to, until I use my trump card,¡± I said in a tone of plea as I looked straight into his eyes. ¡°And...I know it w-will be enough to kill it.¡± Lucas frowned deeply as he turned his head in the Basilisk¡¯s direction, and saw as the others fought against the colossal beast with their lives on the line. They barely dodged the mana beast¡¯ attacks as they were all pushed back merely by the gust of the wind and shockwaves which were created by the beast¡¯s swing, as it whipped its tail and poisonous tongue around. Lucas grunted as he spoke. ¡°Alright! But the best we all can do together is fifteen seconds even with our lives on the line! So you better make haste!" I nodded in acknowledgement as he tightly held the daggers he had acquired in the treasury chamber and dashed in the direction of the Basilisk. Wind covered each of his steps, allowing him to cover the distance only in a few seconds. ¡°You better use that trump card of yours quickly,¡± Lucas hurriedly quipped as he was over the Basilisk in a fleeting second. There was a short distance between me and Basilisk. I took in a deep breath as I quickly withdrew my sword back into the sheath and firmed my grip over the hilt. Now that was only thing I could bet on, the last trump card I held was the crescent moon style. But under the damage and pain my body was in, could I able to successfully perform the movement? The rebound would be tremendous if I perform it in such a half-dead state. No, I had to! I buckled my knees as the mana inside me erupted in a rippling pulsation, as well the atmospheric mana heeding my call. The mana around me began to ripple as it hurriedly began to conglomerate in my direction. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, as the tiny sparks of mana and demonic energy became bare to my eyes, glittering the entire field around me. The mana all around me was shimmering according to their corresponding elements. They burned brightly, powerfully, with purpose, as if awaiting some kind of command to will¡ªbend¡ªthemselves into something that I wished¡ªdesired¡ªfor them to. My eyes began to sting as I tried to focus, but my body was crumbling due to the poison, but I had to stead fast. My breathing laboured considerably, as I poured every ounce of my being into performing the crescent moon style. I pulled in a hefty amount of oxygen as I invigorated my lungs, as my eyes pondered shut I pictured Master performing the crescent moon style back when I was little¡ªin the past. The colour of my skin had paled even more, but my body had somewhat assimilated with the effects of the poison, I could move more freely now. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. But just as I was about to release my sword from the grasp of its sheath, I felt the air beside me ruffle, as I opened my eyes and saw that Thomas was over me. His spear thrust forward, but in that exact moment, I activated the first phase of mind¡¯s eye and the world around me began to become colourless as every movement became that of a snail¡¯s pace. His spear was drawing closer to my throat I deactivated the first phase, while still maintaining the second phase of mind¡¯s eye which allowed me to see the ambient mana in the atmosphere. I clicked my tongue in annoyance, as I gritted my teeth in anger. My senses had dulled considerably due to the poison, that I couldn¡¯t even feel Thomas approach sneakily toward me. I pushed my hands upward to intercept his thrust, but my arms gave out as my vision blurred again. The poison had really taken a toll over my body. But I was nonetheless able to evade and intercept against his attack, except his spear dug straight into my wrist as I screamed in agony. Blood dripped from my right arm''s wrist as it lolled down like a dog''s tongue. My hand hanged down the stump of my wrist as it was only attached by a piece of muscle and skin. I gritted my teeth as I glared daggers at Thomas. I quickly pushed a few steps away from him, as he defensively held his spear forward. ¡°Thomas you fucker! Just why?¡± I grumbled with uncontaminated fury in my voice which caused him to flinch a step. ¡°You¡¯re going to get us all killed!¡± ¡°Heh, so be it,¡± he said, as his face twisted into a grimaced smirk, as a weak and dry chuckle escaped his mouth. But I was finally able to see the traces of demonic energy which had intermingled with his mana as he had released his shackled and constrained power. ¡°You are a contractee?¡± I asked, caught off guard. But why wasn¡¯t I able to feel his mana intermingled with demonic energy before. Unless, he had received blood from a demon. There was a way for humans to perfectly hide their traces of demonic energy mixed with their mana, first was to train their body, also by using herbs which could only be used by demons¡ªand most did that because demons weren¡¯t so charitable to give away their blood, simply because even if they chose anyone as their contractee they wouldn''t want their contractee surpassing them in strength, because they were full of pride¡ªbut that is the harder option to obtain. But the second option was to simply receive blood from your contracted demon, to allow you to perfectly hide the traces of demonic energy by suppressing it inside the body and masking it with your own mana like a veil. And the blood helps for making the body better assimilate with the demonic energy, because with the external option of signing a contract, the option to just internally ingest blood to your streams was a more profound method. But that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t come with any risks. The rebounds of ingesting demon blood was far worse than just simply signing a contract with one. But that also gave them a massive boost in power. But we humans couldn¡¯t feel demonic energy, but we were still able to barely sense the sinister presence it released, like a sixth sense by instinct. ¡°When did you?¡± I asked, with my eyes blood shot. ¡°I had only signed a contract with a demon just to kill you,¡± he said, his voice hoarse and desperate. ¡°But I didn¡¯t knew your strength had risen so much in such a short time.¡± "Tell me, you also received blood, didn''t you?" Thomas quipped with a twisted scowl. "Without it your meagre strength would have never risen to what it is now." ¡°Jiwoo, damn it, hurry up,¡± Lucas grumbled from the side as he dodged the zigzag attack from the Basilisk¡¯s tongue. But his voice was muffled under the loud thumping of my heart. I attached my hanging hand with the open stump, as I quickly withdrew the only advanced potion I had left and chugged it down. My passive skill was actively allowing my wrist to reattach itself back. ¡°Thomas, this is no time to be fighting amongst ourselves,¡± I spoke in a calm tone but with deep authority, trying to hold back the fury and contempt in my words. ¡°We need to escape from this place first, then we can deal with this.¡± But my eyes kept on galring at him. But he lunged in my direction and thrust his spear at me relentlessly. I was barely able to keep the others in check as I evaded Thomas¡¯s barrage of attacks. His veins bulged outwards as they turned a shade blacker and his face began to turn paler. I stiffly cocked my head toward the Basilisk, as I saw it stomp a student to her death. The scowl over my face deepened as I looked back and forth. Enough! I withdrew my sword and with surging my mana, I lunged forward and with a single swing, I severed Thomas¡¯s arm cleanly. He screeched in pain, as he let go of his spear and held the stump of his arm. His strength may have risen to the rank borderline, but the strength gap between us two was still too wide. ¡°I have no more time to waste on you,¡± my eyes emotionlessly bore down on to him as a shiver ran around Thomas¡¯s body. The fear on his face so tangible. He grimaced as tears slipped down his cheeks. He looked desperate. He began to stomp the ground with his good hand as he kept looking at me with contempt in his changing eyes. ¡°Why is it you? Why did it have to be you? It should have been better for you to remain that weak pathetic worm that you always were.¡± his eyes began to change shades, as they turned completely black like the night sky. I quickly pulled closer, my sword nearing Thomas¡¯s throat, like an eagle¡¯s glide. ¡°If you are able to be reborn in your next life, try to atone for your past sins," the cold blade of my sword thrust into his throat as my final words fell over him like some heavenly judgment, as blood sprayed all around him, which tainted the lush grass with a shade of bright crimson. His head severed and rolled over the ground with a loud thud, as he lifelessly dropped down on the ground as his lifeless eyes bore into mine. I held his gaze for a fleeting second. ¡°Jiwoo!!!¡± I heard the others calling out my name, as I hurried back to the task at hand. They were in bad state. And barely holding on. All of them. Ryuya¡¯s arm was twisted and pulled at an impossible angle as his face twisted with a deep scowl with each attack he launched at the Basilisk, but most of them were rendered useless. The other were no less, their body''s were covered in visible flesh wounds, as they persisted against the onslaught of the Basilisk. Even I was surprised as to how long they had stalled against the Basilisk for me¡ªas I had instructed. With my sword back into the sheath, I firmed my grip around it, as I wrapped a torn piece of my shirt around my wrist to keep my hand in place and steady. That son of a bitch Thomas had to pull that stunt at such a crucial and important time. I think it had been more than thirty seconds. My eyes drifted back as I saw blood splattered all across the field where the Basilisk stood. Some of the students had lost their lives already, so easily, with the others still desperately trying to run away. With a breath, I took a deep breath as I pulled my body back into a firm stance again. An unbearable amount of pain shrouded my entire body, as I tried to move my right hand, but it was completely numb. My nerves must have been severed when Thomas cut my wrist off. My body was rejecting any command from me. Fuck!!! I panicked as I tried to think about something I could make use of. But nothing came to mind. A frown crept up my face as I looked at the desperate faces of my friends still fighting the Basilisk. They were now desperately trying to fight for their lives. Some of the other students had also returned to help them, but they were of no help. Use me! Then I heard a melodical whisper echo in my ears like the passing wind, which felt so...magical and powerful. It was telling me something. I focused, and it was telling me to use it. But use what? I thought, confused. I didn¡¯t fully understand the meaning behind what it was asking me to do. But I did what it told me to. I searched from where that voice was coming from, and I came to a stop near the new power I had acquired back in the dungeon room. It was burning furiously within me, unshackled. With a power which I had felt back in the statue room. Without even giving it a second thought, I tapped into that subtle power, as I felt a cold sensation grow all around my body, as if I had dived into the cold waters of a lake. The pain began to suddenly vanish, as all the voices disappeared from around me. The only thing I was able to focus on was the loud thudding of my own heart which soon even, also quieted. The enchanting powerful voice telling me something, but soon enough it also hushed with all the others. Every pore in my body opened as I felt a surge of mana raging in and out of my body. The space around me distorted, as the ground below my feet began to crack under all the mana which was surrounding my body, a small crater formed beneath my feet as I channelled all the mana inside me. The surge of mana that had been rampaging around me suddenly sucked inside my body as it compressed deeply into me, as a feeling of insurmountable power overcame every inch of my being. I felt absolute, the sense of superiority over everything, living or dead, began to bit away at my very sanity. ¡°Kuh!¡± I gashed in pain as I felt my mind began to split, but I pushed all of my worries and thought at the back of my head for now. All that I cared about as of this moment was the total and absolute destruction of everything and everyone. The growing temptation in my mind was almost...enchanting. But I was barely able to suppress the feeling of destroying everything and one around me under the sense of mania. I heard a loud, desperate and fearful voice calling out to me, as it nudged me away from the grasp of this intoxicating power. Just who''s voice was it? I turned my head in the Basilisk¡¯s direction and saw that Jiyoung was looking at me with wide, fearful eyes, as she held on to her left arm which was profusely bleeding, and many visible wounds and bruises had appeared all over her body. I suppressed the mania of this power which was poisoning my mind, as I firmed my grip over my sword. Just as my eyes landed over the Basilisk¡ªas if our eyes had met in that exact moment¡ªit flinched away from its place, as if...as if it was afraid of me. I felt a surge of ecstasy emerge from deep within me, as I intently looked down at the colossal beast. My eyes fixed on the enormous figure of the beast which seemed to pull away from me as its eye displayed horror. It¡¯s big scarlet eyes displayed an emotion I had seen on so, so many. Fear! It was definitely afraid. The mana surrounding me looked as if it was bending to my will, as if I was bending nature itself. Everything felt to be in my control, I felt like a deity right now, I felt I could do anything. Without even a command, the wind particles rushed to my sword as it converged around it. But I felt a deep stinging pain grow in my body, as the effects of using two skills were too taxing over my body right now in such a condition. Blood profusely dripped from my mouth and eyes, as I felt I could lose consciousness anytime. But I saw that the other elements were also awaiting my call, as if ready to rush to my command, even demonic energy. But it was a little strange that the other elements with the exception of wind and fire¡ªwhich I was most compatible with¡ªwere awaiting my command. I was not a mage, then why? But I once again pushed these thoughts to the back of my head and focused on the task at hand. I drew in a quick breath, as I felt a surge of unshackled power brim from within me, as my arms hissed and blurred from in the front of me. I pushed my sword out of the sheath, and performed a vertically upwards slash. The mana condensed round my sword, which gave it a bright sheen, giving more force and inertia to my swing, as I vividly saw the wind particles of mana attaching and conglomerating all around my hand and the blade of my sword. The veins over my arms bulged outwards, as they were perfectly visible to the naked eyes. My wrist was almost fully healed, as I saw the space from in front of me distort and darken. As if the mana was bending to my will alone, and adding more force to my swing without even my call. My arms almost gave out under the extreme stress of performing the first movement of the crescent moon style. ¡°First Movement of the Crescent Moon Style: Moon Split!¡± The air around me began to ruffle and ripple as I heard a loud shattering noise emerge around me. The slash of my sword created a force strong enough to cover the twenty meter distance between me and the Basilisk, as I saw countless deep wounds appearing over its sharp scales, as it hissed in pain. The ground in front of me began to tear apart in a straight line, as tendrils shook the air. The others hissed and gasped in pain as they were also affected by the force of my swing and mana. It zigzagged in a frenzy as the beast lurched in my direction. The heavy wiggling of the Basilisk shook the ground, as I almost lost my footing, due to my body giving out as an act to stop me from my reckless actions. But killing the Basilisk was the only think which was harbouring my mind. But it wasn¡¯t enough to kill it. The first movement was only complete when the second and finishing part was added. I firmed both hands around the handle as I changed the trajectory of my sword and released a sharp breath, as I saw the others quickly escape and create some distance from the Basilisk and me. Jiyoung used her ¡®Shadow Emergence¡¯ skill and vasnished from my gaze and Ryuya used his ¡®Air Step¡¯ skill, taking Amelia and Derek with him. Lucas and others did the same and rushed to create some distance between us, as the extreme rattling of the wind uncontrollably rang in my ears like explosions. Even the faintest of sounds were making me annoyed. But it looked be like the Basilisk had perfectly ignored them. Its attention was entirely on me now. As if it had deemed me the centre of its attention. That I was a threat to it. I gathered all the mana I could have and as the curtain dropped, I forced my numb arms to move as I pushed vertically downward. "Ahaaaaaa," I grunted as I kept pushing. The space in front of me distorted, as a bright blinding glow erupted out of me and completely covered the area, as a veil of white descended in a straight line. All of my mana which I had condensed, I poured into this single slash. Blood dripped from the edges of my mouth as the Basilisk was over me and only a few meters away, as it bared its fangs at me. Just as my movement reached its completion, the ground completely tore apart to the other end of this field, the tear stretched as far as it could, until it hit the wall and ceiling as it began to collapse and made a loud thuding as the stalactites broke apart and crumbled to the ground. The ground kept on quacking as the white glow erupted out of me and the force of my swing blanked the space momentarily from in front of me, as the Basilisk met my slash head on which was destroying anything in its wake. But the thing which I had anticipated, the power and speed generated by my swing, while using the outmost amount of mana which I had left, cut cleanly through the Basilisk¡¯s body as it plummeted and rolled on to the ground with it body severed into two perfectly bisected pieces. The ground beneath me quaked as the body of the Basilisk drifted and stopped only a few feet away from me. I kept looking down at the mighty beast which had now fallen to my feet and been cut into pieces. But the temptation for destroying even its body was intoxicating my mind. The power kept on whisper in my ears, to destroy everything, that with it, I could conquer anything. That everyone was beneath me as of this moment. But, vomiting a mouthful of blood, I plummeted on to my knees as my vison began to darken, the tight clenches of the power released me and I felt like a mountain had been placed upon me. I slightly lifted my left hand up and saw that the blade of my sword had completely shattered and destroyed. My body gave out a final painful groan under the re-bound of using all of my skills¡ªexcept for leap¡ªunder the condition my body was in, as well as the crescent moon style. I was barely holding on now. A series of windows popped open in a front of me, indicating my level up and one window generating the rewards right now after I had killed the Basilisk, but I was unable to focus on them at this time. Then as I weakly pulled in a final deep breath everything went blank. Chapter: 74: Confrontation The moment I returned to my senses and stirred away, I heard muttering voices of many around me, as a cold breeze ran past me, making me feel tingly and soothed from the inside. But that slight tender and relaxing feeling didn''t last for long, as it disappeared quickly as an unbearable amount of pain began to overcome my mind and sear away at my insides. I felt my mind could break apart at any moment as the constant, but weak, thumping of my heart kept me barley awake. ¡°¡ªhe¡¯s been unconscious for almost two days now? His condition has gotten better, but there are still no signs of him waking up.¡± ¡°Then what are we supposed to do now? The other are getting more and more anxious and panicked as time is passing.¡± As the embrace of my slumber was fleeting away from me, I heard two voices in the distance muttering amongst each other. They were familiar, but my eyes were kept stuck to their place, not budging. No, I think I didn¡¯t wanted to open them yet. The fatigue and pain from my fight against the basilisk had been too detrimental, and recovery had been slow since its poison had evaded into my nervous system. But instead, I focused on those voices and heard Ryuya and Jiyoung conversing. My breathing had gotten stable and frim, as I was able to breathe more freely, then I enforced my body and through the sheer power of my will alone, I was barely able to peek open my eyes. The first thing which I laid eyes on were the bright stalactites which brightened this grassy field, the light was still perfectly visible even through the shade of the lush tree and its branches, which I was laid beneath. I squinted my eyes into sharp slits as the bright light caused my head to split. My entire body cried in agony, as I tired to push it upright, but it didn¡¯t listen. Every pore, fiber, muscle, and bone in my body hurt. My insides seethed as I vomited blood and whatever food that was left in my poor stomach, my eyes almost rolled back into my head, just by moving my body even by the slightest. But in that moment, I wished that I was unconscious again, as a growing pain near my stream and my back made the experience all the more worse and unbearable. The pain was biting like a bitch now. I had tried my best to supress it down but after experiencing the re-bound of utilising my skills and the crescent moon style, it was near impossible for me hold it back any longer. I sighed in defeat as I remembered the final moments of my fight against the Basilisk ¡®Heck yeah, I killed that damn lizard!¡¯ I rejoiced in my mind as a weak smile curved up my lips. My chest felt heavy, as if someone had placed tons worth of weight over it. I tried to swallow some of my saliva, but my mouth was dry, as I sputtered a series of dry coughs which caused me to spout blood again, my body quaked in convulsions, as the sharp pain near my sternum kept on growing, as well as on my back, where the basilisk had so generously stung me with its twerking poisonous tongue. Seriously, pain had now became a constant part of my life. Well, pain and I have shared¡ªand still am¡ªa really long and healthy relationship. But, I just wanted to take a very long nap, but I knew there were more pressing matters at hand which required my attention right now. But still, no one would mind if I slept for a little bit more. I thought as I slightly lifted my head with what little strength I could muster to bob my head around. Seeing that I had woken up, Jiyoung rushed to my side as she kneeled down beside me and began to study my condition with concerned eyes. I focused on her and her condition wasn¡¯t too good either. Her left hand and neck and forehead was covered in thick bandages. Her hair was a mess and there were dark circles underneath her eyes as she looked nothing but tired. She must have pushed herself holding back the Basilisk. Despite her having broken through to the rank, her strength and the basilisk¡¯s still had a pretty big gap. ¡°Jiwoo, how are you feeling?¡± She asked with concern laced in each word, as she withdrew a water canteen from her dimensional ring. I tried to pull my lips into a smile to reassure her but was unable to do as a sudden burst of pain made me deeply frown. ¡°Honestly, I would...like to s-say that I am alright,¡± my voice came out with a stuttered pause, as the pain almost caused me to pass out mid-sentance. ¡°But, I guess I will like to rest for now.¡± Jiyoung nodded back, as she supported my limp, powerless body and poured the cold water gently inside my mouth from her canteen. Just as the water passed down my throat, I felt alive again. But as she kept on helping me to drink the cool water, I chocked a few times as I clenched my teeth, suppressing the pain to not make me pass out. After a total of ten minutes, I stirred my body and pushed back and leaned against the tree behind me as Jiyoung supported me. The concern of her face was palpably visible to me which caused me to feel slightly guilty yet relieved. With a weak and heavy breath, I looked at Jiyoung and Ryuya who were by my side. I was able to finally focus on Ryuya, whose right arm I saw¡ªwhich had twisted to an impossible angle during his fight against the basilisk¡ªwas wrapped in bandages and hanged by an arm sling made from a tattered and ripped piece of cloth. ¡°Seems like your...arm''s still intact after all,¡± I said with a thin smile to reassure my friend. I began to take heavy breaths as I closed my eyes for a moment to fight the pain. ¡°Yeah seriously, the moment it had bended, I thought I would never be able to use it again,¡± Ryuya returned with a bright and vigorous smile of his own, as he weakly stirred his arm to show me, with his thumbs up. ¡°What about the others?¡± Mustering the strength, I was finally able to process those words. Even speaking was a challenge for me right now. I felt like I could pass out again if I moved even a little. That¡¯s how much damage I had undergone in this battle alone. But I was glad that I was able to finish the battle before I passed out. But my mind faintly pulled back to the moments where I had used Ruler¡¯s Authority. Its alluring and tempting voice and power was something which I was barely able to supress and control. As if it was eating away at my humanity. The growing temptation to destroy everything and the superiority it made me feel. Like I had lost the ability to feel emotions and any concern for others. The only thing which was making me move was the growing hunger for more power. To find something to destroy. To perform what I deemed necessary in that moment. But that was not me. But as if all the rage that I had supressed and shackled all these years had burst forth¡ªbeing fuelled more by that alluring power¡ªlike an avalanche. That power was corroding my mind, but it was true that without it I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the basilisk. But still...it was dangerous for me use it again, under conditions like today. ¡°The others are fine, but, just a little shocked and panicked after the battle against the basilisk,¡± Jiyoung answered as she tucked a lock of her behind her ear. ¡°But, the bigger problem we are facing is that there isn¡¯t an exit portal even here.¡± I heard fast foot step approach us, as I turned my gaze in front of me, and saw Han, Lucas, and Amelia approach us. But Han was limping as he dragged his foot across. All three of them were also wrapped in bandages, as they all looked to be in terrible shape. Well, holding the basilisk back was not an easy job, who was at least close to an rank monster. But I was still impressed that they had been able to stall for enough time. But despite that, the damage done to our side had been too detrimental. Many of the students had lost their lives. ¡°It seems like our sleeping beauty is finally awake,¡± Amelia said with a tinge of sarcasm with a perverted lopsided grin over her face. ¡°Well unfortunately, I was awaken without a kiss from my prince charming riding on his white horse,¡± I played along with her as I slightly pursed my lips. I pulled a potion out of my inventory and chugged it down. A warm sensation enveloped my body, as I took a deep breath of relief. Lucas nodded at me, and I returned with a firm nod of my own. Well, I had first thought of the kid as some kind of ass, who didn¡¯t care about anyone except for himself. Well, my first impression of him was that he was some kind of spoiled rich kid with daddy issues. But I guess I had the wrong idea about him. He was a pretty decent guy when I got to know him a little bit, despite his anger issues and his sharp tongue. ¡°Thanks for holding the basilisk back until I used my trump card,¡± I forced my body straight as I almost groaned again. I slightly bowed my head at them as I once again leaned against the tree and lifted it. I waited until my body had recovered a little bit until I was able to show proper gratitude, not some half-ass thank you and we are good now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thanks us, Jiwoo,¡± Ryuya said, his brows creased and eyes soft as visible dark circles were beneath them. ¡°You risked your life the most in order to kill the basilisk, if it hadn¡¯t been for you using that movement, then I don¡¯t think we would have been able to survive.¡± Despite everything happening, we had made it out of that battle, but not unscathed. The damage was bad, but still, we all had gained something out of it all. ¡°But still, Jiwoo...what was that monstrously powerful movement you used when your eyes had turned purple again?¡± Amelia hesitantly asked, as if she didn¡¯t intend to, but her curiosity had gotten the better of her. Her expression reminded me that of a child as she gazed at me with curious awaiting eyes. Purple eyes? I thought on Amelia''s sudden assessment. So my eyes change colour when I utilise the ruler¡¯s authority skill. I wondered. But the unshackled sensation of power that I feel when using it, makes me really vulnerable to its potent effects. Its like a poison which corrupts the mind. But I pushed those thoughts to the back of my head as I saw the others keenly looking at me. Well, almost all of them, even Lucas and Han were looking at me with questioning gazes, as they awaited my answer. Because, despite not even being from a prestigious or high-standard family, I knew they were curious and apprehensive on the thought of me wielding a sword art manual, and one as strong as the crescent moon style, which was still kept a secret from the world. I sighed as I thought whether I should tell them about the crescent moon style or not. Because, no one in the world, except for a few others knew about its existence, aside from me, Master and Fujimoto. I intently looked at them as I hesitantly tried to make a decision. Because, in the early days of the creation of the movements, Master had joined the battle field to fight against the demons and to stop the dungeon breaks, and to test his strength and gain more insight on how to create and form what was today the crescent moon style. He said that it was hard and almost impossible sometimes, but, the overpowered Master of mine had somehow created the movements. Because the most hardest thing to control when utilising them was the peculiar flow of mana needed to perform the movement in a precise manner. Jiyoung looked at me for a moment, regarding me with a tense and worried expression as she snapped her head sideways and spoke. ¡°Let''s drop it for now everyone. Jiwoo needs to rest." ¡°Its called the ¡®Crescent Moon Style,¡± I admitted, just as their faces had began to look a little disappointed. ¡°Its a peculiar set of movements which increases my speed and power the more I utilise them.¡± Ryuya¡¯s face turned almost flummoxed as he looked at me with his mouth agape. Lucas was the same, this face displayed surprise mixed with awe. Jiyoung looked unfazed but her slight change of expression gaze her away. ¡°Well, I do except you all to keep what you saw here a secret, as I trust you¡¯ll and that, or else it would bring quite the trouble for me later," I said matter of fact, as I brought my index finger close to my lips. ¡°Of course, we will,¡± Jiyoung said back, looking at the other who nodded back in agreement. After that, we all conversed a little bit more. The conversation mostly was a survey of curios questions directed at me by either Amelia or Ryuya: like how I could wield so much mana so precisely, or how I had leaned the sword style. I answered most of them while omitting a bit of information here and there and avoided the one about the sword style. Then all of a sudden Ryuya turned to look at me as he withdrew something out of his dimensional ring. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± He walked closer to me and gave me what he held in his good hand. I focused on the object and saw that it was a round sphere orb which was about the size of both of my palms. It was cold to the touch and had a porcelain colour which shined with a dull obsidian hue round its surface. ¡°The core of the basilisk,¡± I quipped as surprise bled out of my frowned face as I gaped at the round core. I lightly groaned and held on to my side as the pain made me unable to rejoice. Well, this was an item that was worth fighting the basilisk for. And judging from the mana condensed inside the core and the heaviness of its aura, it was a very rare and pure core. The mana inside it was densely compacted as I felt for it, and its purity was on a whole different level. But there was something deep within the core as I searched the core¡¯s mana, like a pulse of a sinister aura or presence, which was powerful but sealed and fleeting. I let my mind dwell deeper into the core, as I saw a shadow or wisp of the basilisk taking form in a black nimbus, with its scarlet eyes intently looking into mine. Was it a part of the basilisk¡¯s remaining consciousness which it had left behind in its core? I thought as I pulled my mind back and kept on observing the surface of the core. Unlike other mana beasts, that basilisk had been more adept and intelligent in regards of combat. But the best thing out of it was that it could sell for at least a few trillions. But it was not my decision to make. Because the others deserved the core just as much as I did. ¡°I would sell and distribute the spoils equally amongst each of us,¡± I said as I clenched the cold core in my hands. ¡°No, we don¡¯t want it,¡± Ryuya said, as my brows rose in surprise. ¡°This core can at least sell for a few trillions, and you all are refusing to take it,¡± I quipped, as all of them shook their head. ¡°You deserve it. Its only right that the person who killed the basilisk gets to keep its core,¡± Amelia said. ¡°And everyone else has already agreed on to giving the core to you. We are all just glad that we are still alive.¡± She crossed her arms, and made a warm expression, albeit a bit smug. I nodded at them all as I stored the core inside the system inventory as it vanished from my palm. My eyes pondered heavily as they were closing slowly. My body had barely held on to allow me to even drive a constant conversation with the others, but despite being unconscious for two days¡ªlike they had mentioned before¡ª, my body was still tired and left unmovable. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°You should rest for now,¡± Jiyoung said, as the others nodded back at me. I knew that we needed to escape from this place as soon as we could, but I couldn¡¯t supress the impulse to just fall back to sleep any longer. My mind and body had been exhausted and pushed beyond their limits, and all of my mana had been exhausted completely¡ªand being asleep for a extended amount of time, had hampered my ability to absorb and refine the atmospheric mana¡ªbut I was just grateful that I hadn¡¯t gone into backlash again. Soon my eyelids closed shut and I allowed my body to fall back into the grasp of a deep slumber. *** I felt a slight tuck on my shirt as I saw myself lying on Master¡¯s back. His soft and slow steps didn¡¯t create too much motion that would make me uncomfortable or allowed me to stir awake. I slowly yawned as I took a moment and saw that I was back in my old childish body. I rested my head on Master¡¯s shoulder as I rubbed my right eye, in a sign of tiredness. I saw that Fujimoto was walking beside us a few steps ahead, as he wore a gentle smile of his face, which caused my heart to be at peace. How long has it been since I had longed for seeing him smile like this? His sharp features were the same, being framed by long locks of auburn hair tied into a braid which fell over his shoulder, swaying slightly as he slowly walked beside Master as I rode on his back. The scenery was all too familiar. The old streets which led to our home and the park which was a few blocks away from it. But I just felt so lethargic. I didn¡¯t want to wake up right now. I just wanted to live in this moment for now, with Master and Fujimoto. ¡°Shun has really grow well, since you brought him back with you that day,¡± Fujimoto said as he and Master turned on their heel and took a sharp right turn. I just kept my eyes closed to not let them know that I had woken up and was eavesdropping on their conversation. ¡°Yeah, he sure has,¡± Master said with such warmth in his voice which made some kind of guilt to arise from deep within me. ¡°When I had first found him on the streets he was in bad shape and was really wary of me and the people around him, but he got comfortable with us really quickly." "Like a scared and terrified puppy." Master added with a smirk. ¡°It''s because you took such good care of him that he got so attached to you, Aki-san,¡± Fujimoto said with a slight chuckle as he hid behind the palm of his hand. ¡°I know that I am really hard on him sometimes, but all I want is for Shun to live a happy and long life,¡± Master continued as he matched his pace with Fujimoto. ¡°His presence has really brought change in our lives, in a good way that is.¡± Master admitted as a warm smile carved his lips which I saw through squinted eyes. ¡°Well, that is certainly true. Every day has become so much fun and the house has gotten more rowdy since Shun has become a part of the family.¡± Fujimoto¡¯s slender fingers ran passed my hair as he patted my head lightly. ¡°Before his arrival the house felt really lonely and quiet, but now, his presence alone has made everything more warm and bright." Master nodded in agreement as we were slowly approaching near the gate of the house which was visible now. A tender and warm sensation was growing near my heart, as I heard their conversation. But I wanted to stay here in this moment. But somewhere deep in my heart, I knew this was just a fabrication of my heart¡¯s desire to go back to those peaceful days with Master and Fujimoto. I knew I was dreaming. This was similar to one of those memories I held dear, but it was just a dream that I was seeing. A dream, huh! Just as Master and Fujimoto walked through the gates and entered the house, I felt a slight tug on the back of my head as I stirred away. I slowly blinked my eyes, as I once again saw the grassy field which was in front of me. I was still leaning against the tree from before as I looked a few meters ahead of me and saw Jiyoung sitting with her legs crossed. She was performing the breathing forms I had taught her back in the sanctuary room before. But she lost focus as she sputtered a series of coughs. It would take a while until she is able to perfectly master the breathing forms. By now, my body had recovered a little bit, allowing me to at least move slightly. But my right arm was still numb, up to the elbow. Well, my wrist had almost severed completely, thanks to that treasonous bastard''s¡ªThomas¡¯s¡ªintervention. But now he was death. I hadn¡¯t thought he would take a step so drastic, but to sign a covenant and receive blood from a demon just to kill me, he had really gone too far in his desire for revenge. I sighed deeply, as I remembered severing Thomas¡¯s head as he cried in desperation. His pride got the better of him, and led him to his ultimate demise. I inhaled deeply, as I spoke. ¡°I think its about time we left this place.¡± Jiyoung snapped her head backward at me. She walked closer to me as I tired to stand up on my feet, but was unable to as I wasn¡¯t able to muster enough strength. Jiyoung took my arm and wrapped it around her shoulder as she supported me in each of my steps I covered. As Jiyoung helped my powerless body to walk, I saw a few hundred metres away, where the pieces of the basilisk¡¯s body were laid. But its fangs and a few parts of its body¡ªits scales¡ªwere gone. I think the others had taken what they could have. I saw Claire and Kale sitting on the ground as they performed some kind of prayer in front of the now suppose graves of the students who had lost their lives. The ground was uneven in front of me. They had clasped their hands and had bowed their heads slightly, as they went on with their prayer for another entire minute. In that time the others had coalesced around us, the small amount of students who were left¡ªwho had survived. ¡°So you are finally awake now,¡± Kale said with his back facing me. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied to the youth. He turned around and I saw that his eyes were swollen and the edges red. He held my hand and gripped it firmly, but gently. ¡°I am sorry Jiwoo,¡± he muttered with a weak and apologetic voice. ¡°I am sorry for saying those rude things to you back then. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I really am sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. And thanks.¡± I returned. ¡°I saw you holding back and stalling for time against the basilisk with the others until I was able to finish it off. Thanks to you guys I was able to do that.¡± I said with a weary smile. ¡°Well, like you said before: Its better to die with a struggle, knowing you tried to do something¡ªtried to change your fates¡ª, then to die without doing anything, just sitting around idly,¡± my pervious words rang in my ears as Kale recited them. ¡°But, how are we supposed to exit this dungeon now?¡± He asked, uncertainty bled from his face as his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have that figured out as well.¡± Just as I said, he simply nodded back at me in silence as he turned around and began to look down at the graves of the students with sad and remorseful eyes. All of them had lost a friend or maybe an acquaintance in here. And I somewhat understood their emotions and feelings. Because in the past I was also like that. All I could do was regret my decisions in the end, and to lock away my emotions to deal with the growing and unbearable pain. But it was about time that we exited this dungeon. I think it had been five days since we were pulled inside here. The system interface appeared in front of me, as I saw a window pop open in front of me which had ¡®rewards¡¯ written over it. I tapped over it and saw the generated rewards for clearing this dungeon. And the basilisk had to be the boss monster of this dungeon for me receive the rewards after killing it. ____ ¡ºREWARDS¡»
  1. Cape of Nyx ¡¾x1¡¿
  2. Passive Skill: Poison Resistance [LV:1]
  3. Level Increase ¡¾x5¡¿
  4. All stats increase ¡¾x5¡¿
____ But I didn¡¯t focus on the rewards, rather my attention went on to the window which had something different and peculiar written over it. ____ ¡ºINITIATION TRAIL CLEARED¡» ¡ºHIDDEN FEATURE UNLOCKED¡» ____ ____ ¡ºDUNGEON TRIALS¡» ____ What? What sort of hidden feature? I thought as I read the words. ¡®Dungeon trails?¡¯ I took in a deep breath as I tried to process this new piece of information. But noting came to my mind. What was this hidden feature? But just as I tried to think of anything, I saw the air ripple and flutter as I saw a portal conjure a few meters away from us. The mana converged to a specific spot, swirling and pulsating with an otherworldly energy. Before me, a shiny greenish portal rippled to life, captivating my senses with its brilliance. The portal emitted a bright sheen, casting an ethereal elegance in its immediate vicinity. I watched in slight awe as the peripheral domain of the portal expanded, tearing through the very space and creating an exit for us. And I knew this was the only thing that could lead us back to our world. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I placidly said as I saw the others turning to look at the portal which had magically appeared in the open. We all walked closer to the portal, expressions of apprehension and doubt were over the students faces, they were hesitant whether this portal would safely lead us back to our world. Ryuya and Han looked at me and I gave them a nod of affirmation, as they took the lead and exited first, seeing the two, the other students kept on rushing into the portal as they were pulled inside it and vanished inside the bright light of the portal. Jiyoung supported my body with each step I covered as I turned my head around and took in a final look of the field behind me, my fleeting gaze landed at the basilisk¡¯s remains a final time. Taking a deep breath, I told Jiyoung to enter the portal first. I was now somewhat able to walk on my own and carry my own weight. She was reluctant at first, but obliged and entered the portal as everyone had now disappeared from inside this dungeon. Leaving me alone in here. But I to stepped forward shortly after as the glowing and rippling sheen of the portal pulled me in, as I began to lose touch with my senses. My vision darkened, as my perspective shifted, like day to night. I found myself leaving the lush grass land, and appearing in front of a crowd of people. The sun had set and the sky was blanketed by beautiful stars, as I saw the full moon which basked us in its enigmatic shine. We were under the open sky, as I saw the tall and sturdy walls of the once auditorium we were in a few days ago, crumbled and cracked. I saw that either the relatives, some family member or parents of the students had arrived here, as they all went to embrace each other into a tight hug. They wept in silence, as they all let that moment pass, as relief washed over them, but some wept with a sorrowful expression on the lose of the students who had not made it out with us. Maybe a son, a daughter, or a friend. ¡°Ryuya what happened to your arm?¡± Ryuya¡¯s mother¡ªSayako¡ªbegan to look at him with a deep motherly concern and warmth in her eyes. Tears slid down her cheeks, her lips quivering as she wrapped her arms around her son. ¡°Thank goodness you are alright. Thank goodness.¡± Ryuya patted her back gently hugging her as he turned to look at the butler who had escorted his mother here with his sister¡ªAyane. Giving him a firm nod. ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± Ayane said as she gently held his hand, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Well, sorry about that. If I had died then who would tease our little Ayane, eh?" Ryuya said with a firm grin, as Ayane gripped his hand tightly, then embraced him like their mother had done. ¡°You jerk!¡± She said as her lips quivered. The others were the same. Han was speaking with a tall man with short brow hair and a lean stature, dressed in traditional Chinese robes¡ªsomeone maybe from his Clan. Amelia was speaking with a woman with long auburn hair, as she embraced the tired Amelia into a gentle and warm hug. I think that was her older sister ¡®Amanda Watson¡¯, as far as I had investigated. I saw Jiyoung speaking with Mr. Butler, and Jihoon who had arrived here in Japan. Jiyoung calmly kept on replying as Jihoon kept on throwing a barrage of questions at her whether if she was fine or not. Her expressionless face palpably looking tired now. The Instructors finished counting the missing students¡ªand the ones who hadn¡¯t came back with us¡ªas they were preoccupied tending to the injured. The portal from behind me rippled out of existence as the bright sheen which brightened my surroundings disappeared, the mana coalesced near the portal dissipated as the gap in the space restored itself. I peered across the crowd as I thought. ¡®No one here whom I could call my family!¡¯ A weak smile pulled up my lips, as I sadly pondered alone on my own thoughts. I was tired, but, with what little mana I had left within me, I searched for Leap in that moment, and it was there, and responsive. It brimmed with power¡ªready to be given life to by my mana¡ªas I felt for the pathways, my connection with them had also been restored. Whatever unknown phenomenon had caused my connection to be disabled¡ªsevered¡ªinside the dungeon with the pathways, had now been perfectly restored. I saw Jihoon bob his head toward me, as he lunged himself in my direction and began to study my condition. All the wounds on my body had almost healed, but my clothes were tattered and ripped from many places¡ªlike rags. My hair was a mess and my body still cranking with a deep and firm fatigue. ¡°You are alright, right Jiwoo?¡± Jihoon said as he looked at me with concerned eyes. I gently placed my hand over the youth¡¯s head¡ªwho was now shorter than me in terms of height¡ªas I patted his head. ¡°Yeah, just kicked some ass, and saved some, like I always do,¡± I reassured him, as I received a giggle from him as he smiled brightly. ¡°Not too much to brag about.¡± My brows jumped slightly, as I looked at him with a bright smile myself. Mr. Butler and Jiyoung had now approached us, as he slightly nodded his head in a greeting as I did the same. But his brows were weirdly knitted, as he had a hesitant expression over his wrinkled face. His eyes looked at me uncertainly as if he was holding back from telling me something, or perhaps it was just me reading too much in to it. ¡°You guys should go and get yourself checked by the medics and emitters,¡± Jihoon urged as he pointed at the medics and healer standing at the used to be gates of the auditorium. Amongst the crowd, my eyes caught on to Adam''s as he held my gaze for a few seconds, then nodded at me. With a thin smile, I nodded back at him, as he hurriedly turned around and went to perform his duties. I felt a sudden surge of pain in my body, as I sputtered a series of pained coughs, which made the pain near my sternum to grow. Jihoon worriedly pulled close to me, as he urged that we headed to the medics, again. I obliged and allowed him to drag me there. But just as we were about to move, I heard a familiar voice among the mass. ¡°Ehm, excuse me,¡± I heard a muffled voice in the many, as I turned to my left and laid my eyes on the man who stood in front of me, with wide and surprised eyes. ¡°How come you are here?¡± I asked as I walked closer to him¡ªJiyoung and Jihoon a step behind me¡ª, dumbfounded by his sudden appearance here. ¡°Hmm...I know it might not be convenient to ask at a time like this but,¡± Master said, as he looked me straight in the eyes. ¡°Can we please talk for a moment if you don¡¯t mind? Even for a few minutes is fine.¡± What could he want to talk about with me? Unless...No I had resolved myself to not hold on to that false hope which could turn to poison. But...what if he does remember? ¡°Jiwoo, someone you know?¡± Jihoon asked from my side. ¡°Kind of,¡± I exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ll back in a few minutes after I finish speaking with him. It might be important,¡± I turned to look at the siblings. ¡°Jiyoung you should go get yourself checked in the mean time, you¡¯re injuries were pretty bad. And if Instructor Adam asks, tell him that I am nearby.¡± I think Adam would need a full report of our time spent inside the dungeon. But, it is what it is. The siblings were hesitant to leave my side, as Jiyoung worriedly looked at me. But after a few more seconds, Jiyoung sighed as both of them nodded. I nodded back, as I turned around and walked for a bit together with Master behind me, as I found a small park which was close to the auditorium. I saw a bench which was close to the entrance, but a little far away. I took a seat as I gestured for him to sit down as well. ¡°So, ahh...how are you?¡± I asked with a hesitant pause. Not knowing how to start a conversation with him. It had been long, almost too long until I had even spoken with him directly. But my heart began to pound faster by only being with him. ¡°I could ask you the same,¡± he said, taking a seat beside me. ¡°You and those other students had been inside that dungeon for almost six days.¡± ¡°Yeah, a pretty shit experience that was,¡± I said, as my lips weakly pulled up. The creeping of silence descended, as we both didn¡¯t speak for an entire minute. ¡°So, what is it that you wanted to ask me?¡± I was the one to break the silence lingering between us. He pondered for a moment, as if he wasn¡¯t sure what to ask me. As if he was still making the decision. But it didn¡¯t take him long for him to decide as he spoke. ¡°I know this might sound a little strange and out of nowhere, but what I am going to ask you...please answer to me honestly and truthfully.¡± He held my gaze with determined eyes, as I firmly nodded. ¡°Who is...Shun?¡± Just as the words left his mouth, I was left flabbergasted. I couldn¡¯t perfectly process what he had asked me. Did he just ask about the past me? But why all of a sudden? Did he remembered something? Mountains worth of questions began to form inside my mind as I looked at Master with wide eyes. I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression I was making, but it must have given him a hint that I knew something about this person called ¡®Shun¡¯. ¡°Let me rephrase what I just said. Just who are you Seo Jiwoo and what is your connection with me and this person named Shun?¡± ¡°I know its a little childish to say this all of a sudden, but I saw you in my dream a few days ago. You were there, but...in a different body¡ªform¡ªand the memories or images I saw were just too vivid and real to think of them as any random dream. Like some kind of different life that I had already lived through, but completely forgotten about. So just what is your connection in all of this? Ever since I saw you, I felt like as if I have known you for a very long time. Like there was some kind of deep connection between us.¡± His voice sounded puzzled as he leaned back into the bench and looked up at the stars which glittered the night sky. His eyes looked uncertain, as if he himself wasn¡¯t sure of what he was asking me. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked with awaiting and bemused eyes, as he inclined his head slightly towards me. A soft breeze flew past us, as Master¡¯s hair swayed lightly. I sighed deeply as I took a moment, on how to respond to him¡ªmy already tired and exhausted mind couldn¡¯t comprehend and process this sudden subtle situation. Should I just tell him everything about who I really am? Who I used to be? Would he believe me? Would he accept that I was someone who had lived with him in our past life? Would he accept our relationship? Will he... ¡°I-I...¡± No! This wasn¡¯t the right time for that. Not yet! If I needed to tell him about the past¡ªabout everything concerning us¡ªthen I needed more time to think to come to a conclusion with my own thoughts and feelings. I slowly turned to look at him, as I solemnly spoke with a mixture of a weary and hesitant, but an unwavering and determined voice. Gently, my voice filled with warmth and reassurance, as I turned to look him in his eyes, unwaveringly holding his gaze as I spoke. ¡°I will share everything you wish to know of¡ªeverything. Just give me a little bit of time and I promise you I will come and tell you everything, unveil the mystery surrounding Shun, my own identity, and the intricate connection that is between us.¡± Master sighed deeply¡ªas if he had already expected my answer¡ª, as he blankly looked in front of him. We let an entire minute pass on in silence, before he broke it again, as he inclined forward and rested his elbows over his knees. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Fine, I will wait for you to tell me then.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said back. Chapter: 75: Unfortunate News Taking my clothes off and placing them in a small closet like locker which was in the changing room connected to the bath, I wrapped a white towel around my waist, as I turned on my heel and walked closer to the sliding doors to my left. My body still felt stiff even after getting healed completely, but the pain had lessened considerably, after I was given an advanced potion and a healer had personally tended to me. Jihoon and Jiyoung were both adamant on having me get checked from a emitter with healing capabilities better than any from their Father¡¯s guild, but I had to refuse. Despite my injuries being far worse than the others, my passive skill after levelling up had allowed my body to naturally heal itself faster than before, and my mana had also helped considerably in the process. I lightly moved my right hand, and spun my wrist in a circular motion. Well, the numbness in my hand had perfectly disappeared, and I was just glad that I hadn¡¯t lost a part of my body. That would have been a nightmare because I didn¡¯t have any instant healing potions left; which the system had rewarded me.The only one I had, I had given it to Han. A few hours had passed since we all had exited the dungeon, and after a thorough check from the medics and healers dispatched by the Japanese officials¡ªthe check up which lasted for a few hours at best, I think¡ªfor not any lasting effects from the injuries or some severe trauma. But almost all of us were sent back to the lodging inn, as our injuries were grave but not too severe. But with the exception of a few students who were pretty severely injured, and had to be moved to a hospital immediately. My gazed drifted on to the scars accumulated on my body which I had obtain from my many battles since regressing back in time. My body was riddled with scars from a few places, but some had faded with time. I gazed at the scar on my left forearm, which was a clear reminder of my absolute crazy stunt I had performed during the tournament. ¡®No way in hell would I perform something like that again,¡¯ I felt a shiver of absolute horror arch down my spine, as I remembered the incident¡ªhow I had manipulated the mana and allowed it flow through me to dissipate into the atmosphere. But my build had gotten more lean and athletic like how I wanted it to be¡ªand had in my past life, but I still had a long way to go¡ªwhich could allow me to fight in the most efficient way possible. I mean, only tankers liked to get jacked, and a few other muscle heads. Maintaining a physique to allowing yourself to fight in the most optimised manner. But, the pain and crankiness in my body was really making me uncomfortable. The effects of the poison were completely neutralized after I had obtained the poison resistance passive skill, but my body had definitely taken a toll and had gone under a lot of stress and pain, thanks to that basilisk¡¯s sharp poison and the physical damage too. My fatigue had build up way past than I could handle it, so to make my fatigue go away, the best thing that came to mind was to take a bath in an private open air hot spring. One of the best reasons to be alive right now. And fortunately for me, the inn had one. And the open air baths were separated for both men and women, so everyone could enjoy their time to the fullest. I slid the door open, as it lightly creaked to the side, as I saw the others bob their head back toward me. There were spiralling tendrils of smoke in the air stretching all around the bath, as I breathed in the refreshing fragrance of the aromatic candles lit around the bath. I peered across the bath, as my vision drifted to the cherry blossom tree which was mounted on the back end of the bath, as its branches swayed slightly making the scenery even more relaxing. There was a large wooden wall to my left, which separated the men and the women''s bath, with many bamboo trees growing beside it. ¡°He¡¯s finally here,¡± Ryuya said, as he lifted his good hand. He was leaning against the edge of the bath, as his right arm was still wrapped in bandages. Well, his arm was in pretty bad shape, so letting it heal naturally on its own was better than taking a high-grade potion and causing the bone structure to permanently alter. One of the reasons why I didn¡¯t rely too much on potions, despite their healing properties and rate of success, there was never a potion which could give a hundred percent outcome, made by humans. I walked closer to him, as I slowly submerged in the hot but relaxing and comfortable water of the hot spring. I breathed deeply as I let my body completely submerge in the relaxing and calm water, as it cleared my fatigue away. I almost moaned in pleasure as I felt my body invigorate with life. Exhaling deeply, I leaned my head back against the edge as I led my body relax. The last five days had been a clear and stern challenge for me¡ªfor everyone¡ªand I had pushed myself beyond my limits inside that basilisk dungeon. But despite that, all of that effort was in order to escape. I looked down at my reflection in the water which was distorting and rippling due to the waves being produced by the others movements. My thoughts would always subconsciously stretch back to the time when I had been under the effects of ruler¡¯s authority. It¡¯s powers and capabilities I had yet to fully comprehend and grasp, but, that power was like a double edged sword. It gives me an extreme and subtle control over mana¡ªwhich I was grateful for¡ª, but it also withers my sanity and emotions. Both of the times I had used ruler¡¯s authority, I had felt like I was losing control of my emotions and body. But the feats I was able to perform with that skill was something I never would have expected to. Like it corrodes the mind, the longer I am under its effects. My gaze drifted to the other who had now coalesced around us. Han had his long hair slicked back and tied into a ponytail as be leaned his head backward and stayed in his resting position. Derek had sat done in a reserved position, having his arms wrapped around his knees. But Lucas was no where to be found. I think he had already taken a bath and went to his room. The others were also completed submerged inside the water up to their neck as they allowed the warm water to heal their fatigue. ¡°Why the long face?¡± Ryuya asked from my side, pushing a step toward me. ¡°Nothing much,¡± I replied with a weary sigh. ¡°I was just thinking that it was a miracle that we all escaped in one piece.¡± It was true, they all had went through a lot in the last few days. Going through life and death over and over isn¡¯t a simple thing which anyone can go through and easily accept. Some of the students have been quiet since exiting the dungeon, I think they needed some time to recover from the shock of seeing people die in front of them and come to term with their own feelings. But, they all had grown, their faces now looked more mature and determined. But they needed to prepare themselves for the onslaught of the final inevitable war and the second cataclysm, which are yet to come. But there are still a few years left until the cataclysm. But for now, everyone deserved to rest. They had done their absolute best. ¡°Jiwoo,¡± Ryuya said from my side as he lifted his head and turned to look at me. I looked at him as he held my gaze with determination in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to say this properly inside the dungeon, but...thanks.¡± He slightly bowed his head in a gesture of respect and gratitude as he lifted it and continued. ¡°Without your guidance, leadership and help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from that place,¡± Ryuya¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he continued with his words sternly pointed at himself in a gesture of self-deprecation. ¡°Despite me holding the first rank position in lock, I was useless almost entirely inside that dungeon, I should have at least reassured the others, but I was unable to do so. If you hadn¡¯t helped us out and leaded us, then I don¡¯t think anyone of us would have been able to escape. For that, I am truly grateful.¡± ¡°Well, I am just glad that almost all of us made it out,¡± I said with a bitter taste of guilt growing at the back of my tongue¡ªdue to the lives lost. ¡°But, don¡¯t just take this new chance for granted or take that experience as some sort of unfortunate happening, try to learn from that experience as much as you can, think on how you could do better if such a situation happens in the future. On how you can better safeguard your life and try to form strategies to counter any situations similar to that one, even if it seems almost impossible.¡± I slightly turned my head toward Ryuya as he blankly kept looking at me. ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused on his sudden silence. ¡°Ehm...Jiwoo, its just, jokes aside, whenever I talk with you, I always get the feeling like I am talking with a grown adult,¡± Ryuya admitted as he placed his hand at the back of his neck, in a sign of awkwardness and embarrassment, his eyes drifted away from me as he continued. ¡°I mean it¡¯s just ahh..whenever I speak with you it gives me the feeling like I am always speaking with someone twice my age or someone who has experienced life first hand, someone who really know his stuff. But that can¡¯t be right, we both are the same age. Its just that feeling I get, haha,¡± he ended with an awkward smile. ¡°And also taking the factor into account that you are monstrously strong and talented just at the ripe age of sixteen years old. Its almost hard to believe." ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I said. ¡°So you better show me the respect I deserve, boy!¡± I quipped, deadpan with a serious expression over my face, which made Ryuya uneasy and stiffen up in his spot. I sternly held his gaze for a moment, as he awkwardly kept looking away from me. ¡°Pfft,¡± I chuckled lightly, as I slapped my friend on his back, getting an awkward chuckle out of him as well. ¡°Well, I do hope you don¡¯t treat me any differently than before, after finding out about my strength and all, ¡± I flashed him a wink as I fully submerged myself into the water taking a deep breath. After an entire minute, I re-submerged as I ruffled my hair off the water and slicked them back. Take a deep breath I went back to lean against the edge. ¡°Then I will be getting out now,¡± Ryuya said, as he stood from his spot and walked out of the water. ¡°Enjoy your time.¡± I nodded at him as he tightened the not of his towel wrapped around his waist, as he slid the door open and exited. Slowly, student after student exited the bath, leaving me behind alone. The last person was Han to leave. The light noise of the cicadas and the slight breeze blowing past me, making the cherry tree to sway lightly, made the scenery even more breath-taking and tranquil. For a moment, my worries disappeared as I relaxed and allowed the soothing water to heal me. I lifted my head and looked up at the millions of stars up in the sky, as my gaze drifted to the moon which shined in all its entirety. ¡°System,¡± I said under my breath as my eyes stayed fixed on the moon, as a translucent interface brimmed to life in front of me. My stats had grown quite a lot since the first time I had obtained this mysterious system after waking up in my dorm room. I lowered my head and saw my now increased stats after clearing the dungeon. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 34970 LEVEL: 96 STRENGTH: 151 STAMINA: 156 AGILITY: 143 VITALITY: 147 INTELLIGENCE: 115 MP: 21567 POINTS: 4924 _____________ FATIGUE: 31 _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ [PERSEVERANCE] [LV. 5] [PROFESSION]: [Swordsmanship] [LV:4] [Crescent Moon Style] : [First Movement: Moon Split] The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. [Regeneration] [LV: 3] [Pain Resistance] [LV: 3] [Poison Resistance] [LV: 1] _____________ .... ---- ---- Level ten. That was the level I had started on, but now, my current level had risen to level ninety-six. I stretched my arms wide as I leaned backward. I have really come a long way. All of my passive skills were levelling up steadily as well as my stats, but it will take me a while until I am able to reach my past strength. But I needed to surpass the past me and become strong enough to defeat the demon king in this life. ¡°Let¡¯s take one step at a time for now." *** I wore my t-shirt on, as I wiped my hair dry from a towel as I left the bathroom. Stepping into the wide corridors of the inn, I made my way to the main hall where the other were. It was past midnight by now¡ªand by the time we had returned, the sun had already set. The wooden floor creaked as I moved forward with my pace slow, but as I reached near the end of the long corridor and was about to turn left, I saw Adam standing in wait for me at the end of the corridor on the right side with his arms crossed. His brunette hair were let loose, as I saw visible dark circles underneath his sharp eyes. He must have barely slept for the last six days for him to have such visible dark circles and that weary expression over his face. I inwardly pitied as I peered in Adam¡¯s direction. As I strolled closer to Instructor Griffin, I couldn¡¯t help but wear a mischievous grin on my face. ¡°Oh, Instructor Griffin. What great pleasure it is to bask in your holy presence,¡± I greeted, my tone filled with playful banter. My eyes twinkled with anticipation as I prepared for our interaction. Adam''s lips curved into a thin smile¡ªwhich was rare, even for his usual behaviour, as he always maintained a professional demeanour in front of the others¡ªas he rose a brow in response as he looked straight into my eyes. ¡°Nothing that important. I just wanted to have a short chat with one of my dear students¡ªto ask about how he was doing, and regarding a few other things¡ªover a glass of good wine. If that of course, is fine with him.¡± ¡°Certainly, Sir! I don¡¯t see why not. I will be more than pleased to have a conversation over a good glass of wine with the prestigious Instructor Adam Griffin,¡± I gave him a humourless smile, as I replied. ¡°Enough with the mild sarcasm,¡± Adam retorted with a sharp glance, as he saw right through my subtle sarcasm He turned around as he began to stroll toward his room¡ªwhich I think was on the second floor. We quickly stepped up to the second floor and I slowly followed him from behind as we passed through the wide corridors and arrived at his door step. He opened the sliding door as he gestured for me to enter. I stepped inside his room beside him, as I looked around. There was a single bed laid on the east side of the room, with a desk which was full of rows of documents taking almost all of the place over it. The room was quite...uninteresting. Just what I had expected from my boring instructor who only liked to work and to properly perform his duties. I think this guy goes by the moto: All work and no play. ¡°Come have a seat. I have a few things I want to ask you, Jiwoo,¡± he said taking the inclined chair placed on the right side of the balcony on the outer end of the room, connected to the room through a sliding door. The lush garden on the back of the inn was perfectly displayed from here which was lightly brightened by clustering lights hung around the wide garden. Tall lush trees, beautiful patches of flowers of my kinds, and rich plants came into my gaze as I sat down and slowly inclined into my chair. Seriously, a sight like this was like rose water to the eyes. The tranquillity and calm was something I deeply enjoyed after a long and tiresome battle, to calm my nerves and relax my mind. I inhaled the fresh air as I eased myself in the chair. My eyes drifted down at the square shaped table which was placed near us, which had two tall and round glasses placed over it, with a bottle of red wine. Adam took the bottle in his hand and began to pour the wine into the glasses. After filling up both of the glasses half way, he handed one to me as I firmly took it from him. I twirled the glass twice, as I inhaled the aroma of the wine. The smell was vibrant and exquisite. I brought the glass close to my mouth and took a sip, as I allowed the red wine to flow through my mouth and down my throat into my metabolism. ¡°Quite the impeccable taste it has,¡± I quipped taking another sip. The wine caused my taste buds to stimulate as it was unlike any wine I had ever drank. But just as I felt the wine enter my system. I suddenly saw a window pop open in front of me. My eyes widened in horror and shock¡ªand a mixture of disbelief¡ªas I read through the contents labelled over the translucent window. It can¡¯t be... My eyes incredulously gazed at the window which hovered in front of me like some kind of taunt directed at my mother, as a frown crept up my face, but I let it fade as quickly as it had came. ____ ¡ºA HARMFUL SUBSTANCE HAS ENTERED THE HOST¡¯S BODY ¡» ¡ºNEUTRALISING THE EFFECTS¡» ¡ºNEUTRALISATION OF THE HARMFUL SUBSTANCE COMPLETE ¡» ____ No...Damn it System!!! I grunted as I almost shattered the glass into pieces in my hand, as the vein over my forehead bulged outward in annoyance. So the poison resistance passive skill doesn¡¯t just heal and clear my body off of any poison, but alcohol as well. Just why is this world so unfair to me? The one thing I liked to do was to enjoy some good liquor, and from now on I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that as well, to not being able to get drunk. This fucking system, and my passive skill. But, it is true that alcohol does dulls the mind and causes a person to get drunk and nauseas, so it could be considered a kind of substance which dulls a person''s senses. I sighed in defeat, as I heard Adam speak from beside me. ¡°Is the wine not to your liking?¡± Crossing his legs, he leaned farther into the comfortable chair. ¡°Oh no, its...I am savouring each sip, that¡¯s just how good this beverage is,¡± I quickly exclaimed, as I took a sip again. Just like before, the moment the wine entered my system, a window appeared in front of me making me frown. As it cleared the effects of the wine from my body. Well, nothing I can do about it. It is what it is. ¡°This wine is called: Valpolicella Ripasso. It is a fruity, complex red wine from the Valpolicella viticultural zone of Veneto, in the north-eastern part of Italy,¡± Adam elaborated, twirling the glass of wine in his hand, as he observed the red beverage wave in circles. ¡°Well there is a peculiar method utilised for the creation of this wine. Its called the ripasso method. And its used for the production of Valpolicella Ripasso by combining leftover lees with standard Valpolicella wine for a second fermentation to create a deeper, rich and more character-laden wine,¡± he went on as he sipped the leftover wine in his glass in a single sitting. Then began to pour himself another glass, as a delightful expression curved up his lips. ¡°Quite the procedure for the creation of a wine,¡± I admitted, taking another sip. ¡°For something this good, its worth each dime. And I have to say, your choice and knowledge in such beverages is quite keen and different, Instructor.¡± ¡°I had received it as a gift from my Father not too long ago, he enjoys collecting the finest and most rarest of wines and beverages as a hobby, taking great pride in his collection ¡± Adam added, withdrawing a tablet from the inside of his dimensional ring as he tapped over it and handed it to me. I took it from him and as I looked through the thoroughly formed report about the incident of the sudden dungeon gate appearing out of nowhere. The report was greatly modified, and well written. But the information and details about our time inside the dungeon were just as we all had described. Ryuya and the others had told me that they had spoken with the others already about altering the story a little bit here and there, and everyone had agreed in doing that. Well, what little amount of the students who had survived. ¡°What am I supposed to do with this? Am I supposed to rate the grammar of the report and give my pointers on how well maintained and well written it is?¡± I asked setting the glass down on the table and swiping through as I read the entire report. The part about us fighting the basilisk had been completely left out. The only things mentioned were either the python attack, or the room which was littered with those accursed knight statues, or the treasury chamber with many kinds of treasures and equipment. But it was written that we all had somehow miraculously escaped the dungeon after rigorously fighting the threats with our lives on the line inside the dungeon and barely finding the exit portal. The report was something which could deceive anyone if they hadn¡¯t witnessed it first hand themselves, or heard the complete or original story. ¡°It can¡¯t be that all of you miraculously escaped the dungeon on your own,¡± Adam sounded apprehension and skeptical as he leaned his head back, setting the glass on the armrest of the chair, crossing his arms and becoming more comfortable in his chair. ¡°The mana output the gate was emanating was at least equal to a rank dungeon. And almost all of students were ranked¡ªwhether on the threshold, borderline or intervening stage¡ªwho were pulled and trapped inside the dungeon. And to call it a miracle is too far-fetched. But anything is possible.¡± ¡°So what did you all fight inside that dungeon, huh?¡± Adam quipped taking a sip. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I have already submitted this report to the higher ups¡ªand being the push overs that they all are they have already accepted this report¡ªwhich I think has only half of the truth mentioned. But I am simply curious." ¡°So...are you going to tell me or not?¡± Well gotta say, Adam was one of the best for a reason. His ability to even question the subtle situation which were hard to comprehend and grasp made him a very competent individual. I placed the tablet down and withdrew the basilisk¡¯s core from inside the system inventory which gleamed with a dark subtle aura around its porcelain surface, as I shoved it in his direction. Adam took the core from my hand, as he observed it with keen and surprised eyes. ¡°This is the boss monster¡¯s core,¡± I said taking a peek at the core. ¡°And it was a basilisk.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes widened slightly as his face displayed a subtle mixture of surprise, doubt and apprehension, as he turned to look at me. ¡°We all fought it together, and somehow were able to kill it,¡± I said with a weary sigh as I looked up at the moon. ¡°But not unscathed. The lives lost were too much.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam exclaimed, taking a deep and steady breath. "And I presume, when you mentioned killing it, it was your doing or..." I gave the instructor a knowing look in reply. But I think I understood why everyone agreed to lie. Who in their right mind would like to remember something as trauma inducing as seeing people die in the most grotesque way possible in front of them. ¡°I am sorry for pushing you to tell me,¡± Adam apologised as he straightened in his seat, handing me the core back and walking closer to the balustrade of the balcony. I also walked closer to the balustrade and rested my hand above it, as I took the tranquil scenery in. ¡°Thanks, Jiwoo,¡± Adam said, looking straight at the wide garden which stretched for at least a few hundred metres. ¡°Thanks for protecting the kids.¡± ¡°Well, if you want to thank me, then invite me to a drink once in a while, that will be well appreciated, Instructor,¡± I said with an innocent smirk as Adam¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Guess, I should get going now. Its already late.¡± *** As I strode close to the main hall of the inn, I heard loud muffled noises of many emerge from in front of me. I heard a loud thudding noise coming from the hall followed which a groan. Curious, I quickened my pace and slowly slid the door to the main hall open. And my mouth was left hung open I saw the scene in front of me unfold. Han and Lucas were holding on to Ryuya as he moved around in a drunk and weird manner. The others who were still inside the hall had backed themselves against the wall, as Kale and Derek¡ªtogether with the two¡ªtried to calm Ryuya¡¯s outburst. Ryuya spun over his feet, as Lucas¡¯s grip over him loosened and he took a swing at Han. Han parrying his sudden precise attack held both of his hands and knocked him to his knees with a sudden twist of his heel. But with a dranked twirl he performed a round house as Han took a step back defensively bringing in arms upwards in a defensive stance. He snapped his head toward the entrance as he saw me standing beside the doors with an awkward frown. ¡°Jiwoo, don¡¯t just stand their blankly, come help us,¡± he said. ¡°Ziwoo,¡± Ryuya snapped his head back as his eyes landed over me. Derek took this moment and held the youth, as Lucas, Han and Kale gripped his body, holding him firmly, with his back facing me. I sighed as I shook my head slightly. I lunged at him in a flurry, my body disappearing from the entrance and into the middle of the hall as the air trembled. Then I took a sharp swing near the back of his neck. Just as my hand impacted against his neck, Ryuya stumbled a step as his knees buckled and he plummeted on the tatami floor, unconscious. I shrivelled back as the last thing I heard was a weird, muffled groan from his mouth which had me shudder. ¡°Thanks,¡± Han said, taking a deep breath. I looked around me and saw there were bottles of alcohol laid over the floor. ¡°Just how much liquor did he have to get in such a drunken state?¡± I asked. ¡°I think he only had a sip, then he blanked out for a moment, then began to thrash everything around him all of a sudden,¡± Han grunted as he sat down on the floor. That¡¯s how low his alcohol tolerance is? I incredulously looked at the knocked out youth. This guy was the first ranked and couldn¡¯t tolerate alcohol. Seriously, I can¡¯t get drunk now, and this guy gets drunk with a sip. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll first take him back to our room,¡± I said, slapping Ryuya¡¯s cheek slightly in annoyance. ¡°Oy, mister drunk, get up, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± ¡°Amelia, Hehe,¡± A weird smug began to arch across his face which made me mad for some particular reason. I think I should have put more strength into my swing. *** After taking Ryuya back to our room, I left the room and went to the lounge area to relax for a bit. Some alone time was good once in a while. But I heard foot step approach in my direction as I snapped my head left and saw Lucas Claymore standing near me. The youth came to a stop in front of me and handed a can of orange juice he held in his hand. I hesitantly took it from him as I looked at him with knitted brows. What I didn¡¯t understand were his intentions. ¡°Ahm...I-I,¡± Lucas turned his head away from me as he tired to say something. But looking me straight in my eyes he spoke. ¡°I just wanted to say thanks. If you hadn¡¯t saved me by taking the hit from the basilisk, then I think its poison would have killed me instantly." He placed his hand on the back of his neck, as he continued. ¡°For that and...helping us out, thanks Jiwoo.¡± ¡°Yeah, don''t worry about it," I returned with a nod, as he nodded back and went back a moment later. I placed the can down on the couch. Well, he also had such a good side to himself. I really had a 180 about the kid now. Well, he was arrogant, but I think deep down he was just a kid with a tough life being the only son and heir of the Claymore family. Oh right. I suddenly thought, withdrawing my phone out from the system inventory as I turned it on. I didn¡¯t get the chance to look at my phone since exiting the dungeon. Just as my phone turned on I saw a series of notifications pop up one by one. And among them my gaze went to an unknown number. The thing which made me curious was that, this number had called about seventeen times in the past several days. I tapped over the screen and dialled that number. I brought my phone close to my ear, as I waited for the call to connect. After a few seconds of waiting, the call connected and I heard a feminine voice from the receiver''s end. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. [Hello, am I speaking to Mr. Seo Jiwoo?] The voice on the other side said. The hast in her voice palpable. ¡°Yeah, that''s me.¡± [We tried reaching you out in the last couple of days, but unfortunately you weren¡¯t picking up.] ¡°But can I know whom am I speaking with right now?¡± [Oh my. I am sorry for that. I was actually calling you from the central hospital in Seoul.] [And I would like to inform you on the condition regarding your sister, Miss Seo Jihye, whom was admitted here recently a few days ago!] [As you''re her only family member, we tried to reach you and inform you about her condition and her being admitted to the hospital, but you were unavailable.] Just as Jihye¡¯s name escaped her mouth, my brows furrowed tightly as I felt an ominous feeling emerge from with me. I felt cold sweat on my back. What? Jihye¡¯s condition? Why was she in the hospital? Did something happen to her!!!? [Unfortunately, Miss Seo Jihye has developed the rare medical condition called: the cold slumber!] ¡°What?¡± I said with deep incredulity in my voice, as I almost dropped my phone in shock. Chapter: 76 : Empathy & Stoicism Park Jiyoung ¡°Jiyoung are you going out?¡± Claire asked from behind me, as she lightly whipped the sheets which made a light slapping noise as she prepared her bed. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied as I looked above my shoulder and back at her. ¡°I was thinking of going to the lounge area to get something to drink, before going to bed.¡± Claire nodded back at me as I slid the door open as it lightly creaked to the side. ¡°Alright,¡± Claire returned, as I closed the door. Then I strode closer to the lounge area as I took a step forward. Our room was on the first floor of the inn so the lounge was much closer to our room than any other. The inn was large in both width and size, so it was easy for someone to lose their way if they didn¡¯t know their way around. And it was made in a way which could allow the residents to enjoy their time in luxury, and comfortable. Everything here was top notch and expensive. There were also separate training facilities in the outer building of the inn, which connected to a garden which was on the back of the inn. After enjoying a long refreshing bath¡ªafter a total of five days¡ªI changed into formal clothes as I went to read the reports and news which were being broadcasted. How the sudden appearance of a dungeon shook the people! The students who were trapped inside it. As well as the shock and anxiousness of the families. I had also received a call from my Father. He asked about the incident and my health. But the thing which I was most curious about was that he had also asked me about Jiwoo. Could they both have met before? I mused, as I covered each step slowly, pondering over my own thoughts. Well, Jihye worked in his guild, so it could have been that they had coincidentally met when he had visited the guild in the past. But my Father was a person of business and extreme focus and poise, even the most wealthy, powerful and influential individuals around the world always requested to have a meeting with him, but he would reject them almost all of the time. But for him to be interested in Jiwoo, he must have something in mind. Because after all, he was Park Yujin, the guild master of the strongest guild in Korea as well as an individual who was ranked among the top ten rankers of the world Union. And his achievements had only grown since he had broken through to the rank. But so was Jiwoo. His talent was sort of abnormal. Every time I took my eyes off of him¡ªeach time¡ªhe would come back far stronger than his past self. And his strength was by now equal to a rank hunter, for him to defeat that basilisk, plus the skills he possessed. I had only seen one of them, the one which allowed him to teleport to any specific location like he had told me. Jiwoo didn''t come form any high, influential family, but his talent and strength were something which were far beyond those with a big background, who were provided with resources since a young age and trained by the finest. I clenched my fist as I felt more determined. I needed to do better myself, to keep up with Jiwoo''s pace, so that I don''t get left behind. He was getting stronger, and leaving the others far behind him. The gap between us was always large, but now it had grown to the point, that I felt like he could fleet away, leaving me behind. I sighed as I thought. ''Baek-Hyun must have already reported back to my Father about my breakthrough to the rank.'' Mine and Jihoon¡¯s growing strength also supported and backed up his and the guild''s prestige as well, against the growing competition he had, as we were his children. But aside from all of that, it was true that without Jiwoo¡¯s help I would have never been able to successfully breakthrough¡ªinside the dungeon¡ªor to even skip a rank so quickly. He shined just as brightly as the sun, egnamaticing everyone with his brightness. But aside from that, my Father had changed drastically over the years, after the incident involving our mother. Since that incident, our family¡¯s dynamics and relationship had withered little by little. But, we all had tried our best to not let that loss and grief destroy what we still had left. On the sudden reminiscences of my mother, a throbbing pain began to grow near my heart, as I felt a knot stuck inside my stomach, as I remembered her face. ''After what happened to her, Father had completely changed. He completely immersed himself in work.'' But pushing those thoughts to the back of my head, I continued my short stroll to the lounge. Despite being tired, Amelia had dragged me to the garden of the inn after I had just finished bathing. And I had also allowed her to drag me with her. I always declined Amelia whenever she proposed to going any where. And her playful banter was something which I had gotten comfortable and accustomed with. At first, the only thing which I had been the most investing in was my training and strength. But, since meeting Jiwoo, I have come to realize that despite all the training I did, if I was not satisfied and contend with my own growth I was going through and not learning whatever I could from observing the others and things around me, then just ignorantly training on my own wouldn¡¯t allow me to grow. He had made me realise those things. I wanted to become someone who could stand beside Jiwoo. Even inside the basilisk dungeon, he had helped us all regardless of not worrying about his own well-being, several times. Helping us like a leader figure. He had also helped me when I was going through my own crisis after losing to Ryuya in the open tournament. He had honestly pointed out my shortcomings and told me how I could improve those shortcomings. I was grateful that I had met Jiwoo that day inside the devil¡¯s whisper dungeon. If I hadn¡¯t met him that day, then I don¡¯t think I would have been able to change so much in such a short time. Pondering over my thoughts, I realised that I had reached the lounge area. I walked closer to the lounge, as I saw Lucas Claymore leaving. He silently walked past me, as he slowly made his way back. My gaze drifted across the lounge as I saw Jiwoo sitting on one of couches placed in here. And currently he was on call with someone. But just as I was about to walk closer to him and call out to him, I stopped as I saw his face deeply frowning with shock and worry. But the concern in his eyes had a deeper meaning. He shot up from the couch as he tightly gripped his phone as he tired to dash out of the lounge. I quickened my pace and held on to his hand and held him back as I asked. ¡°Jiwoo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Each word laced in worry as I thought something bad must have happened. Jiwoo slowly turned his head back to look at me, his lips quivering as he spoke. ¡°I-Its Jihye, she...she¡¯s gone into cold slumber,¡± his voice sounded desperate and weak, something which I found very strange. This was the first time I had ever heard Jiwoo speak in such a weak voice. Something about it was causing me to be fearful for his well-being. And cold slumber was some kind of extremely rare medical condition. I had studied a little about it out of curiosity, I didn¡¯t knew too much regarding that illness, but I think it caused a person to go into a state of deep coma, without any semblance of recovery whatsoever. ¡°I don¡¯t perfectly know what¡¯s going, but take me with you,¡± I urged as he hesitantly nodded back. Leaving Jiwoo alone wasn¡¯t the right thing to do right now. The desperate expression he had over his face, was making me worried that he might just do something to himself. Soon afterwards, we quickly exited the inn and went to the garden which was at the back of the inn. I think Jiwoo had came to his specific place to use that skill of his which allowed him to teleport from place to place. I had only witnessed him use it once¡ªduring the tournament¡ªwhen we needed to escape the detonation of the bomb. He held on to my hand, as he focused and allowed his skill to do its work. But the frown over his face only widened as he tried, but nothing happened. Like he was unable to use his skill. His breathing laboured as the expression over his face turned more desperate and dark. ¡°Jiwoo calm down,¡± I said with my words soft. ¡°First try to calm down, and then use it.¡± He nodded as he took a deep breath. His grip around my hand increased¡ªbut holding it as gently as he could as I felt the warmth of his hand¡ª,I saw tendrils of black lightning arching across his body, his hair slightly lifted, as I saw everything from in front of me darken and warp, as I felt I was being pulled into a stream or path which made my senses to go numb. Jiwoo¡¯s hand firmly held on to mine, as he began to looking around himself, as if searching something. The colours from my eyes darkened as my perspective shifted and I found myself leaving the lush garden and appearing into a wide alleyway together with Jiwoo. My head began to throb under the vertigo of suddenly shifting my location from the garden and into the alleyway, as my insides seethed for sharp moment. Jiwoo was unaffected, as he supported my body and we began to move. We exited the alleyway and quickly made our way outside on to the streets, as I looked around and saw the familiar streets. I think we had arrived in Seoul. ¡°Jiwoo where are we going?¡± I asked. ¡°The central hospital, I couldn¡¯t pin point the location using the pathways, but I think it should be close by,¡± he replied frantically looking around to search for the hospital. I think we were two blocks away from it from where we were right now. ¡°Jiwoo, the hospital should be two block away from where we are right now, we just need to go straight until we pass the first two blocks and turn left,¡± just as I said, he dashed straight as I followed him from behind, trying to match his increasing pace. He was running with everything he had. The mana inside him had surged as each step was covered with great speed than the one before. After covering the distance, we finally arrived at the hospital, as both of us entered and I heaved for breath. Jiwoo lunged himself toward the reception desk, as he asked taking a deep snd steady breath. ¡°Haaa...I am Seo...Jiwoo. There should be a patient named Seo Jihye admitted here. I am her brother.¡± ¡°Please let me check, Sir,¡± the receptionist said as she looked through the files over her pc. ¡°Patient Seo Jihye is in room number: 236 on the fourth floor.¡± Just as the receptionist finished, Jiwoo dashed toward the elevator as the doors hummed open and we both entered. After a short ascend, we exited and Jiwoo began to look around for the room in which Jihye was. We reached near the end of the hallway under our search, as I saw the number 236, labelled on the door two doors away from me. I pointed at the doors letting Jiwoo know. He rushed to it and quickly opened it. And as the door opened, the expression Jiwoo was making was something which I couldn¡¯t come to comprehend. It was something...subtle. He slowly walked closer to the bed on which Jihye was laid. An IV drip was attached to her forearm, as the constant light beeping of the monitor was the only thing which was indicating that she was still alive. Her breathing was shallow¡ªif someone was not close enough to see her, then they would have thought that she was dead. Her skin looked pale, as she just laid on the bed. Jiwoo almost stumbled on his quick steps, as he walked closer to Jihye. His face didn¡¯t display any emotion or expression. There were two seats placed near her bed, as he sat down on one. Jiwoo lowered his head, as he gently grabbed Jihye¡¯s hand and brought it close to his face. His lips trembled as he looked to be almost on the verge of tears. Seeing Jiwoo like this made my heart to throb in pain. He looked so weak right now. Every time I had seen Jiwoo, he would allows put on a bright smile for everyone around him¡ªto cheer up the people around him. His broad back which had always looked as wide and warm as the sun, looked so tiny and weak right now. This was the first time I had seen Jiwoo like this. Jiwoo had always helped others, even inside the dungeon he had leaded everyone despite his own well-being in mind, but the state he was in right now...it wasn¡¯t something which I could bare to see him in. He had always expressed himself as someone strong in front of everyone, not allowing anyone to see this weak side of him. He never let anyone know or see the hardships he had to endure. But the one thing which caused my heart to feel like it was being pierced by some sharp object was his expression. Jiwoo¡¯s expression, so stoic and emotionless, was unlike anything which I had ever seen before. It was as if he had mastered the art of locking away his emotions deep within his heart. How could someone develop such an extraordinary level of stoicism? It seemed like Jiwoo had been accustomed to situations like these, as if he had experienced them several times. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it He uttered a single word. ¡°Sorry,¡± the desperation in his voice was palpable as he gazed down at his sister¡¯s motionless body. ¡°I am sorry, Jihye. I am really, really sorry.¡± His lips quivered with each word as his sister¡¯s hand touched his forehead. He let himself feel the warmth of her hand, as he went quiet for a long moment. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me,¡± he blamed himself chuckling dryly, he set her hand back on the bed, but still gently gripping it, as if she could fleet and wisp away if he didn¡¯t. ¡°I am a curse.¡± He proclaimed that he was a curse, as those words were directed venomosly at himself. No! Every fiber of my being wanted to deny his self-deprecating words, to tell him that it wasn¡¯t true. But I couldn¡¯t just come to say it, as I came past a lump stuck inside my throat. As if my words wouldn¡¯t be enough to assure Jiwoo, that his sister would be fine. ¡°The people around me always have to pay the price, get hurt,¡± Jiwoo kept on accusing himself, gazing at Jihye. ¡°Its true isn¡¯t it,¡± he weakly turned his head in my direction, looking at me with his emotionless eyes. I felt a shiver run down my spine, as I felt a wave of horror hit me. His eyes looked just like the time when I had seen them inside the dungeon when they had turned a shade of amethyst. As if he wasn¡¯t capable of feeling any emotion. I turned my gaze away from him¡ªunable to look him in his eyes¡ª, as he turned his head back at Jihye. ¡°I-I...¡± ¡°Even you and Jihoon were in a near death situation when I had met you both, and even now, when we all were trapped inside that dungeon.¡± Jiwoo please! Don¡¯t blame yourself. None of that was your fault. But those words never came, they stayed stuck inside my throat. I felt miserable. ¡°I was always a curse for the people around me, I always endanger the lives of those close to me.¡± As I listened to Jiwoo¡¯s final words, the intensity of his emotions was palpable. It was as though he carried the deep-seated belief that he was a curse. His face, usually expressive and full of kindness, was now a mask of suppressed rage and emotionlessness. I desperately wanted to assure Jiwoo, tell him that everything was going to be alright, but deep down, I knew that my words alone wouldn¡¯t hold much meaning to him in this moment. The air in the room felt heavy, as we both grappled over the weight of his statement. I wanted to reach out to him, reassure him somehow, but I couldn¡¯t. So I did what I could do in this moment. I walked closer to him, feeling the weight of the moment which hung in the air. The space between us seemed to vanish as I slowly wrapped my arms around him¡ªwrapping him in a cocoon of compassion¡ªoffering him what little comfort I could. I pressed his head into my sternum¡ªas I felt the touch of his quivering breath over my chest¡ª, hoping that my presence would provide solace amidst the pain raging inside him like a storm. His lips quivered as I saw the anguish etched on his face as tears began to slip down his cheeks. He silently wept, his sorrow flowing like a river of emotions that had been held back for far too long. In that vulnerable moment, I held him tighter, trying to convey through my embrace that he was not alone in this. As I gently embraced him, I found myself patting his head, a small gesture of reassurance and compassion. Each pat was filled with unspoken words, a silent promise that I would be there for him as he had been for me, even if I couldn¡¯t take his sorrow away or bring back Jihye. I couldn¡¯t change the hand fate had dealt with Jiwoo and Jihye. But in that tender moment, I knew that my role was to be a source of support for him, to be someone he could lean and rely on. I couldn¡¯t erase his pain, but I could try to alleviate it, if only for a moment. Seeing him in such a vulnerable state broke my heart. It just reminded me of his humanity, and his capacity to feel and to be hurt, like anyone else. So, in this embrace, I hoped that my actions could speak louder than any words. I wanted Jiwoo to know that he didn¡¯t have to face his pain alone, that I would be there to shoulder some of the burden for him. In that shared moment of understanding, I hoped to offer him the solace he so desperately needed. *** Seo Jiwoo A few days have come to pass since I found out about Jihye¡¯s condition. She had developed the rare condition of cold slumber, which only affected those who were just normal humans. Despite mana being a preeminent force, which was used for almost everything nowadays in our world, there were still people who couldn¡¯t use mana, that ratio was becoming less and less as people were awaking the ability to manipulate mana. A clear example of them was Salvador or Jihye. They could be considered normal humans, who couldn¡¯t utilise mana, even to the bare minimum. But, cold slumber was an extremely rare condition which didn¡¯t affect people even in a few billions. The percentage of someone having it was almost zero, yet not completely zero. The illness makes a person vulnerable to mana, as it becomes a poison to their body, causing their nervous system to slowly stop working leading to their inevitable death. Her sensitivity toward mana could be perfectly explained now. When she had almost collapsed inside the mall when that guard had directed only a wave of his mana at us. Or her suddenly coughing all of a sudden and passing it on as just some flu or fatigue from overworking herself. I clenched my hands into tight fists and gritted my teeth as I looked at my sister. Each time I looked at her face, I felt the weight of my negligence bit away at my insides and heart. As the growing guilt ravaged inside me like a storm of rage, which I was barely able to supress. It was all my fault that she had become like this. If I had just known¡ª! Then what? What could I have possible been able to do. I was powerless in situations like these. Whenever I thought my life was getting better, some fiasco or terrible thing came running at my door step, come falling down like some avalanche. And it was also my fault as well that her condition had gotten worse all of a sudden and escalated to now this. Because, I was able to manipulate mana, so my presence must have affected her almost all of the time, subconsciously even without her realising it. And recovery from the cold slumber was impossible, because the mana slowly makes the body numb and unresponsive. Which also causes the brain activity to stop. Just like when a person goes into a coma, their brain stops sending as active currents to allow the body to perform complex actions, this condition was similar, but was in fact more severe, and a patient¡¯s chances of waking up and recovering were less than one percent. Similar cases have been recorded in the past, but the people had died without ever having waking up from their slumber. Only a miracle could allow her to recover and wake up from this condition. No, I wasn¡¯t one to wait or rely on some kind of miracle to happen. I only had myself to rely on. I had looked through all of the system¡¯s section for any herbs and potions, but there was nothing which could cure Jihye''s conditions What if I still had the potion of instant healing? I thought. That potion could have healed any condition or injury. But I had given it to Han. I didn¡¯t know what to do any longer. I inclined forward in my seat, holding on to Jihye¡¯s hand as a I looked at her with my eyes soft, but the emotions within me were raging like a storm, which I was desperately trying to hold back from surging forth like an uncontained fire. But as if the world itself was looking down and laughing at me in this moment¡ªwhenever I stumbled and fell. I felt horrible amd pathetic. Fate was truly a cruel thing. What had Jihye done wrong for her to deserve something like this? Had my simple presence made her to end up like this. The people around me were always affected by my presence¡ªlike a curse. All of them had died, and no one was to blame for it, but me. My fate and path were always riddled with challenges and tragedies, so much of them that now, I felt powerless¡ªthat anything I thought of, could think of, would feel useless and empty. The weight of the vows and promises I had made felt heavier than any weight I could have ever shouldered by myself. I had promised that I would take care of her at any cost, but I now felt like those were just some empty words of reassure I had said to myself. An anguish expression etched to my face, as my brows creased and I gently touched Jihye¡¯s cheek with my hand, her skin felt cold to the touch. Her skin had turned pale and more colder, no longer maintaining its whiteness and warmth. Her condition was worsening as time was passing. I couldn¡¯t just completely stop time using acausality to allow Jihye¡¯s condition to not deteriorate further, but the only thing I could do was find a cure to heal her. My nails dug deep into the palm of the hands, as I clenched my teeth with more intensity and lowered my head. I was powerless. How the hell was I going to defeat the demon king¡ªthe strongest entity, the pinnacle of all power, in the entire universe¡ªwhen I couldn¡¯t even save and cure my sister? There was¡ªnever anything¡ªnothing in my control. But still, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will struggle until the very end, just like in my last life. But this time, I had a meaning to live. I had a family, new friends and people who really cared for me. That is enough reason for me to keep moving forward. But my gaze drifted on to Jihye as I saw her pale face. ¡°Jihye I promise, I don¡¯t care what I have to do¡ªthe hardships I have to go through¡ª, I will bring back a cure for you¡ªI am sorry, it might take me a while, but...I swear I¡¯ll return to you, just give your idiot little brother some time,¡± I said with my voice determined and eyes soft. I had also realised something in the last few days, when I had looked through the system. The window which I had seen when I was inside the basilisk dungeon, ''the hidden feature''. It was the question mark icon which was next to the menu and shop icon. At first when I had regressed back, it was hidden back by a veil of question marks, but after clearing the basilisk dungeon the contents behind the veil had finally revealed themselves to me. The dungeon trials. I didn¡¯t fully understand why it had revealed itself to me all of a sudden, but this was definitely a chance for me grow stronger and a chance for me find a cure for Jihye. The system always did everything in its power to support and help me grow by using it. I had also been given a chance to grow stronger, and at faster rates than I ever could have been able to in my past life. And I knew the only thing I could rely and bet on was the system now. It might take us humans forever to find a cure for her condition, and time was something that I was always short on. The interface appeared before me as I tapped over the ¡®dungeon trial¡¯ icon, and soon a translucent window popped open in front of me as it had something written over it. ____ ¡ºDOES THE HOST WISH TO INITIATE THE DUNGEON TRAILS?¡» ¡¾YES¡¿ ¡¾NO¡¿ Note: The Host would be unable to return to his world once the trials begin, and until the Host is successfully able to clear all of the trials. ____ These dungeon trials were some kind of system challenges, like a long running quest or event. But if this opportunity could allow me to grow stronger and allow me to acquire a cure for Jihye, then I wouldn¡¯t care leaping into the dangers of the unknown. This was my only chance. The only hope I could grasp on to. Even if it meant risking my life, I would do it for her and the people I cared about. I slowly stood up from my chair, as I walked closer to the door of the room. I looked behind at my sister one last time as I spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back Jihye.¡± I said as I exited the room and made my way out of hospital. *** As I exited the portal house, I continued my stride to Headmaster Samuel¡¯s office. The things that needed my attention here were something necessary which needed to be taken care of before I went to the trials. After a short stroll, I entered the familiar main building, as I quickly made my way to his office. The familiar hallways and classrooms came into my views, as I saw the warm light of the sun illuminating the inside of the building. But right now many things were crossing my mind. Regarding the tasks I had assigned to Salvador, what I needed to do and many more things which I had put of delay for now. But under the constant train of my thoughts, it provided me some relief as it pushed my mind away from the rage and sorrow which was again trying to control and consume me. I didn¡¯t wanted to return to my old ways. Where rage and revenge against the demons was the only thing left which was a reason¡ªand drive¡ªfor my existence which pushed me forward. But suddenly I felt like I had bumped into some kind of hard surface as I almost stumbled on my steps. ¡°Tsk, can¡¯t you look where you are going?¡± A voice grumbled from beside me. Breaking away from my constant train of thoughts, I realised I had bumped into someone. I steadied my footing and apologised before stepping away. ¡°I am sorry.¡± But a firm hand stopped me as the person from before gripped hard on my shoulder. I looked above my shoulder and behind me. As I saw a youth with sharp features with blonde hair with highlights of brown mixed together with the bright blonde. His brown eyes glared at me as a wide scowl was palpably visible over his face. ¡°Is that how you apologise to someone after bumping into them?¡± He grumbled as I whipped his arm away with little strength. I took a deep breath as I spoke with a tense voice. ¡°I am very sorry that I bumped into you,¡± I almost sighed hearing the arrogance in his words. ¡°I need to be somewhere, so I will be taking my leave now.¡± ¡°Where the hell do you think you are going?¡± The youth grumbled as he released a light wave of his mana which was directed at me, as his eyes began to gleam. His strength and rank was equal to a , as I searched though the mana he had released from inside him. He must have be an assistant professor recently recruited by the Lock to come teach here, as I didn¡¯t recognise his face. And from his shitty attitude he must be some spoiled brat from some affluent family. Seriously, why couldn¡¯t parents nowadays teach simple manners to their children! ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡± I sighed with a nonchalantly expression over my face. ¡°Am I supposed to know? Do I look like I am interested in learning every passers-by persons name?¡± I said with my face emotionless and eyes solemn. I already had several damn things on my mind and now I had to deal with some spoiled brat. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that my name is Roy Kaiser, from the prestigious Kaiser family in Germany!¡± He said with annoyance in his voice over my remark. ¡°It seems like teaching you a lesson over respect for an instructor is needed. I guess your parents didn¡¯t do a very good job at raising a squirt like you.¡± The intensity of his mana increased making the air around us to get heavier. I saw some students chock on their breath as they held on to their throats as their face turned pale. There were some second year and third year students amongst the crowd which had appeared around us. ¡°And judging from your mana, you are simply an rank.¡± He said, as an arrogant smirk arched up his face. ¡°I think they let almost anyone into the academy if their rank is high enough, I guess lock¡¯s standards aren¡¯t what they used to be in the past.¡± My face turned solemn, as I fought back with my mana. Some of the students dropped unconscious on the floor, as our pressures clashed making our surroundings oppressive¡ªhard to breath for the others. I increased the output of my mana as Roy flinched a step back, as a frown crept up his face. I further increased the amount as a twisted grin arched up my face, as I saw student after student fall to the floor. Roy Kaiser¡¯s knees buckled as he went to one knee, as his breathing laboured profusely and he heaved for breath. The students¡ªfrom each years¡ªwere greatly affected by my released pressure. I had already overpowered his sorry for an attempt to oppress me with his mana. His mana slowly withered away in a weak pulse as he looked at him with surprised and dumbfounded eyes. I had released the supposed limiter I always placed over my body to supress my mana to make myself look weak. But was there a need to do that anymore! Why did I need to hide my strength anymore? Strength and power always spoke far better than any ethical words. Every person with authority in the world had the strength to back up their claims¡ªif they didn¡¯t they would simply be crushed and be brushed away like a twig¡ª, and to crush their enemies and opposing parties entirely. All I needed to do was to crush my enemies entirely too. That''s it, I just needed to either humiliate them¡ªto not allow them to walk on the face of this earth¡ªor just kill them. My arm was inching closer to his throat, as I felt my mind clouded with rage. The intensity in the air kept on increasing, as my mana kept surging out of me like a constant stream, as I saw the air around me ruffle and ripple. I saw the horrified expressions on the faces of the students. I couldn¡¯t care less about them! I thought, my eyes emotionlessly boring down at the pitiful man whom had so unfortunately crossed paths with me. He shivered up as he shuttered another step back. ¡°What¡¯s going on over here?¡± I heard a stern voice coming from behind me, which I had recognised quickly. I looked above my shoulder as I withdrew the pressure and my arm back and the students finally took a deep breath of relief¡ªcoughing several times as they did. They turned to look at me, as if I was some kind of monster, their eyes filled with fear, shock, awe and horror. I closed my eyes, as I allowed my rage to subside. The impulse was growing within me like a wild fire. For an instance, I had allowed my anger to control me. ¡°Jiwoo what¡¯s going on here?¡± Adam asked, as his eyes drifted from me to Roy. His brows were knitted as he formed an answer inside his mind without any explanation, witnessing the scene in front of him. He deeply sighed as he turned his head toward me and spoke. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°W-Wait¡ª¡± Adam looked above his shoulder as he heard Roy¡¯s voice from behind him. The youth took a stumbling step forward as anger rushed to his face. With a twisted scowl he spoke. ¡°That bastard¡ª!¡± ¡°I think its around time for you to be in class and helping Instructor Swen, Assistant Instructor Roy Kaiser.¡± Adam¡¯s words hanged heavy in the air, as whatever complaint Roy was about make stayed lodged inside his throat, as he deeply frowned. Adam¡¯s face was as solemn and poise as usual as he looked at the youth, not giving a single care to whatever he had to say. ¡°I¡¯ll hear your side of the story later.¡± Looking at me with a deep contempt in his eyes Roy clicked his tongue, twirled and walked away, cursing inaudibly under his breath. ¡°And you,¡± Adam sternly said, but sighed as he met my gaze¡ªhe pinched the middle of his brows¡ª, then twirled around as he stepped forward in the wide hallway. ¡°Follow me.¡± I did as he said and began to follow him from behind as the fleeting gazes of the students lying on the floor drifted away from me as I looked at them. Chapter: 77: Decision Made Adam Griffin ¡°Be sure to review all of the materials by the end of the week that we went over today, and prepare diligently for the upcoming mock exam next week that I have decided to conduct unexpectedly,¡± as my voice echoed through the wide classroom, I saw the faces of the many students sitting, turn a shade darker in worry for themselves on the mention of the sudden mock exam I had conducted before the arrival of the actual midterms. I slowly turned around, my gaze landing over the holograms hovering in the air in front of me. ¡°Is there anything anyone wants to ask about today¡¯s class?¡± I asked, but no voice resounded, as all I heard were the worried whispers and light mumbling noises of the students. The midterms were an important part of maintaining your rank in lock. If you only had the brawls, but not the brains to keep up with the others, then someone might just overpower you with a strategy alone. Because, learning to use your brain in battle was far more efficient¡ªand a more deadlier, and far stronger and sharper weapon¡ªthan just having the strength to end it all with having more factors of defeat in that victory. Because a strategic mind is far impressive than simple brute strength. And strangely enough, Seo Jiwoo came to mind, an individual whom perfectly fit that description. Jiwoo certainly sounds like an intriguing individual with a combination of strategic thinking, intellectual prowess, and a profound understanding of mana. While brute strength can be impressive and helpful in certain situations, the power to command your mind and the skillful manipulation of mana can often prove to be more effective and versatile in various scenarios. Strategic thinking involves the ability to analyse complex situations, anticipate outcomes, and formulate plans accordingly to such scenarios. Seo Jiwoo¡¯s proficiency in this area suggests that he possesses exceptional cognitive abilities and an innate talent for strategizing. Moreover, his mastery over mana at the ripe age of sixteen further enhances his capabilities and backs this claim of mine. His real strength I had yet to fully comprehend, and put my head around, but his mind was sharp. And the factor of his understanding and sublime control over mana was something which even I had come to be fascinated and intrigued about. His ability to command mana and use it like no other was almost impossible for kids his age. At first I was merely curious about the youth¡ªafter observing him in the tournament¡ª, but the further I observed him¡ªas if I was being drawn to him, to see what other actions he would, could, perform next, what new thinks I could discover about him, through him, what steps could lead him into what outcomes¡ªhad made me further intrigued in the boy. And it was also strange for me to be absorbed into someone so much. At first when I had joined the Lock under my Father and Headmaster Owens approach and request, I was rather disinterested by the students here. Well honestly, I had no interest in even coming to lock in the first place after graduating, but after being persuaded by Headmaster Owens a few times to leave the comfort of my home library and attend the prestigious academy, I had no other choice. My days had been spent secluded amongst the thousands of books that lined the shelves, delving into the intricate world of mana augmentation and conjuring, compacted into the pages, which allowed me to pass my days in my early childhood. But I think he saw potential in me, which I think was wasted, and couldn¡¯t be fully realized within the confines of my own study. He persuaded me and my Father that the academy would provide the necessary environment for me to grow, and hone my skills in ways I couldn¡¯t even imagine. All in that, I was grateful of him to allow me to break free of my ignorant ways. But in the case of the students here, not like their talent was any less, but they were simply not intriguing enough to me, as if they were simply following whatever the academy instructors fed to them. They had no such creative methods and imagination of their own, to think and do something out of the box¡ªthe methods which had been taught for far too long in the academy¡ª, which could make me curious about them. Except for the top ten. But even them to the bare minimum. Because, change is needed from time to time. But after working in the lock for the last five and a half years as an instructor, I finally met the kind of talent I was looking for. Seo Jiwoo¡¯s strength was at least equal to a rank hunter¡ªa feat which even I was incapable of achieving at his age¡ª, but for some reason he had been hiding his abnormally growing strength since long. Even me, who had extreme sensitivity for mana since a young age, couldn¡¯t put a finger over what is actually rank and strength was. He might even be stronger than that, after he had returned from that rank dungeon. But his assessment rank said other wise. His age of awaking was close to nine years old¡ªwhich was above the average kid. But his constant growing strength didn¡¯t, the rate at which he grew was abnormal even in human standards. But, if Jiwoo was given a few more years and he was nurtured in the best of environments, he would definitely¡ªcertainly¡ªbecame a strong and influential individual in the future. He might even shake the very foundation on which the hunters¡¯ system was built upon. He might even come to surpass me one day, by the amount of innate talent and promise I see in him. Plus the people around him¡ªas if they are simply affected by his presence alone¡ªbegin to change slowly. Even Park Jiyoung whose shortcomings which I had observed early in her ability to analyse and fight, have improved exponentially. And she was the closest to Seo Jiwoo, among the top ten. Like the saying goes: the strong always attract the strong. ¡°Instructor!¡± As I turned around, my gaze drifting away from the holograms floating in the air¡ªwhich had many complex mana theories displayed over them¡ª, as I heard a feminine voice come from behind me. My eyes drifted across the horde of students as they landed over a youth who sat in the middle rows of the classroom. She had raised her hand, with her shiny brown hair placed above her shoulder and tied into a braid. Setting the tablet in my hand down on the podium in front of me, I caught the youth¡¯s gaze as I replied. ¡°Yes?¡± She caught my gaze, as her cheeks turned slightly red. She stood from her seat with poise, taking a deep breath, as she quipped. ¡°Does the part about the integration theory of mana relevant to the upcoming mock exam?¡± I placed my hand over my chin in thought. The integration theory of mana was an advanced term of mana manipulation, which is mostly learned by those who are either mages or had the ability to use mana and shape the mana into a spell on their command or use its deviations. And it was more often used in the physical test of the mid term, to shape the mana into something, or to release it into a specific object or to command the nature of an element or its deviation all in itself. Its an intermediate class subject just below the advanced studies of mana agglomeration and conglomeration. But it wouldn¡¯t be a part of the test, because its only taught to the students in theory in the first years. ¡°It in itself is an important subject but, I don¡¯t¡ª,¡± but just as the words were about to leave my mouth, I bit back on those words, as I left an oppressive pressure littering the air around me. I felt the hair at the back of my head stand at end as I felt cold sweat. ¡®What¡¯s this intense wave of bloodlust?¡¯ I thought with my brows furrowing in distress, as I saw the students frown in horror. Most of them flinched and shuddered in their seats, as if they could be knocked unconscious by the pressure alone. They looked to be short of breath. ¡°Stay inside the classroom,¡± I ordered, as I rushed to the entrance of the classroom, slightly tapping the panel on the side, the doors hummed open as I rushed in the direction of where that potent amount of bloodlust was emanating from. It was unlike any pressure I had sensed before. Only a seasoned hunter could release such a potent presence. Just who is it? But my question was answered shortly after, as I saw a small crowd of students just ahead of me. But almost all of them were rolling over the floor of the hallway on their limbs. Among them were first, second and even third year students. They had paled faces and horror filled eyes as if they had witnessed some terror happen in front of them. The pure fear and dread on their faces and eyes alerted me, as they chocked on their breathes. The pressure had gotten more intense the closer I moved toward it. But my gaze drifted on to the individual who was standing amidst the crowd of students who were looking at him as if he was some kind of monster. I quickly recognised the youth with glossy black hair, as his hand was drawing closer to the throat of the assistant instructor¡ªRoy Kaiser¡ªwhom had been recently recruited by lock a few weeks ago. Roy Kaiser was on his knees, his eyes displaying a subtle tinge of fear, horror and shock, as he kept looking up at the youth with glossy black hair, who had caused this commotion. But, the clear indifference in Jiwoo¡¯s eyes was something which I had been perplexed to see. His emotionless face and eyes bore intently down at the youth who had no where to run¡ªas if he was a mouse trapped by a cat. As if Jiwoo was playing with him¡ªlike his plaything¡ª, the sheer intensity of his pressure was enough to knock out any rank or below hunters. Many questions formed in my mind as I was caught of guard by the sudden realisation of his true strength. Jiwoo¡¯s strength was now equal to a ranked hunter, or maybe close to an ranker, his mana was strongly felt, as if he was not restraining himself any longer. And Roy who was currently on the threshold of the rank couldn¡¯t even move a finger against him. But I quickly intervened before things could become ugly. ¡°What¡¯s going on over here?¡± Just as my voice reverberated in the vicinity of the hallway, the subtle amount of bloodlust Jiwoo had released disappeared as he withdrew his arm back, and the intensity in the air dissipated allowing the students to breathe. *** As we walked through the hallway, I silently turned my head in Jiwoo¡¯s direction. He kept walking behind me in silence as he didn¡¯t spoke a word. The frown over his face clearly spoke for him, as if he was going through some predicament. There were dark circles under his eyes¡ªwhich clearly indicated that he hadn¡¯t slept properly¡ª, as his eyes returned to how they were before, indifferent and icy. I could never have imagined seeing Jiwoo making such an expression, and his ability to hide his emotions as well as the potent amount of bloodlust he had released was something which not even seasoned warrior who had gone through life and death situations could easily do. But for a kid like him to do something like that? Just what kind of life had he led so far to become like this? The more I thought I had begin to understand Jiwoo, the more of a mystery he became to me. And if he hadn¡¯t been stopped in time he would have certainly killed Roy, by the look in his eyes. ¡°Get in,¡± I said, holding the door of my office open for him as we both stepped inside. Just as Jiwoo entered I quickly closed the door shut. ¡°What the hell were you thinking of doing back then if I hadn¡¯t intervened, huh?¡± I grumbled, as I pinched the middle of my brows and sighed. ¡°Just what did Roy Kaiser do to offend you for you to perform such a reckless stunt of humiliating him in front of everyone?¡± Jiwoo took a moment, a tinge of uncertainty in his eyes as he caught my gaze, as if he wasn¡¯t sure himself why¡ªwhat¡ªhe had done back then. ¡°I agree I did bump into the guy by accident, but, he was the one being the ass. I simply apologised on my own accord, but it seemed like he wanted something more than an apology.¡± He shrugged. I sighed deeply, strolling closer to the chair near the desk on the further end of the office. ¡°Jiwoo you do realise that you just humiliated an assistant instructor in front of the school and tried to harm him. If he makes charges against you it might pose a problem for you in your time here at the academy.¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Near the end of my sentence, I sighed again. But Jiwoo was unaffected by my words, as if he didn¡¯t care what Roy could do¡ªwould do¡ª against him. But, he was far stronger than Roy in the stature of raw strength, as he held a lot of promise for the future, but for now, in political stature he lacked a lot in that aspect, yet. In the end, he was just a teenager who didn¡¯t come from any affluent background, or didn¡¯t have anyone backing him up, so he was an easy target for the ambitious bunch ready to do whatever to rise up in the ranks, by whatever bone that was thrown towards them by the higher ups. ¡°But, I don¡¯t think Roy would publicise the topic of his shame that he was bested by some student, and no less, someone from the first year,¡± I added with a wry grin as I remembered Roy over his knees struggling to balance his body under Jiwoo¡¯s released pressure. That guy was honestly a pain to deal with. His arrogant personality had something which many Instructors had come to despise about him. And I think he would get fired quicker than I thought he would be. There were quite a few complaints about him from the students¡¯ side as well. ¡°So why did you come to the academy all of a sudden?¡± I asked resting my arm on the armrest of the chair, crossing my legs and leaning comfortably in the chair. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be on a leave of absence for a few more days?¡± But Jiwoo didn¡¯t answer immediately. I gestured him to the couch placed in the left side of the office. He walked closer to it and took a seat and began to elaborate to me that he had asked for a meeting with Headmaster Owens, that was why he had came back to the academy all of a sudden. What did he had to speak with him? I mused, looking at the youth who slowly stood from his seat, and so did I, as we both made our way out of my office and strode closer to the Headmaster¡¯s office. I didn¡¯t ask anything on the way, but Jiwoo had something on mind as he frowned deeply in thought. *** Seo Jiwoo Adam knocked on the thick red wooden door of Samuel¡¯s office which had a plain swirling design with groves over its surface. Afterwards, he took a firm hold over the knob and pushed the door open. As I entered Samuel¡¯s office behind Adam, my eyes landed over the interior which looked lavish and well maintained. From the shiny floor to the beautiful ceiling everything here looked expensive and exquisite. There was a wooden desk on the further end of the office where Headmaster Owens sat, with several rows of parchment and documents resting over his desk. I squinted my eyes and saw they had many reports written over them, which were maybe about the recent events involving the academy¡¯ students or some other important matter. One such he was currently holding firmly in his hand, as he read through the details written over it as we entered. Two designer seats which were made from red char wood were placed near his desk, with two couches placed behind them with an oak wood table in the middle, with a dull brown carpet laid over the floor, which only added more to the beauty of the office. Many fine artistic paintings were hung on both sides of the walls, as Adam stopped a step away from the desk and respectfully greeting him. ¡°Good Morning Headmaster Owens.¡± Samuel placed the piece of document down on his desk, as he shifted his gaze from the rows of documents and towards us. His solemn face turned into a bright and warm smile as he gestured for us both to sit. ¡°Please come, have a seat both of you." Samuel muttered. "But, I wasn¡¯t aware that Instructor Adam would be arriving together with you." "He just tagged along on his own," I said with a wry smirk, as the Instructor looked at me with a hurtful expression over his face as if my words had genuinely hurt him, but his brows were playfully risen. I took the seat to my right and Adam took the one on left. Then a heavy silence descended over the room for a moment as Samuel was the one to break it. ¡°You requested to meet me at such a short notice? I was surprised if I have to be honest,¡± Samuel said with a playful smile as his smile slowly widened. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said in reply, leaning back in the seat. ¡°So, what is it that you wish to speak with me about Seo Jiwoo?¡± Samuel asked, his eyes gracefully looking at me. His white hair were slicked back as usual and his beard had grown a little since the tournament, but had been groomed properly. He wore an elegant black suit, with a pair of square shaped glasses which enhanced his masculine aura. I took a deep breath as I clasped my hands and looked him intently in his eyes. ¡°Headmaster Owens,¡± I respectfully said with a determined voice. ¡°The reason I asked for a audience with you today is because...I wish to leave the academy.¡± My words hanged in the air, as Adam looked at me with uncertainty in his eyes as his brows furrowed in surprise. Same was the case with Samuel, he had been caught of guard by my sudden proclamation, as his facade of solemnity had crumbled and he looked at me with his confused eyes. ¡°Can I first ask the reason, as to why you have come to such a conclusion?¡± Samuel asked, as he rested both elbows on the armrest and quickly recomposed himself. But the uncertainty in his eyes was something which was palpably visible. I sighed lightly, thinking what answer I should give, to make myself look reasonably and right. The reason I had decided to leave the academy was because, I now had to enter the dungeon trials¡ªthe system based quest¡ª, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Earth until I cleared the supposed quest. But, there was another reason for it. The silence in the air hung heavy as I looked at Adam then turned to look at Samuel. ¡°I have been thinking about it a lot since the past few days, but the only conclusion I was able to arrive at was that, I should leave the academy.¡± Samuel¡¯s brows furrowed in deep thought as he looked at me with a confused expression. Both of them were caught of guard by me suddenly wanting to leave the academy¡ªwhich not many would even consider doing, because of the acceptance rate being really high. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can grow any stronger staying here in Lock,¡± I answered honestly. For me to gain levels, I needed to constantly enter dungeons, fight stronger monsters and enemies to allow myself to grow stronger, and staying in the academy wouldn¡¯t allow me to do that. And I would be under constant surveillance of the Instructors here, which would put me at a clear disadvantage because I hid my strength from most¡ªwhich a majority of the students had came to discover now, including Adam and Samuel. ¡°It¡¯s not like I am saying that the instructors here are incompetent in the subjects and field they teach, but, rather they are all good people I have come to respect, who have taught me a lot and allowed me to break out of my shell of ignorance and helped me with the things I had lacked before,¡± I slightly turned my head in Adam¡¯s direction, before continuing. ¡°Everything that I have consumed so far in my stay here at Lock has taught me many things which I needed to improve on, as well as my shortcomings.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡± Adam finally spoke since our arrival in the office. ¡°Its uhhh...rather more of a personal reason,¡± I hesitantly answered. Samuel rose a brow in question as he asked. ¡°Personal reason?¡± ¡°Its my sister.¡± I said. ¡°She has developed a rare condition called: the cold slumber.¡± Just as I said Samuel and Adam gasped in surprise under the mention of cold slumber. Because of the rarity of the condition, it was considered an illness which was incurable and impossible to wake up from. And Samuel and Adam might know about it. ¡°I really sorry to hear that, Jiwoo,¡± Samuel sympathised as his eyes displayed a subtle softness in them now. ¡°But...,¡± Samuel paused, taking the moment to allow the heaviness of my words to fleet, before continuing. ¡°If your decision for leaving the academy is regarding your sister¡¯s condition, then the academy can provide support in those regards as well. And I don¡¯t think anyone would complain about it either. If you reveal your strength that is?¡± The real reason I didn¡¯t wanted lock¡¯s support was because of time. Things were escalating at a much faster pace than I could have imagined, and I needed to adapt to those changes as fast as I could. And to reveal my strength was also an issue entirely on its own. Because, many would try to harm or manipulate me or Jihye if they knew about me. And accuse me whether or not I was a demon''s contractee, because of the abnormal rate at which my strength was growing, which was impossible for anyone my age to achieve. A thin smile carved up my lips as I looked at Samuel with grateful eyes. ¡°Thanks for that but...the real reason is something else,¡± I paused, hesitant, rather what¡ªor rather how¡ªto say what I needed to. Could I trust these two? With a deep and refreshing breath I spoke. ¡°The real reason why I am leaving the academy is because, I have been presented with an opportunity to grow stronger. And I believe I might be able to do something about my sister¡¯s condition as well along the way, because I don¡¯t want to regret anything anymore. I already have a lot of regrets.¡± I finished with a dry humourless chuckle. ¡°And I have thought long enough about taking this decision.¡± ¡°Jiwoo, I can¡¯t tell you that I perfectly understand what you are going through,¡± Samuel said with a subtle warmth in his voice. ¡°But, if that ¡®opportunity¡¯, you mentioned can allow you to become as strong as you wish to be, then we won''t hold you back,¡± I looked into Samuel¡¯s eyes, and I gave him a thin smile with a nod. ¡°And I hope you don¡¯t do something that you will come to truly regret one day.¡± I understood the inclination of the point he was making, and nodded back in silence to reassure him. ¡°But, I want you to know this, that despite everything, you can trust us. If you ever need help, we will always be there.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I returned with determination in my voice. I stood from my seat, as I slightly bowed my head in a gesture of respect and gratitude. ¡°Thank you! Headmaster Owens and Instructor Griffin, for everything you have done for me so far in my stay here at the academy. Thank you for covering about what I had done during the tournament. I didn¡¯t get to say this before, but, thank you.¡± Samuel nodded as he straightened in his seat and stood, extending an arm out for me to take. I took it and shook it firmly. ¡°You too. Jiwoo, take care of yourself. And remember always, whatever you do, cherish your life and do what you think is right. Even if at some point that things get hard and unbearable and you are unable to continue forward, remember, there are people who will always be there to lend you a hand.¡± With a bright smile over his face Samuel finished. His last sentences caused my heart to feel reassured, that I had gained some good allies since regressing. That I could trust them. ¡°Yeah, I will keep that in mind,¡± I said with a deep breath, letting go of his hand, as I looked at Adam who had also stood from his seat. ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t want to take anymore of your precious time. Once again, thank you Headmaster, Instructor. And, goodbye.¡± Samuel returned with a firm nod, as he sat back down on his seat. Afterwards, Adam and I exited the office, as we both walked side by side in the wide and clean hallways. But I looked at my Instructor, who had helped me quite a few times now. Under his tetulage, I had learned and discovered many new things, came to correct my ignorant and rudimentary methods of understanding mana¡ªwhich I had now accumulated over two life times¡ªand also have had an extremely fun and memorable time being taught by someone after such a long time. ¡°Well, that came as quite a shock, if I have to be honest,¡± Adam said, pacing his steps with poise. His brunette hair which were let loose swayed lightly as he walked, I caught his dark eyes looking at me. ¡°But, we can¡¯t just forcefully hold back our students, if they wish to leave themselves. And its a real shame that you are leaving just like this.¡± Adam said with a tinge of disappointment in his voice, which caused my lips to mischievously pull up¡ªwhich felt nonetheless refreshing and soothing for me at a time like this¡ª, seeing my Instructor so sorrowful over my departure. I might just tear up for real. Hmm...Nah! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can just find another guinea pig to help you pique your curiosity even after I am gone,¡± I said, as I shot Adam a wide grin. ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Adam played along with a raise of his brow with a playful expression over his sharp face. I had came to personal like Adam as a mentor and as well as a friend. And the guy was honestly a lot of fun to be around once I got to know him. His humour was something which I couldn¡¯t find in the kids about Ryuya¡¯s age or so, so I always felt kind of awkward around them. But Adam was someone just a few years younger than me, if I took into account the years I had lived in the past. I think he was in his late twenties. But that was if I considered my mental age¡ªconsisting of both of my lives¡ª, compared to that my physical age was that of an adolescent teenager. ¡°Thanks Instructor, for everything.¡± I said as we reached near the western exit of the main building. ¡°No need to call me Instructor any more,¡± Adam said with a serious tone which caught me off guard. ¡°Just call me Adam from now onwards. I am no longer your Instructor starting today, as you have left the academy.¡± I saw a thin smile pull up on his lips as he sarcastically exclaimed. As Adam said, he stopped in his tracks, and extended an arm towards me, as I took it a moment later. ¡°Wherever you are going, take good care of yourself Jiwoo.¡± ¡°And, you go easy on the kids once I am gone, Adam,¡± I said with a grin, shooting Adam an innocent wink, as Adam gave me a weird raise of his brow. I firmly shook his hand and then strode away, and out of the main building. The bright sunlight basked me in its warmth as I walked closer to a nearby bench which was only a few meters away. Behind it was a patch of lilies growing which lightly swayed by the passing breeze, as the fresh smell of the flowers made the scenery more delightful and breath taking. I took a seat, as I leaned my head back. I hadn¡¯t really slept that well for the last few days, thinking about what the next step I should take. But a lot had happened in the past few days, and I already had a mountain full of things to deal with. And one of them was regarding whether I should disclose my past to Master and Fujimoto. I sighed, taking a deep and slow breath, as I grappled with my own thoughts. Suddenly, I heard gentle foot steps approach in my direction as I peeked an eyes open and bobbed my head slightly to my left. I saw a woman approach in my direction as she covered each of her steps with poise and calculation. She came to a halt in front of me, as I quickly recognised the woman in front of me. The long waist length brunette hair which shined in the bright light of the sun, as well as her attractive face which didn¡¯t have a single wrinkle over it, as well as her amber eyes which gleamed with an enigmatic, yet subtle beauty to them. She caught my gaze as she greeted me with a warm smile over face. But there was something about her¡ªsomething which I couldn¡¯t exactly put a finger on¡ªwhich was making me extremely wary of this woman. As if all of my secrets¡ªeven the most deepest ones¡ªwere bare to this woman. My intuition was telling me that I needed to be careful of her. She was wearing a casual dress, which had an auburn colour, which complimented her slightly darker skin tone, with a light skin colour trench coat on top. Laurena Lianard. The woman I had been curios about since the incident after the tournament. And since then I had tried to gather information about her, but I couldn¡¯t find much, regardless of how hard I tried, even going to the lengths of asking Salvador for help. But nothing unusual came out about her. I didn¡¯t know how to explain the reason; how she had appeared when I had used leap to ride the pathways and appear behind the training facility on the last day of the tournament. ¡°You mind if I sit here?¡± She asked with that warm and soft smile still etched to her face, as she regarded with a subtle softness in her eyes, which made me confused and even more wary of her. Just what was this woman thinking? I couldn¡¯t perfectly read her. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I gestured, crossing my legs and leaning my back comfortably against the bench. Chapter: 78: Beckoning Fates As I leaned against the bench, I found myself in deep thought, wandering¡ªand pondering¡ªover the reason why Laurena had appeared in front of me at a time like this all of a sudden. Her sudden appearance jolted many questions inside my mind, which were unanswered still now, which I demanded answers for, but to my avail, the answers were in sight, but, I was the one who couldn¡¯t link the threads together to form those answers. I continued my rhythmic breathing, as the crisp floral aroma of the flowers growing in batches behind me was felt in the blowing breeze which ran past me, as I grappled over the many thoughts and question which heaved at my mind right now. With the lack of sleep and the multiple questions and mysterious which filled my mind, which I had no answers for yet, made me extremely frustrated to no end. But, what could I do about something which I knew nothing about. All I could do was struggle for some answers, which could allow me to better understanding these phenomenon I was going through. ¡®Yeah, struggle!¡¯ I said to myself in a mocking, self-deprecating sneer. ¡®That¡¯s all I can¡ªcould¡ªdo!¡¯ The frustration within me only grew more potent as time passed. But, I focused on the single question among the many which had appeared in my mind right now. Regarding Laurena Lianard. To call her arrival here, at a time like this a coincidence would be lying to myself and simply be foolish. I looked at Laurena from the corner of my eyes, as she elegantly sat down on the bench beside me on the left edge. She followed my gaze and caught me staring at her, as she softly smiled back at me with a deep warmth in her eyes, making me more and more suspicious of her sudden arrival. And I couldn¡¯t put a finger on what this woman was thinking. As if behind that smiling facade of her, she knew something, something about me, something that was making me wary of her. My old nature to not trust anyone entirely was something which had allowed to survive so far, but...that gentle smile was genuine, not something which she was forcing herself to put on. I could tell apart a fake smile from a genuine, from experience. But I couldn¡¯t find or sense any malice or bad intent from here, she didn¡¯t held any bad intentions towards me. She leaned back, as we allowed a heavy silence to descend for a few minutes. Only the shallow noise of the wind blowing around us, and the light sound of the trees¡¯ branches swaying reverberated in my ears, but one which was making my heart to be at peace momentarily, that allowed me to alleviate my worries toward something else even for a split second to appease my mind of the tasks I needed to perform later. I was tired for some reason¡ªmore fatigued than any other time, despite all the hardships and pain I had to face, this time I really felt tried¡ªboth mentally and physically. The weight of my responsibility and duties felt heavier than ever to me. No, I think it was a fatigue more of spirit than of mind or body. So much has happened in the past few days, that I can¡¯t come to swallow it all at once. My discovery of my stronger and intricate connection with the pathways and my improvement and control over them¡ªto extract the information from the pathways by allowing them to transmit the information of a specific location to me, but that also had it''s limitations, due to my inexperience, which affected the range and distance I could travel even now¡ª, Master suddenly asking me about my past, being trapped inside that dungeon which randomly popped open all of a sudden, and now...even Jihye. I saw Laurena slowly turning her head toward me, as she opened her mouth to speak to cut the silence lingering between us. ¡°I-I,¡± She for some reason fell short for words, as she met my gaze. There was a subtle warmth in her charming amber hued eyes, but a deep-etched sorrow and concern visible too, laced deep in her eyes, as I intently caught her gaze. The smile over her face vanished, as I felt and saw the concern in her eyes more vividly. Her brows creased as she straightened, and let a deep, long and sharp breath escape her, as her jaw slackened. But why was she making such an expression? Unsure what Laurena was trying do¡ªor say¡ªI needed to keep my head straight. But, she had been the person who had saved my life¡ªassisted me in my dire moment. And I have a feeling that she didn¡¯t save me having some ulterior motive in mind back then. ¡°Thanks for saving me back then,¡± I said, breaking the silence which had lingered for long enough and turned awkward. ¡°I heard¡ªafter regaining consciousness¡ªfrom my friend, Park Jiyoung, that you helped when I had just teleported with her behind the training facility. If you hadn¡¯t appeared when you did, then I don¡¯t think I would have been able to survive the extreme re-bound of my crazy stunt.¡± I said with a dry chuckle, and a smile which didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes,. ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t get a chance to say it before.¡± I slightly bowed my head to show my gratitude, as Laurena put a warm smile over her face, as she nodded her head back at me. She must already have some information or idea about my ability¡ªleap¡ª, which allows me to use the pathways to travel through the bounds which keep the aspect of space intact, like instant teleportation, or something relatively close to it, to be there in that moment to help me. And I was now getting sick and tired of lying and hiding almost everything all of the time. These emotions I tried to hold back just kept on building up like a mountain, and I knew if I didn¡¯t do anything about them, they might come crashing down one day, like in my past life, when I had became that battle hungry maniac which had no other reason to live for, but to fight, to somehow fill up that void left behind by the deaths of the people I cared for. Unfortunately nothing was able to fill that bottom less pit up. No matter how many demons, monsters, humans I killed and killed and killed...I just felt empty deep inside regardless. She clasped her hands and took a moment¡ªto careful analyse her words¡ªthen spoke. ¡°Jiwoo, I¡ª,¡± She again hesitated about telling me whatever she wanted to. But this time, she determined herself and spoke. ¡°Jiwoo, you might want to know how¡ªor why¡ªI arrived behind the training facility that day, correct?¡± She caught me entirely off guard, asking the exact question which had shrouded my mind right now, as I looked at her with curious eyes, which she didn''t left unnoticed. With a thin smile, she turned her head forward, and began to blankly look at the large and wide gardens and buildings in the distance which covered the Lock. ¡°I certainly am curios to learn the truth behind your sudden occurrence back then and even now,¡± I said, looking down at my palms, which were resting over my knees. I didn¡¯t how to ask her. It felt like I was speaking with someone who already knew me, what I used to be like, as well as the conflicting thoughts and worries which harboured my mind. That was the feeling I was getting from her¡ªLaurena. As if I was a open book to her, as if she knew even my deepest of secrets. ¡°Jiwoo...¡± Laurena said after a moment, now blankly staring up at the clouds which floated in the azure sky. Then turned to look at me and spoke. ¡°The answers which you are seeking right now, will be accompanied by many hardships and pains as you embark on your journey. The many paths you will have to take and the many challenges you will have to face will bring many times where you will have to make some very tough and harsh choices, which could be good or bad." I looked into her eyes¡ªthis time I truly did¡ªand there in them, I saw something subtle, special, as if the answers which I was so desperately looking for, for so long, she had them. As if those words from earlier weren¡¯t just some mere warning or cautious message. ¡°Then...what am I supposed to do?¡± I asked, unsure what else to say. But deep within my heart, I thought I could share my deepest thoughts with her, as if she already knew about everything, but not telling me. I was now sure that Laurena knew something, but I wasn¡¯t sure if she was willing to share that infomartion or whatever she knew with me. ¡°Then are you simply here to warn me¡ªstop me¡ªby telling me some bullshit about my future, which isn¡¯t even set in stone, that you know about me.¡± I asked, deadpan, as my voice emotionlessly rolled out in our surroundings. The anger which I tried to hold back for many years was sweeping into my mind and through my words like sharp daggers. She shook her head lightly, as she began to speak again. ¡°Even if I wanted to stop you, I don¡¯t think you would listen, will you?¡± Laurena said with a knowing look over her face¡ªwith a coy smile pulling up her lips¡ª, as she regarded me with an unsurprised expression. ¡°And some futures are unpredictable, and can only be woven and given shape to by someone¡¯s own effort on how they live their life and what decisions they make in many unknown situations and scenarios. That factor helps greatly in shaping a person¡¯s life the moment they are born and the moment they take the last of their breathes. But, its not like a future which is inevitable from happening can¡¯t be changed. And you Jiwoo, are someone who is unpredictable in that regard.¡± Laurena''s words were very convincing, but no one could stop me from taking the step I was going to. All I wanted was to see the people I cared for to live a happy and long life and to do that I was even willing to make a deal with the devil¡ªwhatever power which could allow me to grow strong enough¡ªfor that wish to come true. I had let them down once, but I won¡¯t let it happen twice. I just can¡¯t let that happened again, I won¡¯t be able bare that pain, that suffering again. I can¡¯t see them die in front of my eyes again, as I just powerlessly stood by and did nothing to stop it from happening. And to do that, I needed power. Power which could allow me to stand at the pinnacle of everything¡ªeveryone¡ª, to stop whatever threats which could harm the people I cared and loved. But I felt a slight tap over my shoulder which jolted me out of my thoughts. I saw Laurena''s hand gently assuring me. ¡°Please don¡¯t make that expression,¡± She said, as I saw a deep sorrow on her face, as if she was truly worried for me. ¡°A young man like you shouldn¡¯t make such a frightening expression.¡± ¡°I want to ask you something?¡± I suddenly asked, as Laurena withdrew her arm back, and I leaned my head back into the bench and looked up at the clouds in the sky. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Go ahead.¡± She replied. ¡°How much...,¡± I said, slightly turning my head in Laurena''s direction and catching her gaze. I unwaveringly held her gaze, as I muttered. ¡°How much about my past are you aware about , Laurena?¡± Laurena wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit surprised about me asking her this sudden and blunt question. She placed her hand over chin to think for a short moment before honestly answering. ¡°Just bits and pieces,¡± she said. ¡°From how you were picked up from the streets by your mentor¡ªsome fleeting moments of your childhood I know of, learned of¡ª, how you joined the war which the Evil Eye started¡ªon the sudden command of the demons¡ªbefore the supposed second cataclysm¡ªwhich is yet to come in the current time¡ª, how you,¡± Laurena paused for a breif moment, reconsidering her words as a frown arched across her face. ¡°The death of your Master and friends and the many pains you had to witness during the war,¡± she turned to look at me, frowning, as her eyes bore into my mine with a deep sharp intensity which could pierce through to me. But the stiffness and apprehension in Laurena''s voice was palpable. She had somehow learned about the events of the war which would eventually happen in the future, given enough time. ¡°And how you met your inevitable end at the hands of the King of all Demon kind,¡± a sublime amount of sorrow and fear began to display in her eyes as she finished her sentence. My jaw clenched upon the mention of the demon king. He had been the reason for all that death and despair. I always asked this question: what did he wanted to accomplish by massacring the human race? Or was there some other reason behind all of that..war, destruction and devastation? But I didn¡¯t live long enough to learn that truth or answer. ¡°So you know almost everything,¡± I said with a smirk over my face as I held her gaze. ¡°And here I have been so cautiously trying to hide the fact that I was a person who had regressed back in time and had lived two lives in two different bodies¡ªa mysterious phenomenon achieved by none other than me so far. But be honest with me Laurena, you have some kind of clairvoyant ability or skill which allows you to learn about or peek into other people¡¯s past or something along those lines, right?¡± Laurena¡¯s brows arched upwards in complete surprise, as her eyes opened as widely as full moons, and her face turned flummoxed for a fleeting moment, which I found rather amusing and comical in our current situation. But she followed with an uncontained chuckle. I also smiled back. I felt refreshed, that I could share a few of my secrets with someone¡ªor rather, she already knew almost everything about me¡ª, it felt like a big weight of my chest. ¡°That¡¯s really quite perspective of you,¡± She said. ¡°So you somehow found out about me and my ability in your past or something, which I was not able to perceive through my omniscient ability?¡± Her curios eyes looked nothing like the mature woman she was, as she brightly smiled. ¡°Nah! Just had a hunch from our conversation,¡± I answered, crossing my arms and shooting Laurena a knowing look myself this time. ¡°Even I have these extraordinary abilities, one such which allows me to instantly teleport from one place to another on a thought¡ªwhich I think you already know about, learning about my past and all¡ª, so thinking that someone else wielding a power like that can¡¯t be impossible. And how you spoke earlier gave me a slight hint.¡± I said, bringing my middle and index finger forward, squinting them together with a small gap in between. ¡°I see,¡± Laurena muttered, shifting her gaze from me and down at her hands. ¡°But Jiwoo, I want you to know something.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I said with a raise of a brow, as we both didn¡¯t look at one another. ¡°You are a particularly sharp fellow and I know you¡¯ll make the right choices, but sometimes the right choice isn¡¯t always the best choice,¡± her words powerfully rang inside my ears, as I considered the deeper and intricate meaning behind those words. ¡°And, I know that there will come times when you will have to resort to choices that you will find hard and even too difficult to make, but Jiwoo,¡± Laurena paused mid sentence as she again looked into my eyes, intently holding my gaze. Her eyes shined with a brilliant sheen, as if she was giving me some advice for the upcoming future. ¡°I know its not my place to say this, but please, whatever you do, don¡¯t resort back to your old ways.¡± Upon the mention of that, I felt my throat constrict, as my mind went back to those moments of my past life when I had just been a cold blooded killer, who had nothing to loss, to gain, or nothing to protect. Only rage! That single emotion fuelled me. Allowed me to strive forward in the dread of all that war, which had taken everything away from me, the innocence of my childhood, my friends¡ªbonds¡ªand my family. ¡°And you know yourself, that the deeper you go into that pit, the harder it is to climb back out,¡± Laurena¡¯s voice came out like a plea, with worry and concern laced in each word. Even if we had just been formally acquainted a few minutes ago, her words of reassurance and kindness was something which caused my heart to feel at ease, even if for a moment. But it nonetheless caused me to feel like an open book to her. A subtle feeling, but not a bad one. She knew what I used to be, what actions I performed in the past. I was barely able to hold on to my sanity in all of that dread, that destruction and that death. The thought of returning to my old ways, losing control, was a nightmare which I couldn¡¯t bare to relive. But despite that, that rage had been one of the reasons and strengths to allow me to stay sane in that ruthless world. To simply bottle up and seal away all of my emotions deep within my heart and to become indifferent to every¡ªany¡ªsituation. It seemed like the only way to protect myself, to survive. I created a shield around myself, shutting out the pain, disappointment, and vulnerability that threatened to overwhelm me. With a solemn nod, I found my voice, albeit strained. ¡°Laurena, your concern is not unfounded,¡± I acknowledged, my tone filled with vulnerability, as I grappled over my thoughts for a reply to be satisfying enough. ¡°You¡¯ve seen a side of me which none know of, and I really appreciate your genuine concern for my wellbeing.¡± I gave her a genuine smile this time. ¡°But I think you already know, or might have an idea about what I have to perform.¡± Laurena tried to rebut, but I cut her off. ¡°The path I have chosen to walk on, I know its not a path which will be an easy one, but in spite of all of that, I think it will lead me to the answers I am looking for, eventually. And I have already made many decisions which have led me to many regrets,¡± with a new found determination within my eyes, I looked at Laurena. ¡°But this time I won¡¯t fail. I can''t." Because I won''t be getting free chances to regress back in time, every time I died. Laurena kept looking at me with uncertainty etched to her face, but the warmth displayed in her eyes said otherwise. ¡°Then be careful! And take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will be,¡± I said back, standing up from the bench and turning to look back at Laurena. ¡°Any last words of advice before I go, from the future reading diviner?¡± I scoffed with a wide grin arched across my face as I received a giggle out of her. ¡°Not that I can think of. But I would like to tell you something before you leave. Something I think you should know¡ª." ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I said, curious. ¡°As far as I have seen the past, present and future through my own eyes, I have come to find a singularity¡ªan anomaly¡ªin each one I have witnessed so far in all of the futures. And that is you, ''Jiwoo''." She firmly pointed a finger in my direction as she continued, her tone serious, but still warm. ¡°Everything that is happening, be it the changes which are occurring in our world, the changes which are yet to happen, you always seem to be at the centre of all of those things. Like a force of change or something akin to that, which is unpredictable and not associated with those changes¡ªonly existing to create harmony among them¡ªbut at the same time there¡ªtangible¡ª, and affecting those said changes and tangibly associated to that storm of changes, moulding them, shaping them and beckoning a different path for yourself and others which is entirely unpredictable and different in itself. A future which is unknown to even me." Her words hanged heavy in the air, as I grappled over them¡ªsearching for an answer for that sudden proclamation. Me, at the centre of everything. I knew I must have caused a few changes in the past by interfering and my regresssion, which must have caused a butterfly effect to occur in the existing timeline and the futures which have yet to come, but saying that I am in the middle of everything is a little too far-fetched. But why? I was a nobody, who received a chance to come back in time and to correct my mistakes. Could I be¡ª ¡°Can you give some more detail on that?¡± I quickly asked, my curiosity getting the better of me. If I received just a little bit more information from her¡ªa person who could peek into the future¡ªthen it might come in handy for my future plans and endeavours. But I think I was somehow connected to all of these strange things happening in the world right now, which shouldn''t have before. As if my regression and existence had changed that aspect¡ªthe tapestry in which the world should be moving in. But Laurena shook her head, as her eyes softened. ¡°I am very sorry child, but that is the least I can tell, for your sake, as well as the worlds. There are limitations to what I can share with you, and the information that I have disclosed to you, has already been more than what I should have¡ªor could. But if I were to tell you more, then there can be severe consequences to those actions, that could bring forth an unknown catastrophe into existence¡ªwhich might completely alter the course in which the future and the world is to be headed." Her final sentence caught me of guard as I pondered over her words of advice. A disappointing expression displayed over my face, as I looked at Laurena. ¡°Well, either way thanks for the advice and warning,¡± I said, as I willed my mana and reached for my ability, which slumbered deep within me. Laurena also stood from the bench, as she walked closer to me, maintaining a distance of a few feet. ¡°Once again, thanks for everything,¡± as I saw the pathways appear bare to my eyes, I reached out to them, as I felt a drain from my mana as it responded to my will, I extracted the information and allowed them to feed me with the information which I desired from them. The motes sparked and shimmered brighter than I had ever seen, as I saw tendrils shaking and distorting the space from all around me, as sparks jumped up and down my body. ¡°Be careful, Jiwoo.¡± Just as I heard Laurena¡¯s voice, my mind connected to the bright sheen of a mote, as I felt myself being pulled into its embrace. As I rode the pathways, my perspective shifted as my vision darkened and the colours from my vision drained. I found myself leaving the academy ground and appearing in front of a thick wooden gate, standing outside on the street of my old home. I stumbled a step, as I felt short for breath. My vison blurred for a short moment, as a splitting pain shrouded my mind momentarily as I supported my body against the wooden gate. Under my advancements of my control over the pathways, I had first been able to travel short distances, to places which were close to each other, or which the pathways could allow me to travel to. But after my subtle increase in the understanding of the pathways a few days ago, I was able to increase the distance I could travel at once. And that significant increase had been far stronger and more versatile than in the past. But I still needed a better control over the pathways. The long distance travel left me slightly dizzy, even when being used to the vertigo of shifting my location several times. I straightened as I took a deep breath and pushed the familiar wooden door open. I walked to my left and into the yard, as I made my way toward the back. I felt weird, as if I was trespassing into somebody''s house. I mean, it used to be my house, but, I am not the same person, nor did I live in this house in this life. Haaa, the damn complications. I quickly reached the backyard, as I noticed that nothing had changed about this place even in two life times. The exterior and texture of the house from the outside was still the same, but faded and a little from time. My gaze drifted on to the backyard, as I found Master standing in front of the cherry blossom tree, with his back facing me. He was looking at the several thick branches which grew from the limbs. ¡°You are finally here.¡± He said with his deep voice, as he kept stuck to his place, jaw lifted and eyes fixed on the petals. ¡°Yes,¡± I responded, as I walked closer to the engawa to my right, as I took a seat, easing myself. ¡°I think its about time I told you who Shun is, my connection to him, as well as yours.¡± I said, as Master twirled¡ªimpatience visible in his eyes¡ªas he walked closer to the engawa with his hands clasped behind his back. Vol 1: Epilogue: Chapter: 79: Is Ignorance Bliss? The awkwardness between us hanged heavy in the air, as I took a stiff breath, carefully maneuvering into Master¡¯s room, for some reason each step was taken with some caution in mind, taking a seat close to the old wooden table which I had remembered from my childhood, which Master had placed in here. I slowly snapped my head all around the room¡ªobserving the old woodwork, and it was the same as I had remembered¡ª, which was brightly illuminated by the warm sunlight. Despite coming here a week or two ago, the familiarity with the place was causing a tender feeling to bubble up inside my stomach, and my heart to flutter and feel at ease. This was the only place I had ever called home since my birth mother abandoned me as a weak, powerless child, and it still held a very deep place within my heart. This is where I had spent most of my childhood, running and playing around in this house. Causing both Master and Fujimoto trouble along all those years. I still remembered the day, when they had brought a cake for me as a surprise, for my supposed birthday in the past. I didn¡¯t know the exact day I was born in my past life, but Master had made my birthday the day when he had picked me up from the streets and brought me back to his¡ªour¡ªhouse. Despite not having many friends, Master and Fujimoto were enough for me. Caressing me, showing me warmth, love, the emotions which I had never experienced, they allowed me to feel and experience them for myself. Putting my gratitude into words would have never been enough to display just how much I was grateful and indebted to them¡ªthey showed me familial love, cared for me like a part of their own family, something I could never return the favour for¡ª,that I was picked up from the streets that day. That they gave so much to me, which I didn¡¯t even deserve. A family, a bond, a promise¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t alone in this world, that I could trust people, that even someone like me could have a family, a father, a brother¡ª, a reason to live. A thin and sorrowful smile pulled up my lips as the old memories still vividly played inside my mind, as I straightened my gaze, looking at the old Master of mine. Master slowly walked to the other side of the table, sitting opposite to me. I held his gaze, as I felt my eyes get heavier and that soothing emotion to make me comfortable and allowed the walls I had erected around me to crumble instantly. His facial features were still the same. That jawline which was as sharp as a tip of a blade, those piercing and wisdom-full sapphire eyes, his long raven locks, his clear skin, and face clear of any imperfections and wrinkles, and his physique which he had built through countless battles. Everything about him was as I had remembered. I wanted to jump and dash into his arms right at this moment¡ªsomething which he somewhat hated and found annoying, but never pushed me away when I did in the past¡ªand give him the tightest hug, but, I knew that I couldn¡¯t. The barrier that my regression had placed between us was something I hated more than anything. I couldn¡¯t show my love and appreciation for the one person I revered and cared for the most. The man I claimed as my father, the man who had even laid his own life down for the act of protecting me¡ªhis disciple...s-son. And I had returned that favour by allowing him to die. My jaw slackened, brows furrowing, as I remembered that crimson eyed demon killing Master in front of me that day. I tightly clenched my fist, as my nails dug deep into my palms. Why couldn¡¯t I have regressed back into my old body, my old life? The mystery of me finding myself in this new body was something which I have been unable to solve even until now. Just how can someone found them in someone else¡¯s body after coming back in time. The phenomenon which had caused all of this, the answers I was looking for were yet not revealed to me¡ªso far away. Just what, or who had caused me to regress back in time, and why into this body? Was there some kind of higher power of authority, some greater deity out there, which no one was aware of? To dominant even the aspect of time. In this life, I was also able to influence the wheels of time, allowing the bounds of time to stop, separating myself from the physical realm which bounded everyone in its constraints, to free myself from the very aspect of time. But I just couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion easily on this matter. This was something which was too subtle. But why me? There were more competent people that were stronger than me in the past. But even they didn¡¯t get to live long enough in that damned world. Many died, and many betrayed. For some reason, my mind was in conflict since walking through the gates, whether I was doing the right thing or not. Telling them about the past¡ªour past¡ª, which had been erased from everyone¡¯s memories, and the wheel of time which had allowed me to regress back. But for some reason, Master somehow remembered about it. But how? Why only him? Not even Han remembered, nor did Fujimoto? Then why him? Was there some point I was missing? Could my regression and meeting with him have caused some kind of effect to occur to allow him to unlock or remember about that forgotten past, those memories we shared. But my mind would subconsciously go back to my conversation with Laurena which had occurred a few minutes ago. She mentioned how my presence¡ªI¡ªhad been a force which somehow altered the course of time itself which was unbendable and rigid, from how it should have went. But that was absurd in itself. A nobody like me did receive a chance at a second life, but how could I be someone to even affect the course of reality itself. So far, my abilities allowed me to manipulate and influence the very aspects of time as well as space. But the new powers I had gained have been an extreme help me to so far in my journey. I lifted my head and looked at Master, his gaze still fixed on me, as I took another stiff breath, bringing my thoughts together. Then would telling Master about the past, would it affect the course of the imminent future. Laurena¡¯s words rang sharply in my mind. Reminding me of the many decisions¡ªgood or bad¡ªI had made in the past. No! I had already made my mind. ¡°Before I tell you anything, I want you to know that...,¡± I looked into his ocean blue eyes with a warm expression over my face. I didn¡¯t wanted to hide this¡ªanything from him¡ªanymore. ¡°Everything I am going to tell you is the truth. A truth that may sound absurd, even crass, but I want you to believe me.¡± I couldn¡¯t perfectly hold his gaze as I said the lost of my words. I was afraid, more afraid than I had ever felt in my life¡ªboth lives. What if he things I am simply spouting nonsense¡ªlying. But taking a deep breath, I opened my mouth to begin to elaborate everything, but suddenly snapped my head to the entrance of the room, where I felt a mana signature standing behind the closed door. Master didn¡¯t let my odd behaviour go unnoticed. ¡°Takeru come in,¡± he muttered, looking in the same direction I was. The sliding open with a light creak, as Fujimoto entered the room with a tray held firmly in his hands. He walked closer to table, as he gracefully laid the tray down on the wooden table. He gave me a quick greeting and I returned back. The tray had two cups of herbal tea, and plates with dango resting over it. ¡°I think your conversation might take a while, so I brought some refreshments for you two,¡± the youth said with a bright, warm smile over his sharp face, as he placed the cups and plates in front of us. Then taking the tray in one hand, he tried to leave, but unknowingly, I found my hand already grabbing a hold of Fujimoto''s wrist. The youth stopped and began to look at me with a confused expression. But his warm gaze never once shifted to something apprehensive or to anger. ¡°Is something wrong, Jiwoo-kun?¡± Fujimoto asked, my hand still planted over his wrist, not willing to let go. ¡°You should also partake in our conversation,¡± I finally said, letting go of his wrist as I withdrew my arm back and straightened in my place. ¡°What I am about to disclose...is something which also concerns you as well, Fujimoto.¡± He was confused, but his gaze went to Master and he nodded at him. After the affirmation from him, he took a seat over the tatami floor, both of them began to direct their intent gazes to land over me. ¡°You wanted to know who Shun was, right? Why you saw those memories and how I am connected to all of this?¡± Master gave me a shallow nod, as I allowed my words to dissipate into the air, but just as the awkwardness of the silence began to sweep into the room, I spoke again. ¡°Amamiya Shun,¡± I said as I eased my jaw and allowed my words to roll out of mouth. ¡°That used to be my name, that you, ¡®Amamiya Akito¡¯, had given me in my past life. I don¡¯t know how to explain this ¡®phenomenon¡¯, but when I died, some kind of unknown phenomenon occurred which allowed me to transmigrate back to a specific point in time, and like that I found myself in this new body and life. This teen named, Seo Jiwoo.¡± Just as my words left my mouth, I saw Master, a desperate frown crept up his face, awaiting answers. His eyes looked confused and anxious as to what could¡ªwould¡ªcome out of my mouth next, but already trying his best to put the pieces together by himself to comprehend my explanation, but his expression gave him away, that he was unable to perfectly catch on. Who in their right mind would outright believe that a phenomenon which could allow you to come back in time existed? It only sounded absurd. Unless someone had an ability similar to Laurena Lianard. ¡°You picked me up from these same streets, brought me to your house, fed me and treated me like a part of my family,¡± I explained farther, as my eyes drifted to Fujimoto, whose expression had turned flummoxed. For the first time, the warm expression over his face had vanished and he looked at me with squinted eyes and quivering brows and a hardened and confused expression¡ªsomething I had rarely seen him make. ¡°But...but that is absurd,¡± Master impatiently said. His voice loud and blunt, his facade of solemnity crumbling. ¡°What you have told us right now, does matches some of the description of my memories¡ªthe dream I saw¡ª, bu¡ªbut, its hard to believe that you had been the person I had seen,¡± Master paused, taking a long moment to ponder over his thoughts, he gently massaged his forehead, then again continued. ¡°No, it does makes sense to some point, why I felt so awfully familiar with you¡ªsomeone I had never met before in my life, but felt like I already knew you¡ª, shared some kind of bond, some connection with you.¡± ¡°So please, tell us everything,¡± Master muttered after a moment. So I explained. I swallowed hard as I began to tell them everything that I had experienced in my past with an excruciating amount of detail to make sure they knew I wasn¡¯t making any of it up, as I left nothing behind. How Master had found me, brought me back to his house, how Fujimoto took care of me all of those years like family, even the tiny little detail about their personality and the things they liked and disliked. My gaze would drift from time toward Fujimoto as I explained, his expression was hardening the more I explained about the past. The confusion over his face widened as the more he heard me, but he didn¡¯t say anything to interrupt me. Then I went on to tell them how I had learned the ¡®crescent moon style¡¯ from Master under his tutelage at a young age, also describing how the sword art worked to them, to make the stem of doubt to disappear in their mind even more. Their expressions took a very sharp turn upon the mention of that sword art which Master had created, put all of his dedication and many years of his life, which was still a secret to the world, only known by a few, including us three present. Apprehensive, Master asked me a few questions here and there to clarify and ease his doubts which were forming through our conversation, alas his face expressionless, but Fujimoto stayed silent and still. His expression turning more and more grim as time passed, as the frown over his face widened. The hardest part for me to cover and explain was my time at war. My jaw clenched tightly, as my breathing heaved, and my heart throbbed loudly inside my chest unlike I had experienced before. The expression on Master and Fujimoto¡¯s face turned grim and frantic, as I told them about how I had joined the war, fought against the army of demons, witnessed Master¡¯s death on the battlefield¡ªhow he had died fighting a crimson eyed demon, protecting me. Master jolted up from his place, as he threw a barrage of questions at me, regarding his final moments I mentioned, but, he soon enough settled down and placed his hand over his forehead, as I went on. After that I continued on with how I had kept fighting in the war, the relationships and bonds I gained and lost in the war. I didn¡¯t know long had it been since I had started explaining about everything, but it was evident by the slight pangs of hunger I felt in my stomach and the setting sun outside that it had been a few hours at best. Then after I finished my explanation as I described to them my final moments, how I had died at the hands of the demon king, with all the moments I could remember, how I felt, how I perceived my final moments, and how I had been enveloped by that strange beam and beckon of light which guided me to this new body, this new life. I breathed heavily, as I took a hold of the cup of tea, as I smelled the fragrant aroma of the rich herbal tea, I took a sip, as the cold tea swam down my throat and into my metabolism. A heavy and suffocating silence had descended over the room, as we all grappled and struggled over our own thoughts and questions. ¡®Was it a mistake to tell them everything?¡¯ I was now somewhat regretting telling them everything. How would they perceive me now? Will they accept me as to whom I used to be? Will the already widened gap between us widen even more after our conversation? This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I grappled over my thoughts, as the callused nudging of time began to bite away at my mind. But then I realised that I was frowning. My head was bent down, as I looked at my clenched fists. No! Telling them everything might have been the right thing. I knew that shouldering all of these thoughts alone and allowing myself to return to my old ways was not the answer I was seeking. And I needed to make my dues clear before going to the dungeon trials. Laurena had also told me something important and I knew since regressing back in time that I needed to change my methods of doing things, to become the better and kinder person I needed to¡ªwanted to become. Protecting my loved ones, that was the one reason I still fought for. So this would mark as the first step, the foundation of the start of my new journey. A new beginning. ¡°I wanted to tell you guys everything the moment I had first met you both again,¡± I paused, lifting my head and turning to look at both of them, but the sorrow and guilt within me made me unable to. ¡°But then again, I think you both would have found it extremely weird and perplexing that someone came up to you all of sudden and said they had regressed back in time and they used to be a member of your family,¡± I exclaimed with a dry chuckle, with my face solemn, rubbing the back of my neck, as I read their facial expressions. Master had put on a complicated expression over his face, which caused my heart to be pinched and painfully throb. But just as I turned my head toward Fujimoto, I saw a tear drop trickle down the side of the youth¡¯s cheek. He clasped his hands tightly as he brought them close to his mouth to cover it, his breath quivering as he inched closer to me. His trembling hands held on to mine gently, as his emerald eyes bore into mine. A stream of tears rolling uncontrollably down his face as he looked at me with the same warmth and concern he used to when I was still just a mere, weak boy. There were no words spoken between us¡ªI think there was not a need for¡ª , but only his gaze was enough to reassure me. Unknowingly, the emotions I had tried to hold back and supress, burst forth with uncontrolled intensity. My mind still fought those emotions, trying to supress the emotions in my heart which was fluttering to no end, but, unbeknownst to me, I felt a warm sensation trickle down my face, as I touched my cheek and saw tears had starting trickling down my face. My heart throbbed uncontrollably, as I felt short for breath. The firmness of Fujimoto¡¯s hands increased around my hand, as he spoke in a low, yet warm and clear voice. ¡°Welcome home, Shun,¡± just as those words left his mouth, I felt some emotion, a sensation I had almost forgotten wash over me, reminding me of my time with them. Those were just some simple words, but they held a much bigger and deeper meaning for me. Something I was so desperate to hear again. I was home. My home. Tears kept streaming down my face, as I bowed my head, as my tears spilled on the tatami floor. Weak quivering noises escaped my mouth as we both wept holding on to each other. All those hardships and trials I had faced, had led me to this moment, and I was glad that I was given this chance, this opportunity to redeem myself, to ask for forgiveness. ¡°You have been through so much. I am sorry you had to endure so much pain and hardships all alone,¡± Fujimoto muttered, his eyes seemed as if he believed each word I had spoken. That each words was true, not one word of lie laced in them. ¡°No, I''m sorry. I allowed you both to die. I-I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t protect you, I''m sorry, Fujimoto, Master. It was all my fault for not being able to protect you two. For not being strong enough." Fujimoto¡¯s hand rested over my shoulder, gently, telling me that I wasn¡¯t alone, like old times. ¡°Thanks you for telling us everything,¡± Master said from my side. As a concerned expression displayed over his face. ¡°I know it was also hard for you to tell us everything¡ªreveal everything about your, our past¡ª, but it might take us some time to fully accept and swallow what you have told us, but, we will try our best. We just...need some time to do so.¡± I nodded back at him, as Fujimoto wiped the tears from my eyes, giving me a bright, gentle, but concerned smile. Slowly my lips also tucked into a gentle smile, like old times. ¡°Thank you,¡± I responded, letting the heaviness of my emotions and thoughts to ease. *** As I put my shoes on, I walked into the yard led to by the engawa which connected the yard to the room. Master and Fujimoto standing behind me. The sun had almost set, as the twilight sky beckoned for the arrival of the warm, but cool night. I twirled, as I matched Master and Fujimoto¡¯s gaze. ¡°Thank you very much for everything. For taking care of me,¡± I exclaimed with a gratified tone, as I bowed my head respectfully. Then as I unbent, I saw their bright faces. ¡°And thank you for making me the man I am toady. For raising me.¡± ¡°Jiwoo¡ªoh sorry, I meant Shun,¡± Fujimoto said. ¡°Call me however you want,¡± I said with a bright smile. ¡°Then...Jiwoo-kun, thank you for trusting in us and telling us the truth. And if you ever need help or a place to come back to, we will always be here for you and welcome you with open arms. Its just ahh,¡± he trailed off, awkwardly looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s just kinda hard to believe and put our head around this whole time regression thing.¡± ¡°Anything you wanna add?¡± I sarcastically said, pointing my gaze towards Master. Fujimoto snapped his head toward him, as he went into deep thought. ¡°If you really do know the crescent moon style, like you said you do, then you better show it to me the next time you come back. I wanna know just how strong my disciple is to have fought even the all powerful demon king.¡± He finished with his arms crossed and a smug over his face just like old times. ¡°Seriously, you were always like that,¡± I said with a knowing look with my tone exaggerated, as I shot him a smirk. ¡°And you better not give Fujimoto a hard time, considering that he even has to remind you to take daily baths, unless you forget.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Fujimoto giggled as he covered his mouth with his hand, glancing between me and Master. ¡°You know, I think you should take a lesson or two over delicacy from him, Aki-san. Sometimes it becomes hard even for me to deal with you,¡± Fujimoto said with an exaggerated tone as he sighed. Master raised a brow defensively under the accusations, as he exchanged glances between me and Fujimoto. But a smile replaced his face a moment later, as he spoke. ¡°Shun, wherever you are going, take care of yourself. And remember you better not get your ass kicked by some random demon out there, being my disciple and all, or how that works now in this...life.¡± I was caught off guard by Master¡¯s words, as I looked at him with my eyes wide. Those were the exact same words he had said to me once in the past. But just as he finished his sentence, I had already reached out and activated my ability. The bright tendrils of black arched and coiled around me, as my vision darkened and drained, as the pathways opened themselves to me allowing me to ride those currents, as the last thing I saw was Master smiling at me, and Fujimoto waving a hand at me in goodbye. Just as I rode the streams of energy, I felt a nudging push from the pathways as they directed me to the location I wished to reach. As the tendrils sparked in and out, arching all across my body, the dim-light which they emanated slightly brightened my surroundings, as I found myself appearing and standing in front of an apartment complex, where mine and Jihye¡¯s house was. I quickly went up the complex and reached my house. I withdrew the spare key which Jihye had given me, as I tried to unlock the door but it was already unlocked. But without giving it much thought, I pulled the door open, and entered the apartment. The door shut closed between me, as I walked through the corridor and into the living room, dust had accumulated here as the apartment was unattended for several days. The lights were on, and I felt a rich floral scent of coffee beans in the air. My eyes drifted across the room scanning each and everything, as I saw someone sitting on the seat near the dinning table, sipping a cup of coffee he had prepared for himself. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± he said as he looked at me with an annoying sneer, with his eyes grumpy. ¡°Yeah, had to deal with something important. Don¡¯t have as much free time as I used to,¡± I replied taking a seat opposite to him. ¡°So what¡¯s the uptake on the situation Salvador?¡± I asked, as he placed the cup of coffee down on the table and pushed the yellow file which lay beside him. I took the file from him as I opened it and began to read through the contents mentioned. The more I read through the documents the more I was left dumbfounded by how much detail he had put into his work of gathering as accurate information on the task given to him. ¡°Salvador this is brilliant,¡± I said, reading through the last of the details, and closing the file whilst placing it down on the table. ¡°I know, I know, I am the best the world has to offer,¡± my partner said with a wry grin plastered across his pale face, as he flicked his fingers through his dark hair. ¡°No need to tell me something so obvious which I am already aware of.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying something?¡± He quickly added, as I went quiet for a moment, regarding him with a weird expression, brows raised. ¡°Well, you were the one who didn¡¯t wanted to hear his own name being revered,¡± I said with a raise of a brow, as I looked straight into my partner''s eyes with a grin arching my face. He crossed his arms, as he scowled, speaking grumpily. ¡°Is that how you¡¯re supposed to act toward someone who you have been slaving for the last three, almost four months? Ahhh, what a pitiful man you truly are Salvador. No one knows what I had to go through to obtain that much information about that presumed dead person. Oh heavens pity me, old Salvador, for thee is mistreated.¡± His comical act continued as he threw his arms up in the air in a mocking jubilant prayer to the heavens, but my mind went back to file he had prepared, about the person I had assigned him to find information about a few months ago. And that was¡ª ¡°Emily Osbern, the only child of Victor and Samantha Osbern,¡± I said. ¡°Thought to have been killed in a sudden tragic accident many years ago alongside her father and mother. But¡ª¡± ¡°But she survived and the person who gave the order to murder her family and her is unaware of this fact that Victor¡¯s daughter is still alive,¡± Salvador finished for me, as he snapped his fingers and pointed one at me. ¡°So what do you want to do now after having confirmed this, Emily person, is still alive?¡± Salvador asked suddenly, withdrawing a few more files and documents from the brown leather bag which lay on the seat next to him. ¡°We need to bring her over to our side, at any cost,¡± I said crossing my arms, and reclining into my seat, pointing at Salvador. ¡°And you will have to do most of the work, being the brilliant and extraordinary broker.¡± I finished with a mischievous expression, as I swear I saw Salvador shudder in his seat. With a long and exaggerated sigh, he looked at me as if I was the devil. ¡°I already knew I had to do most of the freaking work, while you enjoyed your merry, happy-go-lucky time at the best institution in the world.¡± He shrugged, as he scoffed with a scowl. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I had the time to,¡± I said in a whisper, more to myself than to Salvador, looking blankly up at the ceiling ¡°What was that?¡± He asked, but I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ll be going away for a while, I don¡¯t exactly know where, so I need you to take care of the things here while I am gone,¡± I said, as I withdrew a pile of documents and files from the system inventory and laid them in front of Salvador. ¡°And is this supposed to be a farewell gift for me, Boss,¡± Salvador scoffed as I saw a vein on his forehead constrict in annoyance, his eyes squinted into sharp slits. ¡°And you don¡¯t even have a damn idea where you are going. And how long is that while of yours?¡± A thin smile pulled up my lips as I looked at my partner. ¡°I...don¡¯t know. I could be gone for weeks, maybe a few months at best or¡ª¡± ¡°Years perhaps!¡± Salvador grunted as he took a hold of a piece of paper on the table, and began reading through the contents labelled over it. ¡°Maybe,¡± I answered hesitant, not knowing what else to say. With another sigh, he spoke. ¡°Okay fine! I''ll try to make due with what I can. But what¡¯s with all these documents you have provided me, containing the information of these certain individuals?¡± Salvador asked with a raise of a brow. I quickly withdrew a black card from the inventory and threw it in Salvador¡¯s direction. He effortlessly caught it and began to observe the reflective and clear surface of the black card. ¡°This card has all the money I got after selling the items I found in the dungeon I was stuck inside. And the price was pretty decent,¡± I shot him a smirk as I continued. ¡°That black file resting on top of all the others is the one which has the location and owner ship documents of the warehouse I bought a few days ago, to be our base of operation.¡± I directed my gaze at the pile of documents which lay beside Salvador. ¡°And those are the individual you have to recruit in the mean time I am gone. They have a lot of potential.¡± ¡°What am I now? Your personally recruited babysitter? Seriously I don¡¯t get paid enough to do this shit.¡± ¡°Oh, that might be an appropriate nickname for you,¡± I said with a grin, massaging my chin. ¡°But, thanks,¡± I returned, as I got up from my seat. ¡°Yeah, and there is a file with the information about a kid named Koji. He will be arriving in Korea shortly and at the address of the warehouse, take care of the kid for me, will ya.¡± Salvador deeply exhaled as his brows furrowed and he shot me a sneer as his nose wrinkled. ¡°Do I even have a saying in this?¡± "Nope!" I muttered. ¡°Do you have what I asked for?¡± I suddenly asked, as Salvador pointed towards the couches with a shrug. ¡°Its lying on the couch over there.¡± I walked closer to the couch and took a hold of the item wrapped in a piece of dark silk. Unwrapping the cloth, I took a hold of a sword which had a shiny black surface. Unsheathing the sword, I looked at the blade which reflected my eyes in it. Its handle had a dull obsidian colour same with the sheath, with a red thread attached to its pommel. The blade was shiny and pointy at the end. I spun the sword in my hand as I thrust it forward for a practice swing. Then channelling my mana inside me, I willed it toward the sword and coated it with the outmost amount of mana I could. The sword shimmered with a brilliant light, as the space around it cracked and began to become heavy, but it held out under the full force of the manipulation of my mana. With a content nod, I sheathed the sword and once again looked at Salvador. ¡°Thanks for having it made in such a short time.¡± ¡°You better be. The guy who made it asked for a shit ton of money for making that sword on such a short notice.¡± After exiting the dungeon, Ryuya had given me one of the two lance like spikes which grew out of the Basilisk¡¯s head, and a few of its scales. And I had sent those items straight to Salvador a few days back, to have a new and more sturdy sword forged for me as soon as possible, which could withstand the rebound and of me using the crescent moon style, as well as the full and outmost circulation of my mana. I placed the sword into the inventory as I matched Salvador¡¯s gaze. ¡°Then goodbye Salvador,¡± I said, as he stood from his seat and walked closer to me. He maneuvered his hand at me and I took it. ¡°You better come back in one piece, Jiwoo,¡± Salvador muttered holding my gaze. ¡°Yeah, I promise I will.¡± *** After saying my goodbyes with Salvador, I had left the apartment and returned to the central hospital and was now by Jihye¡¯s side. Her sight each time filled with an uncontained guilt and sorrow, making a bad taste to appear at the back of my mouth. I needed to be strong, for Jihye¡¯s sake, and more so for my own. The tribulations awaiting me wouldn¡¯t be easy. But who could blame someone for fearing the unknown. Yet, only the most brave and stead fast people would dive into the unknown and make a path forward. My fingers touched Jihye¡¯s cheek, as I gently brushed my hand across her forehead and hair. The low beeping of the monitor showed her vital stats which were normal for now. But I don¡¯t know what could happen. How many years would she have left to live? I needed to retrieve a cure for her as soon as possible. I clenched my teeth, as I allowed my held breath to escape me. Then replacing the frown over my face with a very bright smile, may it had been forced, I wanted to leave her side in this way, not with a disheartened or gloomy atmosphere around me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back Jihye. I¡¯ll be back before you even get to snap your fingers.¡± I inched closer to my sister, as I caressed her glossy hair gently and gave her a peck on her head. Jihye was my sister. Even if I had only known her for half a year, and lived with the facade of her brother, I had perfectly came to accept the fact that she was my family now. At first spending time with her sort of left me awkward, but those were the moments I had learned to grow fond of. And I could do anything for her. I walked closer to the door, as looked above my shoulder and back at my sister one last time. As I steeled my resolve, I opened the door and exited. Then soon after, I reached for the elevator. Entering, I pressed on the panel for the rooftop. After a short ascend, I exited the elevator and stepped on to the roof. The night had enveloped the wide sky, as countless stars glittered the sky, everywhere my gaze sweeped to. I walked closer to the railings, as I stood there for a moment, basking underneath the moonlight and enjoying the cold breeze and warmth offered by the night. Soon the interface appeared in front of my eyes, as I looked at a window which opened simultaneously with it. ¡ºDOES THE HOST WISH TO INITIATE THE DUNGEON TRIALS?¡» ¡ºYES¡» ¡ºNO¡» Without a moment of hesitation, I brought my finger close to the window and pressed it against the hard surface of the window hovering in the air. After giving my affirmation, the window from in front of me dissolved becoming clusters of shiny motes of light, as I felt a nudging push in the atmospheric mana around me. It converged in front of me, as the fabric of space began distorting and ripples formed in the air in front of me. The mana tightly held its shape and began to mould a black oval shaped portal in front of me. It took a few more seconds for the mana to sustain itself, allowing the rippling and unstable portal to become more stable. The bright shine it released brightened my surrounding area as I vividly saw lightning spark and jump all around the distorted cracks in the space in front of me. I felt each foot fall grow heavy as I marched toward the portal. My face solemn and eyes determined, as I looked at the rippling portal sway my clothes and hair slightly. This is it. ¡°Farewell,¡± just as those words escaped my mouth, I walked into the embrace of the portal as I found myself be enveloped by a bright blinding light which made me lose focus and touch of my senses. Character Status & Trivia Seo Jiwoo (Shun) is a boy of 16 years of age. With shinny glossy black hair reaching his shoulders and his slightly long bangs falling forward, with dark obsidian eyes¡ªwhich turn to amethyst when he utilises Ruler''s Authority. After he died, Shun was regressed into the past; described by him: as a white beacon of light enveloping him and transporting him somewhere; as he found himself inside Seo Jiwoo¡¯s body who was a student in the best institution in the world¡ªLock. Afterwards he diligently trained his slim and mal-nutrient physique for the next three months, and has now put up more muscles on his slim body and his face has become sharper and more handsome. His pale skin colour has returned to a more vibrant and healthy white. He is taller than most of his classmates around 178 cm¡ªand 172 cm before the time skip. After he trained his body and became more sharper in appearance and taller, he noticed to have started receiving stares from several girls in his class and different classes. Shun also thinks its a pain to deal with kids who aren''t as sharp as Minamoto Koji. Shun belatedly found out after finding himself in Jiwoo''s body, that he had a lot of debt under his name; the amount was 30 million korean won. He is an unparalleled swordsman for his age and one of the strongest people to have practiced and understood the way of the sword. Even the demon king praised his ability to use the sword and the movements he utilised before he died in the past after his short confrontation with him on the battlefield. In both of his lives, Shun(Jiwoo) is a sword wielder. As far as receiving attention from Adam Griffin, whom is said to be an extremely competent individual and hunter, whose control over mana has been excellent since a young age and hailed as a genius prodigy. Shun was taught to wield the sword by his mentor, ¡®Amamiya Akito¡¯, who also taught him his special signature movements he created; ¡®Crescent Moon Style¡¯. Shun in his past life, once called Amamiya Akito: Father, by which he was made fun of and teased by him for a while, so he never called him father again on face. But in his heart he always considered him as his father figure. Shun holds Amamiya Akito and Fujimoto Takeru in great regards. He respects and reveres them both and cares for them dearly. Seo Jiwoo (Shun) likes to drink green tea¡ªa habit he picked up along the years when living with his Mentor¡ªAmamiya Akito¡ªand his brother¡ªFujimoto Takeru. He also likes to eat dango once in a while, and enjoys peaceful and quiet environments. He received glares from almost all the boys in his class on the very first day of changing classes, for the fact that Park Jiyoung sat beside him. He is close with the students in the top ten. Shun after regressing into the past into Jiwoo¡¯s body found out that he has an older sister, ¡®Seo Jihye¡¯. She is older than him in age by a margin of 5 years. She also has long glossy black hair like Jiwoo which gently falls down to her waist and her bangs tumbling gracefully over her forehead, along with her beautiful and charming obsidian black eyes. Her skin colour is pearl white and she has a beautiful smile that can leave anyone frozen and awestricken. She is described as a very beautiful and kind person by Jiwoo, that even he was surprised to learn that someone as beautiful as Jihye was his sister when he first met her. Comparing himself with Jihye as: the difference between the sky and the earth. He cares a lot about Jihye and is willing to do anything to protect her. Jiwoo also likes to drink alcohol. But he was quite irritated by the fact that his poison resistance passive stat¡ªwhich he acquired after his fight with the basilisk¡ªdoesn¡¯t allow him to get drunk any more. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 34970 LEVEL: 96 STRENGTH: 151 STAMINA: 156 AGILITY: 143 VITALITY: 147 INTELLIGENCE: 115 MP: 21567 POINTS: 4924 _____________ FATIGUE: 0 _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ [PERSEVERANCE] [LV. 5] [PROFESSION]: [Swordsmanship] [LV:4] [Crescent Moon Style] : [First Movement: Moon Split] [Regeneration] [LV: 3] [Pain Resistance] [LV: 3] [Poison Resistance] [LV: 1] _____________ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{D} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow and structure of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment upon the activation of the ability and separate himself from the bounds which restrain the physical realm. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. But keeping the skill active for a prolonged period of time can leave permanent damage on the host both mentally and physically. Cool down: 2 weeks * [{??} Ruler¡¯s Authority] Under the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority, the host can dominant anyone and anything through the sheer force of his will. The stronger the host¡¯s mentality and will during the duration and activation of the skill, the stronger the effects of the ability itself. Anything and everything can be bended according to the desire of the Supreme Ruler. ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 35%] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 60% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective, allowing the host to perceive the world in shades of grey through the use of the first phase of the skill. But upon the activation of the second phase the host can also perceive the energy signatures produced by any living being or object, and the ambient structures of mana in the atmosphere and its purest forms...??? ¨CLEAP (Sealed) This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana like a woven interconnecting web, making a gate like connection for the host to bypass through. But as the host¡¯s understanding and insight increases, the host can teleport without any external interference¡ªempowering any location. Allowing the pathways to guide the host, whenever and wherever the host wishes to teleport too. Each wormhole contains information about a different locations, but connecting every path to every other. Cool Down: 2 hours ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? ______________ ---- ---- *** Park Jiyoung is a girl who is a classmate of Seo Jiwoo in Lock. She is 16 years old, and is described as an ice cold beauty by her peers in the academy, who is awkward and tough to interact with. She is described as an unparalleled beauty like none other by the people, if anyone puts their gaze on her they become mesmerised and unable to focus on anything other than her. She has waist length raven black hair with her bangs beautifully tumbling over her forehead. She likes to do her hair in a ponytail when sparing, or let it loose or keep it in a braid when she is comfortable and relaxing. Her charming hazel eyes which suck in anyone who looks at them and makes them bewitched by her charm. She is 169 cm tall and has an exquisite and beautiful figure. Similarly, she is a sword wielder like Jiwoo, and is considered a prodigy by the higher ups, alongside her few friends in the top ten. She is almost all of the time expressionless and impassive around others, as described by Jiwoo. But she opens up to people quickly who she grows fond of and begins to care for. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Jiwoo being one of them now. When she first met Jiwoo, she thought he had some ulterior motive in mind for approcahing and helping her and her brother¡ªPark Jihoon¡ª, but Jiyoung soon found her suspicion to be false, and quickly grew fond of and closer with Jiwoo than anyone else. She respects Jiwoo a lot and takes any advice he gives to her attentively. One of her dreams is to become as strong as Jiwoo to help him and not be a burden to him. She describes Jiwoo as someone who has experienced life and is more like a grown adult than a teenager, by observing the way he holds himself and the way he speaks and looks at thinks differently than other. She was awestricken by the fact that Jiwoo being the same age as her, was several times more experienced and knowledgeable than her. She has a sweet tooth and enjoys eating anything that is sweet, she doesn¡¯t like drinking coffee too much, or anything that is too bitter or spicy But still does regardless of her choice. Her cooking skills are unparalleled and first class, as stated by Jiwoo in the earlier chapters. Making him think if she had some kind of mysterious cooking system on her. She is ranked 2nd in Lock among the first year students. But her strength has grown past all the first years, as stated by Jiwoo after she broke through to the rank. Her father is Park Yujin the strongest hunter in Korea, also being the guild master of the strongest guild in Korea, ¡®Shadow Guild¡¯, which is ranked among the top ten in the official World Union ranking. She has a little brother, Park Jihoon, who she cares for dearly. __________ NAME: Park Jiyoung RANK: PROFESSION: Swordsmanship ¡¾LV.2¡¿ STRENGTH: STAMINA: AGILITY: VITALITY: INTELLIGENCE: CHARM: MANA: ____ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{E} Shadow Emergence] This skill allows the host the ability to create a small domain using their mana and outstretching it into the surrounding expanse, allowing the host to create a connection with the shadows in a short range to blend into them to leap and cover shot distances. Note: The farther the range of the shadow used by the host the more the host¡¯s mana will be drained to allow the bypass. * [{E} Sword Wave] This skill allows the host to create an illusionary sword not perceived by someone, creating a second hidden slash when the host swings their sword. Note: An adamant amount of control is required to give the illusionary sword shape, requiring a firm control over the mana and depending on that the force, speed and mass of the slash is determined. ____ __________ *** Aogiri Ryuya is a good friend of Seo Jiwoo. He is similar in age and height to Jiwoo and holds his bond with him dearly. He takes pride in being Jiwoo¡¯s friend and someday wants to become as strong and reliable as him. He respects Jiwoo a lot and sees him as a rival to catch up to. He has shoulder length Midnight blue hair, with clear white skin and emerald green eyes. He is said to be extremely handsome, with a sharp jawline which is like the tip of a blade and his physique which is well-built. He also received several confessions from many first year female students and love letters in the beginning of the academy year, but he turned all of them down for some reason. He is an excellent swordsman for his age, even Jiwoo praised him for his quick thinking and battle adapt fighting style during the LIT¡ªLock International Tournament¡ªwhen he fought against Park Jiyoung, ultimately coming triumph in his duel. He has two siblings; one brother who is older than him, and a little sister. He likes to eats ramen and his favourite drink is black coffee. His father is the current head and leader of the Aogiri clan which is the strongest family in Japan, with their influence even stretching out to some other countries in the world as well as the World Union, as stated by Jiwoo. Ryuya¡¯s father is respected by even the top ten of the World Union, having the title of, ¡®Grandmaster¡¯, bestowed to him for the powerful sword art he utilises, which is said to be based upon the constructs of absolute stance, as stated by Jiwoo. Ryuya is described to be a blockhead by Jiwoo for his poor analytic ability to understand his feelings for a certain someone. He is frequently teased by Jiwoo for that particular reason, but sometimes plays along with him. But he greatly cares for the people around him and respects his peers and instructors. He is ranked 1st in Lock among the first years. __________ NAME: Aogiri Ryuya RANK: PROFESSION: Swordsmanship ¡¾LV.2¡¿ STRENGTH: STAMINA: AGILITY: VITALITY: INTELLIGENCE: CHARM: MANA: ____ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{E} Air Step] The ability allows the host to create an invisible platform like surface beneath their feet by the converged pressure of wind mana. By manipulating the ambient mana of wind in the atmosphere, the host can create a blast of air beneath their feet to propel in any specified direction, despite being mid-air. Note: The ability can put a severe and long lasting burden over the host¡¯s physical body as well as mental state if used constantly or if the mana is poorly incorporated in the usage of the ability. * [{F} Sword Aura] Allowing the host to coat their sword with a strong cladding of mana which upon impact with an object or thing can create a detrimental amount of force and damage. ____ __________ *** Han Shu-hui is the heir to one of the strongest Chinese Clans still in existence in the world. The Han clan is said to be unparalleled and unmatched in their ability to produce great fighters and prodigies. They utilise a destructive martial arts which allowed them to climb the ranks quicker than any institute or organisation, as stated by Seo Jiwoo. Han Shu-hui used to be Shun''s best friend in the past before his regression. They met on the battlefield and were put into the same team. They both grew closer and fond of each other over the expanse of two years during the war, fighting countless battles, having each others back. Jiwoo stated that Han Shu-hui had sacrificed his life in the past to save him from a tremendously strong demon in the demon king¡¯s army. Their bond had grow to the point that Jiwoo considered Han Shu-hui like a brother. He has dark navy coloured hair which are below his shoulders, which he keeps tied in a low ponytail with his long bangs tumbling over and covering his sharp crimson eyes. He has a brilliant physique with a lean stature, as described by Jiwoo. He is a few inches shorter in height compared to Jiwoo. Jiwoo jokes around with Han a lot after getting along with him in the three months. Han Shu-hui likes Jiwoo¡¯s company and feels as if he had met Jiwoo before somewhere, but didn¡¯t put much mind to it. Han Shu-hui is a genius martial arts practitioner, but he has a serious problem of being lazy and carefree most of the other time, as stated by Jiwoo. He is carefree most of the time, but when push comes to shove, he completely puts his mind on to doing the task he has on hand to get it done regardless to his liking or not. His favourite food is fried chicken with some premium Chinese alcohol. He is ranked 4th in lock among the first years. __________ NAME: Han Shu-hui RANK: PROFESSION: Martial Artist¡¾LV.2¡¿ STRENGTH: STAMINA: AGILITY: VITALITY: INTELLIGENCE: CHARM: MANA: ____ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{E} Iron Cladding] This ability allows the host to create a solid cladding of mana around any part of their body at will. Making that specific part as tough and sturdy as Iron. Note: An absolute control and circulation over mana is required to use this ability to clad the body with mana. ____ __________ *** Lucas Claymore is the only son of the Claymore family. He is described as a very handsome fellow whose looks rival that of Han Shu-hui and Aogiri Ryuya. He has shoulder length burgundy coloured hair with dark obsidian eyes which are said to be sharp and charming, yet stern. He sneers a lot and is hot-headed and jumps to conclusions quickly. He likes to self proclaim himself as Ryuya¡¯s rival¡ªafter he learned that he was ranked 1st in Lock¡ª, but after observing Jiwoo and seeing what he was truly capable of he was left dumbfounded and questioned whether reaching a strength like that was truly possible for someone his age. He is stubborn and has a sharp tongue and doesn¡¯t get along with his peers and classmates too well. Being the next heir in line to inherent his family¡¯s great organisation, he is always taught to be someone with an iron fist and stern ruling. But he is a good kid deep down, as stated by Jiwoo after he got to know Lucas. He is said to have daddy issues by Jiwoo as a joke when describing his rotten personality before. But his ability to fight in close quarters and quickly form strategies and plans to counter different scenarios has made him an excellent fighter. He wields daggers and uses a peculiar style of fighting, taught to him by his grandfather, Renovous Claymore the head elder of the Claymore house, while Lucas¡¯s father being the current head of the house. He simply trains in his free time and doesn¡¯t have any hobbies, except for doing battle simulations one after the other, to better learn and understand his opponents, their attack patterns, behaviour and weaknesses to get a better grasp on them. He has a big ego, but doesn¡¯t let it get in his way of learning and to better himself, as taught to him by his grandfather. He greatly respects his grandfather and wants to become someone as responsible and capable as him in the future. He is ranked 3rd in the Lock. And was quite devastated after finding out that he was ranked below two people. __________ NAME: Lucas Claymore RANK: PROFESSION: Assassin ¡¾LV.2¡¿ STRENGTH: STAMINA: AGILITY: VITALITY: INTELLIGENCE: CHARM: MANA: ____ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{E} Dual Wielding] The host is able to perfect the usage and completely grasp the complexity of dual wielding by the use of this skill to perfect any combinations of movements. * [{E} Night Vision] The host is better able to adapt to the darkness. ____ __________ *** Amelia Watson is similarly a student in the same class as Jiwoo. She is an excellent mage who is able to wield two elements, making her a dual-element wielding conjurer, who is able to use the attributive mana of earth and fire, while having a stronger affinity towards earth mana, reaching close to unlocking its deviation. She has below shoulder length auburn hair which she likes to keep loose almost all of the time and dark brown eyes which greatly compliment her beautiful and charming face. She is 167 cm tall and has as a beautiful figure. Ever since a young age she has been diligently training to become a better mage to catch her father¡¯s attention. She was able to best her first teacher when she was ten years old in the ability to wield mana and spell casting. She is said to be an excellent mage for her age and has a lot of potential to grow into. She is a cheerful person and likes to lift the atmosphere of the group. She has an older sister, ¡®Amanda Watson¡¯, who used to be a student in the Lock, but her current affiliation is with the World Union after she graduated from the academy their father persuaded her to join the World Union. Amelia greatly cares for her older sister and wants to become someone strong enough to make her own life decisions and live an independent life. Her father is the strongest human alive and the leader of the World Union, ¡®Edward Watson,¡¯ who is said to be an upright and stern individual, who puts a good amount of pride in his work and responsibilities. She likes to eat spicy food and likes drinking carbonated beverages a lot. She once fed Jiyoung spicy food and later regretted making that kind of decision. Amelia is ranked 5th in the Lock among the first years. __________ NAME: Amelia Watson RANK: PROFESSION: Mage ¡¾LV.2¡¿ STRENGTH: STAMINA: AGILITY: VITALITY: INTELLIGENCE: CHARM: MANA: ____ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{F} Mana Convergence] This skill allows the host to better understand the flow of their mana. To diversify and converge the mana the host possesses and circulate it accordingly through the mana veins to preserve the inborn reserves, as well as the ambient mana used during the duration of spell casting and mana formation. * [{E} Fire Ball] Allows the host to conjure a ball of fire on command, pulling the ambient mana of fire through their mana veins to better refine it and launching a fiery ball of flames at a designated target. Note: Depending upon the complexity of the structure, form and incantation invoked during conjuring, the spell can take multiple different forms depending on the amount of mana incorporated as well as the structure of the spell itself. ____ __________ VOL: 2 : Chapter: 80: Strange Encounter As the shiny clusters of light sparked then shimmered and then slowly dissolved in themselves, the passage¡ªthe portal¡ªopened itself up to me as if a black void emerged from the torn apart fabric of space slowly making a path for me, as it beckoned me forward in some stream of energy which was entailing and transporting me to some location which was entirely unknown to me. But the shiny clusters I was barely able to see before my senses dissolved into this stream reminded me so much of the beautiful night sky, where countless star glittered and enveloped the eminence of the expansive sky which filled many with hope and peace. I felt the portal¡¯s exponential energy shimmer and ripple, as if it was conscious of my very existence, as if the pulses it gave off greeted me, resonating with my presence in some peculiar way. But I found it strange. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t pour much mind to it than a fleeting gaze. I felt a cosy feeling emerge from with me. As if the warm light released from the sun had enveloped me in its warmth, making my insides to feel all bubbly and soothed. After a moment which felt like a lasting eternity, I felt a shudder, then a tight nudge and I was spat out of the stream of energy which burned with power and something...subtle, which I was not able to perceive. The same was the case with the paths. Whenever I tapped into that extreme source of energy which allowed me to teleport on will, I always felt some kind of power which was something so subtle, masked beneath those paths that I was never able to perceive before, until my understanding had increased at some point in time to barely make it out and decipher it from the subtle power the paths released. But nevertheless, I knew I was still lacking in many ways in that understanding which I needed to improve upon, and that was the reason why I had arrived here. As soon as the shimmering light of the portal expanded into the peripheral area and dimmed, causing the clusters to breaks off once from one another again, I found myself leaving that stream and appearing outside the portal. A growing white light beckoned me forward, as I saw my vision distort then recover from the sharp vertigo. As my senses slowly returned to me, first my touch, then taste, then sight and so on, I found myself stepping foot on to hard soil as I looked around me to observe the surrounding area, taking a fleeting moment to relax myself and breathing the fresh air. But... A gut wrenching smell evaded my nostrils as soon as I took a breath, as my insides almost seethed, causing me to almost puke by the sharp smell. The bad smell reminded me so much of spoiled eggs which were dinned and seasoned with different spices and served with burned wet rubber. It took a good minute to barely get used to the odour, as I held back the impulse to puke, again. The smell was seriously too disgusting. Then my eyes swept across the unknown land where the portal had brought me. It was currently night time and my surroundings looked ghastly and there was some kind of thick eerie fog covering the ground a few inches above. My feet up to my shins drowned by that whitish fog which were not visible in that rising and fluttering fog, but there were some thick and long trees still visible through the fog, but barely. There was a cooing sound, one that resembled the low noise which an owl continuously made, but also mixed with resemblance of a toad and cicada. But the thing I found the most strange and curios about was the night sky. There were no stars in the night sky, but there were two full moons which stood still in their spots having a good amount of distance in between them. One glimmered and emanating a yellowish golden light and the other releasing a shiny greenish teal, which fell above the ground, barely illuminating my surroundings for me to properly take a look at the things around me, which was already impossible by the thick fog which blanketed the surroundings. I withdrew the sword I had asked Salvador to be made from the system inventory and hanged it above my hip. My guard was up and my senses tingling for any incoming attacks or danger. I understood one think best, this place was some distant land that the system had brought me to test me somehow, and I needed to be far more carefully than when I had entered a dungeon or a different location. The system did worked in strange and mysterious ways to help me grow my strength, but it was always stretching an efficient helping hand to me. I don¡¯t know who had created this thing, or if there was some being out there which had given me this system to help me, for some apparent reason I didn¡¯t know, but I knew from experience now, that my ticket to surpassing my past self and acquiring the power I always wished for could only be achieved with its help. Then I took a step forward, as I walked deeper into the thick fog I found myself looking around for any movement or presence but there was nothing around me. Nothing except for the low, distant sound which was made by some creature which echoed in this forest I was in. A soft breeze blowed past me as my left hand was planted over the pommel of my sword for me to draw it at a moments notice. The low noise of the trees branches swaying creating a grim creaking noise by the wind, making the atmosphere around me even more ghastly, as if something might just jump out of the fog in front of me, which kept me on the edge of my toes. I walked for a total of thirty minutes in this fog filled forest but I found nothing. Shouldn¡¯t the trial have started already or was there some kind of condition which needed to be fulfilled for the actual trial to initiate? I pondered over my thoughts as I kept waking aimlessly. I was simply blindly walking in the fog. I didn¡¯t know where to go or what I needed to do in order to clear this trial, as I wasn¡¯t even provided with even a description of this trial from the system. But, judging from the first initiation trial, I think I needed to fight some kind of beast. But so far, nothing had happened. But just then an idea struck me, I activated mind¡¯s eye as my vision began to darken, as I was able to perceive the world around me in shades of grey, but soon enough as I reached for the second phase of the ability, the world around me became colourful again and was enveloped by bright colours as the motes of mana and demonic energy became bare to my eye, spread all across this area. The particles were tightly held to their aspect of change and elements. The particles of earth hovering close to the ground, the wind and water mana particles in the atmosphere, matching the oxygen in the atmosphere and the low density of moisture, and the particles of fire creating harmony among all of those. So was demonic energy floating together with them, without creating any discord among the others. But upon closer inspection, I observed that the particles of water and wind were in abundance around me. And their deviant form was actively surrounding the area in a blanket of thick mist, lowering my sight even more, even through mind¡¯s eye. Even after accumulating two life times worth of fighting experience and knowledge, I knew there was so much I had yet to learn about mana and many other things. But to correct my ignorant methods was the first step on the path I was walking. My gaze drifted through the thick fog to search for any inconsistencies, or presence which could not be sensed alone through his fog. But even with mind¡¯s eye, it was a tough task to find anything, regardless if my vison had heightened or not. The fog was getting thicker as time passed and my surroundings became even©\less see through. But the only thing which I was able to perceive was the dim light of the moons shining in the starless eminence of the night sky. But soon I caught on to an area where the fog was diminishing, a trail barely perceivable by my eyes alone. Its trail let to an area clearer from the fog and a better view. I quickened my pace and walked in that direction. The thick fog around me was receding slowly as I moved forward, allowing my eyes to adjust quickly and to look at the mighty trees which grew around me. The size of their trunks and branches rivalling that of the skyscrapers back on earth. The massive trunks rise up like monolithic pillars, adorned with intricate patterns, etched by time itself. The thick branches coiling across and over each other like serpents, creating an intricate network of connection which connected each tree to the other, which looked beautiful and confusing, from where they started or where the ended. They seemed to reach impossibly high into the heavens. There beautiful canopies veiled by the mist surrounding. Like a mysterious tapestry woven by the pulse of time and nature. But looking at the mighty trees, I was greatly reminded of something similar which I had seen several times. Yes, there form and connected overlapped network reminded me that of the pathways. It was similar, but the pathways were like gateways through which I could ride the currents of energy whenever influenced. Under my pondering, I continued my march as my mind returned back to the paths the more I observed the barks and stretching branches of the trees. The intricate connection which the paths had, was similar to these trees, that each point connected to every other, and everyone to that single point. Without knowing where they began or where they ended. Like an intermingled web of energy which contained so much information about locations and which connected each destination to every other, creating a channel or gate like connection for me to bypass through to teleport to a specific destination. But, despite the increase in my understanding and my control over the paths, I had come to realize that I may have only been able to grasp a fraction of what the paths can actually possible do. I knew I lacked in my understanding, but that didn¡¯t stop me in anyway. Like when I had unlocked the ability to hear and sense the paths in the inhabitant dungeon, it might have been a stroke of luck or something, but that moment allowed me to broaden my horizon and break free of the shackles of my ignorant understandings that the paths can be utilised in a more profound manner of utility. I kept on walking for an entire hour through the thick forest, as I kept mind¡¯s eye active and saw where the fog was the most hollowed and where the trail led to. In the past, utilising mind''s eyes would have left me drained off my mental capacity as I kept the ability active for an extended period of time, it didn¡¯t put much of a burden over my reserves to keep itself active¡ªrather only a small portion was required now for its activation¡ªbut now I had gotten more so used to it. As my reserves of mana grew since my regression, and as I broke through, utilising many of my abilities and powers became much easier, but the mental and physical strain they placed over my body, if used for an extended period was nonetheless annoying. More so with acausality. It was more like flexing a muscle and keeping it steady in the same position. But now utilising mind¡¯s eye with my other abilities I could use as well, had became easier and less a burden for me. All in all, this ability was far stronger and versatile than I ever could have realised in the past. And after unlocking the second phase, which allowed me to fully utilise the skill to observe the ambient mana in the atmosphere made my utilisation of mana to make leaps and bounds, unlike my past self. The moment I took another step forward, I saw a dark shadowy silhouette of something leaping and lurking in the thick branches of the trees, blanket by the thick mist, making its appearance ambiguous. I wasn¡¯t able to make out of its appearance, but strangely enough, I didn¡¯t sense any presence or mana signature form its direction. I simply ignored that thing''s presence and kept on walking, but hand steady over the hilt of my sword, as the constant creeping noise of the leaves being crushed under my feet entered my ears, and the wet muddy smell of earth evaded my nostrils. The cluster of mana shimmered more powerfully in the area a few hundred meters ahead where the mist was the most hollow, as I quickened my pace and reached that specific location, where a broken tree was looming over the ground with its canopy. It had been caught halfway through the air by the branches of the many trees, and the ground was filled with rich green and lush grass. In some spots even patches of black and indigo coloured flowers growing. My eyes went up to the branches of the trees as I took a moment to observe my surroundings. There, I once again saw the same silhouette moving along the branches with unimaginable speed. But the strangest thing was that, there was no sound produced by its movements, nor was there any mana signature that I felt to understand what that thing could be. If it was able to hide its mana and presence even from me, then its level and rank must be higher than mine. Or it had some other mean to perfectly hide its mana. But with the speed it was moving with, it was hard for me to get a good look even with mind¡¯s eye active. The clean and open ground stretched for at least a few hundred metres. The mist had cleared up from this point on and I was able to make out of my surroundings better. I walked to the middle of the grass field, as I released my sword from its sheath and spoke. ¡°Come out already, I know you¡¯re there.¡± My bare voice echoed in the expanse of the thick forest as all movement became stiff and all sound diminished. Then from on top of a gargantuan tree branch, I saw something leap and lung itself in my direction with unimaginable speed. The figure was a blur to my eyes, as I saw the wind mana go into a frenzy in the area wherever the dark figure moved through. I was barely able to keep up with its speed, as I spun over my heel and took a step back whilst taking a sharp swing at the creature with my sword. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. My sword began to blaze with a bright light, as the mana coalesced around its sable black surface and reinforced my horizontal swing. My sword drifted closer to it as I coalesced even more mana around it, using the attribute of wind mana a shallow breeze began to lift my hair and left my sword glimmering even more brightly and made it blur from in front of me at unimaginable speed. But just as I was about to slash across the creature¡¯s clavicle area, it twirled with a low pivot at the last moment and something sharp collided with the blade as countless sparks flew in the air, sequentially I saw thick locks of blue swaying in front of me. I took a step back and firmed my grip over the hilt. I focused on the creature''s appearance, as my eyes widened momentarily as I gasped in surprise. It¡¯s body was human-like, close to a human female, a slim figure, but its skin was a glistering and glossy shade of sapphire blue with dark hued tattoo like runes on its face and arms, its eyes an even darker hue which shined despite the darkness surrounding the thick forest, same with its long locks which gently tumbled down its torso. Fish like gills were growing out of its neck and two fins attached to where its ears should have been and there were two scythe like weapons prodding out of its forearms, which had wind mana coalesced around them to keep them stable and steady. There was some kind of dark tear-drop like tattoo on its forehead which was the same colour like its eyes. But having a strange shine. ¡°Raaaa,¡± the mer-creature screeched at me, a sharp screech which rang uncomfortably in my ears as it buckled its knees and shot forward with both scythe like weapons ready to launch at me. Already taken a stance, I firmed both hands over the hilt and pushed forward, intercepting the mer-creature¡¯s attack as sparks flew again. The fish like mer-creature snarled as if it was in pain, but I instinctively felt like something was wrong here, despite the initial strike and quick movements, the mer-creature¡¯s strike didn¡¯t contain much power it did so in its first attack, but taking that moment when the mer-creature was distracted by some pain it was feeling, I placed more power into the swing as the wind mana around its forearms began to fail its shape, and the shining scythes created from wind mana destroyed and became cluster of bright green light, like broken glass. I round house kicked the beast in its rips, as it groaned painfully, sequentially hearing the noise of several bones cracking, as it went tumbling and crashing into a gargantuan tree¡¯ truck. With a crashing thud, I reinforced the mana into my feet and was quickly over the mer-creature in a fleeting moment. The tip of my sword held close to its throat as I looked down upon it with complete indifference in my eyes. But my eyes went to the left flank of the creature¡¯s body where blue blood was prodding out from. The mer-creature sank deeper into the ground, as if already having accepted its defeat and fate, and awaiting for me to end its life. But...I waited. My sword still held close to its throat, but I began to study its physique and features. I had never seen a creature like this ever in my life. Its level of understanding and intelligence to fight me in a one-on-one battle accurate way was something which gave me a feeling similar to fighting a human¡ªlike a monster but having a battle intellect and thinking process of a human''s. And its ability to hide its presence so perfectly despite me using mind¡¯s eye and keeping an eye out for any possible ambush or presence was remarkable. ¡°Raaa....Raaa.¡± The mer-creature opened its mouth. Maybe it was trying to say something, but I couldn¡¯t understand it. Its speech was nonetheless similar to any monster I had seen. ¡°Raa...Raaa.¡± It spoke again, but my brows furrowed in confusion. Was it trying to communicate with me somehow? I thought as my attention went back to the wounds on its side. Its hand was covered in its own blue blood and its face was twisted into a sharp frown which hinted that it was in severe pain. But there were other wounds on its body as well. Flesh wounds spread all across its body and another deep cut near its chest through which trails of its blood flowed down its torso, now that I had noticed. But I was getting a feeling at if it was harmless to me. But being cautious and wary of things at any time like these had become a second nature to me, and was far better than allowing my curiosity to get the better of me. ¡°What are you?¡± Finally I asked, placidly holding the strange mer-creature¡¯s stiff gaze with cold eyes. The mer-creature¡¯s eyes first narrowed, then widened after hearing me, but the searing pain it felt caused its surprise to be taken over by the sharp impulse to groan. ¡°I asked, what are you?¡± This time I thrust the tip of my sword into the wooden trunk, barely missing its neck by an inch which had fish like gills. The sharp blade nicked its neck and drew a trail of blue blood which ran down its neck, as it glared at me with its dark ocean blue eyes. ¡°Im¡ªImeru.¡± It spoke in a tone similar to human tongue which I understood. My eyes widened in surprise as I keenly observed the peculiar beast. What? How could a monster speak in human tongue? I felt my expression turn baffled and stiff as I tried to understand this peculiar moment of my encounter with his creature. This is the first time something like this has happened to me. A creature which can speak. No! Judging from its ability to fight in such a calculated way which is impossible for mana beasts which simply fight relying on their instincts, or how the situation allows them to kill their prey in the most grotesques way possible, was evidence that this mer-creature possessed some sort of intelligence and ability to think on its own accord, aside from merely relying on its instincts. ¡°Why did you follow and attack me, Imeru?¡± I acknowledged the mer-creature¡¯s name and sternly spoke. My words as sharp as knives. I didn¡¯t know if this was a part of the trial or something else, but I needed to make sure. I wasn¡¯t given any information from the system this time around after arriving in this strange place, and the only thing I was able to see was this...thing. This strange creature which could speak in a tongue similar to my own. ¡°Imeru...think...you...enemy.¡± It spoke with hard gasps in between as if it could lose consciousness at any moment. Its eyes gradually eyes losing focus as its chest heaved for breath, as it looked above at me. ¡°Imeru...wrong...You...may...not...enemy.¡± ¡°And why do you think that?¡± I spoke with my words sharp and eyes indifferent to the mer-creature¡¯s desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I can just kill you right now?¡± I said as I firmed my hand over the handle and pulled the sword out of the trunk and brought it close to its throat again. The mer-creature¡ªImeru¡ªdidn¡¯t flinch once as its bright sapphire eyes held my gaze, as if it knew I wouldn¡¯t try to hurt it. But its eyes shook as a sigh rolled out of its mouth with a stuttered groan. ¡°Imeru....don¡¯t...know. Imeru...has...feeling...you....good.¡± It slightly leaned forward as the blade nicked its neck drawing another trail of warm blue blood. ¡°Imeru...sorry...for...attacking...sudden. Thought...you...were...tentacle...¡± Just as the last word left its mouth, the mer-creature¡¯s eyes became sharp and bright like a predator, as it clenched its teeth, as if some old wound had just been opened. I pulled my sword back, but still firmly held it in my hand. Imeru grunted in pain as blue blood kept on rushing out of its wounds profusely. The colours on Imeru¡¯s face getting paler each passing second as its breathing haggard considerably. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked, carefully observing the wounds on Imeru''s flesh and pointing. They were quite deep but could be easily treated and healed with an intermediate grade potion. Imeru eyed me for a moment as if thinking of something before speaking again with some caution in mind. ¡°Imeru...show...you!¡± ¡°Show me?¡± I asked, confused but curious of what the strange creature wanted to show me. ¡°What do you want to show me?¡± Imeru leaned against the tree trunk and bended its head forward. Its body moving stiffly and sluggishly as if it could drop unconscious any moment. ¡°Swear...only...show...not...harm.¡± Its wording might have been broken but I was nonetheless able to put them together in my mind and form a complete sentence. ¡®I swear I will only show you, not harm you.¡¯ I was waiting for what the mer-creature would do, but it brought its forehead close to mine and closed its eyes. ¡®What am I supposed to do?¡¯ I thought kneeling as I came to eye level with Imeru. ¡°Touch...foreheads...together...¡± I was apprehensive for a long moment, but I brought my forehead close to it and soon our foreheads touched. Just as I came into contact with the its flesh, I felt a strange light began to emanate near its eyes, as a blinding light overcame my mind for a split second and I staggered backward and gasped in surprise. ¡°Alright...just...showing...Focus...mind!¡±¡± I did as instructed and brought my forehead close once again, as I again came into contact, I felt a bright light overcome my sense, but this time I allowed it to cross into my mind. A fulfilling rich warm sensation¡ªlike basking under the sun¡ªemerged throughout my mind and body, as I felt, no vividly saw what Imeru was trying to show me. Images ran through my mind, like a blank grey canvas being painted with several colours at once. I allowed myself to go deeper as I focused on a voice which resembled Imeru¡¯s voice, and saw a strange creature standing in front of me now, which had tentacle like arms, but human like legs and torso, and an octopus like face with several glistering amethyst eyes. It was engaged in a battle with Imeru. Perhaps this was some kind memory which Imeru was trying to share with me through some mental link which it could use to communicate. I felt our minds connecting, and Imeru allowed more of the memories to flood into my mind. But it felt more like I was experiencing the memories myself. As if I could feel Imeru¡¯s emotions and even each breath first hand as my own. The backdrop shifted like day to night as my mind squirmed and brows furrowed, still trying to get used to the effect of this link which Imeru had created to allow me to peek into her mind and see these memories to get the answer to my question. Now I saw Imeru running away from the tentacle creature as Imeru dodged its sharp tentacles which pierced and thrust through the trees like bullets and melting the trunks and places wherever they hit. Imeru gasped looking backward, seeing the creature who still kept on with its pursuit. Imeru barely dodged the relentless attacks of the tentacle creature which hissed as some gooey blackish liquid exuded its mouth. Then the memory dissolved like a splash of cold water as my mind took a moment to ease the pain of my growing headache. Now the memory and event which transpired a few moments ago, when I was suddenly attacked by Imeru was shown to me. But I was somehow able to feel Imeru¡¯s emotions and thoughts through our established connection, and when I was attacked by Imeru it was merely a misunderstanding on its side for taking me for that tentacle creature which had attacked Imeru. I pulled away as the glistering light dissolved from Imeru¡¯s eyes and saw that the tear drop like mark on her forehead was shining brightly as she leaned back taking support against the tree, albeit frowning as a tear drop ran down the side of her face. Yes, Imeru was a woman. In terms of her natural birth biology she was considered a female. I was able to get that information through our link which she had opened for me to peek into her mind. Taking heavy breaths, Imeru leaned her head against the thick tree as her eyes started losing focus. I took a step whilst withdrawing a fist sized round flask, which had a potent blue liquid inside, a potion bought from the system''s shop. It was an advanced grade potion. Intermediate would have done the job nonetheless, but seeing her wounds now and the condition she was in, and the scene I witnessed a few seconds ago through our link. The tentacle creature was able to release some kind of potent poison through its tentacle like arms, which had entered her immune system and was destroying Imeru¡¯s body from the inside out. I had experienced this kind of suffering before, while only a few weeks ago, but at a much larger scale. I don¡¯t think that tentacle creature¡¯s poison could even come close to or¡ªif I were to encounter it¡ªcompare to that of a basilisk¡¯s poison. It was potent enough to sear away at my insides like they were melting, as the poison had licked my form. Imeru looked at the potion I held in my left hand with a deep apprehension and distrustful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its not something bad.. it will just relieve your pain, and heal your body of the wounds and poison,¡± I said as I gestured with my arms, my words softly rang in Imeru¡¯s ears as she held an arm out. Just as I was about to hand her the potion, the hair at the back of my neck stood in distress as I hastily dropped the potion on the grass near Imeru and twirled and hacked my sword at an incoming projectile launched at me with unimaginable speed. With mind¡¯s eye still active, I was able to perceive a few mana signatures spread across in the area around me, the sheen of their mana burning brightly. And they weren¡¯t trying to hide themselves, unlike how Imeru had done. They had blatantly exposed their positions and presence as if to warn me beforehand. My eyes narrowed as I saw a broken arrow lying on the ground with some blackish odourless liquid of its arrow head which had a twisted shape now. In the next moment, something sharp pierced near my bicep, as I almost released my sword from my grasp, but the projectile launched at me hit me with enough force which caused me to be pushed back a few steps as I held on to my arm and back stepped to get into a defensive stance, as the wound began to heal and stitch itself. ¡¾A harmful substance has entered the Host¡¯s body¡¿ ¡¾Neutralization in process¡¿ ¡¾Neutralization Complete¡¿ A cloud of dust rose from the ground where something or someone had slammed hard against the ground as tremors and cranks ran through the earth and the ground where the cloud rose, I saw a silhouette emerge from within it. As the dust cleared, I saw a small crater had formed beneath the creature¡¯s feet as sharp cracks ran around the area it had landed. My eyes focused on the creature¡¯s figure and it had a striking similarity to Imeru''s appearance expect he was taller and more muscular with a male physique. A mer-creature similar to Imeru, which had the standard male biology and physique. He was taller than me in height and more muscular, as his dark sapphire eyes shone like a predator¡¯s, glaring at me with sharp claw like weapons prodding from his hands which were also formed through the precise manipulation of wind mana. Two more landed beside him, one holding a rough shaped bow and a pack of arrows mounted on his back, and their companion who held a rough shaped spear in her hand, as she took a stance taking a step forward. The glaring eyes swept away from me, but still keeping an eye out for any unusual movements and landed over the gasping and wounded Imeru, who was in terrible shape, as she weakly looked up at her brethren, barley peeking an eye open. And judging from the circumstances we were in, I could easily be mistaken for the assailant who had made Imeru like that. ¡°Graaa...Graaa.¡± The male mer-creature hissed looking at Imeru¡¯s pitiful state, allowing his voice to roll out soft from his mouth. A tinge of concern lodged in his deep eyes, as well as his companions. But his face contorted and darkened when Imeru didn¡¯t respond immediately. The poison must have already spread across her body and dulled her senses and mind. Her breathing was shallow, as she leaned her head back against the trunk, her eyes rapidly closed and she went into a deep slumber. Having lost consciousness Imeru¡¯s head bended down and looking at the deep wounds on her body and her shallow breathing, as well as her blood on the blade of my sword, they must have thought that she was gravely injured¡ªwhich she was¡ª, and the person in question who did this to her, being me. I broke from my stance as I saw the male creature from before lurch himself in my direction. With a twist, my sword drew an arc in the air as the blade shined illuminatingly, as he bended down and evaded the strike, whilst countering with a swift slash from the claws he had conjured around his hands with wind mana. Parrying his attack, my sword ready and reinforced with mana, I hacked near his abdomen area. He brought his claws forward to parry my attack, but as I willed my mana to rush forward and probed it and coated my right arm, my right fist hissed and blurred in the air, as it struck him in his ribs, the speed my arm reached was faster than it could react to even with his unimaginable agility, the bones inside my arm creaked under the stress as my entire arm numbed momentarily, I groaned in the process. I heard the sound of bones crack, as the mer-creature grunted and hissed as he crashed several steps, but took a firm hold over his footing quickly. I frowned, my arm not moving as I intended it to as the numbness only increased as time passed. This technique still needed a lot of practical control and to perfectly utilise it I needed to make out of the levels of mana and how much precisely should my body move¡ªhow to move my muscles and tendons required for the technique and coat and reinforce them to react to the precise augmentation of mana¡ªand how much force required in each strike and the stress it puts over my body, but it was more so a blunt concept I had made after having observed Han in the past. He was a full body martial art practitioner, so techniques such as these suited him more than they did to me. And his family¡¯ secret martial arts were something which had allowed them to rise in the ranks quicker than their rivalling clans. My hair on the back of my neck stood, as I dodged last minute the attack of the female mer-creature who held the rough shaped spear. Its presence hidden by its swift movements. I twirled, striking her near the liver and below her rips with precise accuracy drawing the scabbard from my hip. She grunted, rolling over the ground and holding her stomach having dropped the spear and coughing brutally. I could have killed her if I wanted to, but slaughtering them was not what I intended¡ªwanted to do¡ª, and would simply make things more complicated than they should already be. And I knew the misunderstanding between us could be cleared easily if Imeru just explained, but she was in no state to. But I felt a few more strong mana signature hastily approaching us from the south-eastern side from where I had come from previously. The last member of their group was standing close to Imeru, tending to her injuries. I couldn¡¯t put any mind to the fact if she had taken the potion or not. I caught the male mer-creature¡¯s gaze for a fleeting second¡ªhis eyes glared at me with unsuppressed rage¡ªbefore sheathing my sword and running into the thick forest and into the thick mist. Staying there and fighting all of them wouldn¡¯t be logical. And there was simply no reason for me to fight them. It was better to preserve my strength for the trials awaiting ahead then to recklessly fight them. Chapter: 81: Peculiar Interactions As I ran through the uneven soil of the thick gargantuan forest, the thick mud stuck to my boots and the patches of puddles making it hard for me to steady my feet. I heard a loud and sharp battle growl come from behind me which stiffened the atmosphere and ceased any and all sound to dissipate. The thick mist surrounding me worked as a good camouflage for me to easily slip pass through those mer-creatures allowing me to cover some ground in the mean time. But the farther and deeper I went, the area where I could easily and safely step foot was slowly disappearing as only the mighty trees and their gargantuan braches and their thick roots as massive as literal houses spread across everywhere, obscuring my presence, but being a hindrance of mobility regardless. I felt a few presences approaching from behind me at tremendous speed. I jolted up from the ground with a push and climbed up a spiralling branch which was touching the soil a few steps ahead. Steadying my feet, I quickly climbed up to a thick gargantuan branch which easily provided good footing and space if I were to engage in a fight with them here. I wanted to avoid a confrontation as much as possible with those creatures, but if they were the one¡¯s who relentlessly came my way, then I had no other choice but to engage with them, regardless of my willingness or not. I continued running and leaping from one branch to another. The network the trees created worked very much like a rough road, easily providing good footing. I unsheathed my sword and pulled my body into a stance as the approaching presences were just a few meters behind me. There were four...no six of them. The massive tree leaves rustled as the heavy stomping of their foot falls on their arrival rang sharply through the surrounding expanse of the forest like a battle cry and a pre-warning. I don¡¯t know what they were called and judging from their outright appearance and application of quickly adapting to battle and their fast thinking as well as their ability to hide the traces of their mana and presence to the level where even I was having quite some trouble, these sentient creatures in this place were something which we humans had never encountered with. I for sure hadn¡¯t. They were strong, but what made it tricky fighting them was their ability to sneak up while maintaining their speed. There physical strength was commendable for being like them, but not a threat to me, but the thing I have judged which was far more troublesome about them was their speed and their ability to use those conjured weapons of wind mana. The six present surrounded me from all directions and took battle ready stances. Their eyes shining like predators and an aura of malice releasing from their bodies suffocating the area and stiffing the air. Three of them I had met before, and three more of their male companions had joined them now. But among their group one caught my attention far more than the rest. His physique was petit and slim like a woman¡¯s, but round bright eyes which shined like a seasoned warrior, short cut dark blue hair, tattoo like marks spread all across his body and a big scar over his chest which looked like a sharp claw mark¡ªan injury from long ago maybe¡ª, with several scars on his arms, but the thing which made my senses to tingle and made me wary of him was the aura of dominance exuding his petit figure. Compared to the rest, he seemed to be in a league of his own. Four of them held weapons in their hands, ranging from spear, bow and a rough shaped blade which was resembling a sword. With the guy from before who had claw like weapons conjured on his hands. I took a deep breath as I changed the centre of my gravity and came face to face with the petit mer-creature. Out of all of them he was the one I needed to be most careful of. He wasn¡¯t holding any weapon, but just the way he stood spoke many things about him. Master always said to me: ¨CJudge an opponent not by their physical appearance or their outwardly demeanour, but rather by observing their spirit and aura, and the look in their eyes. And I assure you, Shun, you will find many monsters out there who will have those sharp and unyielding eyes of a predator. Its the look in their eyes which much loudly speaks of their strength than any exchanged words or their appearance. And my intuition was never wrong. There was something about him, and the look in his eyes. Just as a beat of sweat ran down my side and down my chin, five of them lurched in my direction with their weapons ready in their hands. But the petit one didn¡¯t yet move, still holding ground in the back. My sword collided with the one who was holding a sword, as sparks flew. From behind me the one holding the spear thrust it forward, I side stepped and took a hold of the spear, whilst breaking the staff as my elbow struck it. With a twirl, my fist coated with mana struck her, she screamed in pain and stumbled on the ground, rolling as blood gushed through her cracked nose. Taking this moment the one who had conjured the claws with wind mana, lunged in my direction and hacked away at my sides horizontally both ways. Swiftly, but barely evading his attack, the claw nicked me and a few trails of warm blood dripped down my body, whilst parrying a sword slash from their other companion. My eyes momentarily went to their sixth companion, but he was still standing back and observing our battle, arms crossed. His eyes violently shinning as if he was trying to find out something. I pivoted, then with a twist of my torso, I struck one of their male companion in the face with my heel. His mouth hanged open as his eyes rolled back into his head, as he went crashing into the surface of the branch on which we stood, then stopped after crashing several times over and stopping near where his petit companion stood with an expressionless face, not showing any care or concern for his fallen companion. My sword quickly drew an arc as my mana erupted forth and reinforced my swing, as I parried an attack from the one who had conjured those claws, his claws collided with my sword and bright sparks flew around once again. With mind¡¯s eye still active, I was able to observe that whenever the claws collided with my sword, the mana began to crumble and allowed the inconsistent manipulation to disrupt the mana which gave shape to the weapons, but he was channelling his mana in a way which allowed him to quickly replace the inconsistencies and gaps forming¡ªhis ability to manipulate the ambient mana struck me with awe, which was similar to conglomeration which the humans had created to better use the mana upon reaching the rank¡ªallowing him to quickly steady the weapons¡¯ form, by using the ambient mana. After observing them, I saw that their mana reserves weren¡¯t even half of what I possessed. They only had a quarter of mana of what I had. But still, their ability to properly utilise their mana in such a battle efficient manner was remarkable. And to back up the power they lacked in their attacks with their speed and nimble movements. Were they truly just some random mana beasts? I thought with a sharp breath. He growled and hissed looking me in the eyes. My indifferent eyes bore into his and made him flinch as he took a step back, but taking that moment, I furiously struck him in his knee which made him lose his balance, due to his bone cracking. With a sharp scream, he lurched forward, biting his lips to force his body forward and fight the pain, but my fist struck him a little bit above his sternum. His body froze as he vomited blue blood, tightly gripping my forearm, trying to pinch and pull with his nails, to do whatever he could, as he helplessly fell over his feet and lost consciousness. The other two who were left still holding their weapons¡ªone a bow, and the other a sword¡ªjerked back as a single foot fall from me rang in their ears like a fierce clap of thunder. Their eyes fearful and bodies shuddering with horror as they held their breaths biting their lips in helplessness. Finally after striking three of the six down, the petit mer-creature decided to join in on the fight. He cracked his knuckles and neck, as I saw him crack a grin, as if he was taunting me: ¨C¡®That isn¡¯t all you have?¡¯ A taunting grin arching my face, which caused him to frown deeply. I sheathed my sword back into the scabbard and stored it inside the system inventory, as I brought both hands forward and dismissively taunting him with a gesture to approach and strike first. ¡°Graa...Graa.¡± His companions said something to him with panic laced in their voices. But they quieted as a stifling glare looked their way. The petit mer-creature tried to recompose himself but his face turned ferocious with anger, as the veins over his forehead bulged. ¡°Are you gonna make me wait all day long?¡± I scoffed, as he sneered with deep contempt palpable in his eyes. I think they were able to understand my speech to some extend, like Imeru, so agitating him a little should do the trick. In the next moment, his body blurred from in front of me and I found him standing a few meters away from me having covered the short distance between us in the short time it took me to blink twice, as the ambient mana in the air went into a frenzy. My eyes went wide as I gasped in surprise and brought my arms up defensively. I felt a massive force slam into my forearms, as I staggered several steps back, but retook hold over my footing and corrected my stance. I frowned as my forearms turned reddish from the blow as I felt the muscles in my arms go numb. They were swollen from the power contained in that single blow. He didn¡¯t lack in the aspect of strength, unlike his other companions. Again he was over me, but this time I wasn¡¯t caught off guard, I buckled my arm and took a stance, mana flowing and distributing into my arms as I jabbed forward. The air fluttered as a shockwave ran through the air and the mer-creature¡¯s hair pushed backward. My fist closed upon him, but there was not one shred of panic over his face, as if he had anticipated this outcome. Then something unexpected happened as my fist was about to collide against his face. He twisted his body at an impossible angle whilst slamming his bare foot into the thick surface of the wooden branch, with a loud bang, he leaned his body back then to his left and evaded my jab. But the next moment, he twisted his entire body again, having released his foot from the branch, then his heel connected to my side as I groaned in pain. But I firmly took a hold of his right leg and elbowed him in his thigh as his face twisted and darkened with pain. His other free leg struck me in my chest, as I felt a heavy object had just crashed into me, chocking the hair out of my lungs, but without wasting another second, I countered with a right hook as my fist collided with his chin and he went crashing several meters away. He weakly shot to his trembling feet, as he limped for a few steps as a scowl replaced his frowning face. It had been a very long time, that I had fought someone seriously one-on-one without using my sword and solely using my body and fists¡ªexercising physical force alone. My proficiency at using martial arts wasn¡¯t as good as Han, and I was always a better swordsman, but I could still give him a good run for his money if we fought in close quarters solely using martial arts even if we had the same rank of strength. My face cracked into a wide and condescending grin as I looked at the mer-creature limping a few steps. His face darkened and twisted as he saw me and sneered as his mana boiled and erupted forth inside his body and whatever reserves he had left he was going to make use of now. I snorted as I gestured for him to approach with my hand once again. His petit figure moved like a shadow and he was over me in a second. His arms hissed and blurred from in front of me as my brows furrowed. His reaction speed and attacks had gotten faster¡ªwith the faster influx and circulation of his mana¡ªsince we started fighting. I thought parrying his attack and taking a sharp swing near his abdomen. He grunted as he growled in pain. I didn¡¯t let this moment waste and struck him in his chest, sequentially as he vomited blue blood and crashed back into a tree trunk. ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The outcome was already determined since the beginning of our battle. They weren¡¯t even close to being my opponents. My gaze swept across the surrounding and I saw the other mer-creatures lying unconscious as the two from before pulled back with each step I took forward toward the petit mer-creature. I came to a stop right in front of him and coldly gazed down at him. His eyes still shining brilliantly as if he was not one bit afraid of this development. I wanted to scoff at his facade of bravado even in the face of defeat, but held back. These weren¡¯t simply any mana beasts I could find anywhere I went. But still, they had piqued my interest. And my original goal was never to kill them. If I had wanted them dead, I would have already done so as I had received many chances and openings during our battle, and exercising enough force to kill them would have been easy enough for me as swatting mere bugs. ¡°Graaa...Gill...Kill...Already...¡± The petit mer-creature spat through greeted teeth as he glared up at me. I planted my hand over his head and grabbed his rough dark blue hair. I slightly lifted him up as he groaned looking at me with a sharp sneer across his face. ¡°Killing the lot of you would have been as easy for me as swatting insignificant bugs under my feet,¡± my voice rolled out like thunder as I saw the scowl over his face deepen. I took a deep breath and slightly lifted my head and looked above my shoulder. My vision went to his fallen companions. Even I could tell from the faces they were making, the indifferent and detached expression I was making. ¡°So,¡± a breath as my eyes drifted between him and his companions, ¡°take this as me showing you all mercy by not ending your miserable lives now.¡± His eyes shot wide open as his body turned limp for a moment, his breathing uneven as his eyes dilated. The mana inside my body surged and I mercilessly struck him against the tree truck behind him, as he growled in pain and lost consciousness. His body dropped over the branch we stood on, as I slowly twirled and faced the two remaining mer-creatures. I pointed at their companions¡ªwho lay unconscious¡ªand spoken in a loud yet demeaning voice, albeit calloused. I was getting tired of all of this unwanted fighting. I just quickly wanted to go ahead with the trial and be on with it. ¡°Take them and get lost¡ª" But just as I was about to finish my sentence, I bit back on my words, as I snapped my head all around me, feeling a massive influx in the mana and presences around me and instinctively moving a few steps away creating a short distance. I withdrew my sword out and firmly held it as I took a stance as the hair at the back of my neck stood in alert. With mind¡¯s eye still active, I saw the mana in the air moving rapidly and being pulled in all directions around me. My eyes went up on to the gargantuan branches, and I saw shinning predatorily eerie pairs of eyes, looking down at me. They were in fact the mer-creatures¡¯ companions from the mana they released. The air around me shook, as I took a half-step back bringing my sword forward, correcting my posture and circulating my mana to lurch forth any moment. One of the mer-creatures dropped down and lurched in my direction with unimaginable speed like a shadow, her movements so subtle that I swore I had barely heard her feet touch the rough surface of the branch when she dropped, but ignoring me entirely¡ªas if I didn¡¯t even exist¡ªshe passed me as she reached for the petit mer-creature laying behind me unconscious. I turned my head backward¡ªwhilst keeping an eye out for the others present¡ªand saw as she checked his pulse. Confirming that he was fine and merely knocked out cold, she sighed in relief as something that could barely pass for a concerned expression creased past her face, before her expression turned completely solemn and devoid of any expression. She twirled and met my gaze. Her unflinching gaze met mine, as an oppressive wind pushed me back, but I fought against it as my mana surged forth. Her facial expression remained impassive the entire time, but her eyes shook slightly as my mana rolled out of me and began to surge forth in the surrounding area. Her body slightly twitched in response as my sword began to shimmer subtly and cry out loudly. Slowly her other companions surrounded me, glaring at me with their faces twisted into sneers, while some of them tending to the fallen mer-creatures. But my eyes stayed fixed on the female mer-creature. Our battle of gazes went on for a full minute, as the atmosphere around me turned dark and stern, until a brisk voice broke between us. ¡°That is enough for...now, Runda.¡± An old, almost nonchalant, but powerful and commanding voice echoed around us. The voice sounded blithe, but at the same time felt oppressive and sharp. She pulled back her mana and so did I in response, but kept my body in a sharp stance. My eyes tore away from the female mer-creature and across the dark forest around me as I searched from where that voice had emerged from. But I hastily twirled and saw an individual standing a few feet behind me, with his face pulled into a playful but unreadable smile, which made me alert. Surprise bled out from me for a second but I recomposed my expression quickly and gazed at the mer-creature standing behind me. Why wasn¡¯t I able to sense his presence barely until the last moment? I thought with furrowing brows. There wasn¡¯t even a slight shift in the ambient mana or some fluctuation in the air that would alert me of the moment of his arrival, neither was their any sound produced by him or any movements throughout which I could have know of his arrival until the final moment. Just who was he? I defensively held my sword backward, as my mana surged forth and taking a moment I took in the appearance of the mer-creature. He was tall, about the same height as me, and his stature was lean, not as buff or muscular as his other male companions, but the thing which perked my curiosity the most were the amount of runes like tattoos which were visible over his body, covering his blue skin in a vibrant and darker shade¡ªbut along with several scars. His long dark blue hair were tied into a long braid as his arms were clasped behind his back as he stood without a single care for his surroundings. The grin over his face broke for a fleeting moment as he peeked open an eye and looked at me with surprise over his face. His eyes shined brilliantly, and looked sharp and held some kind of subtle maturity and wisdom which the others of his kind didn¡¯t. I whipped my head all around and counted how many of the mer-creatures had surrounded me. There were in fact a total of twelve. And out of them all, the female mer-creature from before and this guy¡ªwhose presence I failed to sense¡ªwere the ones I was most wary of. I was at a disadvantage here in the terms of numbers. I might be able to win against all of them if I were to overexert myself here, but that wouldn¡¯t be the best coursr of actions. And I had seen just how well they fought to the peculiar and subtle way they manipulated their mana, despite not having much of it. I calculated every possible option carefully which came to mind for a better outcome in this situation, but the only option I arrived to was my inevitable escape while being engaged in a battle. The last option I had left now would be to escape from here, even if I had to force my way through. But the thing which I was most wary and curious about was how did he appear so swiftly and quietly behind me. Their wasn¡¯t even a slight shift in the ambient mana around me, despite me keeping mind¡¯s eye active all the time since arriving here. Meaning he had used some kind of ability which allowed him to sneak up behind me without me noticing. But that was almost impossible, without the help of a skill or if he was stronger than me. And I was sure that it was neither the former or the latter in this case. Then does he have a natural ability to hide his mana? I brainstormed, but nothing came to mind, so I did what I could do now. I took a deep breath as I met the eyes of the mer-creature in front of me, as I reached for the shackled power within me which began to burn and react as my mana gave it life and it responded to the command of my mana and my intentions. I felt a draw from my mana¡ªthe feeling was similar to a subtle pang in the stomach¡ªas the paths appeared bare to my sight. The bright interconnecting web which held the countless wormholes together lit up my surroundings as a subtle and beautiful glow began to overlay the gargantuan forest and thick branches which expelled the light, barely illuminating the surrounding. But... My mind blanked for a moment as my brows furrowed with a sharp intensity from what I was witnessing right now observing the paths. It can¡¯t be...No! I warily said inwardly as I looked at the paths with a look of apprehension and bewilderment. I wasn¡¯t able to properly access them. No they were ready to be used but were unstable for some reason, and flickering as the web of energy which was woven together like a tapestry was shaking and pulsating like it could scatter right this moment. I allowed my mind to dwell deeper as I felt a slight headache grow near my temples¡ªas if something sharp had impaled them¡ªas I heard and sensed the paths, their glistering light burning with so much essence, power, information, their voice, which I had learned to do so back in my world, but they were just not properly responding. As if the paths were responsive, accessible¡ªready to transmit me to a specific location through the wormholes¡ª, but their form and shape was unstable and their range shortened to a mere hundred and fifty meters, which made me flabbergasted for a moment. My brows furrowed in sharp intensity. As if their connection itself had become unstable. First it was that accursed dungeon and now here. Damn it! I gritted my teeth as I released my hold over the skill as the paths slolwy flickered and disappeared from my eyes and I looked in front of me with a sharp glare at the mer-creature. This had to happen at a crucial time like this, when I was surrounded by enemies. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I cursed as I clenched my teeth. My body instinctively took a defensive step backwards as the mer-creature approached me dismissively with his lips tucked into a friendly smile. He didn¡¯t feel like a threat¡ªor perhaps was he just trying to display himself as one. I extended my sword as my mana rippled and my sword brimmed with strength, as he defensively held both of his hands up with a conceded, laid back and carefree expression over his face. ¡°I come in peace.¡± He said as his eyes stayed fixed on the edge of the blade which kept glistering. I was taken aback by the clarity and depth of his vocabulary, but didn¡¯t dwell to much over it. I scoffed as I looked around me and then brought my gaze back to him. ¡°Does attacking me out of nowhere, and reason, and surrounding me with a group a gesture of peace to you creatures?¡± I grumbled as I kept my sword even. A complicated expression creased the mer-creature¡¯s face now as he looked around, glaring at his companions to stand down. They looked apprehensive but complied. ¡°Well...I uhh, wouldn¡¯t deny your accusations¡ªnot that I have any ground to do so. But uhh...¡± He said with an apologetic face bringing his gaze back to me. ¡°Our children seems to have caused you some trouble, I say, misunderstanding you as one of the ¡®cephtalurians¡¯, and attacking thinking you were the one attack Imeru.¡± The cephtalurians?!! I thought with a raised brow. Was he talking about that tentacle creature which I had seen through Imeru''s projection of her memories? He bowed his head the next moment, causing me to withdraw my sword back and easing from my stance, but I kept my guard up regardless of his actions. ¡°I apologise on behalf of us ¡®thalassalithions¡¯ for trouble you.¡± His apology did feel sincere, maybe. I wasn¡¯t sure. But these guys were called, the thalassalithions, huh! I keenly looked at the mer-creature. And this guy was able to communicate with better and less broken wording than his kin and Imeru. His words weren¡¯t broken as much as his other kin when speaking, and he seemed fluent in speaking the tongue. But how? I was still very much curious to learn the fact as to how could they speak in a tongue similar to humans. Were they taught by someone perhaps? ¡°Imeru¡ªthat child, showed me that you had helped her before you were attack by her companions.¡± He continued as he unbent and walked closer to me. I cautiously looked at the approaching thalassalithion as he gave me a friendly and gentle smile. ¡°Well, to apologise properly I would like to invite you to our village, if that good with?¡± He asked taking my hand¡ªI allowed¡ªand gently but cautiously gripping it, giving off a harmless presence. ¡°If that is fine with you. I won¡¯t force guest to come. But it would be honour.¡± It was an intriguing offer, to better learn about their habitat and the enemies or mana beasts which resided in this territory, they could turn out to be a greater help then I could have thought. But it didn¡¯t mean that I would trust his words blindly, just because he showed me a little bit of sincerity. Even a dull and chipped knife in an expert¡¯s hand can become a deadly weapon if wielded correctly. And the most sweetest of words and people always had some bitterness to them which they didn¡¯t showed outright. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t any different from the selfish kind out there. Greed was an emotion, which demons, humans or any other race, shared despite our physical, biological or any fundamental differences and heritage and origins. We were all similar in the aspects of greed. Perhaps this primal emotion made us similar and closer to each other than any other emotion or sense? But what he said made the most sense right now. I was in some foreign land, unaware of how far away I was from my home. So using whomever and whatever I could to ascend the ladder of strength was my top priority. It didn¡¯t matter what I needed to do, or what actions I needed to take in this place. Because in clear ultimatum, the right to decided what was right and what was not, always fell on the lap of the people who held the proponent of absolute strength and power. But... ¡®Right choice?¡¯ I sighed inwardly as Laurena''s words nudged at my mind like a woodpecker constantly striking wood. Ever since talking to that seer I have been apprehensive about many things. What if I took a decision which changed and brought forth something unknown? Something terrible upon the world, a scenario, a choice which was different and far terrible than anything thus far? I was terrified, to be honest, of my decisions, my choices. What if I made the same mistakes like I did in the past? What if I couldn¡¯t change anything? What if I... No...I now had a clear goal, a motive. I needed power! Enough of it that every enemy I confronted trembled before my very sight and presence. An iron fist was much better than any altruism and kind heartiness. But I caught sight of a shadow lurking near the branches to my left. It revealed itself and I saw Imeru carefully cradled over a bulky mer-creature''s back. Her feet lightly touched the floor as she slowly walked closer. Her expression still wary, but her brows eased. Her eyes fell over me and she smiled, barely, with a weary expression creasing her face. The wounds over Imeru¡¯s body had healed entirely, as I saw a round shaped flask firmly held in the palm of her hand. It was empty, and the contents within it were gone. Imeru looked at the mer-creature in front of me and lowered her gaze in respect. He kept his gaze over her for a second, then nodded back at her and took a moment, turning his gaze at me, awaiting my reply. I nodded wryly. ¡°Sure! I am very much curios myself to learn about what you beings actually are, and I would also like to learn a few things about you personally, as much as you want about me,¡± I said with a detached cold smile not quite reaching my eyes. ¡°But a name?¡± I said, as the mer-creature understood me and spoke taking a slight bow with the out most mannerism it could. His mannerism were also well down for a mana beast. Seeing him a wry smile pulled up my lips. Now I was very curious to learn as to what they actually were. ¡°Uito.¡± He said. ¡°Jiwoo.¡± I replied, as I saw the mer-creature moving closer to me. He was wary with each step he covered, but slowly crossed the distance between us, and allowed his forehead to touch mine. Just as he did, a blazing light threw froth from his forehead as his closed eyes lit up charmingly, and I felt a familiar cold sensation growing all over my body like the first cold yet comfortable breeze of winter, but following right after a warm sensation resembling that of the warm sun, which overcame my body like it did when I had touched foreheads with Imeru. Chapter: 82: The History of the Thalassalithions I had never witnessed something like this. What Uito had shown me through his mind¡ªhis memories. It was a concept quite hard to comprehend and grasp. No...I just didn¡¯t wanted to accept this fact. Even if I wanted to, it was just...questionably alien to me. Incomprehensible from my context and point. I was apprehensive about the entire idea. An entire civilization, a race of different distinctive creatures which had different egos and personalities separate from each other, and a good level of intelligence to think on their own accord¡ªsimply not just relying on their natural instincts like wild beasts¡ªwhich could at the same time converse as well, albeit barely and in a broken and twisted vocabulary. But he had only shown me a little piece, not the entire picture. I knew there was more to them. But, for a race like them or the cephtalurians to exist... Well, there were many different and peculiar things which we humans had yet to learn and confirm. While we have only had access to the mysterious power called mana for almost a century, we still have a lot to learn about what it actually was, and the creatures which started to appear sequentially when our world became enriched with the structure and power called ¡®mana¡¯. It just went on to say that just how ignorant we humans actually were when it came to our understanding and ability to understand these phenomenon. My gaze swept across the dark forest, the thickness of the white mist spread across the richness of the beautiful night which felt dreamy and mysterious and giving a creeping sense of horror, but was enough to make anyone¡¯s sense of direction to be distorted, but thanks to the thalassalithion¡ªUito¡ªmoving close to me and showing me the way forward, I was able to not lose my way on our stride. My eyes momentarily went to the two shiny moons which hanged in the eminence of the night sky, projecting a dim light down at us. Their elegance still transmitted despite the thickness of the canopies. ¡°How far is this village of yours?¡± I asked, carefully maneuvering from one tree branch to another. I had deactivated mind¡¯s eyes a while ago, as the ability was placing a firm strain on my mind. Despite having an adamant control over the skill now, it still placed a strain over my body and mind if kept active for hours at end. But it was no problem for me regardless, there wasn¡¯t a need for its activation, for now. The thalassalithion cocked his head slightly in my direction, avoiding an enormous branch which lulled down like a serpent which had many spike like buds probing outward. ¡°Just a little farther ahead. It shouldn¡¯t be that far now.¡± I was still astound yet again by how this mer-creature could converse with a such a refined vocabulary, hardly spoken or understand by a mere beast. Uito¡¯s eyes darted in front of us, as he leapt from a branch and took a hold of a vine and swung his body across to the next branch. His movements were nimble and precise, not generating any sound as he landed on to the surface of the enormous branch effortlessly and maneuvered forward. ¡°The place we were is quite a distance away from the village, and closer to the border which...¡±, he said, pondering over his next words, ¡°...bet¡ªween our territory and the cephtalurians. So it might take a little walk from where we are, Diwo.¡± He said, giving me an almost apologetic smile with his eyes awkwardly held downwards as if he was at fault. Di¡ªwhat? ¡°My name is Jiwoo. ¡®JIWOO¡¯!¡± I sternly corrected the thalassalithion as he titled his head innocently toward me, holding my gaze for a moment as he leapt yet again. ¡°That¡¯s what Uito said: Diwo.¡± He added with a wry playful smile as he increased his speed, as if he was doing it on purpose to avoid me. I wanted to correct the mer-creature, but I thought it would just be a waste of time, energy and effort. So I dropped it. I increased my speed as well and continued my pursuit behind the thalassalithion. We continued on like this for a while, to be exact for an entire hour or so, before we finally arrived at our destination. Uito leapt down from the tree branch he stood on and gestured for me to follow. I did, as my feet touched hard soil and I saw the others standing close to a tree which looked quite run down and ancient in front of the majesty of the others which far occupied this forest. It¡¯s branches were broken from several areas and intersections, whilst there were countless wounds on its surface as if some ferocious beast had attacked it ages ago. Uito walked closer to the female mer-creature whom I had seen before when I had just defeated that petit mer-creature. I think her name was Runda. He slightly touched foreheads with her and then gave her some kind of instruction in some beast-like language¡ªwhich I didn¡¯t understood¡ªwhich in response she nodded her head and walked forward with poise. On the left side, a muscular and brawly mer-creature had his petit companion cradled over his back as he followed Runda deeper into the mist. He gave me a final wary look before turning his head back. But the next moment I was left astound and perplexed. She along with her other companions disappeared into the mist which blanketed our surroundings. No, she didn¡¯t just disappear, her entire presence and mana signature was gone, as if she had perfectly obliterated from the face of this world. I stretched my senses far wide into my surroundings, trying to hear or sense even the slightest change, vibration or fluctuation in my surroundings or the mana, but...there was nothing. It was dead in the night. No sound except for my breath and the crunching sound of the leaves being trampled beneath my feet. What happened? I thought as I walked closer to Uito who stood a few inches away from the wounded old tree. He touched it''s surface, his hand moving so gently over the tree¡¯s rough bark as if he was caressing his own child, as a very pained and deep sadness shrouded his face and eyes, unlike his carefree air around him just minutes ago. ¡°Ya must be surprised,¡± Uito said as he twirled, withdrawing his arm back and peering at me who stood close to him. I didn¡¯t hide my surprise this time and spoke. ¡°Where did they go?¡± I hastily looked around to understand what had happened in front of my eyes just moments ago. Their figures had completely disappeared as they had taken a step forward into the mist. Despite the surroundings being shrouded by a veil of mist, I should still have been able to sense them, regardless. ¡°The village is beyond this barrier,¡± Uito said as he pointed forward, passed the old tree whose long branch fell down like an old lightning strike. After a moment of appreciating the sight of the ancient tree, he then moved forward¡ªstraight into the direction he had just pointed. I rubbed my eyes as I witnessed the spectacle unfold in front of me. Strangely half of his body was swallowed by some distortion in the space which opened up, releasing a strange yet beautiful ethereal light of teal and golden. He gestured with his arm as I stepped forward into that distortion in the space. I focused all of my senses towards this barrier mentioned by Uito. There was a slight, a very slight and small distortion and imbalance in the mana around this area I had entered, as if it was housed in here somehow, but also maintained the normality of the surroundings to not show any change or difference in the subsequent flow and change of the ambient mana and how it willed and moved itself, creating small pockets and gaps. It allowed the ambient mana to move in and out of itself naturally, while maintaining its shape without causing any ripples or fluctuations to reveal the presence of the barrier, hiding the fact that there was a barrier here at all. Even I hadn¡¯t felt its presence until Uito had moved inside the barrier himself, or his companions. Hesitant, I walked closer and closer and after another step, I felt my body being swallowed by some strange sensation as I crossed through the barrier. It felt like a sensation similar to walking through a heavy chamber of steam with a tucking force from all directions, as my body pushed and pulled between the associative and organised mana around the barrier which it used to hide its entire presence. Like a tug of war of mana with my presence which had yet to cross through in between. My vision was stained by a very strong shade of white for a moment as I was overcome by a strong force which tried to pull at my body, and spit me back out, but at that moment, the crack in the space behind me restored itself and the mana which housed and had given shape to the barrier pushed me forward. With a nudge, I found myself being spat out on the other side of the barrier. When I came to be, I found all of the mist around gone with a refreshing floral scent which was nothing like the rotten smell of eggs in the area behind the barrier. I slowly twirled and lightly tapped the surface of the transparent barrier¡ªor where I thought it was¡ªbut I didn¡¯t feel any distortion. Beyond it was a thick forest deprived of any mist which was as clear as the night sky which didn¡¯t have a single star. I channelled my mana and my finger touched against the empty air, and the next moment into something thick, as it collided with something hard and brisk and my hand was pushed back with a sudden crackle of lightning and sharp air coiling around my fingers. Interesting! I thought observing the barrier with an expression of amusement and sudden curiosity, the distortion had now disappeared from the space and I twirled and met Uito who was standing with Runda a few trees away. I covered a short distance and asked. ¡°Quite the convenient way of hiding the location of the village from any outside threats or predators.¡± Uito¡¯s lips slightly arched up into a grin on my praise, as the female mer-creature sharply kept looking at me with wry and deadly eyes, and ready to execute into combat if the need arises. ¡°Now, let us move,¡± Uito said taking the lead to show me the way forward. After walking for a short distance, I found the soil around my boots becoming more damped the trees appeared to be more lusher and full of vitality in this area unlike in the area where the mist was¡ªbeyond the barrier. Then we finally reached the village of the thalassalithions. I saw a large lake in the middle of the land which stretched for hundreds of metres with a path going down north, with water as clear as sapphire and not one ripple forming in its body, and there were countless trees growing out of them. The roots of the gargantuan trees were visible from above us I walked closer to the lake and saw my clear reflection in it, as there was a subtle and beautiful sheen being released from its depth which stretched down. It felt like I was looking into an enormous mirror, except, there in the clear and beautiful water of the lake I saw many thalassalithions swimming and playing joyfully. The speed at which they were moving in the water was faster than that I had seen on land. Even with my perception of speed, I was barely able to look at their figures before they disappeared from one spot in the water than to another. It was almost instantaneous. But the thing which I was most awestricken by was that, the lush and tall grass which grew here, with tall trees having small hut like houses built inside them gave this place a subtle beauty yet made it look mysterious. Long vines were lulling down from the tree at the lake gently touching its base with amethyst flower growing out of them, which shined beautifully in the reflection, with a shining cluster of light burning like fire flies in the night. The sight before me looked enchanting, unlike the horror inciting misty forest with weird gut-wrenching adores. This place had a flowery scent which touched the soul and calmed the body down. I felt movement from behind me and saw Uito standing beside, looking where I was. ¡°This is our village, Jiwoo.¡± He said, his face looked extremely tranquil as his eyes displayed a sharp maturity, unlike his child-like behaviour before. ¡°Let me take you to my hut.¡± Afterwards, I was led to a hut like house inside one of the many trees which grew to miles ahead, and unimaginable high. Along the way, many eyes followed me from behind. Curiosity, apprehension, fear and many other emotions were displayed in the eyes that followed me from the moment I had entered the village. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. I saw small thalassalithion children playing several meters away on the land close to the lake, some swinging with vines and making joyous noises of delight. Some thalassalithions, around the age of a human teenager were leaping from one tree to another and some performing some form of attack pattern, while others trained in mana which I found rather curious about. I climbed on top of a tree¡¯s root which led to the hut which was on the tallest tree located between the thick and sturdy branches of the tree, it was supposedly the tallest and biggest hut in the entire village, as far as my eyes went. When we reached the door of the hut which was made from leaves and branches of the trees, and thick giant green leaves working as doors and support for the hut, with a small rough shaped bucket full of water placed beside it. I stopped in front of the hut where I was met with two thalassalithions¡ªone male and the other female¡ªstanding guard outside of the hut with calm expressions, sitting on the floor. There were scars all over their bodies as if they had fought many great battles in the past, leaving those several marks as some reminder from those battles, like trophies. But the male mer-creature¡¯s eyes were pale white unlike their beautiful shade of sapphire. Both of them stood, imposing a cautions and assertive aura. Uito held up an arm, taking that moment to dismiss them. Both of them knelt before him and bowed their head in respect. ¡°Come along.¡± He stated as he pushed the leaves working as the doors and entered the hut. I entered right after as I exchanged a glance with the female thalassalithion. Her hostile gaze made me want to sigh. Well from their point of view I was a complete stranger and a being different from them in biology, so it was right of them to be wary of me, as much as I was of them. But I needed to be more cautious than before. Right now I was in their territory. And they had a great advantage in numbers. The inside was just as plain as I had thought. There were mats made of leaves lying on the floor with columns and cracks in the hut to allow the weak light coming from the lake down below to cross through to the inside. I saw a small beacon laid in the middle of the hut to illuminate the inside, as I studied each item inside the hut, my eyes moving like a hawk¡¯s. But my eyes swept across the thalassalithion¡¯s hut and went to a female thalassalithion sitting inside the hut in the farther corner, playing and giggling with a child in her embrace. The expression over her face was almost heart warming. The mother caressing her child took a step back defensively upon my arrival inside, gently cradling her child in her arms as she saw me. The child giggled in its mother¡¯s embrace ignorant of my presence or what was transpiring around it. My lips almost turned up into a weak smile as the facade of indifference tore from my face momentarily, as a strange melancholy emerged within me for some reason, witnessing the mother caressing and worrying for her child more than she could for herself. Her protectiveness was something I could barely come to understand despite having accumulated many experiences over two life times, but not at the same level of a parent or mother would. ¡®It¡¯s strange!¡¯ I thought. I could still remember vividly just how many times I had asked the question about my birth mother¡¯s existence to myself on the fingers of one hand. I didn¡¯t even know or remembered my own birth mother¡¯s name and face. Yet here I was thinking about her again. I didn¡¯t feel any contempt for her for abandoning me as a child, neither did I ever resent her for it. Well she must have had her own reason to abandon me, I guess. It was because of her abandoning me that I was able to meet Master. But why did I, from time to time, had my mind fixed on this particular question? I guess it was only natural for a person to want to learn about their origins. But yet again, I had Master and Fujimoto, even Jihye now. And I couldn¡¯t ask for anymore than I had already received. Taking that moment, I allowed those feeling that were welling up inside me, gradually like an old nasty wound opened, and bottled them up in the deepest part of me. I didn¡¯t need unnecessary emotions to obscure my path right now. I have left everything behind to come here, to this place, in order to become stronger. Strong enough that those casualties from the past don¡¯t repeat themselves any longer. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He is our guest, Rio. Calm yourself. ¡± Uito said as he assured the thalassalithion with a wave of his hand. Rio nodded and slowly stood up with the child still in her hands and moved out of the hut with Runda by her side. Runda gave me a sharp look before walking outside with Rio. My eyes still indifferent to her gaze. ¡°Come, sit, sit ¡° I sat down beside the glowing beacon and Uito on the opposite side to me. My eyes momentarily went to the beacon illuminating sapphire light to brighten the inside. ¡°Your kind is quite like what mine is like, to some aspects, including a little bit of outer appearance ¡± I slowly said, my eyes fixed on the calming light. ¡°But, I guess, yours still lacks the ability to fully converse with words alone,¡± I ended with a cautious expression, as I met Uito''s gaze. He smiled back with his eyes serene, trying to be understanding of my position. ¡°Well, yes,¡± the thalassalithion said after a moment. ¡°Even among the entire village, alone I am able to converse this much verbally, without having to communicate through our minds.¡± ¡°But I have been trying to teach the children and others as well, in the mean time, and so far only that child, Imeru, has been the only one to fully indulge in my teaching. Saying its more convenient to use mind talk.¡± Mind talk? I scoffed inwardly, but didn¡¯t show it outright. ¡°So you were taught by someone or did just come across it one day that, ¡®I want to speak verbally, or something,¡± I asked, my voice laced with sarcasm and curiosity. ¡°I was taught by father, the previous head of the thalassalithions, been a ritual for years that the next head must learn to speak verbally. I don¡¯t know the reason for that, but it has been a tradition.¡± Uito exclaimed. ¡°But...¡± ¡°But, what?¡± I grew even more curious as the creature went on with his explanation. ¡°I don¡¯t know it as fact, but I was just told stories when I was a child, it could be nothing but mere story after many years, but again...¡± Uito took a moment, to clear his thoughts then continued, ¡°that very long ago in past, our forefathers met a man, different from us, but not, yet also very much like you, Jiwoo,¡± Uito pointed at me as a frown crept up my face. His lean arms rested down as his eyes took in the glowing light released from the beacon. ¡°What do you mean like me?¡± I apprehensively mused with the very most caution at the tip of my tongue. ¡°We were taught by him how to use that ability to communicate through our mind.¡± Uito ignored my question and continued, his story of his kind¡¯s inherited past went on like an old ballad, or perhaps just some folk lore made through the passage of time. But again, it made more sense the more I heard. ¡°Generous and brave in his creed, kind yet stern in his teaching, maybe aloof from time when indulged in something. The man who also taught some of us how to speak, fight and use power called mana. We used to worship him like our deity, and saviour, who brought us a chance at survival against the Cephtalurians when we were weak and hopeless, when they slaughtered our kind, but now...¡± Uito stopped all of a sudden when the story was coming to its end. His eyes quivering for a second as he sighed over his words for a moment. ¡°But one day he just disappeared without leaving a trace. As if the world had erased his presence thinking it was time.¡± The thalassalithion looked saddened. ¡°We searched high and low, but no trace left.¡± Uito¡¯s head lowered as he took a breath, his brows knitted as he rested his arms over his elbows. His expression made it seem he had some question which he wished for to be answered from the longest of time, but, his face cleared up the next moment with an aloof almost nonchalant expression, like he didn¡¯t even have a frown before. But this time it was my turn to be surprised. As Uito mentioned. The story he told me, their forefathers were taught by some man. I found a slight frown creasing my brows as I looked at the thalassalithion for any traces of lies, but their was none. Neither in his tone or over his face. He was telling the truth. But can mana beasts really learn to talk just because they were taught from someone. And their ability to fight...well if it was self-taught then it would have been an amazing feat to see, but now I understood how they could fight so brilliantly and precisely. But what kind of monster was it that taught these guys and gave them the ability to use such precise ability to use mana. It was kind of mind boggling. ¡°But I saw you guys using only the wind mana?¡± I asked. ¡°But you guys seem to be relatively close to fish creatures than any other? So shouldn¡¯t it be water?¡± With a smile over his face he answered. ¡°Well, the story also told this, that man used all four power from mana. He could easily summon thousands of soldiers, who rose from the earth, even to give life, command water to his will to give essence, produce a great warmth from fire and bring serenity from wind. He was hailed as god. A being who couldn¡¯t be comprehended by mere words.¡± ¡®All four elements!!!¡¯ I placed my hand over my chin in thought. But Uito said he was similar to him and not, yet also to me. Could he be a human? But no human as ever been able to wield all four elements due to the probability of having an affinity of wielding elements having a closer affinity to each other. And the person having an affinity for mana also varied in that aspect, and greatly affected his conduct. But even in the first place, even if by a slight chance that he was human, then how did he come here? I was only able to arrive here due to the portal that the system had given. Could it be that, someone had a similar system like mine and also the ability to¡ª... But I was brought back for my chain of thoughts by the voice of the thalassalithion. ¡°Our original affinity was affiliated with water, but after generations of wielding power and fighting against the Cephtalurians, one of our ancestor learned to use the power of wind when we had become perfectly adapt on land. After that he adjusted that power to work in combat, but it took a great trial and error.¡± I nodded in understanding. Of course, the instinct for adaptability was something that every creature in the world possessed. You either adapt to your surroundings or a situation or died. ¡°But Uito, could you describe his appearance? That man¡¯s, I mean?¡± I quickly asked with a questioning tone. But the thalassalithion shook his head looking at me. Could he show me through his mind instead. ¡°Jiwoo must think, I could show him through my mind...but, it takes a very big toll on our mind to concentrate our small pool of mana we possess to completely concentrate and stimulate our mind to transmit our memories to someone. Between us, its possible, but to share and match the wavelength of your mind is hard to grasp, so it has a big burden.¡± ¡°Some have even died from doing it without taking caution, and abusing the power.¡± What? My brows knitted at the thalassalithion¡¯s guess. Was it written over my face what I was thinking? ¡°No its fine. I think I get the gist of it from your explanation.¡± I said, with a shake of my hand. But I did feel somewhat tipsy for the first time, after having shown the cephtalurian by Imeru. Oh right. ¡°Uito, what are those creatures called the cephtalurians?¡± I deemed answers from the thalassalithion. ¡°Imeru did show me a little through her mind, but I want to hear it from you.¡± I needed information in order to continue on and this was the best moment in which I could. He was even willingly giving the answers I wanted. Just as he was about to answer, the thalassalithion from before entered the hut¡ªthe male guard standing outside. His stride came to stop right behind Uito and he took a quick and respectful bow as he whispered something in Uito¡¯s ear with in beasty snarly voice. A frown took a hold over Uito¡¯s face for a passing moment, but he nodded his head and dismissed the guard. He then stood and spoke. ¡°Jiwoo, forgive me, but I will have to leave for now. There is an important matter I must attend.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I will answer your remaining questions after coming back.¡± With that the thalassalithion left the hut with the guard behind him and silence descended. My gaze tore from the back of the thalassalithions leaving the hut, as I gathered my thoughts and began to form answers for the questions which were forming inside my mind. From the story of that ¡®man¡¯ to their ability to fight. But my main focus was clearing the trial and ascending forward. I stood up and slowly walked out of the hut. As I exited, I saw the female guard still standing post outside of the hut. I guess even they don¡¯t want to risk leaving a complete stranger all alone. I almost scoffed but without giving any attention to the thalassalithion, I walked to the edge of the hut and on to a thick branch which lurched forward unevenly. The soft and calming glow coming from the enormous lake down was beautifully illuminating the village. In that moment my mind went back to the point where I had empowered leap to escape. I took a breath, reaching the skill and empowering it and giving it life with my mana. The power bloomed forward, as it reacted to my will and intentions. The entirety of the village was covered by the pathways which stretched as far as my eyes and senses went. The wormholes burned with essence, as if waiting for me to grasp them and use them right away. But I stopped there for a moment. I took a moment to examine them carefully, very much. The wormholes burned with power and information as I reached out to them. Feeling and sensing them as I did now, but their was the same obscuring force I felt, no, rather an uneasy nudge like my connection with the paths itself was unstable and rigid. Their range was still cut short the same as they appeared unstable and quivering. I began extracting the information needed from the paths to make a leap. This time I didn¡¯t stop there. The range may have been cut short but it also meant that I was lacking something in using the paths here. As If I needed to do something. The paths were ready to transport me, but it was me who was not. Series of black lightning began to coil around me as I felt the gaze of the female thalassalithion from before. Ignoring her, I continued, my body felt like it had been charged with static as my hair stood, as the sharp lightning kept on crackling and coiling around me, but as I was about to step forward and leap, my connection with the paths became unstable again, almost crumbling, to the point of collapsing and diminishing the path forward. As if the destination between the location I wanted to reach had been obscured and distorted. A frown crept up my face as I slowly released my grasp over the skill. The lightning withered and sparked away as the paths disappeared from my eyes. I think I would need a little trial and error on this to understand. But it was the first time since my regression that the paths have reacted like this to my understanding and ability to use them. It did happen in the past when I had first acquired the skill and used it a few times, but not to this extent. It felt like I had gone back to that time when I had just acquired this power and was trying to use it for the first time. Well what can I do anyway. If I was lacking something I just needed to find out what it was and improve it. Leap had always been an indispensable skill in my arsenal since I acquired it. I even had gotten out of some risky situations thanks to its help in the past. I sat down on the branch and enjoyed the refreshing breeze running past me. I opened the system interface to look for any clues, and looked through my stats and abilities. Then opened the inventory section, but then a window popped open in front of me all of a sudden. ---- THE TRAIL INFORMATION GENERATION IS IN PROGRESS! PLEASE BE PATIENT! ---- I curiously looked at the window, taking my time. The system really liked taking its sweet time in these moments. But there was nothing I could do in situations like these. Until the contents of the trail aren¡¯t released, I would just be stuck here. But wasting time wasn¡¯t my thing. Its better to train and understand my powers and get a better hang of them. And here in the trials I had all the time I needed. Even if I went back now to my own world, what would I be even able to accomplish with my current strength and influence. At best I was only stronger than an rank hunter on the intervening stage, or a little bit above with all my abilities and experiences. At the every least I needed my strength to reach equal to an ranker¡¯s as soon as possible. The gap between the rank and the rank was equal to the gap between the sky and the earth. An ranker alone could take on seven rankers and defeat them with a little exertion of their strength. Well the rank and strength barriers and differences were pretty rigid and wide in their own ways. That was the only option I had, depending on the monsters still existing and breathing. I needed to rival and surpass their power. I needed to do anything in order to regain my strength as soon as possible. Chapter: 83: Dead Tradition After realising the path¡¯s issue I sat on the branch outside the hut as I contemplated over my thoughts and the information I had gathered so far. My mind pondered over several possibilities and idea of what might be affecting the workability and my overall perception of the pathways. The problem was simple, the paths and my connection was simply being obscured by some kind of unknown phenomenon in between. Like there were many gaps and inconsistencies in the path¡ªthe road I needed go take forward¡ªwhich severely affected the direction and information I took from the paths when using them. I felt a few gazes from afar, some young thalassalithions were looking at me with curiosity on their mer-faces. They looked as if they were witnessing something alien for the first time. Considering my appearance and all. The pair of eyes over me were increasing as time went on. But my mind was preoccupied by my thoughts on how to correct my use of the paths. Just what was I lacking right now? It feels like when I try to use them the information and connection destabilises on it¡¯s own and the network and path which I establish with the pathways tries to fleet in that exact moment if I don¡¯t keep them held in my grasp. Even if I had now learned to sense and hear them, the wall that I was now facing was something which I found quite difficult to overcome. The paths were like gateways for me to bypass through by maintaining the connection and stabilising that gate, those currents containing information, until I bypass through them and arrive at my desired destination. I kept on racking my brain over the possibilities and theories formulating inside my mind one after the other. My mind cluttered with competing ideas, each one less likely than the last. My mind was a mess right now and there were too many question left unanswered. Perhaps, could it be... ¡°I apologise Jiwoo for leaving so abruptly earlier, ¡± I heard the familiar voice of the thalassalithion, Uito, whom had abruptly disappeared somewhere a few minutes ago. I looked above my shoulder and saw the old thalassalithion walk closer to me. My eyes went to his palms in which he held a small bowl covered by a lit. He walked closer to the edge of where I was seated as I stood on to my feet. ¡°You came outside? Was it not comfortable for you inside?¡± He asked with an almost apologetic expression for any discomfort I might have felt. ¡°I do apologise if you were in any way.¡° I lightly shook my head and matched eyes with the thalassalithion. ¡°No, I just wanted to get some air.¡± He nodded in understanding and slowly spun as he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Please, let¡¯s go inside,¡± he said. ¡°I will answer the remaining questions you wanted answered before I left.¡± I gave Uito a nod and then followed him inside the hut once again. We both sat down in the same spot we had occupied previously. Uito slowly took a step towards me and handed the small palm sized bowl to me. I showed a second of hesitation before taking it from his hands and into my own. I took the lid off of it and peeked at the contents inside. It was clear and clean water. It¡¯s colour was similar to the clear water of the lake I had seen. Uito looked at me with big anticipating eyes. ¡°This is?¡± I finally asked. ¡°This just looks like some plain clean water I can found almost anywhere, no. Well I do accept the gesture.¡± I harshly replied with honesty laced in each other. For a moment I thought I saw the thalassalithion¡¯s chest puff, but I guess I was wrong. Then he spoke. ¡°This is a very rare and precious beverages and elixir among us thalassalithions. We don¡¯t serve it unless there is an occasion or some ceremony.¡± My eyes went to and fro between the bowl in my palm and Uito. ¡°Then why give this to me?¡± I wryly asked as if to provoke the thalassalithion. But he shook his head and answered without any form of anger or distress over his face. His calm demeanour and serene eyes made me question myself about his being yet again, and feel a sense of awe from him, that a creature could wield intellect to such a level. ¡°You are the first and only guest that we have had since the Great One left us generations ago,¡± the thalassalithion muttered catching my gaze. Again with that Great One. I was really curios as to whom this guy was. There was a good possibility that he might have been human, but the gaps in Uito¡¯s conversation made me thing otherwise. And the possibility of another human having a system like mine was almost impossible, but not entirely. But that man used all the elements of mana. Even I was barely able to come close to using two elements. And even after that I had barely any control over the fire element. But I had never tried otherwise to control the elements to use them as spells like mages, because I wasn¡¯t one. But in this life I thought otherwise. And only the most talented among us humans were able to wield at most three affinities. Because of the complexity and the different natures of each element and their control and aspect of changes they brought when wielded. But among the most talented mages I have seen in all two of my lives, I knew of only two who had affinity for three elements. First being Adam and the other being the quack-head who taught me how to use mana. ¡°And taking this opportunity, I think it is only right to serve you our best elixir, us thalassalithion also have our own sense of pride.¡± Quickly I was stirred back from my thoughts by the mumbling of the thalassalithion who had actually puffed his chest this time. He looked quite cartoonish if I had to say. I looked down into the bowl and kept at it for a few more seconds. Well, even if I drank it, it won¡¯t do me any harm. I had built immunity against most poisons¡ªall thanks to a certain basilisk¡ªto some extent, and I couldn¡¯t even get tipsy if I drank alcohol. And even if there was something mixed within it, the poison resistance passive stat I possessed would just clear the toxins inside my body before they even tried to affect my body anyway. I brought the small bowl close to my mouth, still cautiously casting a glance or two at the contents inside despite having the countermeasures prepared if things did go south. Then as my lips touched the rough wooden bowl I slowly took a small sip. The cold substance touched against my lips and slowly entered my mouth and went down my throat, the next moment I felt an enriching and refreshing taste quite similar to rose water and flower nectar bloom in my mouth. But to all my caution there was no notification from the system if any kind of poison had entered my body. Well I guess I was just being paranoid at this point. Well could I be blamed otherwise of being cautious of a strange species which were intelligent and strong. I raised my head and looked at the thalassalithion, but as I was about to address him, I saw a system window pop open in front of me suddenly. I was about hurl the bowl from my hand in anger, as I was about to grab the creature by his throat, but stopped as I read the contents mentioned on the window. ---- A very potent and strong substance has entered the host¡¯s body. The substance has a very high percentage of healing and clearing fatigue and physical damage harmed on to the body, as well as a high level of detoxification. ---- After I read the contents of the window, I looked down at the bowl and without even wasting another moment eagerly drank all of the water like substance. I felt a fresh tingling run inside my entire body as the accumulated fatigue for the last several days had started to vanish in the blink of an eye. ---- The substance''s natural capacity for healing and detoxification has strengthened the host¡¯s innate regenerative and detoxifying capacity. Passive Stat (Regeneration) is close to levelling up. Passive Stat (Poison Resistance) is close to levelling up. ---- After finishing the contents, I placed the bowl down and looked at Uito. I inwardly apologised to the thalassalithion for thinking of snapping his neck if it was poison. ¡°It¡¯s seems like Jiwoo liked the elixir, eh?¡± Uito asked with a tinge of humour in his voice and a wry smile pulling his lips which looked quite genuine this time. ¡°And I guess quite a bit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s capacity for healing is better than any potion I have ever consumed.¡± I admitted. ¡°But where did you get something like this?¡± I curiously asked. ¡°Like you said earlier, it¡¯s a rare elixir which you only use now or then.¡± ¡°That has quite a bit of a story behind it, so as I gradually explain to you as to what the cephtalurians are, you will come to understand what that elixir is too.¡± I nodded at Uito and began to listen to his story. ¡°The cephtalurians are similar beings like us, yet their biology is different from us and so is their thinking to.¡± Uito shifted his seat and straightened his back. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this in the beginning, you know, that we were enemies form the start. In the late time when our forefathers lived, they maintained peace where both us and the cephtalurians maintained harmony amongst each other.¡± I actively listed to Uito as I tried to connect the dots inside my mind through this conversation. ¡°They were always superior to us in the stature of combat, and the biggest weapon they possess is the powerful poison they wield which is naturally produced inside their bodies. Yet they weren¡¯t as ferocious in the past as they are now. They used to be a race which didn¡¯t kill unless a need or reason to.¡± Uito looked me in the eye. ¡°But after a few generations passed, they started to become more and more ferocious, like wild beasts, they started killing indiscriminately between themselves and us thalassalithions.¡± ¡°And why would they do that if they were peaceful creatures before?¡± I suddenly asked. Uito made an almost saddened and complicated expression over my remark. ¡°That we do not know to this day,¡± Uito said taking a slow breath. ¡°It just suddenly happened one day and we were attacked in our previous villages where we secluded before coming here.¡± ¡°We were greatly pushed back due to their ferocity and beastly raw strength.¡± Uito pointed a finger near my bicep, my tattered shirt which was ripped by an arrow during my short battle with them. ¡°The arrow which struck you had a potent poison doused on it¡¯s head which is the same poison which the cephtalurians possess.¡± ¡°It has a very strong effect against us,¡± Uito¡¯s next words made me frown. No, rather the expression over his face looked like a mask full of suppressed rage. His clear sapphire eyes reflected my visage, but all I saw in them in that split moment was anger boiling like wild fire. ¡°Even a small amount of that poison if ingested in our bodies can cause severe effects, giving us a very slow and painful death if not treated in time.¡± With a dry chuckle, the mask broke and he placed a hand behind his neck and awkwardly spoke. ¡°I am sorry for showing you such an expression. I just remembered something which happened a very long time ago.¡± I only nodded in acknowledgement. For him to make such an expression, it must have been a very painful memory for him to remember. But after a few seconds of silence, I questioned. ¡°But what about this elixir then? It has a very strong detoxification effect. Is it made by you thalassalithions?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the part I was getting to.¡± Uito said. ¡°That elixir is something which was given to our ancestors long ago. It was created to help us fight against the cephtalurians when we were at our worse. Due to our weakness being the poison, this elixir expels the effects of that entirely from our body and helps us recover from life threatening injuries. But...¡± I looked at Uito with my brows knitted. Given to them. By whom? Could it be that same guy he mentioned? That Great One! Uito stood from his seat and gestured to me. I also stood and followed the thalassalithion out of the hut without asking any questions. Outside the two guards from before were standing. They bowed their heads as we continued our stride forward. Both of their heads didn¡¯t unbent until Uito had turned his back to them. I felt their eyes burn into my back as I walked. But ignoring them I followed the thalassalithion. Soon we came to a stop near the edge of the gargantuan tree branch which lolled down into the enormous lake. ¡°Are you good at holding your breath for a moderate time underwater Jiwoo?¡± Uito''s head perked sideways as he asked. Some bad memories began resurfacing as I took in the question¡ªwhen I was stuck inside the cave with Neil where we almost drowned to our deaths. Well I wouldn¡¯t say it was a bad experience, but it truly was a close call. ¡°Well, I can hold my breath for a few minutes at best.¡± Just as I replied, Uito gave me a nod in understanding and leapt from the branch and with a sudden change of posture in mid-air he dived into the water. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The water rose a few feet in the air as Uito''s body disappeared into the depth then after a second the water stumbled back down with a deep crash. Was I supposed to follow after him? I thought with knitted brows as I looked below . My eyes flicked from a few spots, some thalassalithions had taken notice of me and were observing what I was currently doing. With a shrug I took my shirt off and stored it inside the system inventory as my bare skin was exposed. Quickly I inflated my lungs with oxygen with a big and deep breath and prepared my body to dive in after the thalassalithion. After a second, I leapt from the branch and became airborne, pushing my body into a diving position, before my body came into contact with the surface of the water. I felt the hard crash into the lake, as my body submerged, the frigid cold bit at my skin and made with shudder for a moment. ¡®Holy shit the water is cold.¡¯ I thought as I allowed my body to adjust with the cold. Quickly my mana surged, working like a protective barrier and allowed a thin coat to coalesce around my body to protect it from the cold and current. Without even taking a few seconds, a thin whitish glow enveloped my entire body and began to protect my body from the severe cold which had began to effect me. Small pockets of air released through my mouth and were drawn to the surface of the lake. I snapped my head around and saw the massive colonies of branches running down to the depth of the lake as well as around. The lake went down to at least a depth of two hundred metres For some reason the cool water was pushing downwards with a slightly strong current. My eyes went to a pack of thalassalithion swimming inside the water. The speed at which they moved inside the water was far more impressive than what it was on the land. I saw a youngling wave his fish like hand at me as his other companions observed me with caution. I quickly searched around for Uito and saw he was close to reaching the depth. My mana boiled inside me and reached to my legs and feet, I slowly allowed them to reach equally into the muscles and tendons of both legs as each stroke accelerated and pushed me forward faster than the current could pull me toward itself. My eyes caught on to the beautiful weeds and water plants which grew from the depth with a rich, enchanting light sapphire glow emanating from the depth which brightened the surrounding the closer I reached. My eyes caught on to Uito¡¯s figure as I saw him standing close to a depression in the depth which looked like sort of like a mirror. I swam closer to Uito and looked at him in confusion. I was slowly running out of oxygen in my lungs to sustain myself with in the water. I pointed at him that I was running out of air, and gesture to him where were we going now. Uito swam closer to the peculiar mirror like depression in the ground which shined brighter than the glow emanating from the depth itself. Soon his body touched against the depression, as the mirror smooth surface bubbled up and flickered with light, causing countless ting pockets of air to be released around him. As the light began to slowly recede he vanished from in front of me and the glow jolting out of the depression disappeared. I didn¡¯t understand entirely what had happened but a sudden realisation came to dawn in my mind that perhaps this depression was a barrier of some kind. The leftover air I had escaped through my mouth as I zoomed closer to the depression. Soon I felt a strong tucking force nudge me toward itself and I found myself leaving the cold water of the lake and found my body free fall in the air. I quickly took action as the mana within me steered and coalesced itself near my abdomen and below. Soon my lower half came into contact with damped soil as the ground effortlessly absorbed the impact of my fall with water splashing all around me, damping my already wet pants. I reinvigorated my lungs with air as I saw my feet drowned in some sapphire coloured liquid which glowed brightly and reflected my visage, which filled the entire ground, wherever I looked. I slowly turned my head, and took in the surrounding area. I had appeared in some cavern which was enormous in size. If I had to say, it was about as big and wide as an entire mansion with still some good room to spare. There were countless star like gems which were embedded to the ceiling of the cavern which burned brilliantly and illuminated the entirety of the cavern. The hard rocky ceiling looked damped to the point that I thought it might collapse on itself. But my eyes caught on to what I had thought to be the depression just a few seconds ago. From below, it still had it¡¯s mirror like reflecting surface, but it was releasing a teal shade, with the lake outside exposed from here. I focused the mana near my eyes and looked above and I was perfectly able to see a few thalassalithion in the distance and the outside. But the one thing since entering this place that I had realised and instantly taken notice was that the mana¡¯s density was extremely potent and compacted in this confined space. Even without the use of Mind¡¯s Eye, I could easily tell that this place was enrich with the element of earth and water. Sequentially containing a good amount of air, but almost deprived of any fire particles. I went to a knee and slowly ran my hand through the sapphire liquid. Just from a glance I could tell that it was not any simple liquid. The strongly compacted mana had seem to have effected and stimulated this liquid in some way. But I was not sure how. As I slowly twirled my eyes studied each and everything in this cavern. Be it the small boulders in the back, the plants growing to several inches some even reaching to the ceiling, I took in all of it. But my eyes went to the farthest end of the cavern as I manoeuvred myself to my left. I held my breath for a second as the sight before me looked extremely mesmerising and breath-taking. There stood a beautiful tree, with it¡¯s colony of crystal clear branches coiling over one another, which shined like diamonds graded as the finest and looked like it had been carved out of something which shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. It¡¯s entire existence looked otherworldly. Like it was something divine. Without me realising my feet carried me closer to the peculiar tree. It¡¯s beauty held in the confines of this cavern looked extremely beautiful yet it made me feel somewhat odd. Regardless, the ancient tree looked magnificent. It¡¯s roots were coiling and stretching around the shallow water around it as it reached above to the ceiling, pulsing with essence and life, covering the entire cavern in it''s egnamtic light. Several beautiful sapphire hued flowers were growing and sprouting from it¡¯s branches which released a strong essence. My gaze caught on to Uito as he observed the beauty of the tree together with me. ¡°This is where the elixir is produced from.¡± Uito didn¡¯t approach the tree but maintained a good distance from it. I stood beside him with a distance of a few feet between us. But there was a deep sorrow etched across his face as his nose wrinkled, peering at the crystal tree. He frowned clenching his teeth. ¡°It was given to my ancestors a very long time ago, as a way to assist us in our war against the cephtalurians.¡± Uito kept his eyes fixed over the crystal tree, yet the longer he looked the uglier his face became. As if he could rip the tree and destroy it if given the opportunity. ¡°Jiwoo...they called this place ¡®sanctuary¡¯. My father took pride in maintaining and looking after this place as long as he lived. And so did my forefathers, they worshipped this¡ª¡®thing¡¯, as some godly relic for ages. But to me...¡± I carefully listened to the thalassalithion. The sorrow contained in his words was something I had not expected. ¡°To me...this place is nothing more than a pathetic, confined space where the dead tradition of my ancestors is buried and kept stored.¡± I felt short for words as I heard Uito¡¯s words. His voice laced with such an extend of sorrow as he glared at the tree mounted at the end of the cavern. ¡°Did something happen which made you hate this place to such an extend?¡± I finally asked, the words leaving me with some kind of caution in mind as I spoke each word. Without being biased, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that this race of beasts also had emotions and different personality traits each of their own¡ªdifferent from one another. I guess we all were similar to each other more than I could have ever come to have thought. I had always lacked the kind of understanding in these regards. But I had finally decided to shone light on such matter in this life. I needed to learn and grown. I knew I still had a lot of aptitude of improving myself and my mistakes which still held me back even now. With a very long and tiring sigh, Uito turned and walked closer to me. ¡°I¡¯d like to show Jiwoo something.¡± I nodded in response and Uito soon touched his forehead against mine. Soon as he stimulated his mana and allowed our minds to connect, I felt his memories and emotions flood into mine like a tether had connected our minds together and soon I began to see the memories he was trying to transmitted to me. But there was this heaviness in the air as Uito had walked closer to me. Whatever Uito was trying to show me, I just needed to acknowledge him for now. So I simply allowed my mind to relax as Uito slowly tore one memory from his mind, carefully moving in a straight path and dispatching it to mine. A cold sensation filled my being, as a dark canvas sprouted in my mind like a lily in full bloom, which was slowly filled with dark and bright colours from the corner to the middle. The vertigo of the sensation made me feel kind of tipsy, the sensation similar to consuming a strong elixir having rummaged through my insides, holding a firm grasp over my mind as the aftereffect. I focused more, allowed that path to connect¡ªwhich were our minds¡ªand I was soon able to feel as well as see Uito¡¯s memories. I slowly looked around, the ground, trees, lakes, even the sky, and all I saw were the emptiness and loneliness of Uito¡¯s thoughts¡ªthe spark of his emotions¡ªbanging against my mind like a smith¡¯s hammer over his anvil. I pulled the memories faster, drinker them like consuming glass after glass of burning alcohol. Soon the framework shifted, images running wildly from a deep greyish static like presentation to shining more brilliantly with colour, and I was able to see a silhouette dash from my right, leaping from the ground and firmly taking a hold of a vine which lolled down from the twisted bark of a tree to climb atop a branch of a tree which was twenty feet high with several of it''s branches jolting in random directions. I giggled¡ªor Uito did. His emotions were more strongly delivered to me¡ªlike I was feeling them like my own¡ªthan the time I had done this mind talk with Imeru. There was a comprehensively big difference. Uito followed after the thalassalithion whom had just passed him in a flurry. His feature were similar, close to Uito¡¯s. His built, eyes, hair, tattoos, almost every feature was near identical to him. Without a care for the world, Uito leapt from one vine to another with the other thalassalithion on his side. As I dug deeper¡ªextracting, appealing more information from Uito to better understand, I felt a sting¡ªlike a needle had pierced me¡ªnear my heart as the emotion of sorrow and self-deprecation began to shroud my heart and mind. That thalassalithion. I thought to myself watching Uito and that thalassalithion joyfully play. The mer-creature was indeed Uito¡¯s brother. His memories told me, spoke to me, guided me further. He followed after the shadow of his brother. He went deeper, as far as he could go with him. Not having a care. Enjoying his time. I felt relief wash over me for a moment, but just as it did, it soon crashed down like a meteor. The scenery flickered from in front of me, rippled, crumbled slightly, even distorted, as if the shape was having a hard time to form and show itself. Perhaps sharing his much older memories were having an effect on Uito¡¯s mind and body. But, he still continued. Again, the darkened, distorted image began playing in my mind like I was seeing it through a broken kaleidoscope which was restoring itself slowly. Memory after memory surfaced inside my mind, slow to fast. Fast to slow. Happy to bad. I saw him train alongside his brother and many more of his brethren, utilising the fighting style the thalassalithion had developed over ages. Uito looked truly happy. But the scenery, the village displayed right now was different from the one I had seen. Was it there previous village Uito had mentioned in our conversation prior to coming to this cavern. I lost the perception of time as I realised that I had seen Uito¡¯s entire childhood to his adulthood. The trials he had to face, the battles he had to go through fighting against the Cephtalurians, as well as shouldering the responsibilities of being the second child of the chief of the village. How he was instructed from a young age to assist and aid his brother in becoming the next chief of the thalassalithions and be of help to their people. To fulfil their duty and role. Then the memories stopped all of a sudden. Everything went blank. All colour drained from the canvas leaving it grey. Uito was perhaps reluctant to show me further of his past. But after giving it a few minutes, and recovering in the meantime from the backlash he continued. The frame shifted, so did those memories. Slowing I felt like I was living for a third time as I witnessed the cluster of those transmitted memories opening themselves in my mind like cold water being splashed on my face. There was also a heart-warming moment, where I saw him met a female thalassalithion, fall in love and begin to start a family of his own with her. Everything seemed perfect in his life so far. But their was a sense of uneasy growing inside me the further I dwelled, as if my heart was warning me with each heartbeat that something was going to happen. But just as the frame shifted once again, I felt my insides stir suddenly, as I witnessed everything that Uito had held close crumble like a piece of glass shattering into countless shards. My chest fell heavy for breath, as if it was on fire, as multiple emotions engulfed my heart, like a raging storm, burning to consuming everything. My eyes felt heavy, something wet dripping from the side of my cheeks. Didn¡¯t know if it was blood or tears. Uito bit his lips as they bled. Blood dripping through the wounds over his body as Uito¡¯s emotions, his pain, his anguish was transmitted to me vividly. I slowly turned my head and looked down at my hands and in them was laid the body of Uito¡¯s brother. The one he had always looked up to. His breathing was shallow, barely perceived. Like he could die any moment. Some black gooey liquid was dripping from the wounds on his chest alongside his abdomen. I felt short for breath as I tried to wrap my head around all the information given to me. It was sudden but I was able to take it. Then as the frame shifted once again. Uito was on the ground, tears dripping from the side of his face, as his brother and lover laid on the ground, barley alive. His father was standing in front of him with an expressionless face, as well as a few of the thalassalithions. They were all injured. But the ones whose condition was the worst was Uito¡¯s brother and lover. ¡°Chief, please, beg, help Ito...Help...Reno.¡± Uito pleaded with a quivering breath. His words broken but I was still able to perceive his desperation through his thoughts. ¡°You are still alive, Uito.¡± The muscular thalassalithion said, sequentially the one who was his father. ¡°Both of them are too far gone!¡± He sternly barked. Both of their complexions had paled considerably. Like they had become dried fish, their blood dripping from their mouths. The words left Uito struggling, his complexion paled too. His face turned expressionless, as his eyes dulled as his lips quivered. He brought both hands forward and bowed his head on the ground as deep as he could. ¡°Father, please help them. Brother is the next chief. Father please!!!¡± Uito shouted, pleaded, begged. The sight made me want to pity him. The situation I was witnessing was something I had been through countless times in the past, so I understood perfectly just how he must have felt. Having or wanting to save or protect someone you held dear, but not having the resource or power to do so. That is the fate of the weak. And I understood that the most in the world, better than anyone. ¡°If we give them elixir, it can help them. Save them, father.¡± The Chief gave him a pitying look then changed to one of indifference quickly. Seeing his face made my insides to stir. I clenched my teeth. Because I was the one witnessing everything right now as Uito. His emotions, his thoughts, his being, I felt everything about him to his deepest secrets. He had removed the barrier between us a while ago. ¡°Even if we were to give them the elixir, it is to late to save them. The cephtalurian¡¯s poison has evaded their body and has already destroyed their metabolism. If you had brought them a little earlier then something might have changed, but the fact that you couldn¡¯t, this is the result.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself Uito. It¡¯s not your fault. This lose is also a part of life, like the Great One had taught our ancestors about. Not everything can be protect like one wishes.¡± His father finished with clear indifference in his speech as his face was a mask of stoicism. Like he didn¡¯t even care if his own son was the dying here. ¡°Then why the fuck we have that elixir in the first place. Rather to waste it by storing it, why not give it, to save life. We might be able to save them, but you are barking that rubbish about the past now.¡± Rage boiled up within Uito, his face puffed with anger as he snarled in his beastly voice, his eyes flared with blood which shook everyone around them. Uito coughed with blood dripping from his mouth with which each cough. His hoarse voice echoed in the village, his eyes blood shot. ¡°Is it that important to save the elixir than saving your own son¡¯s life?¡± Uito was short of breath as he shouted, taking all of his grief anger, sorrow, putting everything into those words. But he didn¡¯t receive an answer. The silence grew as time passed, Uito''s consciousness began to fade as well. He held on to the last bit of energy he had left inside him as he kept glaring at the Chief of thalassalithions. ¡°Your brother may die, but you still live Uito. It is now your duty to fulfil the role your brother has left vacant. That is your responsibility.¡± With that the conversation ended. The memory beginning to crumble on itself like a collapsing building hit by some cataclysmic disaster. Uito felt short for breath. The emotion being dispatched to me pinched my heart. His pain was something I couldn¡¯t have ever expected. He had only appeared aloof and idle to me, but from observing him I knew there was something he was hiding. And this was the burden he had carried all his life with him. Uito dragged his body closer to his brother and lover like a snail slowly wiggling on the ground. He silently held their hands. Both of them barely opened their eyes to peer at Uito. ¡°I¡¯m sor¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t brother. It¡¯s not...your...faul¡ª¡± But before he finished his sentence his eyes dulled and his cold body laid lifelessly on the ground. Uito barely tore his gaze away from his brother and saw his lover warmly smiling at him as she also took her last breaths. At that moment, the canvas completely shattered and I pulled away from him. I felt short for breath as heavy beats of sweat ran down the side of my face and forehead. Same was the case with Uito. His complexion had paled considerably and he also was taking long breaths to steady himself. I supported his limb huffing body and laid him against a boulder close by. ¡°That¡¯s...what I meant by what...I said about...this place earlier.¡± His voice came out broken, as his chest heaved for air. I didn¡¯t say anything back. I only needed to acknowledged Uito in this shared moment. He had trusted me enough to share his happy and cruel past with me. A painful memory which he has been carrying with himself for a long time. I caught his eyes and that was all we needed to come to an understanding. Chapter: 84: One Step at a Time My throat constricted from the heaviness my body felt from the discharge of suddenly releasing myself from the memory Uito had released into my mind. The breath I had kept stuck in my lungs released, as I felt my mind squirm and stir, disoriented. I felt as if something had pierced my brain through my temples. It hurt. The pain wasn¡¯t unbearable but it was like being pierced by some sharp object in the most sensitive spot in the brain. A splitting headache had made it¡¯s way toward me. It took me a good minute to get a hold of myself, catching my breath and allowing my mind to calm itself. Even then, under the effects of the vertigo, I did my outmost to tend to the thalassalithion whose body had collapsed to the floor of the sapphire water and back faced against the boulder, with his complexion looking extremely pale and sickly. His eyes were shut closed, the skin over it turned completely white from the way he was pressing them shut. His breathing coming in several big huffs, he was having a hard time passing the air to his lungs, as if the breath was caught in his lungs and not released. It took him several minutes to recover and catch his breath, but he soon did so and his face returned to its original colour. With more vigour in each one. He straightened and leaned his head back. Slowly opening his eyes, a pair of clear sapphire rubies caught my attention, I saw my reflection in them which were as clear as the liquid below us. ¡°Uito, you alright?¡± I then asked. Kneeling down to come to eyes level with the thalassalithion. His breathing had gotten better, but he still looked as if he had been deprived from all the energy in his body. Considering the backlash which I felt when releasing myself from those chains of memories. Just how painful would it have been to the one who was showing me those memories. The strain this ability placed over the user was worse than I had thought. Even he had said in our previous conversation that it placed a very big burden and strain over the user when releasing their memories and matching the wavelength and path of another person¡¯s mind. And yet again, of another species. The backlash might have been this time far worse than he could have ever experienced. His heaving chest settled and the vigour slowly returned to his aged face. I felt a sense of guilt surface in my heart, but Uito put a smile over his face and spoke. ¡°I''m fine...it¡¯s just I couldn¡¯t have thought the backlash would be this severe¡ªfar worse, unlike any other time I could have experienced.¡± He put more vigour into each word he spoke but the strain in his voice was palpably visible and felt. I manoeuvred my body beside Uito, and slowly leaned against the boulder and rested my head on its uneven surface. After relaxing my mind and body, I began to reminisce about the memories that Uito had shown me and tried to link them together with the things he had shown me and told me so far. Despite the strain my mind had taken, I quickly realised that it had only taken Uito a bit over a minute or two to show me his entire collage of memories¡ªhis life. I was in the prospect that it had been more than an hour at most because I felt like I was reliving those moments he had shown me through himself. They just felt too real and subtle, yet their was always that nudge and awareness that separated our conscious, like a barrier to protect the mind. This ability had quite the complications and risk factors when manipulating it, but it was useful for extracting or giving information to someone. But learning it was another matter. Or I guess it was unique only to the thalassalithions. My mind slightly squirmed again from the aftereffects, but I withdrew a translucent flask from the inside of the system inventory and held it in my palm. Noticing and giving a quick glance to the contents within, I removed the top and with slow sips consumed the potion. Just as the contents entered my body, I felt a lukewarm sensation fill my mouth and felt my nerves relaxing. My mind relaxed from the squirming from the headache I was experiencing and my insides soothed. My body cleared up and the sudden pain disappeared. Well it was a simple healing potion containing the properties to relax fatigue and heal the body. But it was no way close to the elixir I had consumed a short while ago. It¡¯s potent effects were on a completely different scale of comparison contrast to any potion I had consumed created by humans. And currently I had that built up a lot, considering I haven¡¯t properly rested ever since I learned of Jihye¡¯s condition, as well as all the things which needed my attention and needed to be taken care of before I initiated the dungeon trials. So I had several sleepless nights taking care of the important tasks as well as the stuff I needed to purchase before leaving, and taking the fact that I also pushed Salvador around a lot in the last few weeks. My icy facade crumbled for a short moment as a thin smile pulled at my lips as I remembered Salvador''s annoying banter all of a sudden. He had complained nonstop when I had asked him to take care of the things I assigned to him before leaving. Well his complaining had just went deaf ears, but considering the risks and hardships of the tasks given to him it was only right that I put my outmost trust in him for the best results. Only Salvador was capable enough to do what he had been assigned despite the difficulties along the way. Well I do hope by the time I return to earth he is able to successfully recruit the few I have given him data about and done what he wants to accomplish. But I don¡¯t think negotiations will go as easily with Emily Osbern out of all the others, as Salvador might think; considering the risk factors she will have to take to join us while her parent¡¯s murderer was still roaming free in society like any other person. Emily had gone into perfect hiding; since the incident involving her family, and no one knew if she was even alive after all these years. But I knew about her existence because she had revealed her identity to the public in my past life, that was how I came to know of her, and remembering the achievements she had made which even the several world leaders had taken notice of which were extraordinary. Emily was yet another indispensable person in the group I wanted to create in the future. But I was confident in Salvador¡¯s abilities, that he will somehow be able bring her along and change her mind. He had many means in his arsenal to take care of his tasks, and that¡¯s what I liked about him. But I also need to clear these trials and return to my world. Again a wave of guilt washed over my heart which caused a bad taste to appear at the back of my mouth, as I remembered Jihye. Just how was she doing? Her condition hadn¡¯t deteriorated further, had it? I wanna see her! The guilt ate away at me, but I simply bottled it up and locked these unnecessary emotions away at the moment. What I needed to do was something which only possibly I could do and that was to give my outmost for the sake of those I had left behind to come here. My attention went to Uito whom had slightly turned his head in my direction, observing me¡ªrather my palm¡ªwith keen and curious eyes. His eyes were on the half empty flask as his brows knitted more in question than pain now. I withdrew another from my stock and handed it to him. Slowly he dragged his hand forward and took it in his palm. I didn¡¯t know if it would have any effects on him, but the healing potion worked just fine that time for Imeru, it should probably work. He brought it close to his mouth and quickly took a big sip, soon his breathing relaxed and his complexion returned to normal as the potion took it¡¯s effects almost instantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Jiwoo also had elixir,¡± he looked like a child dumbfounded by some sudden discovery. ¡°And it¡¯s quite good. The taste I mean.¡± He finished as he drank the entire flask empty. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a slow breath. ¡°It''s a consumable item created in my world. They¡¯re made from the blend of several different herbs and plants found in the wild and different places. There is quite a variety of them available, and many of them having many different effects to the body; ranging from ones that healed the body and those used for detoxifying poison or other aliments,¡± I honestly answered as I fiddled with the empty flask in my palm. Many thoughts crossed my mind in that short exchange, about how much I should tell him. ¡°But it isn¡¯t as effective as the elixir produced here. That thing¡¯s effects are just tremendous and extraordinary compared to this consumable.¡± Uito looked at me with surprise as if I had told him something amazing. ¡°So Jiwoo¡¯s world has the technique to make elixir, without having any tree like ours?¡± I nodded in response. ¡°Well yeah. When our world became subject to mana and all sort of different phenomenon, we also had to adapt to those changes in an appropriate manner. And that¡¯s when someone came up with the idea of making these things.¡± I pointed out as I played with the flask and showed it to Uito. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± he said in wonder. His bright eyes gleamed from my explanation. ¡°Jiwoo¡¯s people must be really intelligent. And so are you.¡± I giggled all of a sudden. ¡°Heh! Well there are quite a lot of intelligent folks that are hailed as geniuses and prodigies back in my world, but we also have a lot of the idiotic kind among us back home. More so if I say arrogant.¡± When I finished my sentence, I suddenly had Ryuya''s stupid face resurface inside my mind which made me slightly grin. Well he was indeed dumb! ¡°I see!¡± He replied with an understanding nod, chuckling a few times. We went on with our conversation steady like that for a while longer. I told Uito a few things about myself, how I had came here and about my world. Omitting several things along the way. He asked a few question here and there to appease his growing curiosity. The longer I spoke the more surprised his face became. Hearing some information he frowned, laughed, made a serious expression of understanding from time to time and sometimes an odd and studious expression. We kept on talking like this for more than an hour as I felt more comfortable around the thalassalithion. I let my guard down a little as I relaxed and exchanged glances with Uito from time to time. I guess my wariness was one thing but he was truly curious about me the entire time. I could tell from his expression and his way of listening that he truly wanted to learn about my world. The more I spoke, I felt somewhat relieved for some reason. That I could trust Uito. Afterwards I finished explaining my circumstances to him why and how I had come here and I was looking to clear the trial to leave this place, while on a conquest to find a cure for my sister who had founded a disease, which was currently incurable in my world. Uito had a troubled look over his face as he peered at me. His eyes heavy with emotion as he held my eyes. ¡°Well that¡¯s my story.¡± I said planting my hand over my knee as I rested my back against the boulder. ¡°Jiwoo has also went through a lot.¡± Uito spoke with his head bent down. ¡°Well, we each have a pain and memory that is a reminder of some loss or defeat which we can¡¯t forget about, despite how hard we try the deeper it imprints itself, leaving a mark.¡± I added as Uito slowly stood from his spot. ¡°That maybe true!¡± His expression returned to it¡¯s original solemnness and wisdom as he regarded me again. His eyes seemed to age rapidly as I looked at him again. I also stood but still leaning against the boulder for support. ¡°But my father taught me a lesson a very long time ago which I vividly remember till this day.¡± Uito¡¯s eyes looked serene and full of emotion as he spoke. ¡°Despite how cruel and cold hearted he may have been from time, he was one of the most respected individuals in the tribe; respected by all and every thalassalithion. Yet at his dying bed he told me one thing, Jiwoo.¡± Uito stepped forward and brought his hands forward and wrapped them around my right hand. His grip firm and eased around my hand but with a subtle gentleness. He looked straight at me, his face pulled into a thin smile which displayed something subtle and his eyes looking full of wisdom and experience, conveying more through his demeanour than any spoken words. ¡°That only you can truly come to forgive yourself. You maybe able to gain the forgiveness that you have been desperately seeking for, to appease yourself of some guilt or pain, but...¡± a pause, his eyes holding firm to his words, ¡°that as long as you don¡¯t come to term with the conflict within you,¡± he pressed a finger against my chest, the coldness of his fingers felt vividly through my bare skin. ¡°And learn to move on, then you can¡¯t forgive yourself or learn from that experience, to correct your methods.¡± Uito went silent for a good minute as I pondered and grappled and over the weight of his sentence. His words left me in a state of deep contemplation. I felt my heart pinch at his words. To forgive oneself, huh! I said in my mind. Even to this day I had countless things and regrets I was seeking forgiveness for. The wrong decisions I had made in the past, the lives I had failed, the several people I let down and hurt. There was a mountain of things pining me down. And there was nothing I could do except for carry that weight which weighed heavily on my shoulders as I moved forward, correcting my ways. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°And my father,¡± he spoke again, this time he looked down at our hands his lips quivered suddenly. ¡°The only thing he couldn¡¯t come to forgive himself for was not being able to save his son.¡± My brows furrowed upon the sudden mention. But Uito continued. ¡°He showed me on his death bed what he had to do in order to protect the tribe, and the hatred I held for him slowly vanished; it took time but it did. Now that I have become the chief of the tribe I know well enough just why he took that decision back then. To give up on his own son!¡± His eyes showed signs of sorrow and hurt; incidentally showing signs of anger, with each word his grip tightened around my hand. ¡°I¡¯m not acknowledging his actions to be correct, but saving the entire tribe or saving his son, he took the logical and harder decision as the chief should have.¡± ¡°Ever since I have been appointed as the next chief, the decision I have taken are no different from his. To safeguard the many lives who depend over me and look up to me, I need to be firm and strong in front of them. I know yet...I can¡¯t seem to be,¡± a tear ran down the side of his face, causing a ripple to form over the surface of the sapphire liquid. His grip loosened as he looked up at me. His expression was nothing like before. Tears streaming down his face as the solemnness over his face crumbled and an expression laced with desperation and pain engulfed his face. ¡°It''s more difficult than I thought. The lives I lost, the ones I could have saved but didn¡¯t. Even taking care of my late brother¡¯s child and Rio, whilst all the others who rely on me as the chief, I need to put an example for all of them.¡± My mind returned to the time I was witnessing Uito¡¯s memories. Indeed, the female thalassalithion I had seen before inside the ancient hut was Ito¡¯s¡ªUito¡¯s late brother¡¯s¡ªwife and the youngling his nephew. And since his death he took that responsibility to look after them both in a form of redemption. His voice deepened with emotion as he wept releasing his pent up emotions and worries, and I accepted them all. His agony was similar to what I had to experience in the past. So I somewhat understood and gave him my shoulder to lean on. ¡°I am afraid that Ito¡¯s son would also have to go through this pain and frustration when he grows up and becomes the next chief.¡± He then went silent not uttering a single word. It took him time but he quickly regained his old composure and looked at me with a slight smile. ¡°Sorry to have show Jiwoo such a sight. I guess, I balled out quite a bit.¡± I gave him a quick tap over his shoulder and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Sometimes it¡¯s better to release those things which are gnawing away at you than to keep them locked up.¡± ¡®Unlike me!¡¯ A small thought as I delivered. ¡°But I must confess,¡± Uito said suddenly. ¡°When our minds connected and we both were in sync, I felt some enormous sorrow inside Jiwoo. Something very deep and old; like wounds. I only felt a fraction of it, merely it¡¯s presence on the surface. But I trust Jiwoo, and I know you are a kind person. We thalassalithions are very vulnerable to the perception of an individual¡¯s emotions and ourselves or how we perceive them. Just by interacting with them we get a grasp.¡± He paused, his eyes glimmered as he gazed at me. ¡°And just by interacting with Jiwoo I know that you may try to appear cold and detached on the outside, but deep inside you are one of the most warm hearted people I have met.¡± I felt short for words for a brief moment. So far I understood that this race of thalassalithions were pretty adept at understanding emotions and behaviour patterns. They were indeed intelligent. I thought with a smile tucked to my smile. ¡°I may not be as kind-hearted as much as you might think of me to be.¡± I said without preamble. My face taking a sharp turn to intimidate Uito for some reason. His words for some reason invoked some kind of emotion within me. More from irritation. ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡± He said with an innocent smile with his face looking aloof again. ¡°Even if Jiwoo deny it, I know you are a kind person. Just by the way you listened to my stories, I can tell you are a very kind person. And you understand pain better than any other, having experienced it yourself.¡± I yet again felt for a loss of words in front of the thalassalithion. A thin, barely recognisable smile replaced my cold face as I spoke, pondering over the words for a second. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to think of me as however you want. But only truly ¡®you¡¯ can know what you really are like deep within. And like you said how you can be the only one who can truly forgive yourself, I do agree with your thinking and ideology. But...that is merely a kind of self-assurance in it¡¯s own way.¡± I shot him a knowing look as if to tease him, but he still had a calm face. ¡°Indeed!¡± Uito jabbed. His expression changed to seriousness and he spoke. ¡°But taking one step at a time is important. May it only be one, but it should be taken. That one step starts everything.¡± But from our conversation and listening to Uito I had realised what I needed to do now. I knew it would take time, but I would someday come to forgive myself. I couldn¡¯t just forget about that misery and agony overnight. Those deaths still haunted me till this day. Even when I knew Master and the others were alive and well now, my mistakes kept themselves attached to me like a shadow, reminding me each time to not forget what I had done. But I guess to achieve that there was always a process which took time. But I needed to move on. I had a new life. New goals. New bonds. I was no longer Shun, and everyone was still alive. I was Seo Jiwoo. With renowned determination I made up my mind and looked at Uito with a solemn face and asked. ¡°Uito if you don¡¯t mind, can I use this place to train?¡± There was a good reason behind my sudden request. Uito made a complicated expression for a second, but after thinking about it for a few more seconds, his lips parted and he spoke. ¡°As you know how important this place is to my people, it is even prohibited to enter under normal circumstances, but I guess I can make an exception this once.¡± He gave me a wink with a toothy grin, his face refreshing, the vigour returned to it. ¡°But I must tell you,¡± his face turned in the direction of the crystal tree and he continued. ¡°I trust Jiwoo, but please me careful of the tree and the sanctuary, try not to damage or ruin it.¡± His time I flashed him a grin and answered. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Uito gave me a genuine smile and with a nod he walked closer to the depression from before and soon stood just right beneath it. His arms moved slowly in an elegant form as the mana in the atmosphere rushed around him and reacted to his command. The slight rippling his actions caused caught my intrigue as I saw the sapphire liquid ripple as shocks were sent through the entirety of the cavern. The liquid around Uito being to bubble up and stagger as it lifted him up, his feet gently touching the surface of the sapphire liquid as if he was now standing on a platform created through the manipulation of water mana. His body touched against the mirror-like depression which sparkled and shimmered and his figure vanished through the depression in the ceiling almost instantly as soon as it came into contact. Well they can use the water element. I acknowledged as I slowly twirled and readied myself. First of all, the biggest problem I was facing was with the paths, which obstructed my ability to use my skill, stripping me from utilising the most strongest ability available in my arsenal considering how reliant I was on this one ability in dire times. And being deprived of it¡¯s use was a big hindrance to me. Something needed to be done about it and this was the perfect time for that. I had all the time I needed to train the abilities I had neglected since a long time. Despite my initial thinking, even if I returned right now that wouldn¡¯t make a change in the thinks that might happen in the far future. Like Laurena had said, my regression had instigated a chain of irregular events in the world, and I was by then already aware of that fact. My presence might have caused a rippling effect in the events of the world when I went back in time. Tearing that very delicate and hollow fabric which barely held the constant and time together. Time! I indeed had an ability to manipulate it and bend it to my will, but just the simple power to flow and it¡¯s complexity was something even I didn¡¯t dare to understand. The more I thought the more I was caught in that intricate web of questions. Even my existence was an anomaly to the flow of the world. Like an imbalance. But yet again, I still had some time until the real forces of the demon king appeared on earth. But why did it took him a total of ten years to arrive on earth? Why didn¡¯t he arrive himself when his subordinates were already in our world in ranks? It was as if something was stopping him. He was the strongest entity in existence, yet, what could stop such an individual? Those question were always on the back of my head, these were important question, but first of all what I needed to do was to correct and learn to better use my abilities until I can go back to the pinnacle of my power that I had in the past. I clenched my fist as tightly as I could. I remembered that accursed face of that demon king claw all away at my insides as those striking and cold crimson eyes kept looking down at me. I felt myself gnash my teeth as the result of the sudden recollection. My arms trembled at my sides as I clenched them hard. His arrival would bring the inevitable end of the world. And this time I will be prepared to strike back and win. I relaxed myself and with a breath I felt the boiling anger flat down. Anger was indeed something which helped in all my life until my death, but I needed a change. Just being controlled blindly by rage was not going to take me far anymore. It was not the answer I was looking for. My vision turned around over the cavern as I felt for the compressed mana flooding this place. It was enriched and so very much pure filling the space which it existed within. I had all the time I needed. I reassured myself; almost like a plea but directed to no one. My mind became as calm as still water. The reason I had asked Uito for the approval to train here was because the mana density here was extraordinary and I thought I could gain some kind of insight in some way allowing me to make some sort of breakthrough in my ability to wield mana. And taking into account I needed to understand what was causing me to not to be able to utilise the ability to manipulate the paths. With a spark of my mana, I ignited Leap, as the interconnecting web of power began to burn and become bare to my eyes, overlaying the entire structure of the cavern and enveloping itself all around me. The wormholes shimmered with power, connecting every point to every other. While each stream intervened and branching from each other, had a beginning and end. They acted as a highway for me to travel through. I slowly focused my mind to the wormholes¡ªpaths¡ªlooking around and sensing each and every possible location I could possibly access and reach this time. They were still distorted, cut to a minimal range but I felt I could do it now. I looked between the open spaces connecting each path and began to sense that highway which I needed to navigate through. My vision was growing more dim as I focused on activating Leap and holding it in place. Like drinking a pint of warm elixir I felt my insides filled with warmth. The web fluctuated and rippled as if acknowledging me as the paths sparked and the information nestled in my mind, I focused my senses as I felt my mind squirm suddenly, sharp currents of lightning coiled all around me as if to strike anything down in it¡¯s path, as I disappeared into the stream, the information being fed to me by the paths as I rode their intense intricate points to reach my destination. I could feel the veins over my head bulge under the stress as if I had been struck by some heavy object. I felt my being connecting to each and every point around me, as if the space was opening itself to me and beckoning me forward. Like a long and clear highway, I kept on riding the path, but as I reached near the end of the path, I felt the clear inconsistencies from before, hindering my connection and senses. I felt my mind overlap with the information of another path, I felt like screaming under the unbearable headache I felt. Extreme amounts of information flooded my mind. The stream I was looking at dimmed as I reached forward. Not being able to bare with the agony, I discarded the path I was following which almost collapsed on itself as if I wasn¡¯t permitted any further than I could have gone, as I almost released my grasp over the skill. The inconsistencies kept growing with the constant flow of information being fed to me, overlapping the exact point I needed to reach with the information which was being given to me as I was paved forward into that path. My heart was thumping so fast I thought it could burst. Unable to bare any longer, I released the skill as I was expelled from those currents with a sudden jolt of crackle which slammed into my ears like the space itself had torn apart. As the abyssal lightning cracked all around me, I found my body crash against the hard soil of the cavern as the water around me splashed high up in the air reaching up to the ceiling causing a crater to be formed on my first impact. My body stumbled and rolled with dangerous speed over and over again as I soon crashed into the sturdy wall. The side of the cavern shook on contact, as I staggered down on the water floor, trying to assimilate with the pain clawing away at my body. My body felt like it had been struck by lightning, as each muscle and tissue in my body cried out in agony. I laid there, trying to fight with the extreme pain. I clenched my teeth as I took deep breaths. My chest was on fire as my mind was unable to grasp my condition. I felt the left side of my torso hurt. Must have been due to a broken rib. But I felt my body beginning to recover as the pain resistance stat lessened the effects of the pain. My mana reacted, reaching the point of damage and allowing the injuries to heal as my regeneration stat kicked in. My breathing relaxed and my mind calmed. But I realised as my body was naturally healing itself, the sapphire liquid all around me was also providing a slight helping hand in the process. With the strong mana found here the healing property of this liquid had mutated from that tree as well as the compacted mana. It took me a total of thirty minutes to recover as I stood up, limping and taking support against the wall I had crashed into. My body still felt shaken and stiff by the experience. ¡°Damn it.¡± I hissed looking at my rippling and unsteady reflection in the water. ¡°What the hell happened back there?¡± I spoke in an irritated and jagged voice as I clenched my chest. My heart was still beating fast as I recalled the sensation. Just what happened at the end? I was confident that I reached the end of the path, I had perfectly navigated myself through those intertwined streams. Then why? It felt like I had missed a very important detail which caused this to happen. As I was recovering I had pondered over a few theories which came to mind. When I was hearing the path and sensing them I felt a overlap between the information of the intricate currents of energy as I had felt the path distorting. I had tried to change the direction at the end when I feared the collapse of the stream when it had distorted. So I took a limited point near me which could expel me from those currents. But I couldn¡¯t do anything for the next hour and half due to the cool down on the skill. I sat down cross legged as I utilised the breathing technique and allowed my body to actively heal itself, as I pulled in the ambient mana around me and filtered it. *** After the cool down had ended I tried using leap several times but failed miserably each time in all my attempts. I again ignited Leap and observed the paths. After looking at them for five minutes, I took in every last detail. I was nervous for some reason. With a deep breath, I allowed my focus to once again fall over the paths. In the meantime I had been recovering I had thought of many ways of correcting any mistakes I had made in my previous attempts. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but I think I had gotten an understanding or an idea. There was something important I lacked which was the cause of it all. "Just what is it I was lacking still?" I grunted observing and sensing the pathways. As I ignited Leap, I concentrated on the streams of energy all around me, focusing as hard as I could to understand. But just as I was about to take a step and disappear into those currents again I held myself back. Some realisation finally dawned upon me in that moment and I was able to see and feel that change after many failed attempts. It had taken me several attempts but I finally realised it. I let my gaze unfocus, and this time I went a step beyond. Instead of concentrating so hard on limiting the pathways through my eyes as I had always done; which I was still doing subconsciously. I expanded my focus on to the other senses. I was able to expand my intent towards the paths around me. The answer was always with me. Even when I had received insight into Leap in the inhabitant dungeon. It was a form of awareness which I still lacked. However with my intent fully focused on the paths, I didn¡¯t try to read these intricate and complicated routes anymore. Instead I fully focused, as this time I truly did and I felt something bloom inside me. Something which was always ready to be mine. I felt a charge of insight coursing through my mind, making a soothing tingling in my body. I cracked a grin. I coated my body with a thin layer of mana as I opened my mind and sensed the space around me. The streams were actively giving me the information, as I allowed my body to work as an anchor for the pathways to send me the information for teleporting and navigating me. What I did was, I focused my mind on the most immediate routes which were available to be at this moment. The range may have been cut short, so the distance, but that didn¡¯t bother me anymore. It might have been a blessing in disguise. I was finally able to realise my problem. I didn¡¯t let my senses go any further than a range of twenty meters with the torrent of information being fed to me. While it was the case, when I used Leap the paths fed me with extreme amounts of information and to filter them to find the correct paths among them. That was why I only allowed my sense and intent to reach that distance for now. I was only able to properly perceive the information in that specific range for now. That was my limit. Any further and I felt hot rods were being shoved into my brain continuously. Suddenly I remembered the old thalassalithion¡¯s words which rang inside my head which caused me to crack a grin. ¡°One step at a time.¡± Then with a steady breath I disappeared into the streams of current. But this time...I succeeded! I had done it! Chapter: 85: Fellowship My vision slightly drained from witnessing the web of the interconnecting tapestry crackle like lightning as I gazed at them and moved through the paths; moving me in a constant path of a clear highway without any inconsistencies or overlap like before. I slowly exited the intricate stream and found myself back in the cavern. Just as my feet gently touched the water¡¯ body, the soil where my feet landed slightly shook and made small ripples to be sent all around the cavern as I took a few deep breaths. The sapphire liquid water rippled with each tiny movement I made distorting my reflection and the ceiling above. My mind felt eased at this moment, no longer obscured, I felt fatigue rising up within my body from my constant training without much less of taking a break for not more than a few minutes, but nonetheless I felt excitement more than the fatigue could overcome my mind or body. Since I had come to realise my issue with the workability and my shortcomings and inability in utilising Leap I had learned to better my control and acquire a better insight into manipulating the pathways in a more adequate and efficient way. It had been a few days since I started training here in the sanctuary, I couldn¡¯t exactly tell just how much time had come to pass since I came here, due to me concentrating entirely on my training. But I was sure a few days had past since my arrival. A wide grin pulled at the ends of my lips as I clenched my arm in excitement. I felt like I had gone back in time when I had first acquired Leap and had just started to learn and utilise the paths. I had realised after utilising Leap several times in the last few days just what was it that I lacked after several failed and half-successful attempts. I was trying to secure my ability to sense and see the paths to outstretch all around me despite my inability to perfectly utilise those streams in the most efficient way possible. I wasn¡¯t able to stretch my intent to all of the paths around me until I had come to correct that mistake. Even if I had come to sense and release my intent to them, and what I was doing wrong was that, I was always trying to connect myself with the entire interconnecting web all at once trying to feel them all around me and trying to borrow control and all the information from every path I could feel and see. Which in ultimatum, hindered my ability to manipulate the pathways more than I had realised I had always tried to read and clear the intricate information released from them to take what I intended and needed from them while it released a clutter of information along my way in a constant stream. I had never tried to work the ability out in such a way that it only gives me the information and access to a limited range, despite me already having done so a few times. I had made my own understanding and ability to learn rigid and confined with what I understood and had learned. I had failed to learn even after experiencing the showcase of that sensation still after experiencing it before. I struck upon this idea when I had utilised Leap in the inhabitant dungeon. If I remembered correctly, I had subconsciously released my intent towards the paths to extract the information I needed to reach Neil back then in a hurry. But now I had come to understand it fully. But after coming here and having my ability to reach out to the paths hampered to a limited radius, I had finally come to understand that it was me who was rigid in my ability and manipulation of the power to wield the space between me and the place I wanted to reach. To coordinate myself in a stream to reach it. What I needed to understand was not the path itself, but the space which connected those two spots together to create that path for me to take. At first I was only able to access the paths in a short radius of twenty meters around me, to look for the most immediate paths and routes to ride them when I ignited the skill with mana. But after my several attempts I was finally able to sense and feel the paths now to a much longer and further radius to my convenience and ability to ride them in a much more efficient way possible for me. I could feel the paths now with my other senses now. Well, I held no capacity to smell, taste or hear the paths, but taking that into the equation I allowed my other senses to stretch out to the paths. I was able to accept the torrent of information which it sent to me when accessing those immediate routes or the ones closest to me when I needed to step through those streams and Leap through the space between me and something. To distinguish between the ones I needed to take and the ones I needed to discard without wasting a moment. Slowly I released my grasp over Leap as the overlaying structure flickered out from my eyes into oblivion, as I slowly walked up to a boulder and sat myself down on it¡¯s almost flat surface. What I was doing before was effective, but not very efficient. But now my efficiency had gotten adequate to the point that I was now longer reliant on the effective, yet crude form of understanding and ability to use the pathways. I, myself was hampering and hindering myself from fully using the wormholes woven in a form of tapestry to form this intricate web of power, connecting every point to every other in a form of highways and branches expanding and intervening from one another. Lying flat on the boulder I rested my head over my arms and planted one leg on top as I kept my other foot submerged in the liquid below. My eyes peering above at the ceiling for a few moments, as they moved from now sapphire gem to another, which had aligned themselves in a way the starts in the night sky were hanged. But my attention was not on the brightly lit ceiling, but rather, I was trying to give form to an idea for a technique which I had been trying to create and perfect in a long time. It was something I had been working on since acquiring the regeneration passive stat. But my stomach made a loud growl which lightly echoed in the cavern. I patted my stomach which was growing hungrier as time passed. I had barely eaten anything properly since coming to this place. I thought as I straightened and opened the system inventory and withdrew a sandwich wrapped in a foil from it. The best thing about the system inventory was that even if I stored potions or food in here, they don¡¯t go bad or spoil despite how long they have been stored inside this dimensional space. I could store anything inside the system inventory as long as it was an inanimate object or something dead. I had tried but I wasn¡¯t able to store anything living inside this expansive storage space. ¡®With all honesty, just how big was this thing?¡¯ I thought with a slightly curios expression. I was able to fill it with the treasure of an entire treasury with still a good amount of room to spare for storing other items and equipment. I slowly unwrapped the foil over the sandwich and quickly took a bite out of it. The sweet-sour sauces wrapping the seasoned pieces of bacon made my taste buds to be stimulated as I took bite after bite and soon the entire sandwich disappeared from my hand. After retrieving some water and taking big sips, I stored it back inside the inventory and stood up from the boulder. Now then, I had eaten and was ready to continue on with my training. I knew I had a limited amount of time in this place so I wanted to make the most out of my time here. I was still far from clearing the trial, but if along the way I was able to correct my abilities and acquire more of them than that was something I was looking forward to. And the environment inside this sanctuary had helped me with. For the heavy and pure amount of mana it held. But my head turned to where the crystal tree was mounted on the farther end of the sanctuary. Despite Uito telling me to be careful of this place, I had thrashed this place up a bit during my time here. There were several small craters around me and some cracks and fissures running along the sanctuary walls up to the damped ceiling . I sighed as I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu wash over me. I guess I was really bad at keeping promises like that with others. My eyes darted to where the crystal tree was and I found myself walking toward it. It was beautiful indeed. No that might be an understatement to it¡¯s beautiful visuals. Now only standing a few meters away from the tree I looked at it closely. I always had this weird feeling when looking at this ancient relic. As it was attracting me toward itself. I reached out an arm and tentatively brought my fingers close to it¡¯s trunk. My finger touched against it¡¯s smooth surface which was surprisingly cold and hard. But what I felt was something even more odd. I reached out as Mind¡¯s Eye flared into existence as the motes of mana began to burn all around me together with demonic energy. Filling the entirety of the cavern with their beautiful glow to my eyes alone. The motes of yellow and blue were in abundance in here, with an adequate amount of green particle, and every few red. Keeping in touch with their element and source. But my attention was still fixed on the body of the crystal tree. My face was covered by a complicated frown. The mana inside this tree. I thought with my brows knitted tightly. As my fingers moved up and down the crystal tree I found my eyes burying deep into the body of the tree. The mana stored inside it was almost withered, and disappearing like a well being dried. It looked hollow from the inside; like the inside of wood ravaged from a termite infestation. The mana which was holding and keeping this relic in shape and giving it it¡¯s form was slowly leaving it. No...I thought as my eyes followed the middle of the tree and went to the vines which coiled around the wall and went up to the ceiling and rolling over the ground. The mana which was stored inside it or what it produced was being released to sustain this place. My eyes focused on the concentrated amounts of ambient mana available around me, as I touched a branch gently which released a dim glow as soon as my finger touched it. The beautiful sapphire hued flowers around the branches lightly gleamed but their buds looking like dried cactus. So this relic was the thing which held the mana in here and allowed it to become what it was now. So was the case for this healing liquid on the ground. It had allowed my body heal from the fatigue as well as the injuries I sustained when training. It fastened the rate at which my body could heal and regenerate itself. But my curiosity was growing more as I looked between the mana hovering in the air and the pure mana which was inside this tree. But upon taking a closer look, I saw there was a crack on the smooth surface of it¡¯s trunk. It was small about enough to be considered a wound. I placed my hand over it and began to cycle the mana inside my body and directing it toward my arm and to my fingers. I guided the mana held inside the tree towards myself as I felt a kind of push and sizzling overcome. But afterwards came a strong tingle which soothed my entire arm. I quickly pulled the mana inside my body released from the tree and began to channel it throughout myself. I sat cross legged and began to cycle the pure mana inside my body for it to become mine, in slow intervals. This mana...! I thought with slightly widen eyes when I was about to assimilate it with my own. This mana was far more potent and rich than any I had ever felt or absorbed before. It was extremely pure, yet easy to assimilate with my own. But as I took the mana I also felt the weak pulses it released into the cavern and above. I closed my eyes shut as I allowed more of the ambient mana to make it¡¯s way into my body as I guided it throughout without leaving any spot or wasting any of it. But unfortunately, I was only able to pull ninety percent of it from the tree into my body, as the last ten percent was released into the atmosphere quicker than I could hold it in place and try to circulate it before I could purify it through my channels and physique. As the distribution rate increased I allowed my mana to wrap around the purer mana like a shell to guide it and allow it to flow around my body without restriction, but channelling it took time to assimilate it with my own. To reach it out and distribute it equally in my system. After continuing this process of absorbing the mana, purging it and refining it, to expand my channels and their flow, I slowly began to make that pure mana my own. It slowly flowed through each part of my body, intermingling with my body through the veins and strengthening it. I felt the sour parts of my body beginning to loosen up as I felt my mana channels strengthening as the mana flowed through them like an unobstructed stream; soothing them. I felt my muscles and limbs loosening up as my body brimmed with energy. Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes as I looked upon the crystal tree. I had take a quarter of the already exhausted and withering mana it held. But I stopped there. The amount I had taken was sufficient enough for me. If I took anymore than I had than the tree might begin to collapse faster than it¡¯s due time. Despite not having much meaning to me, it did held a big meaning to the thalassalithions and Uito, this place. I stood from the ground and slowly walked back to the centre of the sanctuary. I took a deep breath and took a stance and began to perform a set of martial art movements. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. My arms moved in fluid motion, allowing my strength to assimilate with the speed I was trying to generate in each strike produced which caused the air to shook and shockwaves to be left every time I performed one set of movement and then moved on to another. The water splashed up as I performed technique after technique. My chest heaved for breath as I cycled the mana inside me and strengthened my entire body as my speed increased with each set of movements. My training went on for another fifteen minutes as I let loose and took deep breaths, resting my arms over my knees. My chest heaved as I cleared the beads of sweat over my forehead. Then I straightened and channelled the mana inside my body. I began flowing it towards my right arm, I felt a tingle and the mana began to reach my arm as I focused on its distribution to allow only the amount needed. What I was trying to do was, I wanted to create a type of technique where I could enforce my arm with mana and store the mana in certain places of my arm¡¯s fascicles and allow it to burst at certain points to allow my arm to move at an unimaginable speed to attack my opponent before they could realise what had come their way. That would greatly increase the strength of my attacks as well as create speeds fast enough for the opponents to be caught of guard. I focused on the bone, muscles and tendons first, then allowed the mana to reach my ligaments surroundings my arm. It took a few minutes to make sure that the mana had reached the right place and checking it¡¯s distribution, but after I was sure that the mana had reached perfectly towards them, I moved toward the more complex part of the process. I felt my arm grow heavy, as the mana reached for the inner tissues of my tendons which supported my arm as well as the micro fibres, then slowly went to the fascicles within my arm and wrapped them in a layer of mana and creating small pockets of mana around them. As the mana held its place in the certain spots I intended it to, I took a deep breath as beats of heavy sweat ran down my sides and without a moment to waste, I allowed that mana to burst as I fluidly moved my arm in for a sharp jab. But the result I was looking for, I had achieved it after several tries. The space in front of me vibrated and rippled as if it was hit by some heavy force, as the mana all around me fluctuated, as my arm blurred and hissed away in the air ruffling the space in front of me and making hard winds to rush forth, creating large shockwaves to be sent through the entirety of the sanctuary and making the water below me to distort and quake as I stood amidst the shaking ripples. I was barely able to take a proper glance as my arm moved at an unimaginable amount of speed before my eyes could take a proper look. But just as my arm was about to relax and the mana relieved, an unimaginable amount of searing pain made it¡¯s way toward me. I grunted in a low voice as I fought back against the pain. A frown creased my face as I saw my arm bleeding from certain spots,¡ªthin trails of crimson trickling down the pores of my arm as the skin looked swollen and ruptured from a few spots¡ªI held on to my arm as I went to my knees, hissing in a weak voice as I bit my lips. The bone in my arm went numb as I couldn¡¯t feel anything in it for the next few minutes which passed. But even amidst the agony I felt, I grinned brightly through gritted teeth with a determined gleam in my eyes. ¡°It might take a few more tries to master the technique fully, but it works for now, albeit leaving me in this state.¡± But the pain lessened as the destroyed tendon¡¯ tissues and muscles of my arm began to heal themselves a moment later. The reason I hadn¡¯t fully tried to use this ability up until now was because the backlash and damage was too much for me to handle and each time I did try to utilise this technique I had created, my arm was left in a pitiful state which might leave me vulnerable in battle if utilised wrong. But it might take a few more tires to perfect it. But I knew I could to it. Before this technique might have left me extremely injured; causing internal bleeding and several ruptures within the muscle and vein network of my arm. Or worse case scenario, leave me crippled if I used it to often or wrong, because ultimately what I was doing was to flow and force the mana inside my body towards the inner most tissues of my arms and allowing that mana to burst inward to create a type of inward force which propelled my arm forward at an unimaginable speed and force to leave a strong enough strike. While also taking into account to reinforce and strengthen the blood pumping veins and weaker vessels coiling around in my arm. What I did was, I reinforced those weaker tissues and micro fibres which supported the arm, which are covered by a stronger layer with mana and allowed it to move in a smooth and fluid motion to steady it in place, but what if I flexed them to their outmost extreme limit with my mana causing them to tear at the final moment when I allowed the mana I had released to burst like tiny explosions inward to tear those such tiny micro fibres and fascicles. But the thing which played the biggest factor in this entire equation was my ability to regenerate my body now. After acquiring the regeneration stat which allowed my body to automatically heal itself, the issue of lasting injuries or the fear of being crippled had vanished completed and I was able to fully utilise this technique to my heart¡¯s content without any restrictions now thanks to my natural ability to heal. The pain had indeed lessened since my first time trying it out a few days ago. But now it left me with a bearable amount of pain and numbness in my arm which lasted only a few minutes, and less injuries. But the pain wasn¡¯t the problem for me, I had already went through more than enough of it to get accustomed with it. The time it took to restore those tendons and ligaments as well as the fascicles and stitching them back to their original place didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds but it was still an issue. But like how the system message had mentioned a few days earlier, the passive stat was close to levelling up, and I could already feel my ability to heal naturally increasing with each passing day. Any deep injury which might have taken a minute to heal before would heal in just a few seconds now. And it also depended on the amount of mana I dispatched to that injury. But I acquired the idea for creating this technique from observing Han in the past utilising his near perfect martial arts and my ability to utilise the Crescent Moon Style. I had to perfectly study the human body¡ªtaking into account how the muscle and vein structures and how each tendon worked within the body, or how several networks of muscles, tissues and fibres worked and effect the workability of the body along¡ªin the past under Master¡¯s and the quack head¡¯s tutelage for me to better understand and learn the sword art, and even to get a better grasp of manipulating mana which I was able to do now, I had to study anatomy to no end in those days. So I was able to release a proper amount of mana to the tendons and ligament in my arm which they could withstand without problem of permanently tearing with creating the proper amount of force and speed I desired to give birth to this technique. I guess wasting so much time learning anatomy did pay off, and I was grateful for it in more than many ways now. If I hadn¡¯t had that information prior then if by chance I ignorantly released an unsteady amount of mana towards my arm, it might even have gotten blown off from the quick release leaving me beyond crippled. *** After performing the technique a few more times¡ªsequentially feeling a good amount of pain along the way, which left my arms numb, and left in tatters, but already healed¡ªI decided to leave the sanctuary for the first time in days. But the good news was that I was already close to perfecting the technique. I had gotten used to the pain to some degree and the rate of my regeneration had gotten faster now. This subtle ¡®phenomenon¡¯ which had given me the ability to regenerate had been far advantageous to me in more ways than I could have though. And the rate of my regeneration had only been growing since. But I pulled my mind back from those thoughts. Well, how about I give a name to this technique? I thought with pondering eyes as I checked both my arms which had returned to their usual state after healing. There were a few scars which had been left over time as reminders of my deadly battles since regressing. Well I wasn¡¯t all that much into naming a technique or something, unlike Master. If I took into account Master¡¯s trashy naming sense and his humour. Despite his ability to figure out his opponents during battle just by exchanging a few blows with them, or reading their pattern of attack or how they instinctively reacted, his naming sense was almost trash and pathetic, to the point that even I pitied him for that. Sequentially, he had named the movements of the crescent moon style with the first thing which had come to his mind without taking any moment of consideration. And I found this out when he was drunk out of his mind in the past, when I had asked out of curiosity from where the sword art¡¯s name originated from. I had a lot of admiration for the sword style since young, and as well as for Master, but you could say on that day when I found that out I was left disappointed to no end. Well he must have thought it was a pain in the ass while doing so. I thought while releasing a sigh which had welled up. Indeed! That was how Master has been since long I have known him. But still what should I name it anyway? I thought with knitted brows as I kept on thinking over and over again but nothing came to mind right now. "I mean, something along the lines, like burst...uhh...burst or force, could sound really cool,¡± I placed my hand over my chin and began to contemplate for a good name. I mean I wasn¡¯t in a rush to name it. I could take my time and think of something good. And it was still a technique in it¡¯s finishing phases. I slowly reached out to the paths as I activated Leap. The interconnecting pathways appeared to my eyes as I reached out to the paths and without hesitation and took a step into the stream, feeling the space in between, not just the paths themselves . Without any interference, I was pulled into the currents with a flash of black lightning left in the sanctuary, as I disappeared in to them. I moved through them now without any kind of interference and took the path which I needed to pass through. The information being fed to me as I moved through one branch to another; moving in a sort of intervening highway. I looked through the tethered paths, allowing the information to be fed to me as I checked for the most immediate routes around me which could trace a path for me to move through which could take me to the outside and I quickly found it and tapped into it as it pulled me toward itself. With a flash of lightning which crackled around me, I appeared outside the cavern after spending several days there. The lightning gently coiled around me before disappearing from my eyes as the skill deactivated itself leaving a very slight drain over my mana. I found myself standing on one of the thick branches of the several gargantuan trees covering the vicinity around me. Everything looked the same as I had seen last when leaving the tribe to go to the sanctuary. I heard light muffled gasps appearing from a few meters away from me as I looked at a handful of thalassalithion children looking at me with wide and half-fearful eyes, running away as if they had seen some ghost appear in front of them, as their faces looked pale and mouths agape. Well seeing someone appear out of thin air would surprise almost anyone, I guess. I nonchalantly smiled, as I saw the children running like I was going to follow and hunt them down like some wild mana beast. Or so I thought. But in their pack, I saw a petit youngling running with slow and heavy steps as the others went ahead him with a faster pace than his, leaving the young to be left on his own to cover the greater distance made between them. But misplacing his footing as he rushed farther, he fell face first into the ground landing on to the thick mud, which I found comical to some extent. The child steadied his body and groaned whilst rubbing his face and arm as tears dripped from his small round face. I covered a slow stride in the direction of the thalassalithion child. He whipped his head back seemingly hearing me approach, and shrivelled back with a horrified pleading face as if to protect himself. My brows knitted momentarily as I looked down at the young as I reached out an arm. His eyes shut closed as he shrieked back, his body shuddered like the ripples forming over the flat surface of a pond. His slight beastly voice which reminded me on a puppy¡¯s wail resounded out as I made a helpless expression of defeat. But instead, I helped the youngling to his feet and patted the mud of his body as I tentatively patted his head once. Just a few days ago I was trying to be wary of these beings and now I was already comfortable around them. I guess Uito was to thank for that. Despite our differences¡ªfundamental or biological¡ªhe still tried to understand me and my reason to come here. I guess despite originating from a species of mana beast, that old thalassalithion was more wisdomous than I ever was in understanding someone. The child now looked at me with his round blue eyes with tears welling in them, laced with surprise and curiosity, but held back by fear which still made his body to quiver slightly. He looked just like any other young kid to me now. His innocent eyes gleamed right into mine as I slowly shook all the mud from his body. ¡°It seems Jiwoo has finally decided to come out of the sanctuary,¡± from behind me I heard the familiar voice of the thalassalithion whom I had met a few days ago. ¡°And it also seems like you scared a young one from my tribe.¡± He held a playful smile over his old face as he walked closer to me. I turned over my heel and met his eyes. ¡°Could say I was never popular with kids anyway.¡± I jabbed with a playful smirk directed at him. In the distance I saw the ancient hut where Uito had taken me on my first visit here. Runda stood there leaning against a thick branch, still glaring daggers at me. ¡°Welcome back.¡± Uito said. I gave him a single nod as Uito walked closer to the young child and lifted him in his arms and caressed the bruises, also gently wiping the tears welling in his eyes. Then we both walked back to his hut, along the way we both started a steady conversation. He asked me about my time in the sanctuary, and the thing I was trying to do in there. I honestly replied and with an expressive face, told him I had achieved what I wanted to in my time there. My time inside the sanctuary had been far more productive than I had previously thought. The compressed and pure mana inside there also helped in the process of gathering the mana and refining it inside my body at after rates as well as the mana inside the relic there. After considering it, I told Uito what I had done with the crystal tree inside the sanctuary; by taking a quarter of it¡¯s mana. His feet slowed down for a moment, I realised, as his brows slightly creased, but followed an understanding expression full of kindness while he didn¡¯t say much back, except for, ¡°that the relic was already running out of life and time, I knew that for a long while, so if it became use to Jiwoo somehow then it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better to allow it to be used somehow than to allow it waste and wither without coming into anyone¡¯s use. It¡¯s purpose from the beginning was to be used as aid for my kind¡±. A slight smile pulled at my face as I looked at the thalassalithion. He looked at me and we understood each other just by exchanging a few glances. Afterwards he released the child from his arms, as I saw him rush in the distance, jumping into the embrace of his parents who stood a few meters away from where we were. Uito waved a hand their way with the most gentlest and caring smile over his features, as they bowed back respectfully; all three. Soon we reached to the top high branch which leaded straight to the entrance of his hut. We stood outside just near the edge of it as I observed a pack of thalassalithion in the distance performing some peculiar set of movements. At first I merely observed for the sake of finding some distraction for my mind to ease itself and relax, but soon became absorbed as to what they were doing. A much older thalassalithion had been barking out orders in his beastly voice which was carried all the way here. Mind¡¯s Eye flared to life as I began observing the mana flow around them. There was nothing off-setting in the vicinity or in the atmospheric mana. Uito didn¡¯t let my behaviour go unnoticed as he too looked at the thalassalithions in the distance and added. ¡°Are curios as to what they are doing?¡± I nodded in acknowledgement, but kept my gaze focused on their movements. But one of them completely disappeared from my sight momentarily before reappearing again as I counted their quantity, or so I thought, but they were all present. It was as if they just disappeared into nothingness for a moment, like the time when I had first met these sentient creatures. There ability to hide their mana signature and presence was phenomenal that even I was awestricken. Again another pair disappeared from my vision as if they had blended themselves in the literal nature itself around them, to camouflage themselves to hide their mana signature and presence entirely. There was a very thin difference, but not much when comparing the mana their released, absorbed and sustained with the mana in the atmosphere. As if they were trying to match.. I pondered with an understanding expression arched across my face as my brows knitted in surprise. Their smaller reserves of mana was quite advantageous to them in this sort of performance in the release and use of their mana in such cases. I thought. Then another one disappeared and having crossed a good distance from his previous spot in which he stood before reappearing to my eyes. I didn¡¯t fell any push in the ambient mana or saw any, as if they allowed the mana to make way for them without disturbing that harmony. To blend. But rather to coordinate themselves with it¡¯s movements. I kept observing their flow of mana as to how they released it and how they blended in and out to supposedly disappear from the naked eye or camouflage themselves with the surrounding ambient mana in the atmosphere. ¡°If you are curious how we utilise that technique, then I can show Jiwoo,¡± Uito added as I pulled my head away and deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye after confirming my theory, and coming to a conclusion of my own in my head as to how that ability might work. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I answered to him with a solemn face. I had gotten an idea of my own, and this technique was somehow similar to the foot work I had created after learning all the basics of the Crescent Moon Style. It was similar yet completely different in many ways. I released a deep steady breath as I shifted my gaze from Uito and on to the system interface which hovered in front of me. In the meantime we had been conversing on our way to the hut, the trial contents were slowly being generated. It was now time I cleared the trial and moved on. ¡°I think I have an idea of what they are doing over there,¡± I said as if to make Uito realise that I did grasp some insight into that ability by observing. ¡°But it seems like I have stayed my visit for longer than I expected.¡± Uito made a complicate face after hearing me, as I continued looking at the him before shifting my gaze back at the window. ¡°It¡¯s about time I went back to the main purpose of me coming here.¡± I finished as my eyes read the contents of the trial written over the floating interface. ____ ¡¾Dungeon Trial¡¿ [Quest]: Hunt the Chief of the Cephtalurians [Failure]: Instant Death / Failure to clear the trial or to reach the clear condition of the trial imminently will result in the Host''s death [Reward]: ¡²X10¡³Level Increase; ¡²X10¡³Additional All Stats Increase;¡²X1000¡³Points; ???; ???. [???]: ¡²???¡³ ____ Chapter: 86: First Trial My eyes stayed fixed on the floating interface in front of me displaying the shop section as I looked through the long list of items labelled and shown. Many of them were of quite good quality if I had to say. I tapped over the smooth surface of the window and bought a few potions just in case and placed them with my stock in the inventory. I had accumulated quite a bit of point in my stash¡ªafter the quests I had cleared, and rewards I received¡ªjust in case if I ever needed to use them in a serious situation or emergency. But still the prices for the items were no joke. Even a single mid-ranked skill was in the four digits, depending on its workability as well as how much useful it was. And the higher the rank and quality of an item as well as the power and usability it granted, determined just how expensive it was. Same case with the other items which had many uses. But I caught sight from the corner of the eyes of another window floating beside the one present. It had the information about the trial presented to me just a few minutes ago mentioned. For some reason whenever I looked at it I felt irked. ____ ¡¾Dungeon Trial¡¿ [Quest]: Hunt the Chief of the Cephtalurians [Failure]: Instant Death / Failure to clear the trial or to reach the clear condition imminently will result in Instant death [Reward]: ¡²X10¡³Level Increase; ¡²x1000¡³Points; ???; ???. [???]: ¡²???¡³ ____ It was quite simple actually¡ªthe trial. I just needed to hunt down the Cephtalurian chief and that would give me the qualification to ascend to the next trial. But every time I looked at the window from the corner of my eye, I would frown without realising as my brows will knit. Like it could be as easy as it seemed? I thought with my eyes glaring at the window. But did the had system were give me an easy quest so far? I thought with my brows creased, my face full of skepticism as the more I looked at the description. There had to be a catch somehow. I thought with my arms crossed as my lips bobbing up and down to form some kind of theory inside my head to appease myself of this skepticism, which maybe true or might entirely be false, as of me just being paranoid. I released a sigh as I rested my arm over my knee. I just had this ominous feeling. I guess it was just me being paranoid to some extent, considering the crap that had happened to me in the past. It¡¯s unlike the system to provide me with a quest, or this time a trial as easy as to just go find the prey in question and hunt it, no questions asked. Or I guess it was just off-setting me¡ªmy mind¡ªthat the system had given me such an easy task to complete. Considering what had happened to me in the past! First in the devil¡¯s whisper dungeon, then it happened yet again in the Basilisk trial. Both times the quests were ranked below their actual difficulty and threat, which they posed, and deep down I knew this time also, the system would do something absurd. Somehow! But I didn¡¯t know how. Releasing another sigh, I nonchalantly waved both of the windows away, like some irritating flies, as they disappeared into thin air. I allowed my mind to relax from the torrent of these several thoughts. Well even if the trial went to the dumps later, I would still have to clear it like the previous ones, or unless I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to go to the next one, despite the difficulty or absurdity it presented to me. The amount of irk I felt from just thinking about the system and it¡¯s bullshit shenanigans¡¯ left me frowning and snorting. It brought me quite a few advantages, but also many disadvantages as well. Truth be told, I was stuck with this stupid piece of crap, to deal with whatever it threw my way. But considering each time that did happen, the system presented me with a quest in the scope of my ability to clear it. The system made that judgment by providing me with quests on an equal level to my capabilities, based on my current strength and the control I had access to. Even if most of the time I had to push myself beyond my limits. No! That happens more often than I can think. I let another sigh deliberately leave me, as I slowly blinked my eyes, making an effort to dislodge the cobwebs worth of thoughts to relax my mind for a moment and think of my next course of action. ¡°Have you finished with your preparations?¡± I heard Uito¡¯s voice inside the hut as I bobbed my head to look up at him. A friendly smile was etched across his old mer-face as he looked back. He stood at the edge of the hut with his back facing the large leaves working as the doors. I pushed my body up from the floor and with a more resolute expression holding his tranquil gaze as I walked closer to the doors of the hut. ¡°All set!¡± I said with a smile as he looked at me with his wisdomous eyes, as we both exited the hut side-by-side. I waved the leaves working as the doors of the hut away with my arm as I felt the mysterious light coming from below glimmering and illuminating my surroundings in a shade of teal which looked mesmerising, along with the shiny amethyst flower petals and vines lolling down with a kind of beauty to them, touching the base of the wide lake. With a fast stride, carefully matching my steps over the wooden surface I made way down the gargantuan branches, and landed on to a downright dead root which was prodding out of the ground like a jutted nail, as my soles touched the damped soil staining my boots with mud as I made it down, Uito beside me matching my pace already having reached the ground. Without so much of a word to each other we both covered step after step as we reached the border of the village after a short walk for a minute or two, where it was being protected by the mysterious barrier. I focused mana into my eyes as my gaze sharpened and I peered forward and saw a few thalassalithions standing near the opening of the barrier. And among the ones present there were faces I was familiar with. ¡°Oh my!¡± Uito said with a surprised gasp, unexpected of his companions arrival. ¡°It looks like there are some children gathered to bid you farewell.¡± I saw a wide smile making it''s way across Uito¡¯s face as we both arrived close to the small group gathered in place. Among them stood Runda, Imeru, a few of their other companions whom I remembered from a few days ago, but my brows slightly knitted when I saw that the petit mer-creature¡ªwhom I had fought when first arriving here¡ªwas also present among the group at the rear end . He was leaning against the trunk of a wide tree with his arms crossed and a sharp sneer spread across his small face. His eyes shiny with a predatory gleam to them even now. He looked like an angry pup, no less, with the way he was standing there alone. I almost giggled out loud looking at him, as I tore my gaze away and saw Imeru approaching in my direction. ¡°Jiwoo...leave...already.¡± Imeru asked, somewhat looking sad as her eyes followed from me to Uito with a tinge of uncertainty. ¡°Yeah, I need to.¡± I replied back taking a glance at the others who were looking at me with a mixture of different expressions. Runda who was still glaring daggers in my direction snorted as she stood silent in her position, but kept me in check. Then from the corner I saw the petit thalassalithion approach. He carried himself with grace, each step welled with pride and confidence. I stood in my spot with a nonchalant expression and demeanour looking at him with my eyes calm, but nonetheless sharp. Just a few days ago I had battles them and defeated them. Causing a scene of humiliation for them But what he did next caught me completely off guard. His right hand placed over his chest and his other one behind his back, taking a step forward he took a respectful bow in front of me, as deep as he could go. Confusion bled from my face for a moment, then I turned to look at Uito, as if to ask him what was going on here. He gave me a playful smile as he explained this sudden scenario. ¡°Young Rito is showing his respect for you. Jiwoo...¡±¡ªhe looked at Rito directing a careful eye in his direction looking at his bent body, then at the others who seemed just as much shaken up as I was by the thalassalithion''s sudden act of bowing¡ª"we thalassalithions have this tradition since long created by our forefathers, that we bow to that one person that we think is stronger and more capable than us, and to show them our deepest respect we bow in front with the outmost admiration for them to show our fore-right honesty and politeness.¡± "Huh? Really?" I said with a slightly surprised expression. But didn¡¯t show it outright. But on the farther end, I saw Runda making a complicated expression, laced with disbelief, as her sneer widened making her look more uglier as her nose kept of wrinkling with eyes full of annoyance. ¡°So uhh....what am I supposed to do anyway?¡± I caught Uito¡¯s gaze, his dark eyes met mine as he gave me another playful, yet mischievous smile. ¡°Am I supposed to do something in this situation to like uhh, acknowledge his...respect? Or so?¡± I felt more awkward than anything right now. Just a few days ago I had beaten the crap out of this guy and now he was... ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything in return. It¡¯s more of a one-sided display of one¡¯s respect and admiration. Just think of it his way of him showing his remorse and pardon for attacking you a few days prior, without knowing any well.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± I replied. Afterwards, he slowly unbent and I looked down at Rito as his gaze met mine. The dark sapphires which were his eyes caught mine, the sneer over his face vanished as he looked to have an expression similar to that of revere. ¡°Ri¡ªto...wek...¡± He said with a breath. His words rolling out like a child first beginning to learn to speak. ¡°You...strong...Rito weak...Rito...undersand...¡± His vocabulary was broken, words barely forming and matching his tone with a slight grim and hardened expression as the tattered words sounded like some rehearsed script practiced for several hours at end, and his could be considered even worse than Imeru but I think I understood what little what he trying to convey to me to some extent as I nodded my acknowledgement with a solemn face. He pulled back, his eyes showing an acceptable gleam as if he looked prideful at this particular moment, his eyes then loomed between me and Uito as he gave the old thalassalithion a respectful bow and then pulled a step back making may for me to walk to the barrier¡ªthe exit. ¡°Fare..well!¡± The petit one said, looking at me from the side as he ushered me forward, putting whatever respect he could convey in those lost words. After that I walked closer to the barrier, it¡¯s presence was strongly felt despite how unusually stable it might have looked or felt, disguising itself with the ambient mana in the atmosphere to not allow it to be seen out of place in anyway possible. Without having to use Mind¡¯s Eye to see each and every individual particle present around¡ªhovering all around me¡ªI was perfectly able to sense and feel the shimmering pure mana being pulled towards the surface of the barrier, there was a very slight and subtle shift and pull in the ambient mana¡¯s movement near the barrier¡¯s surface, a very, very small shift which was barely perceivable and noticeable if one didn¡¯t concentrate their mind and senses enough to understand how the barrier so naturally hid itself by pulling and expelling the mana to an fro, as the particles did so naturally themselves, moving in a constant and purposeful act to do something. To either fuel a spell or fill the empty spaces lingering with their dominion that of their nature. I traced a finger against it''s invisible surface as the space in front of it distorted, like ripples forming on the surface of a pond. I felt it¡¯s presence more strongly than my first time when Uito had made me acknowledge that there was even a barrier here in the first place. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Just as my finger and the barrier came to contact, I clearly saw small ripples sent across it¡¯s shiny surface, further distorting the space, causing clustering mote like lights to glitter the dim space before me, disappearing faster than they came when the mana went back to sustain the barrier¡¯s shape. But my harmless action caused the mana to lose it¡¯s shape for a second, as sparks of electricity danced wildly across my fingers and up to my wrist, jolting a kind of ticklish sensation to run across my palm making the hair on my arm to stand. I turned around one last time, looking at the pack of thalassalithions here to greet me off. ¡°I hope you achieve what you sought out to, Jiwoo.¡± Uito said with a kind of saddened, yet friendly smile over his face. This caused my lips to pull and a thin smile to make it¡¯s way up my face. Extending my arm at him, I waited, as he without an ounce of hesitation in his eyes took it and shook it vigorously. His grip firm yet gentle around my hand. ¡°And you¡¯ll take care of yourself. Thanks for everything you have done for me in the last few days. Especially you, Uito.¡± I spoke in a grateful tone as I caught Uito¡¯s gaze as I moved on from him to the others. I had indeed learned a lot since arriving here. I clenched my fist as a resolute expression full of determination appeared on my face. This was merely the beginning of my new journey now. I knew I could do so much more, I held the power and now I needed to understand just how to use it in the most efficient way possible to allow me to grow stronger. No, I needed to make leaps this time around with the way things were going. It was always a race against time for me. But, I needed to take the most efficient paths in order to grow stronger. I was already close to reaching the rank¡ªa rank and power which had taken me almost eight years to achieve in my past life¡ª, I could feel it throughout my body, my mana channels, a fact that I was so very close to reaching that mesmerising power yet again, but now in this new body. My body was prepared, but it was still lacking somewhat. But the rate at which I was growing stronger each passing day was almost extraordinary; abnormal¡ªa rate which even I was unable to gauge completely. I was able to regain my lost strength in just a matter of a few months which would have taken me at best years to achieve back if not for the system¡¯s help, playing a very big hand in all this. ¡°Be careful of the Cephtalurian chief.¡± Uito warned as I careful acknowledged and heeded his warning. ¡°That one is a cunny and merciless wretch. They kill one another regardless if they are their own kin or some outsider.¡± His tone grew dark and grim as his face grimaced, as if remembering about some ancient memory which resurfaced like the opening of an old wound. ¡°Those cephtalurians are to be careful of. Jiwoo is strong, I know, but cautious is needed when dealing with enemies.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± As I finished, I spun and came face to face with the barrier once again. Without further ado, I walked right into the space which worked as a gate between the outside and the inside of the village. I felt a strong tucking force envelope me as I was pushed forward like last time as the mana rippled and contorted like the scrambling of colours running wildly along a canvas, making way for me to move through it. After a second, I was spat out of the barrier, taking a slow and steady breath as I looked at the dull and dark forest in front of me with thick mist enveloping everything within it causing my ability to see to be hampered considerably as I peered forward. But with my ability to observe the motes of mana, that was not a problem for me. I could perfectly navigate myself by reading the flow of the mana and how it moved to fill the empty spaces where the mist was the swallowed or the thickest with the mana moving in a constant fluid motion in the atmosphere. Bright light shimmered from behind me as I sensed silent foot steps approach in my direction. With an unexpected expression, I placidly gazed at the residing light which dimmed with each passing second, I saw Runda exiting through the opening in the barrier, Uito right behind in her wake, wearing an awkward and apologetic expression as he drifting closer to me. With a dry chuckle, taking a moment to compose his face, the thalassalithion acted in an attitude similar to what reminded me of the youth Derek back in my world. His awkwardness was a plain reflection of his, which made me slightly break a smirk with a playful expression. ¡°I forgot to tell Jiwoo because of the heat and emotionality of the moment,¡± he said with an awkward smile, his sharp teeth showing as his long braid of blue rested over his wide shoulder. ¡°What I wanted to say back then was that Runda would show you the way to where you can find the cephtalurians¡¯ territory.¡± ¡°What?¡± I exchanged worried glances with Uito as he tried to assure me with his gaze albeit looking skeptical himself of the sudden proclamation and turn of events. I looked at him with my brows creased, not trying to hide my surprise or prudence to his words even one bit as I looked at Runda from the corner of my eye. Her arms were crossed and back facing us both, standing just a few feet away from us, but still was clearly felt her harsh sneer and her confident aura which she exuded like a seasoned warrior. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s a good idea?¡± I whispered close to Uito¡¯s fin like ear, directing a shocked and worried glance in Runda¡¯s direction as I saw her looking back Her eyes glaring at me with such an intensity which could send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. ¡°If you do,¡± I continued, a wry smile catching up to my lips, ¡°then I must say, you have finally gone senile from age, Old Uito,¡± I said placidly giving him a gentle tap over his shoulder with a petting glint in my eyes. Uito looked at me with an unexpected expression. ¡°And doesn¡¯t she hold some kind of animosity toward me? It¡¯s hard to believe that Runda would agree to guide me to the territory where the cephtalurians are even if you had persuaded somehow.¡± I finished with a thoughtful raise of my brow. Uito made a complicated expression then spoke. ¡°She is indeed someone difficult to deal with from time to time, but she is quite caring. And she is most suited to go with you.¡± My brows knitted into a thoughtful frown. ¡°Will she be alright?¡± I asked, exchanging a glance between the two. ¡°I mean considering your kinds¡¯ animosity against the Cephtalurians, that is?¡± I asked after a second passed. Runda had started keeping tabs on our conversation as her head was turned in our direction, but her gaze was just as nonchalant as ever. ¡°She''ll be fine! Considering that she is the strongest among our tribe. Her strength is something which far surpasses mine in the prospect of technique and control. She was personally taught by father and nurtured. And she was only second-best to my late brother.¡± Uito assured with a confident tone, without holding any semblance of hesitation in his words or his expression, as if taking pride in it himself. I sighed, shrugging my shoulders and rubbing the back of my head in annoyance for some reason. But I calmed myself and peered across the thick mist which curtained the gargantuan forest. ¡°Fine. I wouldn¡¯t mind having her show me the way as long as she doesn¡¯t get in the way of my goal.¡± I jabbed, looking at Uito with purposeful eyes. He nodded slightly with an understanding face, tearing his eyes from me to Runda. ¡°Runda be aware and careful!¡± He ordered with authority laced in his words, his eyes looking as serene as Runda nodded back. ¡°Then it is farewell now, Jiwoo!¡± I nodded at him and stepped forward, Runda following along beside me, covering each step gracefully and as quietly as she could. I looked back one last time seeing the old thalassalithion waving a hand, his expression was a little distorted as the mist thickened and swallowed us as we disappeared into the mist surrounding us. It was still just as hard to walk and navigate through it and make head to tail about where to go if you weren¡¯t accustomed to this location and environment. But on the other hand Runda wasn¡¯t having any trouble as she made a run for, leaving me walking in her wake. I picked up my slow pace and followed after her. She leapt from the ground with unimaginable speed, becoming airborne for a moment as her feet struck over the thick roots coiling above the ground and landing on a suspended branch of a nearby tree. She looked down at me, her eyes glowing brightly through the mist as her face remained expressionless. I followed right after and climbed the tree without a second wasted. Runda didn¡¯t even wait and went ahead and leapt from one branch to another, her body silently moving through the mist not generating a single sound when her feet landed over the branches, which were intervening with each other to create a colony on their own, like a path albeit in a strange and uneven pattern. I ignited Mind¡¯s Eye as the bright motes of mana shimmered bare to my eyes, illuminating and burning with power and purpose. The particles were moving to fill the empty spaces around them as the deviant form of mana was in clear display around me, holding the mist. I saw Runda¡¯s mana signature burning just a few meters ahead of me. I circulated the mana inside my body and dashed forward, my feet covering each step with a speed faster than before. In only a few seconds I was running right beside Runda. She grimaced as if I had hurt her somehow. She increased her speed and twisted her body, aligning herself with how the bracnhes were intervening beside us. Mana erupted out of her, as her fingers dug into the branch, working like claws created through the manipulation of wind mana, moving as athletically possible, using her body like a spider, but with only her hands. It only took her a mere minute and she quickly reached the other side. Her mana was coalesced around her body in a protective layer also helping her move her body better. I was yet again in awe by the efficiency of their control over their small reserves of mana. But I froze in my spot, as I swear I saw her face cracking into a wide condescending grin. The gap between the two branches was quite wide and high¡ªalmost fifty meters¡ªand just jumping wouldn''t be enough to cover the distance alone. Below was a pond of contaminated murky black water. I grinned as I activated Leap. I felt the paths all around me, the wormholes held by the tapestry and web of information. I looked through them and brandished my intent toward them, looking and sensing for the most immediate routes which were available to me as the information was sent to my mind and body, working like an anchor. After I found the path I needed go take without hesitation, I willed myself to that wormhole working like a gateway to transport me. Slowly my body melted away into the web leaving a flash of lightning in my wake, as I disappeared and reappeared on the other side. I found my feet touch against the branch¡¯s surface, as lightning crackled around me like tiny sparks as I felt Runda''s gaze over me with clear astound on her face. Her dumbfounded face caused me to smirk widely as I gestured for her to follow, which caused her to frown deeply, causing me to grin even more vigorously. She quickly caught up to me, trying to match my pace. Our petty competition of out running each other went on for an hour like some kind of battle which neither of us could concede on, as we ran through the forest, Runda still showing me the way forward. On our way we took a path and I saw the location of where my battle against the thalassalithion children had happened a few days ago. The scars of our battle still visible and fresh in the vicinity. It was still night time in this place even after several hours had passed or I guess there was no concept of daytime here in the first place. I thought looking around me and then at the empty sky which only held two bright moons hanging with a gracefulness of one of a kind. One teal and the other gold, enveloping everything in their egnamtic light. With Mind¡¯s Eye active, I was able to see the way the mana manoeuvred itself and worked around me. Where it was the swallowed or available the most in numbers. After running for another hour and a half, Runda slowed down on her steps and came to stop near a colony of trees which looked to be quite run down or almost dead. I caught my breath as my chest heaved and heart beat slowly relaxing. There canopies were lolling down several broken branches of trees, making this location look ghastly and haunting to the eyes. Wait, this place is¡ª! I had a sudden thought with my brows frowning. Broken huts, an uneven, almost alien ground, only destruction left everywhere my eyes went to and no life in the vicinity. I walked closer to get a better look at the village where the thalassalithions used to reside before they were attacked and slaughtered by the Cephtalurians one day and had to migrate to where their new village was situated now. The images of the battle against the cephtalurians vividly played inside my mind, the screams, pleas for help, gore filled battles where not even the children were spared, a horror inducing memory which Uito had shared to me through his mind. I barely caught a glace of Runda¡¯s expression, which was a complicated and hardened frown, mixed with several different emotions which were hard to read as her eyes blazed with a glint for revenge and vengeance as she peered across the ruins of her old home. Her fists were trembling by her sides, as she bit her lips. Sensing a slight tremble and fluctuation in the ambient mana¡¯s movement I steadied my body and took a cautious stance. I quickly withdrew my sword out of the inventory, startling Runda beside me, as I brandished it to my left as I struck something slimy and yet as hard as metal leaving some murky substance to splash against my forearm, sending a wave of pain toward me. My skin burned and melted. I felt like I had been stung over and over by a horde of drilling bees without any moment of rest. I tore my gaze away from my forearm which was already being healed¡ªskin and muscles stitching themselves¡ªand at the tentacle which was lying below me. It convulsed like a fish out of water and then stopped moving, dead still. Runda dashed with incredible speed from beside me not even giving me a chance to spat a word out, and struck a humanoid octopus-like creature standing a few meters away from us with it¡¯s purple tongue lolling out like a dog, and it¡¯s amethyst eyes shiny dangerously and predatorily. It wailed as it tumbled backwards but took a hold of itself with its tentacle like arms which exuded a black murky substance from them which drooped over the wood and melted it away like acid. Caution laced each action I took. Mana began to swell inside me working as a protective barrier around my body, making thin light to cover my body in a kind of layer to protect it. My feet buckled as I put pressure over my calves and dashed forward, taking a sharp and strong swing at a tentacle ready to strike Runda in her side. I cut the tip of the tentacle off, as I heard a painful shriek coming from a branch below. I quickly dodged another tentacle lurched in my direction and evaded the cephtalurian¡¯s attack and shot in it¡¯s companion''s direction, mana supporting and surging through my body. It didn¡¯t take me any trouble dealing with it. I coalesced mana around the bleak surface of my blade as it shimmered with power and cried out, taking a sharp swing and decapitating it¡¯s head as some murky black substance burst out from the cephtalurian''s body which I barley avoided. It feel on the wooden surface and melted the entire area away. I heard a loud roar coming from above, I quickly climbed on top of the branch and saw Runda striking the cephtalurian with vicious force, causing it to scream uncontrollably. A few more of it¡¯s companions had arrived to backed it up, as they¡¯ll surrounded Runda. But the thalassalithion didn¡¯t waver once. Not one bit of hesitation visible in any of her actions. Her shiny eyes blazed intently and menacingly looking at the cephtalurians with a violent vindictive frown, which looked far worse than any of the expressions I had seen so far on her face. Her arms coalesced with mana hissed and tore apart the air and into the cephtalurian¡¯s body, causing it to screech in agony. She pivoted and struck the one on her left, who went crashing down from the branch on to the ground which was forty metres high. Runda steadied her body and her figure blurred for a moment as she almost disappeared from my gaze¡ªbut I was able to observe and follow her thanks to Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯s intervention¡ªand appeared right in front of the cephtalurian standing to her right. With a single merciless blow, her fist went through the cephtalurian¡¯s body, as it gave a last final screech of agony, and she threw the cephtalurian¡¯s body down the branch as it crashed into the ground below causing a crater to form on the impact. She then turned to the last one lying on the floor. One after another Runda¡¯s fist struck the cephtalurian mercilessly, her fist coated with it¡¯s spilled murky black blood which melted off the skin on her arms, but she kept going not caring about the pain or damage which was dealt to herself. ''So the poison they produced inside their body is their own blood.'' I acknowledged walking closer to Runda who was beating the beast to it¡¯s death. But doing a last desperate ditch action before it¡¯s death, it shrieked out loudly, it¡¯s voice echoing like the clapping of thunder throughout the forest, showcasing it¡¯s sharp teeth hidden beneath it¡¯s squid like head as it bit on to Runda''s shoulder. I moved realising what the creature was intending to do. But it had already dug it¡¯s teeth into her left shoulder as I cut it¡¯s head off. I took Runda into my arm and struck the cephtalurian with my foot, causing it¡¯s body to lurch backward, and sent it¡¯s head rolling over the floor. I looked through the vicinity to search for any other presences and climbed on top a branch high enough to not be found out, then laid Runda down against the side of a tree¡¯s trunk keeping an eye out for any sudden attacks from the cephtalurians. Chapter: 87: Facing Off My eyes darted cautiously around the vicinity of the forest, taking a fortifying breath, as I tried to feel for, or observe any change or fluctuation in the mana or might there be any slight tingle which could bypass my eyes¡ªthe demonic energy moving just as irregularly as always, moving wherever it wanted to heedless of it¡¯s surroundings, like on a whim, in contrast the motes of mana moving in a constant and purposeful path to either fill the spaces around it or staying close to it¡¯s natural element¡ªaround me or sense any presence which might be available in our surrounding belonging to the cephtalurians. My feet silently moving closer to where I had laid Runda, looking at her heaving for breath as she held on to her shoulder where she had been bitten on by the cephtalurian. Her face had started to turn pale, black blood staining the wound over her shoulder as her face distorted and hissed with pain. Her own blood mixed with the black murky substance dripping down her shoulder, staining almost half her torso. Her face twisted even more as time passed on as she barely looked up at me with half open eyes, taking a heavy breath and biting her lips, trying to stabilise her deteriorating breathing and condition. Her eyes still gleamed strongly, but her form and demeanour looked weak, a clear contradiction to her sharp gaze. I bent down coming to eye level with her and examined the wound, it wasn¡¯t too deep but still a pretty nasty one. Her skin turning sickly pale where she had been bitten only moments ago. I brought my hand closer to her, our eyes met shortly, as I kept tentatively glancing in her direction. My fingers touched the black acid still dripping down to her torso, the skin over my fingers burned before stitching itself back together. Runda winced, her face breaking into an even more agonising frown, her lips parted for a second, her head turned as she sank deeper into the trunk, looking more and more weak as the skin on her body burned as the acidic poison licked her form. I had both poison resistance and the ability to regenerate myself naturally from any wound dealt to my body, be as bad as it might be. It was within my body¡¯s scope and capacity that it could heal itself. But same was not the case with her. Her wounds would stay unless she was given some supplement or potion to deal with it. And on the worse side, that cephtalurian had also ingested it¡¯s blood into her body, supposedly having gone through her blood stream already. Uito had mentioned in our conversation before, that the cephtalurians¡¯ poison was a far worse substance to their body than it could be to mine. It was a poison which was there biggest weakness. It was a slow killing poison, bringing the thalassalithions closer to their deaths, if not treated in due time. But I don¡¯t think that it was able to ingest a strong amount as it bit last minute. But even this amount could leave this much damage to them. I wondered looking at Runda''s twisted face. My eyes went back to her wound, her shoulder was slowly turning pale and blacker as her veins bulged outward, like worms swirling inside her body. She pulled back, trying to steady herself, but the poison was having a far stronger effect on her than she could handle as she grunted in pain. Her face twisted with a painful sneer, her nose wrinkling as she looked at me, taking another heavy breath to fight against the pain clawing away at her. Her body started to convulse with spams, shaking wildly as the knuckles of her hands turned white from her strong grip. A weak moan barely above a whisper escaped her mouth as she bellowed something akin to a curse under her breath in a very weak and shaky voice. Slowly she tried relaxing her body and the spasming of her muscles stopped as her dilated unfocused eyes finally gained some clarity to them. She tried to make out of her surroundings, taking slow fortifying breaths, but her breathing was getting shallower, she didn¡¯t have enough time left. Something needed to be done¡ªof the poison¡ªor she would die. I took action and quickly withdrew an advanced ranked potion from the inventory and removed the cap from the head of the flask, bringing the flask closer to her. But she whipped my arm away with what little strength she could have mustered, the flask released from my grip and dropped over the surface of the branch, the translucent liquid spilled around as the glass flask cracked stumbling several times over. I clicked my tongue, as a tight sneer creased passed her brows. My eyes bore down at her, her form wailing as her face turned completely white. I sighed taking a moment to appease my fuming face. I withdrew another potion from my limited stash and this time forced her to grab hold of the potion by pressing it into her palm and gripping her hands tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with your damn stubbornness, Runda. Don¡¯t act so pathetic and prideful when your damn life is on the line.¡± I bellowed with anger laced in my tone, face cold, glaring down at the thalassalithion. ¡°Just do what I tell you or your life will be in danger.¡± I barked with my voice stern and compelling, as the thalassalithion looked at me with her bright eyes. Her lips parted slowly, a hoarse cough came first, she took a hard breath, her face finally failing her demeanour and the sharpness of her eyes dulled, where she still tried to put up a facade of bravery even in the face of life-threatening danger taking a few more seconds. ¡°I-I don¡¯t n¡ªeed...y-your help.¡± Surprise bled from my face as my brows knitted, hearing Runda speak. Her tone was hoarse and felt weak as she tried to glare in my direction, but pulled back as her body convulsed again. ¡°You can speak all along?¡± I inquired, looking stunned as I gazed at her but still probing her wounds which had the murky liquid dripping out of several protruding muscles and pores on her skin. A glare had made it¡¯s way from my eyes towards Runda. I shook my head with a shrug of my shoulders, trying to stay focused on the task at hand right now, putting aside my others thoughts and questions. ¡°That aside, it hardly matters to me if you need my help or not in this situation. You¡¯re in no position to decline my favour, in the pitiful condition you¡¯re in right now. Nor are you physically capable to do so as well.¡± My eyes solemnly bore down at her, not giving her an inch to back off. She sank deeper into the wooden trunk of the gargantuan tree, her body flailing as her expression twisted further. Her complexion turning dry. ¡°And if your wound isn¡¯t treat immediately then only your death awaits you. Be my guest, if so much as you wish to die, but...I don¡¯t want Uito to scorn himself for your death as well.¡± There was a slight pause and a tinge of hesitation and uncertainty laced in my last words as I addressed Runda. She grimaced, looking at me with uncertain half open eyes. The mention of Uito had a better impact on her than I had thought, her demeanour shaken up now. I guess she held no trust in me, whatsoever. I once again brought my hand closer to her wound. Mind¡¯s Eye allowing me to observe clearly the motes around me, further fortifying and increasing my visionary capacity to see even the slightest of detail of her wound. Wait, the poison has already penetrated her body and into her blood stream and nervous system, and the clear indication to that was her veins turning black and her body failing from spasms. Patching up the outer wound before treating the poison and damage done to her from within is more important. And making this black blood mixed with her own to stop before she bled to death also held priority. My eyes slightly went to the potion held in her hand now. The elixir given to me by Uito had a very strong capacity to heal and clearing poisons injected into the body, but I didn¡¯t have any on me, and going back to the village will consume a lot of time. And honestly speaking, in the first place taking into account everything, these potions were originally made for human consumption only with the mixture of different chemicals and herbs to match our physique and biology, and not for mana beasts to consume. I don''t know just how good of an effect would its properties have on a beast such as Runda. Considering the time I had given one to Imeru, the potion had healed her injuries quite quickly, but Imeru had only smaller level of wounds inflicted on to her, and she hadn¡¯t been directly effected by the poison in her pursuit by the cephtalurian. I had learned that from the memory she had shown me, but Runda was being directly effected by the poison which had been ingested into her directly by her being careless. And taking into account that these potions were also made for temporary use, to either heal a person¡¯s body or recover their mana or stamina when an emitter was not available near them. I didn¡¯t know if the potion could heal her completely but it was worth a shot. As I focused my mana into my arm, the tip of my index and middle finger blazed with red light as the motes of fire available around me rushed along my arm and near the edge of my hand. My control over the element of fire wasn¡¯t too bad in all honesty, but I just didn¡¯t use it much, considering my greater magnitude of control over the element of wind and having incorporated that very element entirely into my swordplay. But still I was having a hard time gathering and influencing the element because of its scarceness. Two small fires began to burn on the tip of my fingers, crackling like small bonfires, as the heat generated by them was felt in the air and on my skin. Well fire could only exist and keep itself burning if there was oxygen in the air to fuel itself with in the first place, so with my control over wind the second element in my control being fire helped in that as well. The flames flickered and doused a little, as I lowered their amount and strength to what I needed to. Runda¡¯s jewel eyes reflected the fire burning, as her facial expression dropped in horror, realising what I was trying to do. Her head bobbed with a groan as she shook her head almost like a child with a less serious expression this time. And I nodded back at her with a determined expression. Then my fingers moved and just as they were close to the wound, Runda held on to the sleeve of my shirt, gripping it hardly as the fire began to consume her skin and muscle, cooking and burning them. The fire blazed more as I channelled and focused more of my mana, to clear and burn the poisoned and protruding muscles and skin to patch the wound from causing any more blood to spew out of her. The crisp smell of burning flesh evaded my nostrils as I kept my eyes fixed on the wounds. Runda not being able to deal with the agony, gripped hard on to my forearm, holding it as tightly as she could, her strong grip increasing each second as she chocked back sobs and tears. But unable to do so any further her weak wailing groans and moans filled the air around us. Her face twisted more as I burned and patched up the wound, the skin and muscles changing colour. After a second or two, I extinguished the flame and gesture for Runda, gently shaking her stiff and frail body, whose teal blue hair covered half of her face as she breathed in and out with choked sobs in between. Her good arm came closer to her left shoulder and the motes of blue rushed to her command, as small droplets of water took shape above her palm and over the wound and began to clean it and enveloping it to cool of the heat left on her skin. After a through process of cleansing the wound for a minute or two¡ªlosing focus several time along the way, baring with the pain as the droplets of water lost their shape¡ªher hand flailed and plummeted as she cried out, the water mana shimmered and lost its shape as the motes returned after the spell had been broken. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Then I moved, making a slow and relaxing wind to clear and dry off the water left on her skin. Despite that her condition was still the same even after patching up the wound from the outside. But the constant bleeding had stopped which was the bigger issue. Now all that''s left was to deal with the poison still lingering in her body. ¡°Drink the potion now.¡± I ordered as Runda did so without a word. The substance inside the flask vanished in less than a second as Runda sank into a fetal position against the trunk. Her face expressionless and breathing shallow. Withdrawing a small clean cloth from the inventory, I wrapped it around the wound as Runda winced in pain again. In the meantime I kept watch over her¡ªas well as the surrounding to be on the look out for any ambush from the cephtalurians, who might be hiding¡ªobserving her body as the potion took its effect. The effects weren¡¯t as instantaneous as I had in mind, so the process of cleansing and healing her body took a few minutes at best. Runda opened her eyes, looking at me with a very slight wry smile over her face after a few more minutes passed. ¡°I guess, I won¡¯t die today after all.¡± ¡°Well you were lucky I was here, or I guess it was bye-bye for grumpy Runda.¡± I jabbed with a playful smirk curving at my lips as I retorted drawing a line along my neck Runda went expressionless once again as she heard me, taking a deep breath to steady herself, leaning her head backward. But just as I could say anything further, I heard a loud and horrendous roar come from deeper inside the forest which shook the very air itself, instilling a kind of hardness and dread in the atmosphere I twisted my head to my left, as I sensed a very strong mana signature in the far distance, at least a few hundred metres away. I turned back and Runda was already looking at me. ¡°I will drop you to a short distance away from the village before I go,¡± I said, as I saw uncertainty over the thalassalithion¡¯s face. ¡°Its better for both of us if you comply quietly.¡± Just by watching her fight, I knew just how much she hated the cephtalurians, but her recklessly rushing into battle would only bring her own demise, and so would mine if she went along with me. She becomes too hot-headed when she sees the cephtalurians. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You need to understand!¡± I spoke with my voice calm, but somewhat rushed as I cut her off. ¡°You have to return home, back to your people. It is the same for me¡ªmy purpose is to kill the Chief of the Cephtalurians and return to my people. I know the animosity your kind holds against them runs deep, but for me to leave, and return to my home and loved ones the only option I have is to hunt their chief. And once that purpose is fulfilled I will leave as soon as I can.¡± Runda didn¡¯t say anything back, but a complicated frown was creased across her face, but after a second of consideration she gave me an understanding nod. I stood to my feet fast, and helped the thalassalithion to hers. ¡°I can walk on my¡ª¡± Her feet staggered and knees buckled as she almost slumped back down, before I had caught her half-way in my arms. ¡°Still think you can?¡± I said with a wry smile pulling at my lips as I raised a brow. The poison had weakened her body and left her in a state in which she can¡¯t even walk properly now. Runda glared back at me as I gave her an innocent smile. I lifted her in my arms as Runda squealed in surprise, her face flushed that her body froze for a second like a statue. ¡°We need to hurry and you¡¯re in no condition to walk on your own, and this is the only position I can carry you in while running.¡± I voiced looking down at her as I began to move. Crossing the forest wasn¡¯t a problem for me. Along my way, I had left several markings in places only I could remember and hidden from the eyes, so I could make my way back to the village if need be. And they had already come into use. After an hour of running through the forest while carrying Runda in my arms, I was close to reaching the village. And along the way, Runda didn¡¯t once tried to hide her dissatisfaction once. Her face was slightly fumed with a frown as she kept glaring daggers at me. I looked at Runda before making my mind and finally asking. ¡°Did I do something wrong to deserve your irk?¡± My words hanged in the air as I moved, leaping from a tall branch and landing on to one a few meters below, as the impact of my feet was cushioned by the manipulation of wind mana to decrease the speed of my fall, sending my clothes and hair ruffling, so Runda¡¯s teal blue hair. Runda¡¯s brows knitted as her nose wrinkled in dissatisfaction, as she winced yet again that I almost dropped her from my arms due to her struggling. But after a long deep sigh, she exchanged an exasperated gaze with me, her eyes looking annoyed and somewhat stupefied, as she spoke. ¡°You beat up Rito mercilessly, and so his companions, and that fool had to go bow to you. An act of great meaning to my people.¡± Her voice sounded harsh like the tip of a sharp knife. ¡°You beat up my son, and you wonder why you have aroused my irk?¡± She finished with a snorting of her nose as she scoffed in my arms moving her head away. ¡®So Rito was her son!¡¯ I had an inner thought, flabbergast, as I shockingly looked at her on the sudden revelation of their relationship. Well she did show little signs of affection when tending to the young thalassalithion when we had just met. And it does explains her clear display of anger against me. ¡°Fare enough!¡± I conceded with a shrug, as I barely showed any sign of apology. I mean, they were the ones who attacked me in the first place without knowing any better, so getting beaten up was the right thing for them. And I was only on the defensive side. After a minute or two of running through the forest, we finally arrived a kilometre away from the village. ¡°This far should be enough. And you have recovered enough to fend off if attacked or ambushed suddenly. But this part should be safer being your territory and all, compared to the deeper side." I said as I released Runda free from my grasp as her feet touched the dry dead ground. I whipped around, ready to dash forward but was stopped by the thalassalithion as she pulled on the back of my shirt. ¡°What? I¡¯m not gonna carry you any farther than here! You¡¯re heavier than a damn sack, my arms are somewhat numb, I¡¯ll have y¡¯know.¡± I snorted looking back at her. Runda¡¯s jaw clenched as she glared at me with intense bloodlust in her eyes. But taking a deep breath she tried to appease herself of her anger, pushing it down albeit forcefully. ¡°I w-wanted to...say thank you...¡ªfor saving me.¡± She said through gritted teeth as the muscles on her face twitched with anger, the lower muscles of her face forcing themselves to turn into something which could barely be considered and recognised as a smile, if that what she was trying to do. A jolly grin pulled at the side of my lips, my face covered with an astound expression, with playful eyes looking her way. ¡°Heh! I guess Uito was right, you aren¡¯t as bad as you make yourself to be. Still the anger-issue are no joke for you.¡± I joked with my arms crossed with a demeaning and playful attitude as I barely dodged a fist hurled in my direction by a hair¡¯s length. ¡°Get lost from in front of me.¡± She uttered with an exasperated voice but with playful banter mixed along as she shooed me away like some annoying fly. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I will! I don¡¯t wanna see your face any longer too.¡± I said as I spun. ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡± I quickly added. ¡°And by the way, say my regards to Uito.¡± I finished, looking above my shoulder, and giving Runda a smile as I pressed my feet on the ground. After that I dashed across the deep dark forest, making my way as fast as I could by following the marks I had left previously. *** After running for almost an hour and a half without so much of a stop or break in between I finally came to stop on a high branch which connected to a wide tree leading to the destroyed ruins of an ancient hut whose front was nowhere to be found and it¡¯s side collapsed on itself with a destroyed branch close to it. I took a deep breath as I cleared my forehead off sweat. But with a long tired sigh I leaned against the side of a branch with an exaggerated frown over my face. I was really remembering my heydays, yearning for when I was able to fly back in the days, just soring through the open skies. Seriously, flying was an essential skill I needed back at all costs. But I couldn¡¯t just buy my ticket to flying from the system. But in my previous life when I had learned to do so, I would just fly in most places I needed to reach quickly or in a short time. With another exaggerated sigh I cautiously walked down from the branch. Taking a path carved naturally by the colony of trees and their thick branches, working like streets. I was yet again clearly reminded of the usefulness of being able to fly, and my own inability to not do so, and taking into account ariel combat, when certain opponents would attack while flying in the air. It was indeed a very useful skill. Running here and there is just a useless waste of time and waste of good stamina, considering I can only use Leap once every two hours. Just why was there even a cool down on the skill, anyway? I grunted moving with a glare around me as if I saw the system hovering in front of me through my mind¡¯s eye. ¡®The system was seriously fucking with me.¡¯ I thought with an exasperated expression etched over my face. But peering around me I think I was close to where I had heard the roar come from an hour and half ago. The mana signature I felt was strong, far stronger than that of Uito or either Runda or any of the thalassalithions. So I can assume it was the Cephtalurian Chief¡¯s mana I felt and saw. Slowly moving through the ruins of the old thalassalithion village, I crossed the uneven alien ground, an uncountable amount of craters around me filled with contaminated water. Several of the tree had collapsed canopies and trunks lolling down like broken sticks, old wounds and scars still visible on the trees around me. There was one who even had fist size holes drilled into it where a hut''s remains were barely left. A reminder of the ruthless battle, the massacre caused by the cephtalurians ages ago, causing a wave of uncomfortable emotions to rise up. The memories I had witnessed of children, women and men of the thalassalithion race being massacred mercilessly by those cephtalurians repeated inside my mind like a fixed tape as I moved along the uneven path with my sword resting in it¡¯s sheath, lightly tapping against my waist. Well their circumstances were similar to the things I had experienced long in the past. So the clear emotions I felt when seeing this destruction reminded me of my past to a good detail. I stretched out my senses trying to feel the slightest of sounds or movements, as I looked around me seeing the mana and demonic energy visible in the atmosphere. The farther and deeper I went into the forest the more alert I became. Five minutes, ten minutes, my feet carried me deeper into the forest. The mist around me had become shallower to the point that I could now easily make out of my surroundings. Then just as I took another step forward I bent down, sword drawn in my hand as I performed a side-diagonal slash, avoiding the black blood splashed, dropping instead on to the ground as a tentacle crashed beside me. I stood tall, looking indifferently to my left as I laid eyes on a cephtalurian who stood a few meters away from me, hissing in pain as some murky black acid drooped and stained the ground, as it¡¯s spider-like eyes glared at me. Slowly I was surrounded by a pack. Four of it¡¯s companions had arrived to help the cephtalurian. With a slow breath my mana burst in my feet increasing my speed as I was over the cephtalurian I had laid eyes on previously. It gawked at me with stupefied eyes, not being able to react to my movements. It¡¯s other companions shot their tentacles in my direction. With the length of their tentacles reaching up to six meters they could attack while protecting themselves from a head on confrontation in battle, while they could also release the innate potent poison they possessed. But that wasn¡¯t a problem for me. Neither their poison or their numbers gave them an edge against me. Numbers didn¡¯t matter in a fight of greater strength. And their fighting style was crude like any other mana beast I had fought, who only followed it¡¯s instincts. Unlike the thalassalithions who fought in a more calculated form of control and technique to learn to counter their opponent¡¯s greater strength. My feet pressed hard into the mud, mana bolting through each and every muscle reinforcing my leg as I leapt in the air, the ground gave out, forming a small crater on the impact, dodging a tentacle lurched in my direction, as I grabbed hold of one mid-air, crushing it in my palm and severed two more as I spun my body. The loud shrieks of the cephtalurians hammered into my ears as I took aim at the first one. My sword moved with mana coalesced around it, giving it an enchanting light as the force of my swing was further enhanced by the particles of wind, but I didn¡¯t stop there, I went further while manipulating the particles of fire, a blazing hot flame carved and wrapped around the blade, the hot red flames roaring as wind reinforced it, the air around us burning intensely, causing my sword to severe the cephtalurian¡¯s head, as blood gushed out of its open wound as the head went rolling on the ground with a thud. It¡¯s body tumbled backwards, lifeless, as I turned to the others. I released the tentacle I held in my palm and turned to the others. Their bodies shrivelled back, their tongues hissing and growling, maw quivering as their eyes shook with fear. They were beasts indeed, but even a beast would know instinctively its chances of winning when facing against a stronger predator. I whipped my sword, clearing it off the blood of the cephtalurians, as I took a stance, mana moving and covering my body in a protective layer as I released a breath. I took a step forward and the cephtalurian pulled back, my face cold and eyes indifferently baring down at the pitiful beasts. But to my surprise, I saw four large tentacles, each twice the size of a cephtalurian''s two, appearing from behind them, and penetrating them from behind and wiggling out from their bulk like worms. Blood sprayed everywhere, staining the ground and the trees around them as the tentacles flailed in the air. My brows knitted as I focused my eyes in front of me and saw a massive figure walking closer in my direction. With the mist shallow around us now, I made out of the beast¡¯s appearance. It¡¯s body was humanoid just like any cephtalurian¡¯s, but its bulk and figure was twice the size of theirs. Its big shiny amethyst eyes burning with malevolence as it¡¯s tongue lolled out of it¡¯s octopus-like head with maw perfectly visible. Its skin was a dark shade of reddish purple, riddled with scars all over. Tentacle like arms on it¡¯s torso and four more jutting out of it¡¯s back making the beast look horrendous to the eyes. Each step it took caused the ground to shake around it, as it¡¯s tentacle wiggled in the air, like four different individual monsters. But I observed through Mind¡¯s Eye that the cephtalurian chief was able to drain the mana out of it¡¯s target body¡ªwhich in question were it¡¯s own kin. Their bodies shrivelled upon like dry cactus, skin turning pale and sickly as they cried in agony but soon stopped when not even a drop of mana was left inside them as their bodies turned cold and lifeless. The cephtalurian chief stopped just a few meters away from me, baring its maw it released a deafening roar, which supposedly even shook the trunk of the trees and ground. It''s bulk moving forward and backward, trying to make itself look as intimidating as possible to me. I almost scoffed looking at him with nonchalantly cold eyes. I held my sword strongly in my palm, as mana bolted in and out of me, causing the space around me to distort as my intent was released in the atmosphere causing the cephtalurian to growl and look at me with it''s ferocious eyes. I took a stance, as I saw the beast releasing the cephtalurians from it¡¯s meaty tentacles and throw their shrivelled bodies away like twigs. With another roar, its bared it maw and lurched in my direction. Chapter: 88: Beyond the Boundary The ground shook terribly, sending several shockwaves through the dry and dead soil as the cephtalurian covered the distance between us in an instant. One of it¡¯s tentacles hurtled in my direction, moving with incredible speed as I avoided it¡¯s simple frontal attack whilst taking a vertical swing at it to try to severe it, but just as the tip of the blade came into contact with the tentacle and was about to slice through as more mana coalesced the blade giving it a shimmering prestige, another one merged from beneath it, and one from the side, twisted, colliding with my sword as it pushed it back, the force strong enough to push me off balance and cause me to take several steps back. Another two shot in my direction right immediately, as I took a breath, my chest heaved as I shifted my centre of gravity, pressing my left foot strongly on the ground, taking a stance the mana coursing through my veins and muscles as I fended them off with a display of accurate and precise swordplay. Mana channelled into my feet as I dashed forward, my feet leaving small craters in their wake as I moved, avoiding another of its tentacle which moved in a zigzag pattern, splitting through the air and making my air sway by the sheer force, missing my body by a hair¡¯s length and drilling itself into the ground, sending cracks into the very surface as it wiggled and pulled itself out. Firming my grip on the hilt I took that moment and lunged in the direction of the cephtalurian, closing the distance in an instant. My sword blazed with light as it cried out pushing more and more mana toward the sword as it moved closer to the cephtalurian¡¯s body, its bulk towering high and it¡¯s horrendous face coming into plain sight, a shadow cast over me and its maw snarled as it''s sharp jaw came into clear display, showcasing rows of jagged fangs. I brandished my sword as it burst with teal greenish light, already more mana moving closer to it¡¯s surface as the manipulation of the particles of wind sent a loud ruffle in the air as the blade moved closer to the base of it¡¯s thick neck surrounded by the skin lolling and protecting it. It¡¯s speed to react to my attack was fast, almost too fast. The moment my sword drew an arc near it¡¯s neck, cutting the skin and digging deeper into the beast¡¯s fat neck, I did the same thing I had done before. I channelled the mana within me and with the skillful manipulation of the fire attribute, my sword burst with a cascade of fiery flames enshrouding the blade whole as the scarce motes of red clung to the surface, giving the bleak blade a shiny radiance, which rose high up as the heavy wind reinforced it, widening its reach, scorching the cephtalurian¡¯s skin as it cried out in an agonising hoarse voice, but already three of it¡¯s thick tentacles were over me and crashed into me from each side. Already seen through its tactic, I withdrew the scabbard and parried two of the tentacles avoiding them with much ease, but when I tried to parry the third with my sword, in that short span of time, from behind me suddenly a fourth one came and whipped me¡ªlike I had been struck in the back by a ten ton hammer¡ª, then taking advantage of my sudden distraction, the previous one penetrated through my back as I felt searing pain try to jolt me to my knees, my face distorted with a painful frown, leaving me stiff as I ground my teeth and persisted through the pain. Forcing my body to move, I coalesced the mana inside my arm working the way I needed it to, and without wasting a single moment I hurtled my fist into the cephtalurian¡¯s bulk with full force, my arm hissing and blurring through the air, as I felt the muscles inside it contort and convulse, causing sharp and agonising aches to spread all across the bones of my arm. My fist tore through the cephtalurian¡¯s skin, digging into its chest as its blood sprayed over the ground, staining my clothes, melting them from a few spots. All I heard was loud and hideous shrieks which permeated in our surrounding. The beast winced, shooting me an animalistic glare as its eyes seemed to darken in rage. But as my arm was healing¡ªsticking the torn off tendons and ligaments¡ªI sent a powerful shockwave of mana coalesced around my fist, which made the beast groan with its face tormented, causing the ugly wound on its chest to grow twice the size of both my fists, making the cephtalurian to stumble several times and crash into the ground dozens of steps away. ¡¾Warning¡¿ ¡¾A poisonous substance has entered and attacked the Host¡¯s immune system¡¿ ¡¾Detoxification In Progress¡¿ The system messages appeared in front of me as I looked at the cephtalurian bearing it maw and snarling as it slowly got up to it¡¯s feet, it¡¯s animalistic voice rushing into the air as my eyes locked on it¡¯s figure. Blood dripping from it¡¯s open wound, face twisted and wrinkled. ¡¾The Detoxification of the poisonous substance has completed¡¿ The fire clung to its octopus-like face, rising high and searing away at its skin, as it struck its own face with it¡¯s tentacle to douse the hot flames eating away at it. Low and tormented groans filled the air as the beast growled in an intense voice making a ferocious face as it¡¯s eyes glowed even more menacingly. The amethyst shade of its eyes turning a deep blood red. Making them looking almost black. My brows knitted as I saw the mana inside the cephtalurian go into a flurry. My back had already done healing itself from the damage as there was only a hole left in the back of my shirt stained with my blood and the cephtalurian''s acidic poison which had melted it. But I kept looking at it with wariness laced in my eyes. It¡¯s ability to keep a good distance from it¡¯s opponent whilst attacking them in a different rhythmic set of movements each time with it¡¯s tentacles to make them waste their stamina while also slowly ingesting them with its potent poison was commendable. But it¡¯s poison had no effect on me, but yet again I didn¡¯t have an infinite amount of stamina to keep on fighting it endlessly. I had indeed built a good resistance against most poisons, but that didn¡¯t mean I was perfectly immune from their effects. By surviving the basilisk''s searing poison which had almost killed me, I had gained resistance to almost all poison, I think. But if I was affected by a poison in a heavy amount then that was a different issue. But I had realised that, unlike it¡¯s kind this one is quite intelligent and unique, who didn¡¯t just attack me blindly or with just relying on its instincts to ensure its victory. It¡¯s ability to read between my attacks and adapt itself into quickly countering them with an almost too good of a reaction time to catch me off guard by using its tentacles¡ªattacking in different sets of rhythms and patterns¡ªwas quite the good strategy to deal with a stronger opponent. It held just as good of an intellect and senses as the thalassalithions for battle. My eyes went to the dead corpses of its kin, lying lifelessly. And one more think to be wary of this creature was its ability to absorb others mana to make itself stronger and vitalise itself to keep on fighting. But I guess it was more ruthless than the thalassalithions, considering it didn''t even spare its own kin. It knows I¡¯m stronger than it, that¡¯s why from the start of the fight it¡¯s doing it¡¯s best to keep it¡¯s distance from me to attack in the most efficient way possible while parrying most of my close range attacks with its tentacles even if I came close enough. But even if I do that, those tentacles are the real problem. They won¡¯t let me get closer to the main body and even if I somehow did reach it like last time, it can just attack from all directions to take advantage of my blind spots. It¡¯s reach was good, so it''s ability to make use of the terrain to its full advantage. A dry chuckle left me as I glared at the cephtalurian. ¡°These fucking sentient beings ¡° I said as the mana draped around me in a protective layer, oozing a very dim light to emit from my body. It¡¯s strength and ability to fight alone could easily place this beast in the category. Then it moved again, the four tentacles jutting from behind it moved separately and in a manner of their own, as if they¡¯ll had a will and held individual conscious, moving entirely different from each other. One from the right, two from below and the last from the left. But this time the cephtalurian chief also launched the two tentacles working as its arms in my direction as well. Six tentacles moving in my direction as they followed each of my movements while creating perfect sync and coordination amongst themselves to counter and attack brilliantly. Honestly, it felt like I was engaged in a fight with several powerful monsters at once. Even if I parried and attacked four or five of the tentacle at once with faster speed and strength which it couldn¡¯t follow through, the sixth one would always hit home. The same thing happened again as a tentacle struck me from the side, it¡¯s tip working like a blade as it drew an arc near my torso, which caused streaks of blood to drape down and stain my clothes with a dull crimson and black. The system messages kept on appearing as I gave them a side eye before ignoring them and evading three of the tentacles launched in my direction at once as my body detoxified the poison which the cephtalurian had released each time it was able to land it¡¯s attacks. Yet in contrast, I hadn¡¯t dealt even considerable damage on to it. It stood tall in its place, eyes glowing ferociously and face growling, looking ravenous. It did its best to maintain the distance between us even now, trying to make me waste my stamina as it kept launching one attack after the other. And each strike was filled with strength greater than the previous one as my arms slowly started to flail and go numb from fending off strike after strike as the bones in them creaked. As if I was hitting hard metal itself. I frowned as my mana flared, looking at the Cephtalurian closing the distance between us as I parried another pair of tentacles. It bared its maw, its jagged teeth shown as a tentacle grabbed a hold of my wrist pushing me off balance, as another struck me in the back of the head¡ªmaking me squeal as I lost my balance and senses¡ª, the others already restraining my limbs as I stood held in its tight grasp. Its grip tightening around my arms and legs making me squeal in pain. The two tentacles which were still free lunged at me and struck right in my chest, penetrating me. I screamed with a twisted face, coughing blood, as I tried to pry myself free of its grasp as it gripped harder making my struggle look futile. My breathing heaved as I felt the mana inside my body fail me, crumbling away, as the tentacles began to pull the mana out and transfer it to the cephtalurian chief. It was a similar sensation close to diving into the cold water of a lake, as my body grew numb and cold. My body not responding properly to my commands, as I felt weakened, my limbs growing stiff and unmoving as the mana left me, being drained faster than I could even take some action against it. My vision grew blurry, blood spilling through my mouth staining my jaw in a dark crimson as my chest heaved. I felt my insides lurch with withering pain as my body flailed, as it pumped me with its poison, my painful moans filled the air as the wound over my chest kept on healing and melting to and fro. Damn it. I grunted through gritted teeth and furrowing brows. My eyes now barely retaining focus as I looked at the Cephtalurian moving closer to me. My vision blurred further as I felt my heart thumb faster as if it could burst in my chest. My body shuddered with spasms as my muscles contracted making me grit in pain, trying to supress my scream. But I took a deep staggering breath, and calmed my mind, albeit barely with strained tension lacing each action. The mana inside me swirled as I focused it toward my arms, as they were doused in a fiery inferno which danced around them. It was a hard task to focus my mana toward my arms as the beast was draining me off of my reserves faster than I could command it. But my simple plan had worked and the flames burned fiercely around my arms like wildfires, engulfing me up to my torso like a torch, I pushed through my limits in controlling the element as a powerful gale billowed around me, howling, giving the fires more reach as they fuelled themselves, reaching high in the air and allowing the flames to travel farther and cling on to the tentacles entrapping me. I felt the bright radiance of the heat over my own skin as my body winced. I tried to focus my mana to protect myself, but using it to conjure an unstable fire as well as having it drained at the same time, I didn¡¯t have the time to reconsider my options, if I wanted to end up as a dried up corpse for this fucking leech bastard. Quickly the tentacles caught on to flames which hungrily lurched forward, as they painfully winced and pulled back releasing me from their grasp as the cephtalurian snarled releasing a loud growl which made its way to my ears. I was hurled back as the tentacles dug into my chest pulled back, making me cough blood again as I went crashing into the ground, my vision drained and blurred considerably. My body staggered to pull a breath. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The system messages caught my fleeting attention as I saw the cephtalurian slamming it¡¯s tentacles to brush out the scarlet flames somehow, making the ground shake causing dust to swirl around it. I inspected my body carefully and saw the condition I was in, the skin over my arms had also been burned and scorched, looking reddish black in colour as I felt unimaginable amount of pain clawing away at me making me frown as the potent amount of poison the cephtalurian had released into my body kept on detoxifying; my physique taking time to heal. Despite a person¡¯s affinity to an element if they didn¡¯t have good enough control over that element to manipulate it to their advantage it would then simply become a double edged sword which could hurt the enemy as well as the host without any control or consideration. So mages are first taught the basics of an element to better understand its fundamentals and workability, so they can learn to adjust just how much power and control they needed to exert when manipulating an element. My body slowly healed itself, the blood stopped flowing from my wounds as they patched themselves. I slowly rose to my shaky feet, but I didn¡¯t even have the leisure to relax and retrieve my footing as I felt a tentacle grab on to my ankle from behind, as I felt like the ground from beneath my feet had been swept away as I was hurtled through the air. I cursed with a loud grunt, my body moving to pry myself lose of its grasp, my mind squirming as the poison took hold over me last second. The Chief launched me and the moment I came to be, I blanked in an out consciousness as I mercilessly crashed into the trunk of thick tree several meters away, my bones shattering as the impact caused shudders to be sent through my body as it cried in agony. I moaned in pain, blood flowing from the side of my lips as my body plummeted to the hard ground, causing sharp aches to be sent throughout as I released the hilt of my sword and it stabbed into the dry ground. I felt every part of my body hiss in agony as I laid on ground allowing my body to heal itself. My breathing heavy and eyes tightly shut. Biting the inside of my cheek until I tasted iron, my body swirled on the ground like a worm, tissues and muscles stitching themselves, as bones healed. I took a deep breath as I heard steps approaching from afar, my mana channels creaked, making a wave of nausea to hit me, as I vomited blood, every inch of me screaming. I slowly rose to my feet, as my eyes refocused, glaring at the approaching mana signature of the Cephtalurian dozens of meters away. I reached for my sword and took a hold of it and withdrew it back into the scabbard. I guess, I had underestimated the cephtalurian Chief''s capabilities. I hissed taking a deep breath. It was indeed cunning and sly, like Uito had said. I released a dry chuckle welled inside me on my own arrogance. I didn¡¯t even have this much trouble dealing with the basilisk as much as I''m having now. And honestly, the basilisk was also an rank mana beast. But it had only taken so much death to kill it. I saw the cephtalurian rushing in my direction. Each step covering faster than the one before. I searched for my mana, as a frown played over my lips. Since the start of the fight, I had already used and lost half of my mana. And most of it had been taken by that bastard . But I stood in my position, as my body was almost healed, the poison was still detoxifying but its effects were bearable. My hands went to the sword, one firmed around the hilt and the other securing the scabbard, as I reached for the paths. My vision brightened by the dim light casted around me, as the powerful interconnecting web flickered to life, overlapping the entire forest in it¡¯s egnamtic sheen as far as my eyes and senses could follow and feel them. The pathways burned brightly as I looked through them, their information transmitted to me as I released my intent to them, demanding the information I wanted and needed. Without even a moment wasted I disappeared into those streams, as I moved through the intricate highways to reach my destination. The space opened, making a clear path for me to travel through as the information coursed through my mind. The space tore open for me, series of lightning coiling and crackling around my body, charging me with static as it lifted my hair, as I appeared right behind the Cephtalurian Chief. My arms and feet reinforced with mana as I inspected the beast and steadied my body. All the mana inside me bursted as dim light surged outward, my arms swelled and veins bulged, releasing the sword from the scabbard. My sword hissed and billowed through the air, the tendrils of lightning which were coiling around me wrapped the surface of the blade, crackling dangerously, as the blade winced and shuddered under the force, threatening to split and break as a dark aura submerged the sword. I coalesced more mana around the blade to not allow it to succumb. The Chief who was caught off guard, tried to whirl, but it was too late. My sword drew countless arcs, as my arm tore through the air, the fiery lightning coiling around it giving each swing more power, as I severed all the tentacles jutting out of its back. As they plummeted to the ground. I twisted my body, my arm growing stiff under the stress, as I slashed diagonally, slicing through the left side of its torso as its screams loudly reverberated through the forest. My free arm was already charged with mana. With each vein and muscle coalesced with mana, I took a sharp swing near it¡¯s open wound. The air tore apart as my fist struck home and the beast¡¯s tormented shrieks filled the air. But I didn¡¯t stop there. Next moment, my arm burst with flames consuming my skin and engulfing the cephtalurian, searing away at its insides as it did a final desperate act and whirled with all the energy left in its body. It shot its remaining tentacles at me, and tried creating some distance, but my fist dug deeper mercilessly. It¡¯s tentacles struck me, but had no strength left in them to make a strong enough impact. I winced, my arm causing terrible pain to arch across my body. My face twisted into a wide frown. It was left in an ugly state, as my arm bled and the skin melted by the poison. I released a wave of my mana, a shockwave billowed through, making the cephtalurian go crashing several meters away, as its body struck the roots of a nearby tree. ¡°Kuh!¡± I gasped with a painful expression as I looked at my arm. The muscles around my wrist had completely melted and the bone visible. The system messages appeared to me, before I waved them away with annoyance laced in my eyes. I walked over to the cephtalurian, as it pitifully tried to get back on its feet, growling in pain. It saw me approach, eyes now filled with fear and caution for its life. Unknowingly, I cracked a grin as each foot fall swelled in my chest. But it brandished its fangs and screamed with all its might. The every ground shook by its hoarse scream, blood spilling and staining the ground as its skin tone paled. I took a sharp swing near its torso. But the hair at the back of my neck stood as I twisted my body whilst changing the trajectory of my sword and severing a tentacle to my right. But this gave the Cephtalurian Chief enough time to attack me. I kicked back and took several steps away from it. But my eyes swept across the forest as I saw several bright mana signatures approaching. In only a few seconds, I was surrounded by hundreds of cephtalurians baring their maws at me. Several pairs of bright amethyst eyes hidden in the shadows or in front of me glaring me down. I clicked my tongue as my sword shimmered and cried out. Fuck! So it was calling for its tribe. I could still continue on fighting somehow, but after my fight against their Chief, I was tired. My body was still healing and my mind squirmed from the effects of the poison. I took a deep breath as the cephtalurians rushed in my direction. My sword tore through their masses. One after another, they¡¯ll fell to the cold steel, but there didn¡¯t seem an end to them. They rushed toward me without a care to their own wellbeing. If I killed two, four more would lurch at me, same thing happening the more cephtalurians I killed. By this time my fatigue had been build up and I felt my arms crank and eyelids glare heavily. But from the corner of my eye, I saw the Cephtalurian Chief absorbing the mana from several of its kind and revitalising itself; several dried corpses lying still on the ground as it slowly rose to it¡¯s feet. Damn it. I grunted as I tore through the mass of cephtalurians and dashed in the direction of the Chief. I had wasted my one chance at using the pathways, and now I can¡¯t even escape if I wanted to. My feet covered the distance in an instant, mana surging through me. But the weaker cephtalurians barricaded my path from reaching their Chief. Their blood sprayed around the ground and on my skin, leaving me grunting in pain as I killed and killed and killed. I brought my sword up and defended against a whip attack. The force of the strike leaving my arms numb and stiff, and body hurled several steps back. My eyes landed over the Cephtalurian Chief, as it rose to its feet. The wounds on its body still remained, but that didn¡¯t seem to bother it anymore. But the next moment, it snarled, as its body began to convulse uncontrollably with spasms, it''s purple tongue lolling as its eyes growing deadly still and body swelling, making its bulk tower high over the other cephtalurians in the terrain. My breathing heaved, I felt like my chest was on fire as I tired to think of a way to win. My stamina was depleting faster. I withdrew a potion and drank it, whilst taking a swing near a cephtalurian¡¯s torso, severing it. The potion didn''t do much in front of the damage, but still made a lukewarm sensation to course through my body and relax my mind. But next moment I looked in complete flabbergast as I observed through Mind¡¯s Eye the mana inside the Cephtalurian Chief¡¯s body going into a state of frenzy as it snarled, its voice tearing through the air. My mouth agape in disbelief as I witnessed demonic energy swelling the cephtalurian¡¯s form. Intermingling with the beast''s mana and making a glint of malevolence to release its body. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I wheezed with an almost incredulous expression. ¡®Demonic energy, but how?¡¯ The power rushed into its body, making each point of its beastly form to grow and transform into something more insidious and horrendous. Without even having a moment to ponder over the sudden development, countless tentacles hurled in my direction as I parried as many as I could whilst getting whipped from all direction. My grip weakened around the hilt as blood dripped from several places of my body, mixed with the murky black toxin. Then the Chief moved, covering the distance in an instant as its bulk crashed into me¡ªlike a concrete wall had just crashed into me¡ª, making me stumble and kiss thick ground. My body flailed and groaned under the heavy fatigue growing over my mind. Tentacles taking a hold of my ankles as I was slowly lifted in the air, suspended upside-down as I looked at the Cephtalurian chief with blurry half-open eyes, my breathing shallow. I moved my body, the mana reinforcing my unsteady and weak movements as I swung my sword and sliced through the tentacle holding one of my ankle, but the swing wasn¡¯t strong enough. I was hurtled through the air like some rag doll, as I struck hard ground, blanking in and out of consciousness upon impact as my mind squirmed by unimaginable pain. This happened two more times¡ªmy mind growing numb from the pain¡ªbefore the Cephtalurian Chief propelled me through the air. I was moving through the air with incredible speed and barely saw that I was about to crash into a tree head on. The impact at this speed would honestly leave me in a worse than sorry state, and I didn¡¯t even have much mana left so that I could heal my body properly, yet again, move to defend myself. I guess I had truly underestimated the trial. The mana inside me swirled as I twisted my body mid-air with the final effort I could with the last bit of energy left, the attribute of wind reinforcing my actions as I changed the trajectory in which I was moving, but my shoulder struck against a thick branch jutting out from the tree¡¯s side as I whirled in the air thrice before my crash and kissed the ground with a loud thud, which dislocated my shoulder as I didn¡¯t even have the leisure to scream or understand what had happened. The impact left a wide crater in its wake as I rolled on the ground with dangerous speed, what little mana I could have layered around me to protect myself from the crash crumbled and withered away, as clusters of light dissipated around me as I winced and groaned in a low and weak voice which shooed away from the loud thuds generating. I didn¡¯t know just how many times I rolled over the ground, but soon it stopped as I hit the hard surface of water and sank to its depth. The frigid cold digging deep into my bones as my limbs stiffened and eyes darkened. Blood dripped from my body and scattered into the water around me, I was barely able to make out of my surroundings, as I was left breathless and vulnerable. My body becoming unresponsive; disoriented. I searched for any options I could exploit to my advantage, but my mind just wouldn¡¯t focus as the pain and fragility of my limbs made me sank deeper as the cold water wrapped me in its tight embrace, the last bit of energy I had left which was keeping me stable and awake crumbled away as my body numbed. But through my blurred vision I saw two tentacle swimming my way, as one held and gripped at my throat as the other wrapped around my torso, squeezing and depriving me of the last bit of air I had left in my lungs as my ribs contorted and a few cracked sending a series of aches and blanking pain, making me scream, as air bubbles floated upwards. The cold leaving me weakened in my bones as I saw the Cephtalurian Chief rushing in my direction with it¡¯s red eyes looking ravenous, revelling in their own malevolence as the beast swam closer and closer. The demonic energy making the beast go into a frenzied state, as its strength multiplied. Should I use Acausality? My desperation evaded my mind and clouded my judgement as I tried to think of any way of ensuring my survival. But the rebound would be too much for me to take in my current state and despite that it won¡¯t do me any good because I can¡¯t interact with the frozen objects in that static void as much as I try to. All that power would do was stop time, separating me from the physical realm for a short period and leaving me in a weakened state. Then what should I¡ª I thought before my mind subconsciously went to the moments of using that enigmatic, yet malevolent and absolute power I had gained in my time inside the basilisk dungeon. No! My desperation fighting and overcoming my sense of sanity and reason which grew weaker as time passed as I remembered what that power had done to me back then. I grew numb, my mind being poisoned by the enchanting allure of that absolute power, promising me victory, yet at the cost of my own humanity. B-But... My weakened mind no longer able to push my desperation and thoughts away. I felt it was the only way possible, for me to survive...for me to win. In that very slight and withering moment, the dim image of Jihye appeared inside my mind. In it I saw her smile as brightly as I had ever seen her, her smile radiated a warmth which swelled in my heart, but casued pangs of guilt to rise in my chest, which I now longed to see, could do anything to see again, but next moment her image withered and crumbled away, shattering like glass. N-No... My own thoughts felt weak to me. I was left in a weakened state where even holding a single thought was like walking on broken glass. My arms flailed, as I closed my eyes, as I hardened my resolve; all sound, presence and even the beating of my own heart disappeared. I felt like I was in a state of nothingness as I felt the robust of insurmountable power surge from deep within me, shrouding me in its embrace, wrapping me in its warmth. Assuring me. I felt the frigid bites of cold disappear as my body grew numb from all the pain spread across my physique. All the worries, pains and pessimistic thoughts disappeared from my mind as I slowly opened my eyes which felt like lead. But the weakness had left me. My mind was as clear as the still water of a lake. As all I felt was the insurmountable power coursing though my veins and channels. Making me feel alive and absolute. That I could do anything. Just why was I being so fearful of this power? I asked, feeling somewhat ashamed of my own weakness to wield this enchanting power. It was mine! A power which bends to my will. This power... Just as I did, the grip of the tentacles loosened over me ever so slightly, but I moved and held them tightly in my palms. My grip firm as the cephtalurian tried to pry itself free. Its eyes looking fearful and haunted, shaking like a terrified dog. It shuddered as it tried to pull away from me, but there was no respite for it. My face grew cold and stoic, but a vicious grin played at my lips as I pulled the beast closer, to not let it escape. My mana worked as I flared Leap and searched for the paths, but there was a strong rejection from my body; a nudge waiting for me as I activated the skill. As if my body was rejecting the power itself, a wall, a barrier...a boundary set to stop me from wielding the power; a power which was mine, yet why was it restricting and rejecting my command? I pushed harder, and the wall which stood tall and firm between me and that power started to grow small cracks. All I needed now was to go beyond that boundary trying to stop me; to reach it, the power. My grin grew even more deadly and animalistic, causing the cephtalurian to shudder in my grasp as it winced, as the wall collapsed on itself as I pushed harder and reached the power; no longer being held back as it flared to life. My body winced under the effects of my actions, trying to stop me, rejecting my command, but I didn¡¯t care. The pathways appeared bare to my eyes¡ª burning with so much information and intricate power, ready to be used, to serve their purpose to me¡ªas I looked at them¡ªand I felt like they were looking right back at me¡ª,through them, and felt my connection with them grow stronger and firm as I wrapped myself with a thin layer of protective mana and released my intent. Lightning flashed around me and I leapt, disappearing into the paths pulling the cephtalurian together with me as static charged through the water, making it boil and swirl. Chapter: 89: Unleashed I felt a bolt of lightning coursing through my veins and muscles, causing involuntarily movement from my body caused in discomfort, startling my brain for a split second, making an uncomfortable shiver to run wildly around my body, or I guess it was just my mind playing tricks on me, as I laid eyes on the arcs of lightening fiercely coiling and crackling away round me. Wrapping me in a kind of web which threatened to flicker and rip me apart at this every moment. But at the same, they felt...subservient¡ªtheir movements and placement around me like a fine maker¡¯s tapestry, which intervened and branched from every spot, connecting every point to every other, as if making adjustments and placing each and every point in piece, in a way that they could be wielded by me which was possible due to my lack of insight¡ªto me. A frown creased passed by brows, but my mind dwelled deeper, going beyond, feeling the essence the paths released. As if I could shatter the space with a snap of my fingers and open a rift which could carry me to the ends of the universe; to the very answers which I demanded about this power even now. And always at the back of my head, the overwhelming thoughts grew, making me curious¡ªtinged with skepticism every here and there¡ªthat mana was able to create such an intricate web for transportation. Was mana really such a godly existence? I asked, my words mostly directed to myself. That it could create such complicated concepts and structures in the world, while being a element and power which could easily be accessed and wielded by almost anyone. If these so called ¡®paths¡¯ existed, then that meant they could be wielded by someone else other than me? I mean it was usable by an extension and understanding of mana, because mana was what allowed me their use. Yet there wasn¡¯t! I¡¯d never seen anyone other than me use an ability similar to the paths. Not in both lives. I hadn¡¯t dwelled passed that point: about if the paths just existed in this world, on some form of a...whim which the world deemed necessary to exist; like how mana did? It just existed! It was available almost everywhere, but it¡¯s amount and potency varied from locations and environments. As if what I had seen and experienced, I wrapped and confined my mind around to make sense of the peculiarities of the world. Just like how people used an abstract to understand the world around them if they didn¡¯t grasp something, or couldn¡¯t come to comprehend a concept or existence which transcended their beliefs or ideas; what their feeble minds couldn¡¯t concur. I pondered with a cold mask of stoicism enveloping my face. I could feel my curiosity growing but my face remained a slab of impassiveness. Like a system¡ªan idea or philosophy¡ªwhich everyone needed to learn and adapt to in order to understand something in a more articulate way. Like how we humans had become accustomed to this phenomenon of the status and these skills which became available to us after the first cataclysm happened, which we made a part of our lives and world almost instantly. We just accepted these happenstances like they were normal, without even questioning them much, as if accepting these unknown concepts was the only right way, because we didn¡¯t understand them all to well. But I felt my body grow numb as my mind felt like it was filled with cobwebs, making me slightly groan under the vertigo of my sudden actions and thoughts¡ªmore out of annoyance than any physical or mental fatigue or pain which could have caused it. I felt tremors grow through my body, blood pounding inside my head, each nerve inside my body rebelling and protesting against me, as I held back the urge to release the interconnecting web for a moment as the mental strain grew, making a painful scowl to arch my face. But I merely shrugged the impulse away, like the passing of breeze. My connection to the paths felt almost absolute, unlike ever before when I needed to see or sense them to allow them to guide me through the space. As if my attention to them before had been crude and almost rudimentary¡ª''No! Worse!¡¯ I snickered with half supressed anger, as I looked at them¡ª,like pleas, the paths only releasing its information to me on it¡¯s own petulant whims, for me to be in control of a broken piece of it. As if the boundary which always stood frim between me and the space around me, obscuring and hindering my senses and control over them had¡ªcame undone by some force or limiter finally crumbling away, not being able to hold back the influence I now exerted¡ªfinally disappeared. The countless motes held in this tapestry like web¡ªliteral wormholes which worked as gateways between two locations¡ªflickered ever-so-slightly, acknowledging my presence, feeding me the information about the path and space between two places, which connected one spot to another. Which seemed to connect each path to every other. The interconnecting web shimmered and as if right now I held complete control over this aspect and authority¡ªspace¡ªwhich created and pillared the world. As if I could tear the every fabric which held this world together with my bare hands. But my mind dwelled on the ramifications of such actions as well through the destructiveness of my mania filled thoughts which threatened to consume my mind and tear my sanity away. I could perfectly see through the spaces; where each point connected and intersected, led to or could with the control that I could exercise over them currently. Even the smaller points and intervened paths which branched away from every path, creating this intricate web, I couldn¡¯t have dared to see or sense before were little by little revealed to me, as a subtle shift occurred inside my mind. Some insight bloomed within me as I witnessed the paths which looked like fine artistic cracks in the form of a web, making me soothed and spreading a warmth across my body, as if a metaphorical curtain slowly getting ripped apart from in front of my mind so I could lay eyes on them. My brows slightly knitted as I felt an uncomfortable wave of pain and panic overcome all of my senses. I tried to feel beyond that power, something was there, where the space ended yet started, as if something which remained in the middle and all around in sequence to the concepts to the fabric of reality, the space warped before me, unravelling it¡¯s mysteries to me¡ªas if there was something more, something that I had yet to grasp and understand, something...otherworldly awaiting on the other side. A power, a presence, an authority which wasn¡¯t anything like I could have ever felt. Shivers ran wildly through my body as the essence of that otherworldly power leaked a very small and thin part of itself in accordance to my will and made way. I felt my body grow closer to it, but at the same time some repulsion pushed me back. A power which was beyond this world. Something that was the ¡®world¡¯ and yet the ¡®world¡¯ was it. As if it existed through the world and the world through it, in an interdependence of two forces, existing by and through each other, but one exerting stronger influence over the other. But I couldn¡¯t tell apart which. It was something that mere mortal and feeble minds could never come to comprehend. I pushed as space warped from around me, my senses wrapped in a protective weak bubble like barrier, which shook the more I pushed, threatening to burst and engulf me in a maddening state. I felt a ravenous urge to abandon everything just in pursuit to feel that presence again. To understand it even just a little. That presence was something enigmatic, yet mysterious and subtle. As if it should exist yet shouldn''t. Something I barely sensed or caught notice of before it vanished like a spell being undone from the very mana which held it together, something which I was so familiar with yet distant and unknown, knowing so very little of. But the harder I pushed the more it repulsed me back. As if rejecting me, sending a very painful tremor across my body, as I was hurtled away. Just as my body disappeared into the pathways, I felt my mind go still as a wave of static rushed through my body,¡ªthe world around me lost colour like when I used Acausality to bound time¡ªthe information cut between phases as I felt a heavy force strike my entire body, blanking me in and out of consciousness as the paths dimmed, the web fluctuated and flickered, threating to break as arcs of lightning crackled around me dangerously, as I was left suspected through space. My eyes opened, yet I didn¡¯t feel or see anything. As far as my eyes stretched, all that appeared was a never ending darkness. As if I had appeared inside a void where nothing existed. Nothingness. That was all which surrounded me. The darkness and stillness could have pushed a person to madness if they witnessed it, but yet here I was suspended and floating through this space where there was a lack of anything tangible or sensory. The silence working as a sort of comfort making me tear my mind away from my reverie, yet quickly turning into boredom as I again began pondering. I don¡¯t know just how long I floated aimlessly in this place, but my mind pondered over several things, to keep me distracted and to quench my boredom, but when that failed as well as, I searched through this void. I felt like a grain of sand just moving aimlessly through the vast universe. There was no destination, no start or end to this place...just something, yet nothing. As if it just existed. I couldn¡¯t find a meaning as long as I floated through this nothingness, gripping hard at my mind and thoughts. I could and couldn¡¯t feel to be in the control of my body. All of my skills dormant except for Ruler¡¯s Authority still protecting my mind from the frigid coldness of this abyss. As if I was just floating through this void, as if I was a part of this...place, but at the same time something, something more. The silence and respite this place provided me with was something which calmed me, yet at the same time a torrent of complex emotions and worries. But there was nothing. No mana was around me, but there was demonic energy albeit barely an amount so scarce that I couldn¡¯t really tell if it was there or not, but yet again there was a subtlety to this place, as if it held a meaning and some answer that I was looking for. The more comfortable I started to grow the more I felt my existence merging with this void. But there was something in here. I barley felt it, but it disappeared just as I was about to point out what it was. Like a shadow which moved away faster than I could realise it was even there to acknowledge it''s presence or existence. But next moment I felt I had been hurled, the space around me warped as my eyes shut as I felt a sharp headache coming my way. It was unlike anything I could have ever endured as I gritted my teeth tightly subduing the urge to scream. As if my brain, from cell to cell was being struck by lightning and getting destroyed as an uncontrolled amount of information coursed through my mind. But next moment my perspective shifted as I found myself falling from the sky with my tattered clothes fluttering intensely. The air boomed around me, as my body flailed, but I quickly took a hold over my senses and channelled the mana inside my body in the most efficient way possible. There barely was a quarter of it left and the damage my body had sustained was being healed very slowly. But my mind remained like still water, not an ounce of panic or frustration clouding me. When I realised, I saw tendrils of lightning arc around my body which were slowly disappearing, as I remembered what had happened to me just seconds ago. That void...¡ª Suddenly I twisted my body, sending a tremor to run wildly throughout as I felt intense pain sear away at my insides. The left side of my shoulder hurt like I had been struck by a massive outpouring of spells. My shoulder was still dislocated¡ªthe bone inside it cracked and broken severely, as what little mana I had helped in it''s recovery, as muscles and bones stitched, nerves healing¡ª,blood staining my clothes and face, several of my ribs broken, which sent unbearable aches with each breath I took. I pushed my body into a diving position mid air taking control of my flailing form which was free falling through the air, as I fell to the ground, the air pushing my hair back and making a slight whistling noise to ring in my ears, as I positioned myself and channelled the mana inside me. Wind mana rushed to my command, it''s movements subservient to my manipulation, thoughts and control as they made way and cushioned my fall on to the ground, as a gust of wind blew a mushroom of dust around me, enveloping me in it. My legs shook from the effort to stand, my body slightly refused as fatigue took over. Releasing a breath, I lifted my head as I went to a knee to allow my body to recover and saw the Cephtalurian Chief also crashing from the sky as it''s bulk collided with the water¡¯s surface making it rise several feet high, its mass sinking to the depth as I walked closer to the lake. Each step felt like a burden to cover, despite my body growing number as time passed. My slow stride went on until I stood just a few inches away from the lake. My reflection was shown clearly on the bright sapphire surface. My brows knitted momentarily as I looked at my own face, and I looked terrifying. My eyes had turned a dark shade of lavender¡ªa strange change caused by Ruler¡¯s Authority¡ªas my face was a mask of cold stoicism, with my gaze looking as sharp as the tip of a blade. But I found amusement somehow seeing myself look just as intimidating and cold-blooded as I had in my past life. I chuckled like a maniac, but my smile didn''t quite reach my eyes. I took a careful look at myself, long glossy black hair grown below shoulder length framing my face which looked as hard and sharp as a blade, the jawline, the curve of the cheeks, the line of the nose, the stillness and viciousness of my eyes. I had grown accustomed to this face which was mine, yet not. But I remembered taking a momentary look at my face after I had killed an entire horde of mana beasts, humans and demons alike in the war in my past life. My face had looked the same as now back then. But rather the mature and cold face I expected to see, now what I saw in the reflection was a face of an almost seventeen year old teenager, but the sharpness and deadlines resembled and reminded me that of my old face. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I cracked a grin as if for a moment I¡¯d seen the reflection of my old self in the water. But a complicated torrent of emotions made pangs of guilt to rise in my chest as my face¡ªJiwoo¡¯s face¡ªreminded me so much of his father, whom I had barely seen or knew anything about through his shared memories months ago. Was this guilt and regret my own, or a manifestation and influence of the previous owner? I asked looking aimless. ¡°Jihye...¡± I mused almost in a whisper as I ground my teeth. Suddenly my mind was struck by a sharp headache from using Ruler¡¯s Authority, but I took slow breaths as the power came into my control once again. It¡¯s destructive impulses were fuelled by my own rage and thoughts. As if it brought out the real me. As if it knew what I wanted. My face briefly filled by a wave of melancholy as I turned my eyes away from my reflection. I knew I was not Jiwoo. I could never be him! I had only draped myself in the persona of this boy, of how he might have acted toward the people around him. Using him as a front to hide and seal away who I really was¡ªused to be¡ª, but it didn¡¯t seem to work, as from time to time, my real self would take over. I had a new life, new bonds, new experiences and new opportunities. But...despite all that, deep down I knew that I was still Shun. The persona of Jiwoo was only a shield and mask I had hid myself behind to protect myself from my own desperation, thoughts and weakness which never seemed to leave me. That was who I truly was! A shell of a man whose heart had been hardened to stone and been made into a cold-blooded killer due to the ruthlessness of going to war and the things he loved and the people he cared about taken away from him one by one. But that''s exactly what war did to soldiers. It made them similar to wild beasts ready to make havoc. I had nothing left, so now I was more fearful in this life, desperate even, that the things and people I held dear and loved would again be taken away from me. I felt pathetic and miserable. That single thought made me writhe in panic. A wave of uncomfortable emotions made way, but I bottled them all up and sealed them away into the deepest part of my heart. Ruler¡¯s Authority helped in that. I didn¡¯t need these useless emotions to stray me from the path I had taken. My reverie came to a sudden stop as I saw the Cephtalurian Chief swimming out of the water. It stumbled and limped to the shore as it¡¯s body was left in a terrible state, as the side of it torso was perfectly visible to the naked eyes, blood gushed through it like a stream, making it a hideous sight to lay eyes on. I took a step back, as the water rose high up, as the beast jumped out and growled making me frown in annoyance. I needed to finish this fight as fast as I could. My thoughts were as such, but what the beast had done to me I must first return the favour in full. There was at least a thirty meter distance between me and the cephtalurian, but it had been the one that had done so. But this time it made distance not for battle, but for protection from me, unlike before, it¡¯s confidence was completely shattered and vanished like the fleeting night. It¡¯s body shuddered, as its octopus-like head was lowered ever-so-slightly, not even being able to look me in the eyes like before. Its annoying hissing continued to litter the air as it growled, tongue lolling out as it readied it''s two remaining tentacles standing in a sort of crude stance, maw bared. A demeaning smile pulled at my lips as I looked at the pitiful beast still trying to look intimidating, but it looked nothing but pathetic to me. It still thinks it could save itself from me, or fight back. My eyes nonchalantly went from the cephtalurian and at my surroundings to search for my sword. When I had struck that tree¡¯s branch I must have dropped it somewhere, and I didn¡¯t want to go through the hassle of looking for it now. I sighed as if agitated on my own negligence, the moments of my battle against the cephtalurian replayed inside my mind like a broke tape, reminding me of the beating I had taken from it. So I did what I could make due with. First of all I shook my shoulder and with a loud twitch and cracking, I set the bone in my shoulder in place as it was almost done healing. An intense pain akin to skin and muscles being ripped apart rushed through my body as my bones and ribs were now healed, making me grimace and leaving me with even less mana to fight and maintain Ruler¡¯s Authority¡¯s effects. Just keeping the skill in check was hard enough and taking almost all of my concentration, to barely push the mania of my thoughts down to retain a part of my sanity, unlike in the past when I was left in a more weakened state in the basilisk dungeon where even using the skill had left me vulnerable and nudged at my mind like a maelstrom of destruction threatening to swallow me whole, as if I had slowly sank into a quagmire of tar which numbed and stiffened my senses, making me move and fuelling all my actions simply by pure rage. I lifted a hand, as I took command of my mana¡ªor of what I had left¡ªwhich burned and swirled inside me making me feel absolute as the ambient mana in the atmosphere rippled and rushed to the very whims of my thoughts, shimmering and fluctuating around me to bend and mould itself into something I wanted. Waiting for just a word or thought to jump to action. The mana shimmered, as if responding to my will, the elements in the air grew impatient as if waiting to be used by me. All of them. I understood my control over wind and fire, but water and earth I didn¡¯t know how I was able to use them. Was this a phenomenon caused by my regression or...? I shrugged the thoughts away for now. Simply living in the moment of being able to wield so much power. Feeling like a true higher being. The mana coalesced around, giving a dim ethereal light to envelope my body as the space around me distorted as the mana moved with purpose. The mana coalesced around me sent tremors running through the space as all four elements converged close to me, protecting me through a dominant impulse akin to serving their lord. I felt connected to the mana which was ambient in the air, swirling and glowing with such a bright radiance as I felt to be in control of everything. Be it the particles of wind, earth, water or the scarce motes of red, each one of them moved as if reshaping the world and reality to accommodate my passing, to however I deemed it to. Releasing a breath which left me slightly seethed, whilst hearing a growl from in front of me, I tore my gaze away from my the cephtalurian and at the motes of mana more closely as I saw them take action. Bright tendrils of winds crackled around me, distorting the space, as if trying to subsume the very air which breezed passed and to pull the oxygen out of my enemies lungs on a thought. The moisture in the atmosphere shuddered and rippled as a hazy and cold mist grew around me spiralling in warped lines as the atoms in the air froze, the water particles shimmered as it bended itself into a weapon of my desire to freeze or drown my enemies in a tidal wave. The earth threatened to tear and shatter itself apart, shaking, as the ground cried, to bring forth a disaster to swallow my foes whole and crush them into its depths to appease and kindle my desire for their absolute and total annihilation. Then the last was the fire. And element so powerful, which was the embodiment and the closet nature¡¯s aspect to true destruction to prickle and burn away the every essence of life, which burned with power despite the scarceness I found it in. But even at that fire was the closest and the most diverse element to being a deviant of its own. The motes of fire shimmered as if to engulf my enemies in a fiery flame of destruction and burn them away from the very face of reality on my command. The mana rippled as if it welcomed me, showing it¡¯s respect to it¡¯s king. I cracked a vicious grin as I steadied my posture, the effort leaving my limbs cranking with fatigue. The more I rose and exerted and took control over mana, the more the cephtalurian seemed to sink in a pit of fear and helplessness. To my eyes it looked just like any powerless mutt which was waiting for me kill me it, working as prey for my ascension. For me to grow stronger it worked as a foot hold. Yes! Kill! The murderous intentions of my mind grew stronger as I took action and the mana which had coalesced around me and in my palms finally took form, causing the ground to give way and shatter as it wasn¡¯t able to bear the weight and potency of my mana. ¡°Let¡¯s play.¡± I barked in a hoarse tone as I caught the cephtalurian''s gaze. It¡¯s six eyes burning dark red which met mine and it seem to pull away. The demonic energy inside it which ravaged with a sinister pulsation dimmed ever-so-slightly, grew weaker, draining the beast off it¡¯s life force but also making it¡¯s stature to mutant and become further horrendous. A dark aura of blood red and black mixed coalescing and oozing around it¡¯s towering bulk as it hissed, it¡¯s body swelling and veins turning outward. With a flick of a finger, the air boomed and seem to crack and the cephtalurian was hurtled back, sent crashing into the ground as blood splattered all across, burning and melting the roots of a nearby tree as it shrieked and growled in agony. A few feet away from it in the air a bright luminescent green sword hovered which seemed to pulse and flicker slightly as the mana wrapped around it and gave it a more stable form, which had drawn an arc and severed the beast¡¯s left tentacle. But this wasn¡¯t enough. I needed it to suffer more until it had served it final purpose. My gaze tore from the bright blade of pure mana which had taken form on my command, and looked at the particles of water. They rushed and coalesced around me, like a loyal servant asking their lord as to how it could be of service to him. I didn¡¯t dwell too much on the fact that I was able to manipulate all four elements, a feat which was considered an almost impossibility amongst humans. Yet here I was, bending all four elements which seemed subservient to me as of this moment, even carefully regarding the whims of my thoughts. At best only the most skilled and talented people could wield up to three elements, but their majority could be counted on both hands alone. I pulled in the moisture from the atmosphere inside my body as a soothing sensation swirled around me, as the air froze and a vivid mist spiralled in the air. I willed it and the mana took form into several icicle lances hovering and pulsing as they moved above and around my shoulders. The mana rippled and fluctuated as the lances took aim and lashed out and struck the cephtalurian right into the chest, two in its feet, and all the others pinning it down as it¡¯s loud screams reverberated in the forest. Annoyance bled from my face as my brows arched in loathing, I took a moment to understand what the earth mana could do for me, or how it could be used. Out of all the elements, the yellow particles was the one power which I was most foreign with. My quake head teacher was a triple elemental conjurer having two deviances, just like Adam, and one of them was of earth¡ªgravity. The earth mana jumped and trembled rushing forward and taking a form of a huge boulder just right above the cephtalurian as my mana flared and kept on draining making my insides churn and seethe. ¡°Kuh!¡± I gasped, coughing blood as my breath narrowed for a moment, caught in my lungs as I suppressed the pain engulfing and numbing my body. Keeping two skill active while conjuring spell after spell was still too taxing on me as I still had a hard time narrowing down the right amount of mana I needed to dispatch and use to conjure a spell of any element. The boulder plummeted through the air, propelled faster as wind converged around it, crashing right on to the cephtalurian¡¯s face and bashing it as blood splattered across it¡¯s face, it¡¯s hoarse shrieks disappearing as it¡¯s mouth was sealed shut, as I took hold over the final element which floated in the air close to the others in a state of harmony. Four small will-o-wisps of fire took form in front of me which seemed to grow bigger and brighter, positioned in a cross like stance in front of me as my hair swayed by the wind which breezed around me. I barely inclined my head in thought as I regarded it¡¯s use in a more efficient and effective way. Spears of fire stretched and took aim in front of me. The beast truly looked pitiful as I scoffed, taking pleasure in it¡¯s pathetic circumstances, running a hand through my hair as I ruffled it and remembered just how bad and hard of a time it and it¡¯s tribe had given me. The fire launched as I concentrated and condensed more mana to the flames as they crackled fiercely. I saw the hungry flames turning inward, they flickered and doused as I took a breath, but a moment later they burst with even more intensity as they changed colour and began to burn with a beautiful and enchanting blue ethereal radiance which spread bright light across the dim forest. Then my arm moved, I slashed it through the air, the air around me scythed. They lurched forward like a tidal wave of destruction ready to devour and consume anything standing in it¡¯s path, to find fuel as I felt the hot fire burn the oxygen in the air as each breath felt warm making my cold and numb body to relax as the cold atmosphere warmed a little. My grin grew more vicious as I cackled like a maniac. Then started launching spell after spell at the cephtalurian as I was getting the hang of it. Howling strikes of wind and tendrils of lightning which scythed and whipped passed and destroyed the ground and trees, ice which froze the every atoms which created the beast¡¯s body, earth which seem to hold the beast in it¡¯s tight unyielding clutches. And fire...which consumed the body and seemed to erase the very essence of it¡¯s being. But performing a final desperate act to free itself, the demonic energy and mana inside it frenzied further making the aura around the beast to thicken. For a moment I was felt astound by the beast¡¯s refusal to succumb as it kept on struggling until the every end to keep itself alive. It¡¯s movements were half stumbling, half rushed as it took aim at me with it maw and single remaining tentacle. I sighed, seeing the beast struggle as I saw several holes drilled through its body through which blood oozed out, it¡¯s face half punctured as it¡¯s eyes sank. But it¡¯s attempt was meaningless. My intent rushed out as mana wheezed and bended to my will. Thick ice took a hold over the beast, layering it in a cage of frost up to it¡¯s waist which halted it''s movements. It winced, trying to nudge itself free but there was no hope for it. My arms quivered as I repeated what I was doing. I commanded the mana, held it¡¯s shape, took a second to decide what form it needs to take and moulded it right afterward to attack. It was like holding two, no, several thoughts at once in my mind to conjure the spell in near instances. Just as one crumbled away after serving it¡¯s purpose another took form and replaced it. I kind of now understood what the quake head had so hardly been trying to teach me. In another way, that was why conjurers and mages used the help of incantations when forming a spell, to focus their mind towards the convergence of a spell. But what I was doing was something only one of the highest ranked or strongest mages could do. Incantation less spell forming. But honestly what I was doing was something not even most would be able to perform normally. It did indeed bring a burden of it¡¯s own along the way. I had really underestimated mages who could wield mana and form them into spell. It was really a tough job to keep the mana stable while also using the atmospheric mana to empower those spells to quickly fill the spaces where the spells took form. One powerful spell launched after the other, raining down like a storm, causing a mushroom of dust to rise from where the cephtalurian was being pinned, as it''s horrendous shrieks and whisper like groans filled the air. I released a growing laugh welled inside my chest. This is how conjures¡¯ felt. How Adam and my quake head teacher must have felt to, when they can have control over so much mana. It was such a good feeling to be in control. I clenched my hand as the allure of the power kept growing and consuming my mind. When I realised, my chest was on fire as a searing pain made my insides lurch, I heaved for breath as sweat poured down the sides of my face, adrenaline rushing through every vein making me feel euphoric as my thoughts were further intoxicated by the allure of Ruler¡¯s Authority. But my legs shook sending a tremor throughout my body, no longer being able to carry and support my weight. I was very close to reaching backlash. I had used up all of the mana I had. Suddenly the maelstrom of spells ceased, lances of ice suspended in the air, scythes of wind rippled and shimmered, the force of the earth pulling away and the spears of blue fire disintegrating as they flashed out. Several windows popped open in front of me as I realised shortly after that the cephtalurian chief had met it¡¯s end. I could already feel my strength enhancing as I levelled up. The curtain of dust subsidised and I saw it¡¯s body, which was left in an even gut-wrenching state. There was almost nothing left of the beast. I covered slow steps toward it. My arm reached out and thrust right into the beast''s battered corpse as I pulled out something. I focused and saw a bright core, about the same size of my palm shimmering with dim light, cold to the touch. But my brows knitted as I saw demonic energy crumbling away which had been coalesced around the surface of the core, which had allowed the beast to mutate further enhancing it''s strength. It was strange, just how come the Cephtalurian chief had been able to wield demonic energy which was only accessible to demons¡¯ or either the ones whom had made covenants with them. In order to receive their strength. The more I thought the more puzzled I became. But even holding a single train of thought was tougher than anything for me. I pondered and studied the core for a few more minutes, but afterwards I stored it inside the inventory as there were no changes to it. It was merely an object now, brimming with pure mana. I silently stood in place looking at the mana through Mind¡¯s Eye. Due to my attention pulled away, I wasn¡¯t able to see the fluctuations in the air with the awareness I had of mana. But now that my mind was slightly cleared I saw a very strong source of it hundreds of meters away. It was strong and somewhat familiar. Leap flared again, no longer being rejected as the paths appeared. My body wheezed in pain, face frowning and a streak of blood rushed down my nose. With what little mana I had left, I empowered the paths and stepped into the ebony tendrils which crackled around me in a form of a web. The paths carried me where I needed to go. This time the transition was smooth. There was no delay or rejection like last time as I appeared where I had felt the enormous amount of mana converge. My eyes shot open as I stumbled on the ground, blood gushing through my mouth as an unimaginable pain made it''s way toward me. After taking a few minutes to recover I slowly stood and spun as I laid eyes over the thing which had been releasing the pure mana I sensed and saw. I slightly cracked a grin looking at the display before me. The ethereal light which submerged the area around me in it¡¯s beauty as well the density of the condensed mana which was available around me left me tingling in my bones. ¡°With this I might finally be able to it. I can feel it.¡± I said with a keen eye observing the relic in front of me, as I clenched my hands into fist as I breathed impatiently. ¡°To break through!" Chapter: 90: Surpassing Limits Each pore over my body seemed open suddenly as I felt the condensed and pure mana shimmer and move around me which seemed to converge my way faster than I could even try to absorb and refine it. My heaving chest seem to ease after every breath as each one left me more relaxed and comforted as the air around me felt more filtered and rich and dense with mana. The circulation of my mana through my channels felt like a true burden¡ªleaving an aching and cranky sensation to arouse through my body¡ªto perform as I neared backlash from the overuse of my mana and the outpouring and conjuring of spells¡ªa power I had just learned and was still putting my head around the basics of. But despite not being a mage¡ªno...by now that understanding had merely been just a systemic belief that I had come to discard, taught to me from a young age because of our own lack of understanding into mana itself. It had barely been a century since we had become aware of the existence of mana and being subjected to it¡¯s changes and power. And ever since my miraculous regression, I had began to question almost all of the concepts and understandings, the very ideas and studies on which our society stood¡ªthe entire system itself¡ªwe had built to wield mana according to how we perceived; depicting it in a class or form to better understand and use it, but also hindering our perspectives. Like how Adam had said in one of the classes I had attended: Mana was perceived differently, and it varied from person to person. You could say that a person understood a certain element better than the others, but that didn¡¯t mean they held a stronger control over a different element the same way another individual did. I remembered an old passage I had read in one of the many books I had found in the wide libraries in Lock, about the wisdomous words of an old scholar who used the simplicity of psychology and nature to describe a person¡¯s ability to understand mana: that each person perceived the world in different scales of spectrums, which their minds could come to comprehend, which varied and diversified from one another. Each sequentially bringing forth the point that each person¡¯s worldview and thoughts were as different as the ever changing cycle and cultures of the world. Same could be said for analogy and theory which placed an individual in a set of class, for their understanding of mana, like how each conjure or augmenter used and felt mana different from one another, so in their understanding and perceiving of the ambient mana in the air. But even then the similarities and differences between augmenters and conjurers weren¡¯t that many¡ªeach had different natures to wield mana in accordance to their physique and control¡ª, yet the simplest of things made the biggest of changes. Even augmenters could use magic like conjures after learning and being able to exert an adequate amount of control and dominance over an element, but it''s way harder for them to do and conjure ranged spells, considering they were adept at using the mana for close quarter combat since being able to use it by reinforcing their body with their mana and spells, in loop like sequences to enhance their physical capabilities to fight with more efficiency and for a longer period of time by enhancing their physique. So due to that I had wasted my mana more than I should have in just the formation of a single spell, because I wasn¡¯t able to time and narrow down just how much mana I needed to pour in the process of spell casting. More simply put, it just leaked out of me and into the atmosphere and dispersed as I materialised and willed my mana to take form with the ambient mana in atmosphere filling the spaces left open in my spells during spell casting, depending on the element or deviant magic used. And in my case it was due to my inadequate and inefficient manipulation of my own mana to form spells. I was more so able to circulate the mana inside me in near instances without even thinking¡ªlike a reflex after using mana for two lifetimes¡ªas if it had become an instinct to me now to flow it in a certain way or in sudden bursts to increase my physical capabilities instantly, but to command my mana and mould it into a certain shape was still proving harder for me to perform as I was still stuck on the borderline of the rank. Considering how I had confined myself in the rudimentary methods which had been taught to me in my past life, and being foolish enough to believe them that I never really tried hard enough myself to foresee beyond the boundary set to stop us. I gave out a weary huff as my face slightly pulled into a uncomfortable frown as I staggered on my feet. My eyes shook from a headache catching up to my head, each nerve protesting. With barely any mana left to steady my body, keeping both Mind¡¯s Eye and Ruler¡¯s Authority active was leaving me drained of both energy and concentration as my body wheezed with pain and fatigue from my fight earlier. Taking a deep breath, invigorating my lungs with air as I stood, I held a firm grasp over both skills as the little amount of mana I had left swirled inside me as I steadied my body and shook my head to keep my head straight and keep the destructive thoughts doused and I was able to make clear judgement. My eyes slowly followed the area around me and for the first time I carefully looked at the ground which was filled with lush and lively blades of grass swaying by the light breeze blowing around as the wind mana followed the wave and flow of the wind, being carried along, with several dark ebony and amethyst flowers growing all around me in batches making my surrounding a very pleasant sight to the eyes. Despite my slow recover, I could still feel it as I searched inward, my body, the mana which had layered around me and by the strength of my channels now, I was very close to breaking through to the next rank. My strength had grow to the borderline after assimilating myself with the mana of the relic in the sanctuary, and due to still being on the borderline of the rank, I had wasted so much mana and had taken such a beating when the cephtalurian chief had mutated after intermingling demonic energy in it¡¯s body. I felt my face grow annoyed and fumed with anger as I remembered the humiliation it had caused me just moments ago. ¡®I should have given it a more painful death! I should have ripped it apart from limb to limb!¡¯ I thought, as the barely suppressed cold fury of my thoughts released out of me like thunder and making the air around me to grow heavy as the mana wheezed and throbbed. With another deep breath, I tore my gaze away from the scenery and my thoughts and on to the relic in question which was mounted in the middle of wide lake¡ªstanding in a moat¡ªwhich emanated bright sapphire light which enveloped the trees and area around it. I saw it¡¯s roots dipped and gone deep into the depth of the lake which seemed to keep going as far as my eyes could follow from the surface, as the dense and clear water pulsed and released a comforting light as small beams of light shimmered and rippled on top of it¡¯s surface like several fireflies, moving in a kind of coordination. Through Mind¡¯s Eye I observed and inspected the condensed mana which was still and inside the crystalline tree which pulsed and radiated a beautiful aura, growing in the scenery as the mana seemed to bloom and provide this area with life and prosperity and making me feel like as if I had appeared in a different location. The tree was all to similar to the one I had seen inside the sanctuary in the thalassalithions¡¯ territory. Thick branches of silvery crystal which coiled and intervened, with several flower buds growing on those branches which hummed and looked compacted with mana. But the only difference was it¡¯s size, it was five times the size of the previous one I had seen and the density of the mana stored inside it was far more pure and condensed, making the one I had seen before to look like a withered and almost ancient piece left to crumble. A felt my lips pull apart and then backward as a deadly smile appeared over my face. ¡°So much mana for me to take! Just waiting for to be used! Truly a gift from nature.¡± I said with my hoarse voice billowing through the air. Slowly I reached closer to it as the slight noise of the grass being crunched beneath the soles of my boots entered my ears. Each breath left me in a kind of trance of awe as I saw the relic shimmer with essence, sending a comforting pulse through the area. Whoever this Great one which Uito had mentioned whom the thalassalithions held in high regards was, this creation that he had passed down to them was incredible, and otherworldly. It was a creation impossible to be made by some mortal being. And I was convinced that whomever that ¡®person¡¯ was, he was indeed extraordinary and brilliant. The elixir produced by this relic¡ªit¡¯s product¡ªwas also better than any potion I had consumed, sequentially the purified and dense mana that naturally held itself inside the tree was far more precious than any mana I had absorbed from a core of a mana beast, or from any other source. With this I might be able to successfully break through and reach the rank and power that I had wanted since regressing back. Because upon reaching the was when everything would start. There were still some limitations over my body and the things I could do, considering the lack of mana available to me now on being an rank, same case with some of my abilities and skills. But I guess the problem had been solved to some extend, considering I now had Ruler¡¯s Authority which gave me dominant control over the mana. All I needed to do now was to reach the power that would help me grow in strength and become stronger. Because when I had reached the rank in my past life, my body had become a lot more in sync with the mana in the atmosphere than when I was just a simple ranker. And so had my reserves grown to better accommodate my abilities and the changes I was going through back than. And to reach the heights I wanted to in this life it was necessary for me to breakthrough to the next rank as soon as possible before I ascended to the next trial. That was the difference between the ranks in simple ultimatum. Because each rank had a diverse difference between one another, starting from the rank¡ªas the idea was made by the use of the Status¡ª, but that understanding vanished when someone caught up to the rank. Each rank had strengths and weaknesses which could be overcome by strategy and numbers somehow. But once someone reaches the rank, the amount of mana they can control, as well as their connection to it deepens, unlike before. And I believed after having cleared this trial that these tests or whatever they were wouldn¡¯t be merciful toward me, so I needed to grow stronger faster. I felt my arms tremble at my sides on just remembering the first few moments of when I had broken through in my past life. It was unlike anything I had felt before. I had felt powerful, absolute and an intoxicating sense of euphoric relief. And I get to relive those moments again in this one as well. I felt my breathing grow heavy as I felt for the mana in the atmosphere. Then I raised an arm and moved it through the air, earth mana rushed to my command as the ground shook slightly and a big sturdy slab of rock and stone took form over the surface of the glowing sapphire water, making a firm foot hold for me to stand on. I felt a drain from my mana, as my channels creaked and body squealed in response to my growing fatigue and heavy eyes, as the earth particles jumped and throbbed from the ground, the motes shimmered and danced around my arms giving them a thin radiance of yellow. My wrists felt numb, arms flailed, as an icy shiver ran down my spine, making me lose concentration for a brief second as I let go of the controlled mana as the slab of earth started to lose form and began to sink into the lake. But I held the mana tightly and firmly in shape together not allowing it to leave or crumble. It took a good minute to form the slab but I reinforced it with a thicker layer around the weaker body to make it not sink and shatter away by the water or my weight. I realised my breathing had grown heavy after I was done conjuring the slab. There was barely any mana left within me as I realised shortly with a frowning face, as I walked forward, my mana channel placed a heavy burden over my body as an exhausted expression surfaced on my face. My feet landed on the slab afloat on the water, as I made it move, the slab sent ripples around the surface of the lake as the water pushed away on my command; paddling it forward. I moved on top of the earth slab working like a boat as I stirred the water in the lake with a very slight discharge of my mana. The slab carried me slowly to the centre where I stopped and took a very deep breath. The slab shook as the water made it hard for me to balance as my senses were strained by the less and less rate of my recovery. I took a seat, crossed my legs in a meditative position, resting my arms over my crossed legs in an interlocked hand sign. My eyelids pondered shut for a moment as I looked at the base of the crystalline tree burning with so much life and essence. I stretched my senses outward, feeling for all the ambient mana in the atmosphere. I released my grasp over Mind¡¯s Eye as the mana swirled around me, the skill lost touch and fell dormant and the strain over my mana lessened, albeit barely, not having much difference even after being deactivated. Thus began the process of absorbing, purging and refining. First I felt for the mana, it rushed toward me without even having to influence it, as my body worked as a beacon which sucked and coalesced the ambient mana around me like a layer which seemed to grow more refined and pure. Each pore over my body opened as a shallow wind whistled past me as the particles of red, blue, green and yellow were absorbed into my body without any interference or rejection, which seem to stir inside my body, jolting and brimming me with energy as the hair over my body stood. Then the process continued as I sequentially utilised the breathing forms¡ªtaught to me by Han¡ªwhilst manipulating the mana through my will and control as it converged toward me faster and with more precision. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I took that purer mana which had been absorbed into my body and held it with my own purified mana, purged it through my mana channels to strengthen them as the motes slowly dissolved from their original hue as they stirred through each nook and cranny of my body. Then after a quick and fine process of purging the raw mana which was constantly being drawn into me, I moved the mana in a fluid motion, like a stream, for it to circulate without any encroachment. The pure mana swirled throughout my channels as I sensed the atmosphere mana draw faster and faster to me, the mana intermingling with my own and came to be in a more purer white state after a thorough process of cleansing¡ªpurifying it. This process continued for a while, seconds turned to minutes and by the time I realised, I had kept on absorbing the mana for the last half hour, my limbs, joints and nerves were brimming with energy as my body recovered the lost mana as I sent a small wave of my mana to the wounds as they healed. But I gave out a shallow grunt as I felt my head droop slightly from the pain. I knew that after my fight I was in a tired state, so the rational choice would have been to first recover some of my strength and take a slight break, even for a few minutes, before I initiated the act of breaking through, but... Just the single thought of growing stronger¡ªback to my old strength pushed the weak thoughts of succumbing to the ground and resting for a short while to disappear. My desperation for reaching even a little bit closer to my old strength had gotten the better of me, considering how much I desired to grow stronger, to be able to get on an equal footing to ¡®him¡¯, to see and feel the world through the perspective of the strong, for that I need power, but that didn¡¯t matter, this short weakness will lead to the doors of unlimited strength, struggle was something I was already all too familiar with. Once I break through I will be able to regain the same strength and raw power I did back when I had broken through to the rank. I need to grow stronger, enough, that just by seeing me, my enemies will falter in front of me, flee on my sight, their wills to fight, determination and confidence crumble. But for that first, I needed more... I thought with a sharp viciousness to my thoughts, drunk on the wave of malice and adrenaline coursing through my veins, making me feel absolute and euphoric, akin to like a god. My body began to wince under the sharp wave of mana making my way, swirling around me as the space cracked and throbbed as a harsh wind billowed through the area as the water stirred and shockwaves sent through the surface, as the mana kept on being absorbed and purified with a steady pace, as my body hungrily and eagerly drank it from the atmosphere. There was so much of it to take...yet, it still wasn¡¯t enough to help me break from this shell limiting me¡ªthis boundary. I could feel my body growing as a thick layer of mana was coalesced around me¡ªlike a shell through which I was about to break free and born anew. But that was all it was. The mana kept on pushing and pulling, but I was feeling it, the sensation and power, I was so very close. Only another push was needed, just a very slight nudge to push me forward, to allow me to break free of this shell and soar beyond this horizon. But there was a slight unease which made me frown for some reason. My brows knitted, I felt the mana move, filling my channels with energy and reinforcing them to make my dominance over it to grow, but there was something amiss. I pondered for a moment as I kept on with the process, the colourful motes converging with me in their centre. I stirred all of my senses within and searched, but everything seemed fine. The mana was steadily processed and absorbed into my body under the attribute I could use and had now come to use. Even without having to feel them I could tell the clear difference between the natural power of each element which held an aspect of nature. The jagged energy of red fire mana, the liquid grace of blue water mana, the sharp, cutting gust of green wind mana, and the heavy rolling of yellow earth mana. They all swirled my way, before getting sucked inside me, my body working like a vortex. But I remembered the relic. The mana, purer than any, I had absorbed to strengthen my physique. So I searched for it. I searched harder, I stretched my senses deep, as I searched to it¡¯s depth. I sputtered a cough as I realised that I hadn''t caught my breath under the depth of my concentration. I searched high and low, the relic pulsed realising it¡¯s essence in the surroundings, to help sustain the forest. But suddenly, I felt it, or rather I swear I could see it. The very small threads and openings which were obscured by the mana ambient in the atmosphere, more like small beacons which were connected to the earth and air as they released a slow amount of the relic tree¡¯s mana to sustain the area around it. Ruler¡¯s Authority burned more powerfully as if telling me to exert more dominance over the mana, as if I could bend the elements in the air into whatever I desired, as if I held full control over nature. My will, and my control growing stronger and more firm as my mana bolted and my body hummed with power, reaching nearer to the point of breakthrough. With a thought, I reached out and ripped that opening apart with the discharge of my mana, which released the relic¡¯s mana and essence. It pulsed again and stirred, like a servant listening to the order of its lord. The mana released all around me, it was connecting and dispersing into the atmosphere at a faster rate, but I held firm, and slowly it moved through the air, water, earth, from all directions. The slab gave out slightly as I heard it crack and shake unsteadily. It started to quiver under my weight and the force of the mana converging around me, tremors and shockwaves ran, which was a logical reaction to this situation. Instead of the atmospheric mana, I tore my focus more to the ambient mana of the relic tree which was moving my way under my command. There was some interference as the atmosphere particles tried to make the purer mana to dissipate, but I was faster. Every pore completed opened as the relic tree¡¯s mana entered my body and I felt an enriching soothed feeling coursing through my physique. Invigorating my tired mind and body as the fatigue slowly vanished, but the mental strain was still there as I guided the mana toward me. All of the purified mana inside my body stirred as I felt like a pressure cooker about to burst. My body and mana channels were filled to the last bit as growing steam exited from my body. S-So close... I said with my teeth grounded and eyes heavily shut as my body shuddered under processing so much mana. A little more. Just a bit more. My joints, nerves and muscles cried as a powerful wave of mana washed all over my body as the relic tree¡¯s mana swirled around. But my mind was convinced that I could do anything right now. I was so close, I could see it after so many years, the same boundary I had once seen in my life which only seemed like a dream. A stage, a rank which others only dreamed about, wished they could reach in one life time. I snorted. Could even kill to reach. I was as close to reaching the rank, which felt as short as the distance between my eye brows. The colours ran together, the spinning vortex of mana disappearing with me in it¡¯s centre as it was absorbed and purified. My body creaked as my arms and legs numbed under the output of the mana I was absorbing at near instances. The space around it crackled and distorted and rippled as the water stirred and jumped as the ground several meters away cracked making mud and rock to fall from the edge to the depth. The earthen slab cracked farther, small fissures running along its body and then it finally gave out as it shattered under the mana rotating around me, and moving in and out of my body. The frigid cold wrapped around my skin and swept into my bones as I sank to the depth which never seemed to appear as I moved the mana in an eddy motion within me. I continued to process the mana I had absorbed. My brows wrinkled as a frown creased my face. I came to the realisation shortly after that I needed to breathe, I was running out of air in my lungs. But my breakthrough held more importance to me. It was important than anything to me in the world at this particular moment. And wasting just a single moment would only be hampering my progress and making this power fleet and prickle away, I couldn¡¯t afford that to happen, after coming this far. So much mana was moving through my body and being processed that even if I could move the raw ambient mana around and within me, more mana would be pulled without any concern. But mana was all just mana. It took different attributes depending on the environmental stimulus, then it could further be moulded into deviant attributes by an appropriately talented mage. But aside from purity, which was determined by the clarity of an individual''s channels and veins and the way mana pulled closer to them and layered around them, the mana utilized by one mage was identical to any other. The mana moving through my channels left a heavy burden and weight over my mind and body. Likewise, the purely dense mana I was pulling from the relic tree should be no different, and yet... It was a hard task to keep the mana steady as well as sequentially absorbing the atmospheric particles which drew closer to me. Damn it! I grunted as I felt the layer coalesced around me grow cracks and fissures which ran more deeper and close to collapsing Just a little more... But the burden over my mana channels was too much for me bare as I felt like they could tear and shatter. I was being brimmed and overwhelmed by the energy coursing through my body. The energy¡ªmana¡ªfiling every inch of me felt to be forcing it¡¯s way forward as I wasn¡¯t able to divide my attention to the pulsation of mana in the atmosphere and the coloration of mana moving through my body and slowly turning a bright shade of white which made a luminescent radiance to envelope my body. The mana was there, and being absorbed and purified, and my body was pulling it faster and faster, but my channels and veins were making an effort to circulate that amount in moderation to my ability to absorb it and purify it. Just what was I lacking? I asked myself with furrowed brows and a pained expression. Just what was I... But just then it all pieced together, and clicked. The response of this body, and the channels and veins inside it were different from my previous body. The construction of a person¡¯s mana channels and veins were somehow identical, but special and unique for each person themselves, just like how our minds worked differently. So this body''s¡ªJiwoo¡¯s¡ªmana channels¡¯ construction and purity and clarity was different from my previous body on which I had full control as I new where each muscle or nerve might intervene or worked after I had studied anatomy and learned to use my body in the most efficient way possible by learning the crescent moon style. So there was a palpable difference between the construction of both bodies. So for that reason, the channels and veins were probably structured differently, just like how mana needed to be constantly, and automatically, be circulated, just like the way my heart pumped blood without me focusing on flexing and unfelxing the muscles. And that simple process of circulation made it stronger and more pure. For us humans it was our natural ability to do so, which we were born with as an instinct, that without even thinking our body would react to how we felt or thought, same was the case with mages who used mana, it had become a part of our body, just like the pumped blood or lungs which pulled the oxygen for us to breathe without any restrictions. I looked between the points where my mana, the atmospheric mana and the relic tree¡¯s mana intermingled and circulated¡ªthe thin openings where the mana was still pure and hot and the particles which was still in their natural hue assimilating and converging, becoming mine. Slowly I realized that the strain over my mind and body lessened as the mana kept on surging through my veins and channels. The robust of wielding so much mana left me tipsy and intoxicated my own destructive thoughts which prickled the back of my head, making my head throb with a sharp headache. So to lessen the burden I moved the mana. With a thought it heeded my call and bended, instead of being released from my body, or being focused to some spell, I guided it through my body. The mana rushed and stirred and began to spill through each of my muscles as it fused with my nerves, tendons, ligaments and bones. Moving through each muscle, each organ, as it strengthened my physical body, with a thorough process of purging. I felt warmth start to bloom from each part of my body, as I vividly felt my bones harden and each part growing stronger as the fatigue momentarily vanished from the surge of insurmountable power. I felt a wave of uncomfortable pain stir me as I winced within the water making air bubbles to draw upward. The mana moved through each organ and nerve of my body and soon returned to my channels, but the infused mana of the relic stayed coated around them, giving my physique a new found strength which made me feel refreshed. I was running out of air. Suddenly I felt like I had been struck by thunder as the mana left my channels and freely roamed through my body, as it coalesced around the thin layer surrounding me which hummed slightly. My eyes fluttered open as the layer around me shatter like fine shrapnel as a powerful light swelled out of me as the water whirled and tremors ran through it, making harsh waves to move in a frenzy. Without even thinking, I reinforced the mana burning and swirling inside my body and draped it around me in a thick layer, with a prickle I bolted from the water. A powerful wave made way as the strong waves of water sputtered out of the lake and crashed into the trees in all directions, making the grass land sparkle like jewels as the water cleared up. I felt a weird feeling emerge inside my stomach as my body was magically lifted in the air as the atmospheric mana made way for me, as I flew and slowly took hold of my feet in the air. My chest heaved as I took in a very deep and refreshing breath, which seemed to be a every long one, but one which left me invigorated and anew, as if I had been reborn again. I stretched my senses far and wide and I could feel the mana from miles away from here. The slightest prickle and whistle of the wind, or be it the rolling of stones or the movements of the small bugs, or the gentle swaying of the blades of grass, I felt it all. My connection with mana felt unlike anything, before when I was still on the rank a moment ago. I moved an arm as the mana stirred and rippled as I reached out to take hold over the deviant magic of wind, a violent yellow lightning crackled around my arm which seemed to distort the space, as it dim and flickered as I withdrew my intent. I felt the changes my body was going through. It was still assimilating with the mana, but faster, and I was able to absorb and purify the mana faster than even before. With the amount of dominance and control I could exert, I felt invincible right now. So much mana was waiting for me to take hold of it and command it. My reserves had grow thrice of that of an ranker¡¯s. I searched inward and my own purer mana circulated with a clean white colour which moved with a constant and eddy motion without any restrictions. My connection to my body felt more in sync, as the limit I had felt before was no longer restraining me. I could feel it. I had come to surpass my past self after breaking through to the rank. The ¡®me¡¯ now could easily defeat the ¡®me¡¯ from the past who had just newly broken through to the rank. That¡¯s just how much stronger I had grown, and how big of a gap has appeared in my strength after my regression. I cracked a grin as the adrenaline rushed through my veins. I felt a wave of unbound ecstasy rush through each part of my body making a sense of euphoria to shroud my mind. I needed to test my new found strength somehow. I needed to release these pent up emotions. I needed to murder something. I thought with a vicious expression pulling at my face as Ruler¡¯s Authority further enhanced my abilities. I reached for Mind¡¯s Eye and it bloomed to life making warmth to spread through my body. By now only a trickle of my mana was needed for the activation of the skill. I could see and feel the mana more strongly, it cried out, likewise with demonic energy, which seemed to wheeze and move closer to me as they coalesced around me and shimmered, as I felt like the particles around me bended and bowed to me with a certain respect. This behaviour did not go unnoticed, as the bright particles burned with more power. As if they celebrated my ascension to the throne. The birth of their king. To honour me, by showing their subordinance and loyalty. They begged for me to wield them, that with just a thought they could bend and mould themselves into whatever I willed. My hands clenched at my sides as shivers ran through my body, as the rush of power further intoxicated my mind. I truly felt like a deity, in this moment. That everything in the world held no importance, except for me. That I could do anything, my claims further made into firm beliefs by the allure of Ruler¡¯s Authority. It promised me domination, power to conquer anything. That this world was just a platform, and I alone stood on the pinnacle and on top of it. Everything was beneath me. From my left I heard light rustling come from afar. I focused mana around my ears and heard the low and distant howls of the cephtalurians. My body moved through the air, as I levitated and rushed forward. In a single minute, I was back in the location where supposedly the entire tribe of cephtalurians had been gathered by their Chief. My eyes laid on the down creatures. They looked up, as fear gripped their faces, as their natural instinct made them aware that they were nothing but trapped hen. My eyes filled with apathy and stoicism looked down at them, as I moved an arm. With a single sway of it, I sent sharp and cutting gusts of wind which scythed past hundreds of cephtalurians at once. Blood splattered through the air, ground ripped apart, the air boomed and the trees fell. Agonising groans and shrieks filled the air which left me annoyed, but the veil of apathy enveloping me didn¡¯t make me care any less about them. The mana coalesced into my arms as the air shook and countless spells began to take form around me. ¡°Let the massacre begin!¡± I said with a vicious smirk. Chapter: 91: Sealed Memories My eyes nonchalantly followed where the last of the cephtalurians staggered, its body weak and barely anything left of it, preserved in a thick layer of ice coalesced around it, but its mana flickered and the beast¡¯s life force disappeared, as I observed through Mind¡¯s Eye. I descended from my flight slowly, my feet touched the ground with a wet squelching, as I looked through the vicinity and saw the carnage I had wrought. Bodies, countless of them littered the ground, black blood soaked the mud, the earth torn open, trees ripped apart like some ferocious beast had ran rampant here, a conflagration of majestic blue flames burning and painting the land with a mirage of fiery chaos which seemed to rise high, creating a nightmarish tableau with a cacophony in the background of burning trees and the scorched land. Spikes erected of ice and earth pierced into the ground as a cold mist spiralled through the air as I looked down at the severed corpses of the cephtalurians. Smoke and ice covered the land as a gut wrenching smell of burnt flesh permeated in the vicinity. Countless craters formed into the ground as the land looked alien and deformed. Everywhere I looked, all I saw was death. This carnage had quite vividly reminded me of my time at war in my previous life, which I had been trying to not remember and lock away. The nightmare that I used to live through every single day, but still holding on to my life even as my companions¡ªfriends and family alike¡ªfell before me. I was alone. Even then and now. Only the rush of battle and the coldness of my own fury, hell-bent on revenge working as a kind of solace and barrier between my own weakness to stop me from accepting my death, that I was alive and still needed to live for something, some purpose. But what was that purpose anyway? I mused with my brows furrowed in sharp intensity. I was never strong enough to avenge the many death I needed to. I felt anger boil from my back as my eyes darkened with rage. ¡®But that didn¡¯t matter anymore.¡¯ I thought after a moment with my expression turning cool and stoic. I deliberately let a sigh roll out of me as I saw hundreds of severed tentacles littering the land, with the scent of blood still thick in the air. Even after I saw the carnage I had wrought to the cephtalurians, I didn¡¯t feel a think. Not even the slightest bit of contrite, instead I seemed to grow more numb and apathetic. Rather, I found pleasure in their misery and destruction. They were nothing but pathetic creatures who didn¡¯t know right from wrong. They¡¯re weak. My thoughts doused in malice, which smeared like poison inside my mind. And as nature¡¯s law: the strong devour the weak. They simply lost their lives because of their weakness. I waved the several thoughts away forming inside my mind. I felt tired and lethargic as I walked aimlessly, covering each step carefully as I saw the countless bodies mounted atop each other; like sacks. My eyes stopped to look down at a cephtalurian, maw and fangs broken, limbs severed and its body drilled with small shards of ice and skin burned to a crispy black. ¡°Aside from their Chief, they were all miserable. Heh...pathetic.¡± I said with my fingers holding my chin with my voice hoarse and raspy, looking at the cephtalurian with a grim expression of apathy. But my eyes soon followed where ice had conjured and covered the entire ground in a layer which stretched several hundred meters away, making the air sparkle and shine as the dark smoke ran through the air. I felt for the atmospheric mana and then my own, and I felt so be in more sync with it compared to right after breaking through. My body had slowly, but perfectly assimilated and adapted with the changes it had gone through. But there was this uncomfortable nudge making me frown in annoyance. Like an itch. Even after the continuous use of my mana and spellcasting, only a bit above a quarter of it had been exhausted so far, and I still had so much to spare that I could still fight for several hours at end. But the cold fury of my thoughts was still burning amply within me. It still wasn¡¯t enough, I needed more. I felt my mind grow more numb as I felt a heavy weight had been placed over me to obscure me and my senses. I turned my head southwest as a thought struck me. ¡°Ahh, there are still the thalassalithions left. Wouldn¡¯t they be sufficient enough?¡± A slight grin was playing at my lips as I remembered just how well they knew how to fight. Honestly, I was still dumbstruck just by how well they could communicate and understand emotions for just a race of mana beasts.They might become good playthings for quenching my boredom for the time being I¡¯m here. Alas, its a pity they had to meet me. And things had to turn this way. But that was wrong! This is wrong! Those words prickled the back of my head. My mind fighting against the destructive thoughts threatening to swallow me whole like a tidal wave of destruction running rampant and consuming my thoughts and minds as I was losing myself to the allure of this power. Why? I shot back with harsh intensity. It was only right that the strong deserved to live however they wanted. And in the same way the strong decided the survival of the weak. My thoughts turned to poison as Ruler¡¯s Authority burned more viciously and powerfully, giving strength and essence to the malevolence blooming into my mind like a wound opening and being poked by the sharp edge of a dagger. I had the power now. I was an rank now. I held the power to make my enemies kneel in front of me. A strength which people desired to reach, but never could. I had broken past that limiter holding me back. I was strong. I felt as if nature was under my command. I felt I could do anything. I was a quadra-elemental mage¡ªa hunter¡ª, I could command all four elements to however I wanted. To shape them in whatever thing I needed. And they willingly complied to my whims, to make them whatever I want. I was a being who had defied the laws of this world, by regressing back in time, done by some mysterious phenomenon at play, I had reversed the wheels of time, and had now also come to influence it. I could also separate myself from the bounds of time, which none were able to perform, except myself. My existence was something akin to an anomaly¡ªjust like how Laurena Lianard had said to me in our conversation. I was different. I was not weak anymore. Is this how ¡®he¡¯ must have felt? I thought drunk on the euphoric relief of this power, as more adrenaline rushed through my veins making me feel absolute. So much power, and arrogance which flourished through that dominating strength to end my opponents. That I alone was the one being which matter in this vast universe. That except for me, everyone and everything held no meaning and value. They were just meaningless ripples formed in the vast sea of power. They were lesser beings, mere insects, miserable wretches. Don¡¯t return to your old ways. Suddenly, the distant words of Laurena¡ªthe seer¡ªbegan to echo inside my head. It was like a hollow discreet howl made out of pure desperation by my body and mind rejecting Ruler¡¯s Authority''s allure and destructiveness. To free me from it as a last ditch act. Through those words, my mind was stirred away from the impulse of my malicious thoughts, as a crumbling image of Jihye projected into my head. In it, she held my hand, firm and gently, her hand had felt so warm back than, which made me feel protective and contentment, as she dragged me across the street with a warm smile over her face. Back then I hadn¡¯t know what my sister was going through. She put a warm smile to hide her pains and condition, even from me. I felt a sudden and weird warmth envelope me as my lips quivered from the vertigo of recalling the memory. I felt weak for some reason, despite knowing I was strong. The mana and demonic energy hailed and revered my strength by shimmering and sending ripples through the air, as if singing my praise. What was some strength worth, if I couldn¡¯t protect the people I loved? I didn¡¯t even have the power to undo what Jihye was going through, and yet I deemed myself strong. I was pathetic. I felt miserable. My thoughts felt weak to me, Ruler¡¯s Authority dimmed as my mana flickered and wisped away from it. I willed for the deactivation of it, for it to fall dormant, but the skill still tried to keep itself alive and working, rejecting my command. My arms trembled as I clenched them into white knuckled fists, as my veins bulged, until I felt something viscous drip and smear the palms of my hands. I knew this was wrong. I could tell the right from wrong. My mind was still fighting against the malice shrouding my senses. The burning fury and desire to bring forth the absolute annihilation of my enemies. I held the desire to win, I wanted to end my enemies until nothing of them was left. Even at my own cost and wellbeing. My own life! Even if I needed to burn the whole world down to ash to do so, if that was what was necessary and meant I could finally win and protect the people I cared and loved. I would do it, as many times as it took. Is this really the answer you''re looking for? The outcome you want? A world where you¡ª... A distant voice so much like my own said at the back of my head which left me annoyed and frowning. My head throbbed with an unimaginable headache. The sorrow and empathy laced in those words felt alien to me as the veil of apathy shrouding me slowly tore apart, but which made my heart to hurt. They were own thoughts, but being pushed back by a wall of apathy created by Ruler¡¯s Authority and my own growing hunger for more power and destruction. I felt the temples of my head contort as a painful frown appeared on my face. Shivers ran wildly around my body, my vision blurred, the fatigue and pain I had been trying to supress for long, finally began to shroud my body and left me weak in my bones. My breathing grew hard and rough. A headache caught up to my head as I bit my lower lip until it drew blood. I felt like electricity had struck my mind as I plummeted to my knees, a hoarse scream leaving my mouth as it shook the air like thunder. I wrapped my hands around my head, my blood staining my palms as my body shivered uncontrollably. Ruler¡¯s Authority was rejecting my will, but each nerve and muscle of my body rebelled against it. I felt my body could break down as my mind could shatter any minute. I screamed again, my mana working and fighting to take control, to dismiss the skill and its power provided by the insight. My body winced, blood dripped from my nose as I felt nauseous. I couldn¡¯t hold my own thoughts, my mind crumbled away, so did the memories which were projected in it. My heart beated like a drum, each beat caught in my throat, as if my heart could jump out of my chest. But suddenly, the headache grew more harsh and deadly, as the skill stirred and winced from my own rejection. It roared like some ferocious beast to not fall dormant, it fought back, my entire body burned as my mana forcefully made way to the skill. Then unknown images started to play inside my mind, like a blank canvas taking form. They were distant, hollow and foreign to me, but at the same time, undeniably, a part which made me, ¡®Me¡¯. It was like a maelstrom was raging inside my head, threatening to destroy me. I felt my head was about to burst as my veins popped and I gritted my teeth. My breathing becoming unsteady and rough as I rested my forehead against the cool and moist muddy land. Soon I was able to decipher those images as they started to fall in place and queue. Starting first as an unsteady and distorted image of a young man, no older than twenty five years old with his features slightly blurred. But I was still able to make out of his slightly blurry face. I had seen him somewhere before, he was someone I knew, but didn¡¯t. He had short brunette hair which framed his sharp and masculine features, with his dark eyes burning and shining with a fatherly love and warmth in them, which instilled complicated emotions in my heart. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Were these my own or...? He was walking toward me in that image, or memories, with each slow step he covered, his figure cleared up and I saw the face of the man I had seen several months ago through the shared memories of this body¡ª¡®Jiwoo¡¯. His face and mine now shared a very clear resemblance to each other. He picked me up in his arms and held me in his tight, yet gentle and caring embrace as he gave me a peck on the forehead. The memories making my head throb as I felt like it could burst. In that image, Jiwoo¡ªthe real one¡ªgiggled like the child he was, I felt like I was the one who had done it instead of him, like I had been the one to live through that moment instead of him, being held with such care and protectiveness. His father held him in his hands and looked down with a bright and caring smile. I felt warm for some reason, as the raging storm within me dimmed momentarily. Then the scenery shifted like paints running on a blank canvas, another image played inside my head as my breath staggered and groaned, in it, Jiwoo was now much older but still a petit boy, standing in front of a mirror with an innocent face full of curiosity and wonder, trying to tie a tie, but to no avail, until a silhouette of a woman crossed from the entrance of the room and appeared right behind him¡ªno me. The woman¡¯s features were blurred, but her outward demeanour was relaxed and her hand reached up and she stroke her chin with a blurry but bright smirk playing on her plum lips. Long glossy black hair which absorbed and reflected the light of the lamp casted on one side of the mirror. In the mirror I saw the woman¡¯s reflection, and the first thing I recognised was a pair of beautiful chest-nut eyes which made me frown as a torrent of unknown emotions shrouded my heart and all my senses. I ran my fingers unsteadily through my long ruffled hair, as the headache became worse and unbearable. The woman reminded me so much of Jihye, her bright cheeks, her beautiful white skin, her long and glistering hair and those shiny dark eyes which looked at me with a familial love and care, but different from that of a sibling. Something more. A love which was different, something which felt alien to me even now as it was projected to me. A kind of protectiveness and warmth which I had never experienced first hand, was being displayed on the woman¡¯s face as it cleared up slowly, making some knot to form inside my stomach. Jiwoo¡ªno, I said something to her, and in response, her red lips parted and she chuckled lightly with an innocent smile on her face, the simple gesture making me feel protected and warm yet complicated. I-I, no Jiwoo, tried to make an angry face, but instead he looked adorable, as the woman placed a hand over my head and ruffled my hair as she bent down to take the tie from my childish hands¡ªno, Jiwoo¡¯s hands and started to show him how to tie it. Slowly, I wasn¡¯t able to make the difference between Jiwoo¡¯s memories and mine, as if the curtain and subtle barrier which separated us from each other disappeared, as if two canvases were becoming one as they merged together; like the two sides of a coin. As if the things I wanted to learn, some answers I needed about this boy were being answered slowly by these shared memories. As if layers were being slowly peeled off to release these sealed memories to me. The memory filled me with a warmth which I could have never felt or experienced before. A mother¡¯s warmth, her love and care. Jiwoo¡¯s emotions from back then were projected to me as vividly as if they were my own. I¡¯d never knew what motherly love felt like. I felt tears started to well in my eyes as the backdrop shifted again, making me sick and my inside to lurch as I felt I could lose consciousness at any moment. It was too much to bare, all of it at once. But seeing that woman¡ªJiwoo''s mother¡ªmade me feel some kind of subtle emotion which I didn¡¯t knew I had. It was a type of yearning I still held inside my heart, but never told anyone and tried to hide even from myself. It was a desire I was never able to fulfil. I never knew who my own mother was, and this woman was Jiwoo¡¯s mother, not mine. But why did this memory awoke such desperation within me? It was like I felt some connection much deeper and intricate with this memory than any other. These memories were too vivid. I could even recall all of the sounds, smell or tastes of the things projected to me. The vertigo of suddenly moving from one image to another left me weak and vulnerable. Now Jiwoo stood inside a dimly lit lounge, Jihye sitting atop a couch placed there with a picture frame tightly pressed against her chest. There was some incense burning in the house, which left a bitter sweet smell in the air. The strong and confident girl I had once seen, who always had a smile over her face, had a kind of sombreness and gloom around her which aroused some kind of melancholy which pinched my heart. Her hair was dishevelled and dark circles prominent under her eyes as they looked swollen and red, but soon again, tears welled down her face. Her lips looked dry and both of her arms covered in bandages with her skin exposed purple through the narrow gaps. It looked as if she hadn¡¯t eaten or drank anything properly since a few days. Why was Jihye crying? I thought through the migraine which made me barely able to focus on anything else. But my concern for my sister bled through my face, even though it was just a memory, just a projection of the past, something that had happened so long ago, I knew this concern I had was my own, not some lingering effects of this body¡ª¡®Jiwoo¡¯s¡¯. I needed it to end, I wanted it to, but the memories kept on flooding into my head like a storm raging uncontrollably. My mind felt stagnant, not able to process the information fed to me. I felt stuck. All my thoughts were all over the place. I wasn¡¯t able to think straight as I held my head tighter and more firmly. With each shift my heart felt weaker¡ªfelt like glass, that it could shatter with the simplest push, into millions of pieces. Then the image or memory distorted as Jihye stood with her legs trembling, she staggered on her first step as the picture frame fell to the floor and the glass encased around it shattered as the wooden frame broke apart. My gaze went to the picture held inside the frame, and it was a beautiful and happy family of four. Jihye, her parents and Jiwoo, standing with their backs facing a beach with bright smiling faces, like any normal family out there. I heard a low and quivering noise and turned to face the child Jihye, her face was covered by a grim expression of loathing and sorrow as her body shivered. Tears streamed down her childish face as she looked at me with her dark eyes, filled with desperation, sorrow, anger and hatred. It was a mixture of all of them. Why are you looking at me like that? Jihye, why? I weakly thought, my body shuddered as I dragged my face into the mud further, trying to subdue this pain and agony I was going through. My moans filled the air as I grunted several curses through each breath, fiddling my bloodied fingers through my head, trying my best to appease this pain and agony I was experiencing. Jihye spat something through gritted teeth and clenched hands, and the moment I heard those words and recalled Jiwoo¡¯s memory, I felt like I had been struck by thunder, each cell inside my head rebelled as if to protect me from the malevolent power of Ruler¡¯s Authority threatening to consume me the weaker I got. But I held control and the battle continued. I wanted to reject all of those words, but they were just memories, and a certain truth which couldn''t be changed as much as I wanted to reject it, grow ignorant of it. Jihye was looking at me like I was some monster. This fourteen year old girl, who had barley reached her teenage was looking at me as if I was some monster spun out of some child''s nightmare. I¡¯d seen that gaze and expression so many time that I can¡¯t even account to, even if I saw it now from someone I wouldn¡¯t bat an eye, from enemies who fell before, allies whom I worked with for a short time, but I felt my heart tearing apart as I saw Jihye looking at me with those same, loathsome eyes. Please, don¡¯t! I begged, trying to push them away even if I knew these were just memories of the past, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I hope you die.¡± I felt something inside me on the verge of shattering as I heard the childish voice roar through my mind, which held so much animosity and apprehension for me. What....?? Tears welled down my face as low quivering noises released my mouth. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. Just why? Just what happened in the past that made Jihye act like this? Why did she say something like that? Jihye would never say that. Was this even my Jihye? My sister? It wasn¡¯t some trick my mind was playing on me at this moment. No, Jihye would never say that. As if to reject reality, I pushed that memory away, but it repulsed and pushed back even harder. My body felt numb now. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The fight between Jihye and Jiwoo continued, but Jiwoo didn¡¯t say a word, only silent tears ran down his petit face which looked sombre and dark. The barely old enough boy kept listening quietly, letting his sister vent out all of her pent up emotions, sorrow and pains. Working as a wall for her sister to throw all her desperation to. He allowed the fingers of accusations to point at him as he listened with a blank expression. Just what was happening? Why were they fighting in the first place? What was Jihye accusing Jiwoo of? I screamed, my voice billowed and carried throughout the dark forest as my body lost strength. Then the canvas shifted as it turned grey to colourful the blank spaces brightened as my mind lurched. So many memories, good or bad, it was like warm to cold, then the opposite in sudden bursts as I felt my heart could shatter any moment. But I felt like I was close to the end. With this the memories were getting over. Jiwoo¡¯s life, his years at school, as he was bullied for being weak and an orphan, in one of them he also tried to kill himself when times got tough and he couldn¡¯t bare with it anymore. Then I witnessed Jihye embrace his brother tightly, patting his head as Jiwoo cried, venting out all of his emotions which he had locked away, as he held his big sister. All of this boy¡¯s memories were transmitted to me, some clear, some blurred, some blank and some only show half of what they had. In some I witnessed him getting accepted to Lock, Jihye looking more vigorous and excited for him getting accepted than the person in question himself. His short time spent there. And then getting targeted by the bullies there as well, one such was Thomas, who had died by my hands, until the memories came to stop after a certain point, but they had stopped when they had arrived close to when I had awakened inside his body, taking the boy¡¯s life away from him. Then everything was a blank, I was finally able to take a breath to relax my mind, until the canvas which had been displaying those memories in a queue, tore apart as it scattered like shards of glass leaving only a gap in between, like an abysmal pit. My mind went deeper into the black space as I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand in alert as my nape grew cold. There I saw a very familiar sight, something I had seen months ago, a place which I was only able to witness for the briefest of time, but one which I questioned the most even now. The bloodied battlefield, the crimson moon burning high in the sky, the smell of blood around me, and the deformed and alien land which looked the same as I had last seen it. Everything was the same as I had witnessed months ago. I searched through the land littered with countless bodies and the two entities I had seen before were still standing there. My head throbbed as if I was getting struck in the head by some maelstrom. Their features still blurred, and auras as strong as ever, but this time I was able to bare with it. My brows knitted as I laid eyes on a third individual standing on the battlefield alongside the entity to my left. I narrowed my mind¡¯s eye and laid eyes on that individual¡¯s features. They were as clear as day, unlike the other two. Long bright wheat blonde hair¡ªmore cream coloured than blonde¡ªwith highlights of grey mixed in them ruffled by the fierce battle, dark stains of red palpably visible on his shiny white armour cracked with crevices and fissures on several places. His face something otherworldly, as if a professionally carved sculpture hardened through the span of time itself as his sharps features made any comparison come in pale. His face was unlike any I had seen. Despite the countless wounds visible over his body, his face displayed a sharp maturity and wisdom which struck a person with awe and reverence. Despite his own condition looking no better than the countless corpses on the alien land, he stood firm in front of the blurred individual whose figure distorted further, as if trying to protect him. But the most noteworthy feature I noticed was his two sublimely beautiful eyes, which burned liquid gold and radiating a shine like the morning sun, but there was an iridescent quality to them as a frown caught up to his bloodied face. His cracked lips worked as he said something. I didn¡¯t hear it through the rustling of the wind as I dwelled deeper, my head winced as I ground my teeth, my breath shallow and unstable. I felt shivers run around my body as I sputtered coughs. My body burned as if it could burst from the inside out. Just who were these people? I asked with my senses unsteady and mind hazed. This time, the system didn¡¯t interfere with my recollection as I dwelled deeper. There was no wall stopping me from knowing who these three were, and why was I seeing them, this whole battlefield, and my connection to all this. I wanted to know. I came close enough, the feature of the two hazy individuals became more and more clear, but before I could see who they were I felt, no heard something shatter. I felt blood run down my mouth, nose and eyes. A sudden warmth bloomed inside me, as if trying to protect me and pull me from my own self-destruction. It was an alien presence, something different from myself, but familiar. But I needed to know who they were. I needed this single answer. My vision blurred and I wasn¡¯t able to make out of anything. My mind was hurled as I felt nauseous. And before being expelled, as the canvas fully broke apart, the last thing I saw were two pairs of eyes, one holding the every quality of the universe itself and the other a malevolent spark of crimson ready to devour and destroy anything. ¡°Forgive me for dragging you into this losing battle, Old Friend!¡± The man with the alien like eyes said¡ªhis eyes were like the night sky, star speckled¡ªwhich seemed to hold the wisdom of the universe in them¡ªthe voice sounded ethereal, something so perfect and otherworldly, like a deity¡¯s, which sent shivers through my body¡ªto the blonde haired individual, which in response he made a saddened, yet determined expression indicating his resolve to what was to come. Slowly the golden eyed individual¡¯s lips parted as he spoke in a hoarse and rough voice, obviously sounding tired of the battle they supposedly had fought. ¡°No. It was my honour to accompany you until my last moments...¡± his deep and majestic voice resounded, the amount of respect I sensed through each word left be dumbstruck and contemplative about the circumstances behind this event. ¡°But, I have hope. A hope that is yet far and distant in the future; unformed, yet some day will definitely come true. I hope, my descendent does what I couldn¡¯t. To achieve what I had long yearned for.¡± What? I mused through my headache. His words left me in a state of flabbergast, as I wasn¡¯t able to understand the meaning behind them. Goosebumps rose over my body as I searched and tried to work my mind and understand the inclination behind his words. With his final words, the backdrop shifted again, the colour ran dry and still, as my mind was hurtled back with enough force to make me go unconscious. The crevices in the canvas grew larger as it shattered into millions of pieces as the memories embedded on its swirled inside my head, my mind returned from witnessing so many memories and events. My inside lurched as I vomited blood. My breathing caught up, as my mana flickered, but I felt some change occur inside me as I felt Ruler¡¯s Authority dim, some piece I lacked before I had gained now, as the scattered pieces fell into place themselves as its impulse became weaker and more subservient to me, its rampant and frenzied power grew to accommodate my strength and growing potential, no longer trying to hold back or deny my control over it. As if the wild beast which this skill was, had finally been tamed into subservience. And I felt like I wouldn¡¯t lose control if I used the skill again. It no longer rejected me. Nor felt like it would go out of control anymore. With the last bits of energy I could muster, I pulled back all of my mana and the skill dimmed and fell dormant as I was finally able to take a breath of relief as the mountain worth of weight released from my shoulders as I plummeted to the ground as I closed my eyes and relaxed taking a long and refreshing breath. Chapter: 92: Departure After resting for an hour or two, or instead my body refusing to move at all, from the accumulated fatigue and damage it had undergone after my reckless manipulation of spellcasting numerous complex spells as well as the process of refining my mana and breaking through to the next rank, pushing my body near the very edge, it had taken a while for my body to completely heal itself from the damage thanks to my passive ability to regenerate any physical wounds. Considering how awfully I was beaten by the cephtalurian¡¯s chief, plus its tribe, the amount of bones I had gotten broken in this battle alone would have left a person crippled in bed for weeks, so it was right that I allowed myself to rest for the time being, even if it was a few hours. I was able to heal any physical damage done to me with ease, but the mental strain and the fatigue shrouding my mind needed time to heal itself. But for using Ruler¡¯s Authority it was a different matter, it was just like last time. The time limit in which I was able to use the skill had left me vulnerable and intoxicated, it was akin to wielding a double-edged sword. Effective but hard to control, which severely effected my mind like poison. And I had indeed almost lost myself to the strength that the skill brought me; as well as enhancing and sharpening my control over mana as well as the ability to perceive it. And taking the factor that I was also somehow¡ªgod knows how¡ªable to subconsciously influence demonic energy, even if I wasn¡¯t a demon. But, it had indeed left a strong toll over my mind this time¡ªconsidering this was the first time I had kept it activated for an extended period of time, unlike back in the basilisk dungeon, where I used the skill in short intervals of a few minutes¡ª, as well as body to keep the skill¡¯s effects on the bare surface, to retain a part of my sanity to think right from wrong and keep the strong malevolent impulses of my thoughts subdued, albeit barely. My face twisted into a pained frown as I placed a hand over the left side my face. My head still throbbed from the vertigo of witnessing so many of Jiwoo¡¯s memories at once and in clear display, like they were my own. It was like witnessing a harsh tornado of memories¡ªlike witnessing them through a kaleidoscope¡ªswirling inside my mind, threatening to break me down. Right now I felt tired, complicated as well as apprehensive of what I had witnessed¡ªwhen trying to reject and deactivate Ruler¡¯s Authority¡ªof this boy''s past, what life he had led so far and what things he had gone through. It wasn¡¯t all too good of an experience. Even Jiwoo has had his fair share of bad experiences in life. I felt a grimace catch up to my face as I moved through the air with a harsh rustling which stroked my ears slightly. A light breeze kissed my skin as I maneuvered my body mid-air and dodged a thick branch jutting from the side of a tree, as I moved with ease through the air. After my successful breakthrough to the rank, I had finally obtained the ability to fly again, which I had yearned for. And to perform the act of flying no amount of my mana was necessary as the atmospheric particles made way for me as I levitated through the air just by influencing them through my stronger and more integrated control and dominance I could now assert, unlike if I tried before when I was on the rank, using the wind element to allow me to levitate through the air, it would have left me drained of my reserves in a very short period of time, which also aroused the biggest issue of focusing my mana to an extreme level so I could fly and keep my body steady through the air without dropping face first to the ground. But currently my mind was dwelling over the memories and course of history I have had a recollection of just a while ago. I deliberately let a long sigh roll out of me as I felt many complicated emotions stir inside my heart, making me feel apprehensive and sombre, causing some melancholy to nudge at my heart and mind. ¡®Jihye...¡¯ I mused with a grimace. Out of all the memories, the one where Jihye had fought with Jiwoo had felt the most heart breaking to me, which still left a bad taste in the back my mouth whenever I tried to remember it. That gaze which she had directed at me... The past was still just the past. Even if I wanted to reject or deny it, it wouldn¡¯t change or alter the fact that something like that had happened. But I felt like some parts of the memories were omitted on purpose¡ªdue to someone¡¯s interference or for some reason entirely different¡ª, like the part where a dungeon break had occurred which I had seen before. It felt like I had only seen one side of the picture, and the other was still hidden by a veil. After witnessing the memories which I guess were dormant inside of me since my regression, I felt complex and strange in a way I couldn¡¯t describe. Like I had been the one to live through those memories, that past, but not at the same time as they were projected to me. Those weren¡¯t my memories, yet felt as if they¡¯d merged with my own now and had undeniable become a part of me which was necessary for me to accept this new body¡ªnew life. I¡¯d somehow felt more comfortable with my body and more in sync now after experiencing those memories. But my heart felt warm, then shifted to a frigid cold, as I remembered the face of Jiwoo¡¯s parents. They were kind and protective people, and I guess they really loved their children. Who wouldn¡¯t love their own child? Even Master had shown me so much love and care even if I was adopted and not his blood-related. I snickered as I felt a curse forming inside my mouth, directed at no one but myself. I had taken one of their child¡¯s life and the other, now fighting for her own. But this was life. These complications made us who we were. These hard times moulded us into a stronger and firmer person to deal with the sorrow and pain. But to pull my mind away from these melancholic thoughts, I searched for something different to ponder and keep my mind busy over and my mind almost in no time focused on that cryptic event of that battlefield which had left me confused and contemplative. The more I thought about that final strange message, where I witnessed a gore battlefield and those two blurry individuals whose feature weren¡¯t shown to me even now, except for this time, a third one was shown to me, unlike last time I had witnessed it. The image of that wheat blonde haired man¡¯s face was etched into my mind, his face still left me in a state of awe and trance, his face looked something otherworldly and egnamtic, and the more I thought about them the more curious and pensive I became. But the think which struck me with a questioning contemplation out of all, were his two sublime golden eyes which had an iridescent quality to them. As they radiated with power and authority. ¡®And the things those two talked about in that memory,'' I bemused, taking my time to understand the meaning behind the mysterious man¡¯s words. ¡°Hope that is yet far and distant...¡± I repeated the words he had spoken in that recollection as my brows furrowed in thought. "I hope my descendent does what I couldn¡¯t.¡± I took a deep breath as I felt slightly annoyed as I felt even more lost the more I thought about it. Just what were those two talking about, and who was this descendent he so spoke of? That memories was separate from Jiwoo¡¯s. It was something which was random, but I felt it held some deeper and more intricate meaning which might help me answer some question I have. But before that, I needed to understand the question itself in order to decipher the mystery, just what was this memory trying to tell me, just what was it trying to show me through that battlefield and those tragedies as well as people there, before looking for the answer. It was similar to having the answer given to you, but not knowing the right question to align it with to know the true meaning behind it. And the two other individuals, whose eyes that I was barely able to see this time. I felt goosebumps rise around my body as I remembered the moment I had been able to lay eyes on them. One were like the starry night sky which looked like the galaxy itself, having a sharpness and wisdom which transcended this world, and the other pair a harsh and malevolent darkness which seemed to devour and destroy anything standing in it¡¯s path; like an abyss. My mind stirred and I felt nauseous all of a sudden as I tried to relax myself and push my thoughts away for the time being. My fatigue still hasn¡¯t completed disappeared, and I still needed to take care of the thinks here before leaving. And I would have all the time I need in order to sort these memories and messages out, together with these complicated emotions. I thought as I saw a bright sapphire light radiate life from a few hundred metres away, which seemed to envelope the area in its ethereal sheen, making a comforting display. Soon I realised that I was close to the place where the relic tree was situated. The place looked completely different from the desolate forest which was spread through miles. The crystalline tree pulsed as I drew near its trunk which seemed to hold so much mana even after I had taken a good amount of its reserve when breaking through and assimilating it with my body. The air felt rich and dense as each breath felt comforting, leaving me soothed of the pain and weariness. My eyes followed the deformed land which had been torn apart with several craters which dug deep over it. In one such, I saw the deformed and mutilated body of the cephtalurian chief had sank. I landed from my flight as my feet touched the grassland. The blades of grass crunched behind my feet as I walked closer to the crumbled edge of the land near the water body. I took in a deep breath as I nudged the system interface and soon after it jolted to life in front of me in the form of a window. I looked through the trial information and now the rewards I had gained after killing the cephtalurian chief. The window from in front of me gleamed. __________ ¡¾Dungeon Trial¡¿ [Quest]: Hunt the Chief of the Cephtalurians / [Trial Cleared] [Reward]: ¡²X10¡³Level Increase; ¡²X10¡³Additional All Stats Increase;¡²X1000¡³Points; ???; ???. [???]: ¡²???¡³ __________ Soon after I laid eyes on the generated information I felt warmth envelope my body as I felt soothed in each part of my body, as the accumulated fatigue slightly disappeared. I clenched and unclenched my fist as I searched inward and felt for my increased strength. My mana grown thrice the amount of when I was on the rank¡¯s borderline, and my control over it had grown several folds. But I didn¡¯t rejoice this time, or I couldn¡¯t. Instead an impassive mask of stoicism covered my face as I felt conflicted. This trial had made me severely realise my standing. I still had many shortcomings which I needed to work on, as well as learning to use my skills and abilities to their fullest. Now that I had reached the rank, my strength had reached the threshold of power which can help me in my future endeavours, as well as the limits over me which might have held me back from utilising my abilities to their outmost. But I needed to at least reach the strength of the demon king as fast as I could. That absolute and insurmountable strength which no one could have dared to rival, I had barely reached it in my past life, and seen that unclimbable wall which held us back, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. I felt a grimace arch across my face as I bit the inside of my cheek. Just because I reached the rank and now having grown stronger than most hunters wasn¡¯t something to rejoice about, at least for me. The pinnacle of power I had gotten a taste of was something that no one amongst the humans were able to come close to. But I knew that if I''m somehow able to reach the rank in this life I might be able to rival and maybe win this time if I fought him. But the question arouse that ¡®if¡¯ I am able to reach that strength, faster than the demons invading earth. And it had taken them a few years to do so. But I don¡¯t know in this life. Things were happening faster, and differently. There are many variables that even I don¡¯t know about when I was no earth. Could my interference have caused this? I thought with a deep pondering expression. There could be a possibility. And even Laurena had warned me to not change or meddle with the course of the future to much. The seer that could see the past, present and future, but could only convey in riddles. Or it could bring forth some catastrophe. I looked at the reward window sparkle as I looked at the reward information again, and the places which were omitted previously were now show in clear display. I quickly tore my gaze away from the reward window and moved it towards the interface and I was left dumbfounded as I laid eyes on my increased stats and... What...?? I thought as I laid eyes on my skills with knitted brows. Just how? They were... ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: 52970 LEVEL: 111 STRENGTH: 175 STAMINA: 181 AGILITY: 172 VITALITY: 174 INTELLIGENCE: 145 MP: 64990 POINTS: 6190 _____________ FATIGUE: 23 _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ [PERSEVERANCE] [LV. 5] [PROFESSION]: [Swordsmanship] [LV: 5] [Crescent Moon Style] : [First Movement: Moon Split] [Regeneration] [LV: 3] [Pain Resistance] [LV: 3] [Poison Resistance] [LV: 1] _____________ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ [{A} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow and structure of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment upon the activation of the ability and separate himself from the bounds which restrain the physical realm. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. But keeping the skill active for a prolonged period of time can leave permanent damage on the host both mentally and physically. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Cool down: 2 days * [{??} Ruler¡¯s Authority] Under the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority, the host can dominant anyone and anything through the sheer force of his will. The stronger the host¡¯s mentality and will during the duration and activation of the skill, the stronger the effects of the ability itself. Anything and everything can be bended according to the desire of the Supreme Ruler. ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 55%] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 70% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective, allowing the host to perceive the world in shades of grey through the use of the first phase of the skill. But upon the activation of the second phase the host can also perceive the energy signatures produced by any living being or object, and the ambient structures of mana in the atmosphere and its purest forms...??? ¨CLEAP This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana like a woven interconnecting web, making a gate like connection for the host to bypass through. But as the host¡¯s understanding and insight increases, the host can teleport without any external interference¡ªempowering any location. Allowing the pathways to guide the host, whenever and wherever the host wishes to teleport too. Each wormhole contains information about a different locations, but connecting every path to every other. ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? [7%] ______________ ---- ---- I was left flabbergasted as I saw my skills. Acausality had ranked up and had now reached the rank and its cool down had shortened to only two days. I felt a breath leave in a rush as several thoughts and questions formed inside my mind. Just why did this skill rank up in the first place? Did it mean I could use it more easily now that its rank had gone up and cool down shortened. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. I added after a moment with arms crossed. The cool down may have shortened but the way the skill worked shouldn¡¯t have changed even so much. All it would do was allow me to separate from the physical realm and keep the world static. Soon after my eyes laid on the different changes which had occurred to my stats and skills. And out of all of them, I felt a rush of excitement and relief as I laid eyes on Leap, the cool down over it had disappeared now. When I had first gotten the skill back, it had a three hour cool down but now it was gone. Plus the sealed icon shown beside the skill had also disappeared. Does that mean the skill in now released from some seal placed over it? I thought with a contemplative frown playing over my brows. But I always thought over the reason as to why was there a cool down on it in the first place. In the past there was none. But when I had gotten it back thanks to the ¡®returnee¡¯s privilege¡¯ it had a cool down which obstructed my use of the paths with an interval. But I guess there must have been some reason for it. I can think of a few, but that doesn¡¯t matter right now. All that mattered now was that I had received full control over one of my abilities. And most of all, I could use the paths without an restriction in between now. But that depended on how many times I could use the paths with the reserves I have. Plus my synchronisation had increased too, but my eyes followed down to the last of the interface section and I saw something peculiar written there. The place which was still hidden and omitted, which I still didn¡¯t completely understand the meaning behind, had some percentage displayed on it now. Seriously, I was more annoyed by these cryptic stuff than all the other shenanigans happening to me. But suddenly another window opened in front of me as I snapped my head slightly to my right. __________ ¡¾ Additional Rewards¡¿ [Perseverance] [LV. 5] ---> [ Perseverance] [LV.Max] [Regeneration] [LV. 3] ---> [Regeneration] [LV. 4] [Pain Resistance] [LV. 3] ---> [Pain Resistance] [LV. 4] [Poison Resistance] [LV. 1] ---> [Poison Resistance] [LV. 3] [Profession]: [Swordsmanship] [LV. MAX] __________ With a dim light as the interface gleamed again, the level of all of my passive skills increased. ¡°Wow, I gotta say, the system is being overly generous today,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to gain my favour after so much shit you have done to me, huh.¡± I said pointing my gaze at the interface afloat in front of me, like I was speaking to a living being. But from in front of me, I saw the relic tree pulse with an egnamtic light which seemed to drown the entire area from hundreds of meters away. I held a hand up to cover my eyes with it as the mana in the air rippled and shimmered and a moment later I saw the tree hum as the small boulder sized flowers on its thick branches began to wheeze and bloom as the area around them was sprinkled by visible motes of light which danced in the air like fireflies. I waved away the windows in front of me as they vanished. My feet left the ground as I flew in the air, gravity no longer held me, as I rose in the air and zoomed closer to the flower which gleamed and pulsed more strongly with mana. I searched the mana bound to them and it held a very dense amount, the energy moved through the braches and spread into the land and air which made the earth bloom with life. The petals bloomed, as they moved like they were living creatures as they pushed outright and opened with a slight creaking noise, creating a pot like body with a round shaped core like thing in between which radiated pure light with a small opening on the top of it. I reached near it and saw that some dense liquid was filling the opening, which had a slight sapphire colour but looked like normal water. ¡°Could this be?¡± I said with surprise laced in my tone. I brought both hands forward, and took the liquid in my palms and brought it close to my mouth and drank it. The moment I drank the elixir naturally created by the relic tree, I felt my body release the tension and fatigue which had held a tight grasp over me. The same system message I had seen several days ago appeared to my eyes as I took another handful of the elixir and drank it. After drinking a good amount I sat on one of the branches of the relic tree, taking a seat near the blooming flowers. This potion was indeed the best think I could have found here. And it¡¯s healing effects as well as the ability to heal fatigue and mana was outstanding. And it could be a pretty good asset for me in my journey ahead. So I made up my mind and withdrew several empty flasks from the inside of my inventory. I snapped my head around and saw that the other flowers were blooming as they shined with life and held the elixir inside them, working like a pot. I took a flask in my hand and took its lid off. One after another, I started to fill up all of the flasks I had empty. After a thorough process of filling all of the flasks I had, I stored them inside the inventory. The amount I had stored was enough to fill up an entire small crate. But I had to admit that the elixir itself was a very rare and pure supplement which could easily sell for hundreds of millions if it could be introduced to the market. But I didn¡¯t have any thoughts of selling it, not that I can go back home right away. Because if something like this was released into the market it would cause a ruckus and fights for its demand and ownership, as well as cause a fight between the conglomerates which produce potions to try to copy the recipe to create something as close to this elixir. Because that would be a shame. But it was an item which might be useful for a certain someone in her research if I was able to give it to her. Afterwards my arm reached near the petal itself and instead of a sharp and sturdy surface, what I touched was a soft and comfortable surface which was like any flower petal I could have found anywhere. I tore a petal and placed it inside my mouth and began to chew on it. It had a plain flavour, similar to a mint and bitter like lemon, but it tasted good the more I chewed, filing my mouth with a fragrant smell. I tore a few more petals and looked at them keenly, before I stored them inside the system inventory. But just as I did, a window popped open in front of me as I saw the generated information over it in flabbergast. _________ ¡¾CONGRATULATIONS¡¿ The Host has acquired the fist ingredient for the creation of the Elixir of Life. ¨CA potent elixir of unparalleled potency and essence, capable of mending the greatest of afflictions, be it any severe wound or any incurable disease. As long as the person consuming it is alive, it can rejuvenate almost any wounds or severe conditions. __________ _______ ¡¾ The Elixir of Life¡¿ [Ingredients]: ¨CEvernight Orchid petal [X 5] [Acquired] ¨C??? [X 0] [Not Acquired] ¨C??? [X 0] [Not Acquired] ¨C??? [X 0] [Not Acquired] __________ I felt my brows knit as I saw the window. Huh? Elixir of life? Evernight orchid? I felt a thoughtful expression envelope my face as I kept pondering over this new development for several minutes. Wait, so this elixir which the system mentioned, can heal any condition and ailment, so it might also be able to treat Jihye¡¯s cold sleep. And the name suggested that this evernight petal was one of the many ingredient for its creation. Does that mean there are other ingredients which need to be found before I am able to make the potion itself. I felt a spark of hope lit inside me as I thought of Jihye. She can be saved. If I can make this elixir, then Jihye can recover. The suffering she is going through can disappear. It was the slightest bit of hope but that small hope was all what I needed, that I could help Jihye, I could save her. But I needed the find the other ingredients first. I thought as my gaze landed back at the window afloat in the air. There were three more ingredients needed for the creation of this all-healing elixir, but they were obscured which was a problem for me. Right now, all I could do was trust the system that it would help me somehow to acquire the rest of the ingredients like it had done today. The system indeed helped in mysterious ways, but at the end of the day, it did everything to help me. Aside from that I had no idea where to find these other ingredients, or what they even were or what they looked like. But I guess I needed to move forward and clear as many trials as I can in order to find the rest of the ingredients. ¡°Its fine. There no need to rush and overthink things. I can¡¯t acquire all of the ingredients at once, but just having one in my possession currently is enough. I might get the others as I move forward.¡± I said with a more resolute expression over my face. *** I maneuvered through the thick and dark forest as my ripped clothes fluttered through the wind produced by my flight as I reached near the thalassalithion''s territory. After taking a good amount of the evernight petals as well as the elixir produced by the relic tree, I was making my way back to the thalassalithion tribe. I had only taken an amount which was considerable and more than enough for me, and left the rest. In the end, the thalassalithions would also need them as well. I might have killed a considerable amount of the cephtalurians tribe members when I had gone out of control but I guess there might be many of them still out there. Mind¡¯s Eye flared to life as the burning particles afloat in the air appeared to my eyes. I focused my gaze and a subtle distortion in the space in front of me appeared palpably to my vision. After my synchronisation had gone up, the seal over Mind¡¯s Eye had been removed up to seventy percent, so my perception of the mana through the naked eye had increased several folds, and I could also feel the very subtle and slight shift in the ambient mana around the barrier now, through my heightened and integrated senses. And the biggest issue that still made me anxious was that there was no portal which could allow me to leave this place. I had searched the entire vicinity around the relic tree, as well as retraced my steps and went back to the place where I had first arrived here from, but the portal was nowhere to be found. Soon I landed on to the ground and came close to the barrier. I searched for the opening and quickly found it. Instead of just walking into it, a thought struck. It could be a good moment to test my new control over mana. I searched the mana which held the barrier, a subtle and barely perceivable shift through which the mana was filtered and moved in a way to not look suspicious. The inconsistencies I had found amongst the barrier, when inspecting it before. With a breath, I influenced the mana which was bound to the barrier placed over this place, and moved my hand in a straight slash, as if severing the connection between the naturally pure mana which held the barrier and the atmospheric mana. It took a great deal of concentration for me do so, but the connection dissolved as the space from in front of me cracked, as if fissures running along the surface of glass, as a cracking noise reverberated in the surrounding. Without wasting a moment, the mana which held the barrier crumbled away as if it couldn¡¯t find a place to move through as it became stagnant. A hollow cavity appeared in the barrier as the opening expanded further until it tore open to accommodate enough for a single person to pass through it. There was harsh spike in the mana around me as the rough distortion shook the air and made the earth to quake slightly. My eyes slightly caught sight of the demonic energy moving in an irregular set of movements, but it tried to accommodate itself by the high spike in the mana around it. ¡®Like some duality.¡¯ I thought but didn¡¯t pour much mind to it. I stepped forward and entered the opening, which now connected the two territories together. It was like passing through a door. With this I was sure, my control over mana had grown past the point that I can manipulate the pure state it was in to some extent. But ultimately, it my own mana and control which allowed me to take control over the pure ambient mana. My brows jumped in surprise as I felt several mana signature flare from a few meters away. My eyes followed to where I found several thalassalithions standing, fangs bared, weapons made of pure mana shimmered and rippled and mundane ones prepared in their hands to engage in battle any minute. The barrier¡¯s opening began to stich itself close as the mana moved and the cavity filled itself before disappearing as if there was nothing there in the first place. But I stretched my senses as I felt some distortion in the air hundreds of meters away. ¡°I come in peace.¡± I said with my jaw eased and a slight smile over my face, as I rose my hands in a defensive stance. From among the several thalassalithions which kept a hostile sneer directed at me, looking at me with as much apprehension and wariness as they could, I finally caught sight of Uito walking forward, Rito¡ªthe young behind him a few steps. ¡°Jiwoo.¡± He said as I walked toward him, ignoring the others pointing their weapons and hostile gazes at me. There was some complicated emotion over his face. ¡°What?¡± I voiced. ¡°Not glad to see me again, huh, old Uito.¡± The old thalassalithion smiled as he waved for the others to put their weapons down. The weapons made of mana shimmered and dimmed as the rest put their weapons away, but kept their guards up. *** I slowly walked to the middle of the tribe in step with Uito and a few others moving behind us, maintaining some distance from us. Their mana working if they needed to jump into battle any moment. ¡°I sense that Jiwoo has become even stronger, since the last time I saw.¡± Uito said with awe and surprise laced in his voice. ¡°Does that mean Jiwoo won?¡± His sapphire eyes shined in question. ¡°Well, the reason I¡¯m here and walking with you means I did, didn¡¯t I.¡± I jabbed with a fresh expression over my face. Uito¡¯s face brightened as I replied. ¡°But like how you''d warned, their Chief was indeed tricky to deal with.¡± Uito nodded his head in understanding as we walked forward. ¡®And what I had done afterwards to the cephtalurians when I went out of control.¡¯ I thought with my brows knitted. Soon after we had reached his hut and we both entered. The inside was the same, but I saw a familiar head bob in my direction. ¡°So you lived?¡± I asked with sarcasm laced in each word as I directed my gaze toward Runda. Runda sneered and shot me a hostile glare as she stood upright and leaned against the side of the hut''s farther edge. She kept quiet as our battle of gazes continued for a second or two until I pulled away with a shrug. ¡°Oy, I know you can speak.¡± I said. ¡°Good to see, that you are not eaten by those wretches. I hoped you had.¡± I saw a wry smirk arching the thalassalithion¡¯s face as she scoffed. ¡°Well unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t poisoned as miserably as someone, to be rendered useless.¡± Her face twisted further as she tried to stand and sneer but the wound on her shoulder made her unable to. ¡°Jiwoo, you have something you need to tell us if you came back.¡± I turned to look at Uito and nodded my head quickly. Without wasting a moment, I brought my forehead close to his and made contact. I had thought about this in the last few days, and came to the conclusion that if I was able to precisely match the thalassalithion''s mana¡¯s wavelength, then I could also be able to show and share my memories with them. And it will be a hassle to explain everything to them from start. Just as our foreheads touched, my mana worked as I sent a wave of it toward Uito. Unlike the thalassalithions, it took me a minute or two to establish a stable connection, but Uito helped in that as well as he opened his mind to me. When our minds were connected, I sent a wave of my mana into his, and in the form of transmitting a part of my memories to him. I released one memory at a time. The transmission wasn¡¯t smooth at first but after a few more tries, I got the hang of it. Slowly I showed Uito everything. From the start of my fight with the cephtalurians, to the point where I had lost myself for a moment under the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority, how I¡¯d broken through and afterwards caused the massacre against the cephtalurians tribe, and finally reaching the end when I had found the relic tree in full bloom. Due to my inconsistent control, I felt my other thoughts being shared to Uito as well. It was a very precise control of mana which allowed the transmission of such memories, which I lacked, unlike the thalassalithions who could release their memories with relative ease. I pulled away and Uito made a flabbergasted expression. His lips parted as he tried to say something, but held back. There was a thoughtful frown over his face as he looked at me. I gazed into his glowing eyes and spoke. ¡°The elixir was still held in the tree¡¯s flowers. And the threat of the cephtalurians might have lowered after, ahh, you know what. So you guys can go and retrieve it." Uito nodded his head in understanding, as I saw Runda make a confused frown. I withdrew a flask from the inside of my inventory and threw it in Runda¡¯s direction. She made a surprised blank expression, tinged with confusion as she saw the contents within. She nodded back at me, with a slightly thankful expression, which I could never have expected. Now my main problem was finding the portal. ¡°Jiwoo, there is something I need to show Jiwoo as well." Uito said suddenly. But instead of saying anything or showing me through his mind, Uito left the hut together with me and walked to the farthest edge of the tribe. I followed him in silence, but I felt the same fluctuations around me when I had first entered the tribe. We walked for about twenty more minutes, then he stopped. It was deep into the tribe and in a wide grassland, the portal that I had been looking for now stood in front of me as it sent ripples through the air. ¡°It appeared here suddenly and has been humming since then. I didn¡¯t allow anyone to go near it, but I thought that it might be something that has something to do with Jiwoo¡¯s arrival here.¡± I saw the oval portal hum as the space close to it distorted and cracked. I looked at Uito and he made a sly grin. I guess he had seen through my thoughts that I was looking for the portal. I walked closer to it as my clothes and hair fluttered through the slight breeze moving past me. ¡°Then I was right.¡± Uito said from behind me. ¡°This means goodbye.¡± He added with a somewhat melancholic tone as his eyes softened. I spun and caught Uito¡¯s gaze, he looked back and extended his arm toward me. I smiled brightly, then took a step forward and couldn¡¯t help but give the old thalassalithion a big hug. Uito, caught of guard, composed himself quickly and patted my back a few times. I tore away from him and with a final nod walked back in the direction of the portal. ¡°Thanks for everything, Uito. Thanks to you I might have been able to realize some things I need to still work and improve.¡± I said as I turned to look at him one last time with a sense of respect present in my tone. ¡°Take care of yourself and the others." I finished, as I shot him a wink looking back over my shoulder. ¡°You too. Jiwoo. It was an honour to meet someone such as you and share my mind with you. I hope you are successful in your journey." With those final shared words, I stepped into the portal and vanished. Chapter: 93: Ancient Crypt I sank down into the mountain of corpses laid beneath me¡ªtrampled over one another, creating a gore and hideous scene¡ª, as I breathed heavily, each breath felt like a strain over my lungs as my chest heaved. I cleared the sweat from over my forehead as it threatened to drip down my eyes, as I released razor¡¯s edge and thrust it into a corpse as I sat down. I wiped the blood creased across my cheek as I looked around me and saw the carnage dying the land. A crisp smoke rose in the air filling it with a flesh burning adore which seemed to be carried and spread through distance by the breeze blowing past, as icicle lances were thrust into the half ripped bodies of the beasts, I had just finished slaying. I caught sight of the land to several hundred meters away, where the tip of two great mountains¡ªwhich looked like sharp jagged maw of a might beast¡ªclawing away at the sky which was filled with hollow clouds which moved and shrouded the sky, without a trace of sunlight cascading down at the land. There was an enormous crack in the ground which seemed to stretch to a hundred metres, with countless corpses¡ªhaving half of their bodies severed and fresh blood still oozing out of their dead bodies¡ªlying lifelessly on the edge of the crack or having fallen into it. I bobbed my head toward razor¡¯s edge and looked at my visage being reflected in the clear blade, now cleansed of the blood over it. I felt unusual in a sense as I focused on my eyes, my two irises burned with a dark amethyst shade. But turning my gaze away I looked back down at the long crack in the wide grassland. By now I was sure that I could use the crescent moon style up to the third movement with relative ease, but for the fourth or fifth movement of the sword art, I wasn''t as confident, since I might need a little more time to perfect using it in my new body. But the fourth movement I could perform if I forced my body to match with the robust of power and speed generated by the movement. Because the first to the fourth movements were all in all somehow connected to each other, as they followed the basics. That¡¯s the way how Master had made the sword art, in a way that it increased the power and speed of the slightest of slash released by the sword, even if it was a basic movement, like a horizontal slash, but if performed properly. But that understanding disappears when the question of using the fifth movement arises. Because it required an entirely different level of control, unlike the previous four, where even the slightest bit of mistake can cause severe repercussions. That¡¯s why I was forced to learn about the human physique and how it worked depending on the muscles and tendons flexed, even if it was for sitting, resting or sleeping, I was mostly taught about what and how the body reacts in response to a certain action or command, even before I started learning to use the crescent moon style. I remembered those hellish days when Master and that quake-head would force me to read anatomy until I was able to flex the certain type of muscles of desire and be aware of where they were located through my hellish mana training. It was literally like hell which I had to experience on a daily basis until several years. I looked down at my arms which were tainted with blood, my battle robes were ripped from several places, as I focused on a claw wound left by a mana beast as it undid itself. I looked down at my clothes with a long tired sigh as I slightly frowned. My attire consisted of a black t-shirt covering up to half of my neck with a light leather vest and a pair of brown pants, which were tight and slightly uncomfortable, but efficient in battle for movement regardless, with a pair of dark brown boots and a dull coloured robe with several runes engraved on the inside which also worked like a protective piece of equipment. Well, I might just be running low on my stock for change of clothes. I have already lost about seven pair of clothing since I entered the trials. And each battle leaves my clothes in a tattered and ripped state, worse than before. These battle robes were a piece of equipment that I had bought from the system store, but the robe was something which had been designed by the artificer named ¡®Nero¡¯¡ªwho sequentially also was Mr. Butler¡¯s daughter, as surprisingly as I had found out¡ªback in my world. And it was a piece of item created under the name of ¡®hephaestus¡¯, and it had taken quite the pretty penny to even get a single piece of their highest quality protective equipment. And the price for a single equipment created by Nero was estimated to be in the six figures and reach the eight figures easily. That¡¯s how much in demand her designed items were. People who desired her crafts were willing to pay any high amount, but even I had to say that the equipment was worth its price. The thing about this plain looking robe was that it used the runes engraved on its inside as a way to create a layer of mana around the robe which can protect the person wearing it from any physical attacks as well as lessen the force of a spell by nullifying or slightly absorbing or dispersing the mana from it to weaken the impact on the last second. But that entirely depended on how strong the physical attack was or the mana incorporated into the conjuration of the spell. I mean out of all the artificers I have seen or met, Nero might just be the most capable of them all. Well, not that I have ever met her. I felt an uncomfortable nudge stir me from my reverie, as I realized the reason almost immediately and kept my mana in check¡ªmy reserve had grow quite a bit since I had broken through and the mana I could manipulate now had grown thrice the amount I had been able to command before, with the speed of my absorption and purification of the atmospheric mana increased several folds, so has my speed of incantation less spellcasting gotten better as well as figuring out just how much mana I needed to incorporate in the conjuration of a specific type of spell. While manipulating deviant type mana arts still required some progress and posed quite the difficulty when using them, I had basically outclassed my past self in just a few weeks of training, in the ability to conjure magic arts¡ª, as I felt for my mana which connected me to my skill. The skill was burning strongly with life as I felt warmth spread across my body and a slight tingle as I dispatched more mana to it. For a moment I held the impulse and curiosity to dwell deeper and use and push the skill a little further to see just how much better I had gotten at using it since, but stopped as I suddenly remembered about my frenzied outburst back in the first trial. It was something which I still vividly remembered, and the experience was something I would not like to redo again. With another breath, the mana which had made my connection to my skill, sparked then dimmed, as a flourishing tingle spread through my back as I released hold over Ruler¡¯s Authority and it quietly fell doormat without an ounce of rejection like it did when I had used it in my previous tries or any repudiated action to take control. ¡°Whew,¡± I gave out a breath of relief as I felt some burden over my mind had been taken off. Still keeping the skill active for an active amount of time and in check was proving difficult for me even now, but it was not going into a frenzy unlike the last few times, but after my recollection I felt more deeply connected to Ruler¡¯s Authority and also all my other skills, and I was able to keep a hold over it and manipulate it as easily as my other skills and abilities. And considering that the seal over Leap had been released after me gaining insight into it, I could say that by now I was able to use the skill twenty times, consequently in a row until my reserves ran dry. With all the possibilities and other skills in my arsenal, Leap was indeed a power which was indispensable for me now. And also considering Ruler¡¯s Authority¡¯s aptitude, this skill was more of a mental type which made my awareness to the mana and demonic energy around me stronger and also strengthened my visual and mental acuity when used with Mind¡¯s Eye. And I was left to ponder over the fact, that Ruler¡¯s Authority complimented pretty much almost all of my skills. But it did leave me exhausted, nonetheless, by the level of concentration I needed to put in, in order to manipulate the effects of the skill to not consume my mind, for example it was like trying to hold two sets of thoughts, but like a picture which is two things at once; one which were my usual thoughts telling me the right from wrong, and then the other set of thoughts which made me feel exasperated and an ample flurry of emotions to find a good battle. It was mostly like two sides of a coin. In even more of an easier sense it was like trying to conjure a dagger made out of ice but engulfed with a fiery flame shrouding the dagger to melt it, but with me trying to keep the shape of the dagger in place while keeping the flame burning as amply as possible, to maintain the shapes of both ideas and thoughts at once without lowering the output of any other. And I could say by now, that about sixty percent of the skill was successfully under my control, without it going into a frenzy. It was slow but I could tell as I progressed forward that I was getting better at using the skill. After my mind had completely and perfectly assimilated with the Jiwoo memories, using Ruler¡¯s Authority had became relatively easy for some reason. I guess the reason the skill went out of control was due to some interference caused by the aptitude of my new physique and the changes of witnessing those memories, probably due to some limiter placed upon me until I had not received the past memories of the previous owner. Like a dormant piece which had finally fallen into place to complete the puzzle for the skill to become subservient to me. To listen and heed my command without any spurn actions. I guess, it went along those lines. But this certain question always prickled the back of my head even if I tried to push it away: if I had taken control¡ªas my soul had entered Jiwoo¡¯s body and taken dominant control now¡ªthen what became of Jiwoo¡¯s soul which still should have been alive and residing in his own body before I took over? I thought, slightly sombre, as my face creased into a questioning frown of deep contemplation and melancholy. But I had no answer for this question. It could have been that his soul was gone forever or he had turned to oblivion after my regression. It could be either of them, or... My frown widened as I thought of a plausible theory as to why this was happening to me, and why I felt connected to him, as well as felt familiar to the people which he used to know. ¡®It might be able to answer one of the mysteries behind my regression, but that seems too inhuman and wrong. Even if I had found myself inside his body, I think, the reason to my familiarity to the people that this boy knew might be because, when I had first arrived inside this body...¡¯ A grimace caught up to my face as I held back on saying and acknowledging those words¡ªas if I came past a lump inside my throat¡ª, plus the theory I had formulated inside my head. ¡®That my intervention and regression¡ªwhen taking over this body¡ªhad somehow¡ªthe stronger and more dominant soul¡ªdestroyed or either absorbed his soul in some sense to be able to merge with and take control over my new physique.¡¯ It was an unfortunate situation, and it held a good probability of being true as well, but I felt self-deprecated as I had taken the life of an innocent person without even his knowing. I looked down at my hands as I clenched them into white knuckled fists. The blood staining them was dried up, reminding me of a memory of when I was Shun. Ever since that day, I have been trying my best to improve myself, I didn¡¯t want to go back to being just a cold-blooded killer as I had been in the past¡ªa wary kind of person who questioned even the passing kindness of others as some scheme against him¡ª, that I promised myself that I would live this second life as fulfilling as possible, for the both of us. That I would protect our loved ones. I knew I could only blame myself, but carrying this burden was something that only I could do. The weight of my promises and responsibilities were something which only I could shoulder alone. I took a breath with a more resolute expression as I released my clenched fists and looked above at the clouded sky through which small rays of light escaped which dyed the land in a cosy and unusual warmth which slowly shrouded me as well, soon after the clouds started to disperse, as the illuminating expansive azure sky came visible to my eyes. But it was without a doubt that I held a piece inside of me which connected me to the previous owner¡ªto Jiwoo. I held a part of his memories, which made me undoubtedly aware of this boy¡¯s existence, what kind of life he had led and what hardships he had faced in his life. Even if no one knew who this boy was, even if the people he was close to didn¡¯t know of his disappearance, I alone still remembered. And I would like to think that I understood Jiwoo better now. He was still just a boy with many ambitions and wishes of his own, but I had taken them away from him. All I could do for him was to take care of the last family he had. His sister, who was herself, fighting for her own life at this very moment. I felt a discomforting melancholy conjure within me which sat like a stone in my stomach. But with a sigh, I shook my head to clear my head off of the pessimistic thoughts. In the end, I can¡¯t change the hand that fate had played with Jiwoo or even Jihye or what had happened to me in the past or even now. The intricacies of life are something that as much as a person tries to change them, or fight against them, the cruelty of fate still leaves them vulnerable. I persisted as much I could, but in the end it was all in vain. No! It wasn¡¯t. I found myself here and now given another chance. Taking razor¡¯s edge out and storing it back inside the inventory, I lifted off the mountain of corpses, as I kept my mana in check along with the atmospheric mana¡ªthe awareness of having to maintain the connection between myself and the atmospheric mana in order to take flight¡ªand manoeuvred through the air in the direction of where the portal was. After I had exited through the portal from the thalassalithion tribe, I found myself moving through several landscapes and environments and seasonal areas where I had to overcome and fight several monsters and harsh trials in accordance to the respective area and the trial based of the system. And yet another peculiar thing I found after passing a few trials was that, in some case the portal would appear only after I had cleared a certain trial, or it can appear somewhere the moment I arrived in the trial location. I could subtlety feel the slight and dormant pulses released by the exit portal, plus the subtle distortion in the space which I was able to do so after taking full control back on Leap which also made my awareness to the pathways more elaborate, but despite that, as hard as I tried to find it, I still couldn¡¯t. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. It had felt like the portal was in plain sight and I could find it if I tried, but as if it was hidden by some interference to not show me exactly where it was. Soon after, the pulses released by the portal were palpably felt as a very subtle and light fluctuation whistled in the air, which seemed to grow more stronger as time past, pointing towards the north-western side, where I was currently headed. And one more thing I had realized that was, wherever the portal was, the mana and the demonic energy in the area where it was conjured was abundant and naturally heavy, which would stir and spike and cause a heavy distortion in the air. Which gave me the clue as to where the portal exactly was. The breeze felt comforting as my hair swayed backward by the air getting pushed back as I flew. The sensation still left me slightly astound, but having the ability to fly was indeed a very useful and versatile skill which I had needed in my arsenal. My eyes caught onto the ripples forming in the air as soft tendrils shook the area and swayed the blades of grass in the wide and lush land which stretched on for miles until intersecting with the mountain on the southern and western side and a deep forest and rivers which were to the northern and eastern side. In my time here I had started to realize and deduce how supposedly the way these trials operated. And I had divided them into three categories for convenience sake: the first category was the ¡®Main Trial¡¯; where I needed to perform a certain task or gain some insight into some aspect or solve some puzzle, as to what the trial was indicating toward through which either the information of the trial would be revealed to me or the latter case will happen, when the portal¡¯s location is revealed to me, which allowed me to sense and pinpoint where the distortion was palpable in order to reach the exit or it manifested in front of me. The second category was the ¡®Sub Trial¡¯; which was supposedly just like a system quest where I needed to perform what the trial based quest had given me. Either to fight a beast, or show a certain level of resistance to something or to stay in a certain location for a predetermined time. And lastly the third category, the ¡®Survival Based Trial¡¯ the one which I honestly kind of hated the most out of the three. It was a kind of test where I needed to continue fighting beasts for a certain period of time and try to survive in different locations and environments until the portal conjures automatically after a certain amount of time had passed. Like a survival based quest. And currently I had been issued the third category based trail, where I had to continue fighting stampedes of mana beast for the past several days with only a few hours of rest in between to replenish my mana and sleep to recover my stamina. My eyes slowly caught on to the sheen of the portal which stood only a few meters now suspended in air. The space around it cracked viciously as the dark aura of the portal seemed to burn with power and energy. I felt for the mana and it danced around the portal and stood close to as if to sustain it, moving in a coherent set of motion to provide a strong structure for it remain stable. I landed a few steps away from the portal as the reward window appeared to my eyes labelling the trial clearance rewards. I quickly checked through the contents and I still had no luck in finding another one of the ingredients for the elixir of life. After the first trial where I had found the first ingredient, I¡¯d not been able to find or acquire a single other ingredient apart from the first one. ¡°I hope I am able to find the second ingredient in the next trial,¡± I said with a breath as I waved the window away and stepped forward toward the portal. ¡°Ahh...haven¡¯t been having any luck so far. Let¡¯s hope the next one is any better.¡± I sighed with a suppressed snicker as I walked into the portal. The locks of my hair which had grow past my shoulders swayed with the wind produced by the distortion caused by the portal¡¯s manifestation as it slightly fluttered my battle robes, the portal which moved me didn¡¯t cause any distortion or made me nauseous, unlike the portal daises I had grow accustomed with when travelling back on earth. In comparison, it created a smooth transition from one location to another without causing any kind of repulsion of sudden effects. My eyes dilated by the sudden shift as the energy of the portal wrapped around me and ushered me through the opening in the space as I was swayed toward my next destination. When I came to be, I found myself spat out of the oval portal as it dimmed and surged the area around me in a bright illuminating sparkle. It took me a second as my eyes adjusted to the location I had just arrived in. And unlike the past landscapes and locations, I looked around in inquiry as I saw that I had appeared inside a plain looking chamber no bigger than a small room. The portal rippled and blurred out of existence as the light emitted by it dimmed and the entire room vanished into a pit of darkness as not even the rolling of stone or the slightest noise of an insect could reach my ears. I lifted my hand and brought it upwards in front of me as I sent a pulse of mana and stimulated the fire particles around me, as a flame began to burn over the top of my palm which provided ample visibility for me to observe the small cobblestone chamber. It was adequate in size, just enough to accommodate a single person¡¯s stay, but plain in texture and interior and nothing out of sorts that I might have expected it to be. Like any uninteresting room, with a study table placed by the left of the room with several books and parchments ruffled over it with mould having taken them and an old wooden chair crashed over the floor. I spun over my heel and saw a stone cut altar standing in the middle of the room, supposedly made of some mineral which seemed quite prestigious for this ancient rundown room full of dust visible in the air. I walked closer to it, my feet grinded against the cobblestone which rang and bounced back around as I cautiously brought my free hand forward and touched the altar, but nothing seemed to happen, the surface was cold and sturdy and everything pointing to it seemed ancient, but as I observed the altar with a keen eye, I quickly found something at the edges where there were several intricate runes engraved in its surface. My fingers felt for their shape and size but they looked hollow and lifeless, only some kind of decoration to make the altar look intricate and subtle. I brought my hand back and thought for a quick second. I pushed my mana and activated Mind¡¯s Eye as I witnessed the individual particles of mana trapped inside this room. My brows knitted in question as I saw the mana in this room operate in a weird set of movements, which should have looked no different and odd from its usual behaviour, but despite that, I still couldn¡¯t come to accept it, as if something that prickled the back of my head which made me apprehensive and doubt how the mana was moving. There was this unease that made me unable to accept the fact that the mana was acting in this irregular way. So I focused on the demonic energy, and there was nothing unusual with it, it moved according to it own will heedless of the space and mana around it, but even it was acting strangely in a way I couldn¡¯t perfectly make out. So instead, I prickled the surface of the altar, sending a tiny pulse of my mana into it. And just as I did, the altar seemed to stir and hum as the entire chamber began to wince and grind under its weight as the floor quaked making dust to fall from the ceiling. I focused over the altar and saw that the runes over it hummed for a quick second before dying down as the ambient mana stirred and converged toward it. Could it be... I placed my palm over the altar and this time sent a stronger pulse of my mana, the same thing happened as before, but this time, I let my mana roll out of me and kept pushing it into the altar more strongly as the runes over it burned with golden light which spread through the room and grew more brilliant. When the golden light had perfectly enveloped the runes, I stepped back and saw the altar shaking as the residual dust shook off from it and the floor began to pulse with amethyst light. I steadied my body as I felt ominous for some reason, soon after the room was alit with dim light which escaped through the cracks in the walls, ceiling and floor. I inclined my head to see any difference, but there didn¡¯t seemed to be any. The room looked and felt the same despite the change the altar had gone through. ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± I said, but suddenly from behind me I heard the creaking of stone as I hurriedly spun and saw the wall from before, now turned into an arch like entrance with a wooden door. I looked behind me, at the altar one last time as I reached for the door and took a hold of its metallic handle which felt cold and rusted from age. This must be a part of the trial, I convinced myself. But no information was yet revealed to me. This also happened in the first one, but that didn¡¯t seem to stop me from going through this door. I pushed the door open and felt a heavy gust of wind flutter my clothes and hair back as I found myself walking into a crypt dungeon, which looked more like an ancient forgotten library. All of a sudden I felt some kind of rejection arouse from my body as if this place was repulsing my existence for some reason. Without even my consent, Mind¡¯s Eye fell dormant and even if I tried to nudge the skill with mana it didn¡¯t respond. The sensation was similar to when I was unable to use Leap in the basilisk dungeon. I searched for my other skills and out of all of them only Ruler¡¯s Authority was active with the others dormant and unresponsive. I felt a tinge of panic stir within me but I calmed myself pretty quickly. Honestly, panicking in a situation like this won¡¯t be any better. The door behind me shut closed with a tight resounding thud which reverberated through the confines of this tomb-like chamber, and then it vanished like the turning of a book¡¯s page as a wall of concrete and cobblestone appeared right afterward like some illusionary spell working in order to trap me in this world of books. I touched the wall and it felt...just right, just like a wall should, but at the same time something odd, which left me even more wary of the place, as to what kind of challenge that might await me here. ¡°I won¡¯t be forcefully made to participate in some reading contest, will I?¡± I mocked as I peered at the bookshelves aligned in these never ending halls which stretched on for as far as my eyes could follow without an end in sight, with hundreds, no thousands or perhaps maybe even tens of thousands of books available in here. There was no way of knowing just how many books there were available here with a simple look. One thing was for certain, I was trapped inside this crypt library and I didn¡¯t know shit on what to do. But out of the categories of the trials I had came up with, I couldn¡¯t tell which category to put this one in just yet. I shrugged as I moved on and began to look around the shelves for some sort of clue or way out. With Mind¡¯s Eye, I might have been able to find out some sort of clue or something, which might not be clearly perceptible by sense. The air grew dense with the scent of ancient parchment and eerie stillness, with a dim light cascading from the ceiling of the crypt and a few torches hung by the sides of the shelves to illuminate the surroundings. The crypt seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction, its passage morphing in a disorienting labyrinth that defied any logical navigation. Not that I can expect any clues to just roll into my lap without doing anything. I began fumbling through the dusty shelves, their contents reflecting the dim light dancing and flickering in the surrounding. The silence went on for a long time which was only broken by my occasional remarks or the creaking of ancient wood and the soft rustling of the aged pages as I moved through one book to another. A complicated frown creased my brows as I tried reading through the contents labelled but the language the books were written in were foreign to me, I fumbled and rustled past page after page through one book, then a series of several others, but it was to no avail, the language they were written in was something which I had never seen or read. An ancient tongue which I was unfamiliar with, but there were several symbolic and runic marks labelling the old dusty pages with some kind of description for their usage and conjuration for something, perhaps maybe a ritual, which I wasn¡¯t able to decipher or make the meaning out of. After what seemed like hours of venturing through the never-ending depths of this crypt, I started to grow agitated and desperate to find what I needed to in order to exit. ¡°There has to be some kind of meaning for me being here, but what exactly...?¡± I thought taking a turn and walking down the hall which connected to another wide section of bookshelves, suddenly pondering as I came across several shelves full of books which had pages in the thousands, there denseness held in place by a red wooden cover which had a certain and unknown word written over them. ¡®Daemon Exciduim'' That¡¯s a peculiar name, but doesn¡¯t ring any bells. I keenly observed the shelf which stacked these dense books up to twenty feet high. Then turning my head, I saw a few meters away, down another hall an entirely different section of books which were held in green covers and another section with golden covers and so onward. From the name and the way these books were categorised to differentiate from one another, I was guessing that they were some kind of observation journal which the owner of this library had written and stored here. I reached an arm out and tried to take a book out to see what it actually was and what might be written in there, curiosity and caution shrouding my actions, but the moment my arm reached near the shelf, the entire library began to quake as the books winced to fall from their places. The bookshelves¡ªthe books, parchments and manuscripts inside them¡ªbegan to shake violently as the loud thudding of old wood and rustling of pages echoed through the confines of this labyrinth. Right next moment, the shelves from in front of me lifted into the air slightly, then morphed and sped away, vanishing into the depths of the crypt, some instantly disappeared from in front of me as if turning into fine powder, some moved away as if some poltergeist had possessed them and others folded in on themselves as if to hide the information they held. Among all this discord, my gaze fell on a silhouette of bright ethereal light which left tiny sparks and broken particles of light in its wake. My body slightly lifted off the floor as I followed the silhouette in its wake. Just as I came close enough to catch on to it, a series of shelves stood in front of me like some barricade to obscure my path forward. I snapped my head backward and this time the silhouette moved from the hall behind me into the one on my left. I followed its tail and quickly entered the hallway as I flew as fast as I could while dodging the incoming shelves hurled my way. With mana charged through my fist, I struck a shelf in front of me as it crashed into several behind it and the path cleared up. My arm undid the damage as I moved. The silhouette stopped for the briefest of second, but moved on almost instantly, it took several turns and sometimes moved in a zigzag pattern. Just what is that thing trying to do? ¡°Are you the master of this crypt?¡± I asked, my voice tearing through the loud rustling as the silhouette vanished from in front of me an reappeared several meters away from its original position, as if it had instantly teleported there. But from in front of me, the door from before stood which had brought me to this arcane location. The door opened and the silhouette rushed through the arch entrance, I followed suit. I dodged a shelf hurled my way as I sent a shockwave of mana through the air to knock the ones piling in front. I lunged through the air and soon crossed the arched entrance as the door behind me shut closed, as I reappeared back inside the chamber. I looked around the dimly lit room to search for the entity, but there was no one except for me in this room. My attention quickly drew toward the altar where an item was lying as the runes burned and the mana which held close to it rippled and pulsed, the demonic energy did the same. A multifaceted keystone lying on the altar which gleamed with pure golden light with a quality of iridescent mixed between it, reflecting the shining runes. Caution bled through me as I walked closer to the altar. The walls of the room began to grind against the cobblestone floor as they began to cave in on themselves. Panic gripped my insides as I looked around me, the walls were pushing to enclose me within them. What¡¯s happening...?? I thought as I tried to think of some way out of here. I looked backward and the door had vanished, leaving only a sturdy wall.. After a moment of consideration, my head turned and I looked back at the multifaceted keystone and placed a hand over it, but it felt cold and dormant as I sensed it, so I nudged it with as much of my mana as I could and next second, my mind lurched as my senses and vision completely drained as some suction force pulled me toward itself. When my vision restored again, I found myself entrapped inside a white void which stretched on forever. There was no semblance of life or any movement around me. The hair at the back of my neck stood as I felt anxiously nervous as my nape grew cold. My mana surged, cladding itself into my hands, ready to be commanded into a spell at a moment. But from several meters away, I saw some kind of entity standing carelessly together with me in this void. Its body was a lump of dark shadows which seemed to dim amd envelope the void by its presence. My breathing betrayed me, as I felt every hair on my body stand in alert as I laid eyes on that black entity. It didn¡¯t have a mouth, neither eyes or ears. Just...darkness. An abysmal black. For some reason I felt fear grip at my insides...that thing was not normal, it wasn¡¯t something I could fathom. I was getting this ominous premonition, about this place and that entity. It was unusual of me to feel this way, but this black entity was arousing such dread in the air just by standing there. It generated a crackling kind of noise, its head turned to face me and I felt my back grow cold as goosebumps rose all over my body. I took a stance and lunged in it¡¯s direction, mana already formed into a spell as I took aim with a half formed sword of frost which effortlessly sliced through its torso as the entity¡¯s body slumped to the floor, staining it in some murky black sludge. Chapter: 94: Inner Turmoil I couldn¡¯t seem to get a hold, or time to correct my breathing as the effort made me even more wary and apprehensive, as an adamant amount of fear pinched at my insides¡ªsome feeling of dread and horror just by looking in the direction of that entity¡ª, making every hair on my body to stand in alert, as I lunged forward in this endless void, as my stance broke and I landed a few feet away from the once dark entity which released a stifling aura which filled the air around us. I was barely able to take back control over my breathing, as my chest heaved and my heart threatened to jump out of my chest as it pounded like a drum. The sword conjured by the deviant magic of ice, effortlessly sliced through that black entity¡¯s body as it crashed on to the floor. With a squelching noise which was carried to my ears, I saw a puddle of black sludge form where the entity stood just moments ago. With my still amateurish control over the deviant magic, the sword of frost began to form cracks on its surface as it shattered in my hand as shrapnel of ice scattered all around me. Caution bled from my face as my eyes didn¡¯t once leave where the sludge was wriggling. I tried to call out to the system and withdraw razor¡¯s edge from my inventory, but panic shrouded me as the system interface didn¡¯t appear in front of me. No...whenever I made the interface to disappear from in front of me after its use, there was always this presence and awareness which made me aware of the system¡¯s presence whenever I wanted to call out to it. But right now, at this moment, I couldn¡¯t feel the system or even its peculiar presence. There was...nothing. What happened to the system? Was it caused when I touched the multifaceted keystone and entered this space? Is the system lost? Why can¡¯t I access my items? My mind raced for possibilities to help explain my current predicament but as hardly I tried to think, nothing came to mind. Something like this did happen once in the past, when I was trapped inside some peculiar space in between two location when I had moved through the portal dais when I was going back to the academy. Back then, I couldn¡¯t access the system or any of my skills when I had heard those peculiar voices. The sudden realization caused me to panic even more as I searched for my skills and there was only a hollow wisp when I reached inward and tried to look for them and will for the activation of my skills. They felt like they didn¡¯t exist currently, they were there, but at the same time not. Their aura and power, I was undeniable able to feel which was held inside me, but they felt dormant and unresponsive for some reason. Just like in the basilisk dungeon. Is this space similar to the dungeon? I thought looking around as I frowned. I don¡¯t think so! This place felt unusually surreal to me. Like it does exist without a doubt, yet it doesn¡¯t at the same time, like some anomaly in the space where I was summoned for some reason. This was a part of the trial and I was summoned in this place for some purpose. But first I needed to figure out the reason behind my appearance in here. My eyes shot open as the hair at the back of my neck stood, as a squelching noise entered my ears. I spun and saw the black sludge wriggle and bubble as it expanded, enveloping the floor to several meters. I stimulated the atmospheric mana available here and quickly conjured a rough sword of ice which emanated a thin mist from around it as the mana coalesced around it to reinforce its shape. It was cracked and rough shaped from several places but in the face of danger, having this was better than nothing. The black sludge stirred as bubbles bobbed and burst like the surface of boiling water. I looked closely and saw in horror as the entity from before regained it¡¯s previous shape. The black sludge stirred and moved, morphing to first form it¡¯s feet, moving on to create it¡¯s torso and then lastly the head as it straightened it¡¯s posture, making the same gurgling noise from where it¡¯s mouth should have been, instead a pitch black nothingness was visible to my eyes. My eyes didn¡¯t once leave the entity as it snapped it¡¯s head in my direction as I stood my ground, my feet firmly planted on the floor of the white void as I felt the floor could be swept from my feet any minute. I felt the air grow heavy as the surge of my mana, circulating to reinforce my body as my breathing finally calmed as I took a stance, maintaining a good distance from the entity, to counter any abrupt action taken. The entity brought it¡¯s hand forward, as I didn¡¯t even feel the slightest of pinch or fluctuation in the movement of the ambient mana as a spike was launched in my direction, created from the pitch blackness of it¡¯s body. My arm moved and I struck it just in the nick of time as I tore my gaze away from it and toward the spike and saw it had a smooth reflective surface as it glimmered and reflected the white void around us. My mana surged as I lunged in it¡¯s direction, my feet slightly lifted in the air as I covered the short distance in an instant. Mana circulated and reinforcing my limbs as the icicle sword I had conjured drew an arch near the entity¡¯s right flank and it effortlessly sliced through its body like cutting butter, and instead of seeing blood, like before a thick murky sludge plunged the white floor of the void as I twisted my body, my mana worked and I cycled it towards my legs and struck the entity right in the chest as it went crashing several meters away, only stopping after crashing more than ten times. But something didn¡¯t feel right. When I had attacked that thing just now. I felt like I was hitting something sturdy but weak and shallow, plus I almost didn¡¯t feel any weight in the previous spike it had launched in my direction before or any body weight when I had just struck it. It just didn¡¯t feel right when I attacked it. It felt like I was hitting something which existed, yet didn¡¯t. Like hitting a ghost. The entity went back to it feet as quickly as it had hit the floor. It vanished from it¡¯s location and appeared only a few feet away from me as I twirled and dodged a spike which grazed my cheek as it drew a streak of blood down my face, before the wound undid itself. It thrust it¡¯s other hand forward, but I parried its attempt and forced more mana into holding the shape of the icicle sword as my arm tore through the air. The trajectory of my sword drew countless arches, I didn¡¯t give the entity time to take a hold over it''s shape and recover. Under the force and cycling of my mana, the icicle sword broke and shattered apart, but another one formed right from the middle of my palms as the frigid surface stung my skin, as I slashed and cut the murky substance as fast as I could. My swords drew arches faster than the previous ones before, as a silvery hued sparkle was left in the wake of my each slash. The entity made a gurgling and chirping noise like before as the black substance splattered across my arms, face and the floor as the swords made of frost kept cutting it. Not able to retaliate against the onslaught the entity let itself get cut down, but I wasn¡¯t getting a good feeling about this. Something was wrong here. Something had terribly gone wrong. My panic and fear turned out to be true as my eyes shot open in surprise as I laid eyes on the severed head of the entity falling backward as I cut it off with a perfect horizontal slash, but goosebumps rose over my body as my nape grew cold and sweat trickled the sides of my face, as I witnessed rows of rough jagged teeth taking form on its face into a twisted wry smile which looked animalistic and sharp. I released a burst of my mana suddenly, as a white glow suffused my surroundings, as the ambient mana began to coalesce, forcing harsh winds to scythe the remainder of the entity¡¯s body as I willed and stimulated the wind particles to my choice, as the wind based attack scattered apart it¡¯s gooey black body as it made a squelching sound crashing against the floor several meters away. I sputtered a few coughs as I heavily breathed, my chest felt like it was on fire as my arms flailed, the swords cracking and shattering in my grasp as I looked at the splattered body of the entity. I couldn¡¯t seem to put this ominous feeling away since the moment I had laid eyes over that thing. It made a gurgling wail as the scattered substance crawled closer to the head but I took that moment and lunged forward as a wind based spell started forming inside my palm as I condensed the wind even more as a hard whistling sound hammered into my ears, I tried to wrap a charge of lightning around the wind based spell to make it more effective as my arms began to wince under the robust of manipulating an attribute of mana together with a deviant, but it posed quite problematic to keep the wind attribute in control and mixed with the lightning as the coiling of the static energy surged out of my hand. I flew off the floor and rushed in the entity¡¯s direction and thrust my arm forward in which the spell was forming. The dark sludge gathered in place and formed a quagmire which bubbled up and shuddered as if it was alive. The sludge moved, spears from all directions were launched in my directions as my mana sparked, coating my physique in a denser layer of mana to protect myself from the sharp end of the spears hurled my way. The bone inside my arm began to shudder and go numb as the spell formed, as fierce tendrils of yellow lightning crackled and coiled my arms, causing the space to shudder and warp. I was surrounded from all the directions, so I punched my arm into the floor¡ªright into the sludge beneath me¡ªas I released the spell and a rush of violent wind rushed forth, the mana which held the spell together diffused as the wind attribute caused a torrent which pushed several of the spear heads back, but some still tore forward through the force of the wind and came close enough. Next, the lightning attribute converged into the spell kicked in as fiery lightning coiled the ground, using the splattered black substance as a conductor to widen its reach, the black substance was struck by the static and it caused their shape to distort and change, giving me enough time to conjure a blue flame which burned and consumed the black substance. The murky black tried to fight back, but the amply burning blue flames licked their form and continued to feast over the substance as they devoured the splattered remainder over the floor, cleansing it. I tore my gaze toward the entity who was half submerged in the quagmire created by it¡¯s own body fluid and sneered as I saw it looking at me with a twisted grin with it¡¯s jagged maw showing. It didn¡¯t have eyes yet, but the delight over it¡¯s face made me wary of it¡¯s next actions. I quickly covered the distance and was over the entity in an instant, a mist rose from my arms as I absorbed the particles of water into my body and I circulated the mana into my arms as a sturdy sword made of ice magic formed as I clenched it tightly in my grasp. With a jolt of my arms, I thrust the sword into the entity''s throat and twisted the sword as I ripped through its entire body¡ªor what was available through the quagmire. But suddenly the quagmire bolted up and held me in its clutches as I felt a searing pain, akin to my skin burning and bones melting. I released a wave of flames and the sludge splattered apart. But I felt odd, the pain disappeared all together and I tore my gaze to my arms and the other parts of my body and there was not one wound or even a burning mark over it. But the pain I felt, it was definitely real. Felt real. But next moment, it felt like I had been struck and pierced by some sharp object from my back as I wined in pain, a sneer caught up to my face as my face twisted further, but as realized dawned suddenly, I realised that I was shaking in the air close to the quagmire, half afloat in the air. Suddenly, the quagmire shot upward like pillars and stretched on, until stopping a few meters in every direction, as it consumed the once white void in a pitch black darkness. The light around me disappeared as only the haunting dark and eerie stillness made the hair at the back of my neck to stand. A gurgling noise came into my ears as I spun on my heel and saw the entity, its body was veiled with the darkness around it, but the way I was able to distinguish its appearance in the void were its jagged teeth which were bared, as two white eyes looked my way. ¡°Hehhhh...¡± I swallowed hard as I heard something akin to a chuckle escape the entity¡ªno this monstrosity¡¯s mouth Then next moment, its body started to convulse as its shape shuddered and violent spasms rose over its body. My heart uncontrollably pounded in my chest as I struggled to comprehend what I was witnessing. I felt like my mind was betraying me, as I wanted to reject the figure from in front of me with every cell inside my body. The sight of the monstrosity transforming into the face of my Master filled me with a mixture of fear, confusion and perplexing. It¡¯s face twisted further, as the skin and face structure of Master¡¯s appeared over it, as its physical appearance took more of a human tone, a stark resemblance to my Master¡ªthe person I revered. It was as if the familiar visage of my Master had emerged from the depths of this terrifying entity. But it, that thing was not my Master. The twisted face that now resembled my Master contorted into a menacing smile, as its baleful azure eyes¡ªdisplayed as much condemnation and hostility¡ªfilled with nothingness bore at me, causing dread to arouse from the depths of my heart. The once warm eyes which I still remembered, full of wisdom and familial love, now held a dark and malevolent gleam which caused me to instinctively take a step back as I clenched my jaw in anger. ¡°Ah.. .Ahh...Right, so that¡¯s how talking works. Considering its even the first time I have spoken, that is. And this human is quite the specimen I have to say.¡± The monstrosity barked with its canines bared into a malevolent grin, as it looked at its physique¡ªMaster¡¯s physique. ¡°According to your memories, this human is the most precious to you. Someone you revere and love like your own parent. And also the reason why you became the person you are today, Jiwoo, or should I say Shun.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I looked at the monstrosity¡ªnow taken the form of my Master¡ªwith a stupefied expression of apprehension and disgust. The voice that echoed from its mouth sent shivers down my spine, a sickening parody of the familiar tone I once revered. I felt cold sweat as I felt the terrifying aura it was releasing, causing me to flinch away for my life. It was unlike any monster I had seen or fought before. Its ability to change its appearance into someone else was a terrifying skill nonetheless. How dare it try to imitate Master? I spat with malice and rage lacing my thoughts. My face fumed with anger as I looked in its direction, mana charging through my veins as I clenched my hands into fists, the mana rippled as it heeded my call, as if trying to tell me to use it to end this monstrosity right now. ¡°You bastard,¡± I roared as I lunged at it, my fist coated with mana as my tendons and ligaments reacted and worked the way I needed them to. My fist hurled and tore through the air as it came close to the monstrosity¡¯s body. But with a calm and solemn expression over its face, it looked at me with its azure eyes, which displayed a kind of familiarity which I looked for even now. ¡°Ehhhh...Damn it,¡± I changed the trajectory of my fist at the last second and struck the black floor as the area around us shook, causing severe quakes to run rampant, as my skin tore open and blood trickled the floor. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t do it.¡± The monstrosity spat with a dark edge to its words. ¡°Even if you want to tell yourself that I am not the same man you remember¡ªyour precious Master¡ª, but the guilt and hauting memories of your past are blinding your ability to think straight.¡± ¡°What??¡± I retaliated with a sneer, my word laced with malice and rage. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple actually, Shun.¡± The monstrosity scoffed, its canines visible to my eyes as a soft smile creased its new features. ¡°You are only cold and calculative when its convenient for you. But the truth is, you¡¯re more prone to emotions and attachment than you think. And that is the one weakness which becomes your biggest enemy in battle, which has caused you severely in the past, be it in your past life or even now. And you know it, even if you try to deny it.¡± ¡°You let your emotions control you. Still do!" It added right after. My face twisted into a sharp grimace, as the blood from my arm dried up and the wound closed. ¡°No! You¡¯re wrong. I¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth. And it was just confirmed when you couldn¡¯t even land that attack when I¡¯m just an imitation of Amamiya Akito. Why do you deny it so badly? Shouldn''t it be over if you just accept your shortcomings?" My brows furrowed in apprehension as the monstrosity gazed down at me, as if some judgement was befalling me. Like I was standing in front of a judge, who knew everything about me. ¡°N-No,¡± I stammered over my words as I looked conflicted and confused. The monstrosity sighed, then moved. ¡°So be it.¡± I felt my eyes widen as a searing pain coursed through my body as I heard the noise of bones shattering. When I came to be, I realized the knee of the monstrosity had connected to my sternum as I vomited a mouthful of blood and crashed several meters behind as I staggered to get up. "Foolish mortal scum," it hissed with Master¡¯s face, its deep voice echoing in my ears like sharp explosions, each word laced with malice, as its menacing eyes seem to gaze right into my soul. "Your loved ones are long gone. I am but a reflection of your deepest fears and deepest desires. You, who is living in a fantasy of your own creation, to escape and ran away from that pain, that agony, that sorrow threatening to consume you even now.¡± ¡°Why''re you hesitant? The answers are with you, within you, but you reject them in order to protect yourself from the loneliness and emptiness of your thoughts and painful past. Shun, since when did you become so pathetic?¡± My heart sank, and my hopes were dashed, as the sharp words of the monstrosity pierced through me like the sharpest of daggers. It turned its dull eyes at me, as I saw nothing in them. It was an embodiment of my own inner turmoil, a grotesque manifestation of my fears and longing. Despite the disappointment and the danger that lingered in the air, I refused to let despair overtake me. With determination, I gathered my strength and resolved to confront this abomination head-on. ¡°You¡¯re right, I may not be facing my Master, but your sorry for an excuse of using his face is a rather pathetic attempt to shake me up," I declared, my voice firm as it rolled out like thunder into the nothingness around us. "Whoever or whatever you are, I''ll fucking kill you and clear this goddamn trial and be on my way," I said as anger boiled through my veins and the veins on my temples constricted, as my words came out sharp and venomous. The creature''s twisted smile widened after hearing me, revealing rows of jagged, razor-sharp teeth. It lunged toward me with terrifying speed, but I stood my ground, ready to face its attack. I remembered my training back with Han, how he had instructed me in the way of martial arts¡ªalso teaching me a few basic movements of the Han clans martial prowess¡ªas I took a breath to steady my stance as my mana jolted inside me, layering in order to form a barrier to protect me. My mind had cleared up, the conflictions and worry doused as I launched my fists at the monstrosity. They hit home, some strikes hit me which he had hurled at me, as I released a burst of my mana and it wailed in agony as it crashed a few steps. Taking that moment, I lunged in its direction, as I launched a series of japs and kicks its way. Each strike seemed to carry the weight of my anger and desperation. The monstrosity unable to bare with the onslaught of one strike after the other, shouted in agony as some black blood like substance dripped from its mouth and nose, as its body wobbled, unable to hold its physical body together as it convulsed again. "Pathetic..." I spat with my face and tone emotionless. "You spoke real big, but look at yourself now. My Master isn''t someone as weak and pathetic like you." I didn¡¯t let this moment go, and was over the monstrosity and my fist coated and charged with mana as I hurled it at him, but unbelievably at the last second when my fist was about to come into contact with its body, it spun, as I heard a cracking sound of bones breaking and twisting, as the monstrosity twisted its spine and avoided my strike. Its back now turned to me, I looked with a horror filled expression as my mind kept on telling me that it was not Master, but the guilt which aroused in my heart made me think otherwise. With another twist, the monstrosity spun and placed its spine back in place as it set its jaw and made a devilish grin which made a shiver to run down my spine. ¡°Interesting,¡± it said as its right arm convulsed and then a black blade took form in its hand. It took a stance, and to my horror, I couldn¡¯t have expected it to use the very same sword style which my Master had created. Its arms moved in the way they needed to as it drew a fluid vertical line in the air in front of it, as the force of the attack rushed as the mana fluctuated in the air and caused the space to distort and blank slightly. ¡°First movement: Moon Split!¡± A bright luminescent radiance enveloped the entire void as I barely avoided the first movement, but I vomited blood as I felt the aftereffects of the first movement, as I felt warmth drip from the right side of my body as a searing pain coiled through me as I slumped to the floor, a puddle of my blood forming beneath my feet. I looked down at myself and saw that my body had been cut open and my bones and muscles in clear display as my breathing staggered and my eyes dilated under the sudden shock. ¡°H-H-How?¡± I stammered as I chocked on blood and saliva my chest heaved for breath as my mana worked, trying to heal my body and stich the wound close. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m the embodiment of your innermost fears, so performing the crescent moon style isn¡¯t a problem for me.¡± It spat as the sword deteriorated from using the movement. "I know about everyone you know about, plus all the things." "Should I use the others as well?¡± It added with a vicious smirk, causing me to frown. With my jaw clenched, I took a hold of my feet and with a deep breath I looked at it with a stoic expression. ¡°Why? What is the point of this trial anyway? What am I being tested for? For my emotional maturity or mental fortitude?¡± I asked, annoyance laced my words, trying my best to force some answer out of it. ¡°Then let me answer your question with another question,¡± it said as its voice shifted and morphed more high-pitched as its face convulsed and distorted as the shoulder length jet black hair grew longer and took a more blonde shade. ¡°Why do you think you are being tested in the first place? You always rejected your own weakness and cried and winced about your failures of being unable to protect your loved ones. So do you think that you can just move on and start a new life with all that blood and death on your hands, Shun? After you casued all our deaths. My death!¡± Its voice grew more harsh and deeper as my breathing heaved. My body quivered as shivers ran down my spine. Rachael! I said looking at the visage of her, which the monstrosity had taken. Then suddenly, its body and face morphed into that of Han. ¡°You hypocrite!! You¡¯re the reason I died, you caused my death. You are the reason for all my misery. Why did you cause all of this?" Next it morphed into the visage of Fujimoto. ¡°You allowed Akito to die. You allowed me to die. You disgust me.¡± He said with a look of disdain as his dark eyes bore down at me with a grimace over his face. No!... That¡¯s not true. I-I... Its visage then took the form of Jiyoung as she patronised me about my reasons and decisions. Then it turned to Ryuya then to the face of Jiwoo¡¯s father. ¡°You were my biggest mistake.¡± He scorned me. Then turned to Jiwoo¡¯s mother. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to something like you. You monster.¡± It¡¯s figure twisted and convulsed again as its body shifted and took on a slightly buff but more of an athletic physique as its hair grew longer until it reached its waist and turned jet black again, as a pair of malevolent crimson eyes looked down at me, which caused me to shudder back as I felt a wave of dread overcome me. No...it can''t be him. ¡°What you thought were your convictions and ideals are only lies and a way for you to escape reality to appease your pain and suffering, human.¡± The words of the demon I had heard decades ago echoed into my ears as I looked up at him with a blank expression. The one who had killed Han. No! No...its not. They¡¯re not! I-I ¡°Ehhhh...¡± I shouted, a gut-wrenching scream as I lunged in the monstrosity¡¯s direction. My mind was clouded by simple rage and the memories I tried to supress as they came back in a torrent, more strongly. I hurled a simple punch in the monstrosity¡¯s direction, there was no intent behind it, just my desperation to deny the words of everyone, the people I loved, that demon and Master. Every word. Why? I knew they were not the same people I loved, they were safe back on earth, the cataclysm hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but the past still haunted me. Even from time to time, the traumatic experience of my past life still haunted me in my dreams. I was vulnerable to them still. The monstrosity¡¯s face convulsed again as its body started to change shape as its height decreased and its face started turning feminine. My face twisted into a desperate frown as I looked at the face of Jihye which the monstrosity had now taken. ¡°Jiwoo...please!¡± It looked desperately at me with a pained expression, as I was reminded of my sister back on earth. Was I really that pathetic? Was I really rejecting my own weaknesses and failures and blaming it upon happenstance to save myself. Was it...?? Were my convictions truly just lies and an escape for me to appease myself of the pain and suffering? My feet slowly came to a holt as my mana dimmed and sparked out. Even Jihye, it can imitate almost every person I know and had met. Did they really feel like that about me? I wanted to reject the inclinations, but somewhere deep inside my heart I held the possibility of these words being true and real. No I didn¡¯t wanted to acknowledge them, I felt if I did, these possibilities will become true. Every words they had said to me. It was true, I allowed them to die. I was their malefactor. I had indeed caused all of their misery. I was the start and end of it all. Their misery only started when they met me. Tears trickled down the sides of my face as I blankly looked at the endless abysmal darkness which drowned my surroundings. The monstrosity moved, its light steps echoed through the dark void as it came close to me. Jihye¡¯s face twisted into a malevolent grin as she looked up at me. Her eyes gleamed as darkly as the void around us. The innocence I once saw and founded inside them was no where to be found. ¡°You see now, what I said turned out to be absolutely right.¡± Jihye¡¯s soft voice, hoarsely made way into my ears. ¡°You are prone to emotions and quick to attachment. Once you get attached to someone you can¡¯t push them away as much as you want to. You¡¯re only cold and calculative when you think it¡¯s convenient for you. That¡¯s your biggest flaw.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I said back. Not an ounce of retaliation in my voice. I felt hollow, as if another word from it could cause my mind to collapse. I wanted to rest. Why can¡¯t I rest even for a little bit. Ever since my regression, no even before that, I have been fighting a constant battle within myself, despite the war. This world didn¡¯t own me anything, neither its people. All I ever wanted was to have enough power to protect the people I care about. But can¡¯t I relax just for once, even if for a little bit, can¡¯t I take my mind off from all the thoughts of war and the imminent danger which might occur any minute. The conflicting emotions and self-deprecating thoughts which still makes me feel empty. Power! I always thought that if I had enough of it, I could protect them. But even if I had rose to the pinnacle of human kind, I was still nothing but a grain of sand in the vast sea of power. There were more powerful individuals in the world still. Do you want power? Somewhere from inside me, someone or something asked. I think I knew who or what it was. Can you help me then? In my conquest? Help me gain enough power to not be weak anymore. I needed to come to terms with my own conflicts, my own weakness and desperation. I needed to accept the fact that my past failures had been my own fault, and accepting them and moving forward was the only way I could survive. At that exact moment, something clicked into place inside my mind as I understood what this trial might be, or what it might be indicating and testing me for. It was simpler than I had thought. Not too peculiar or hard to grasp, just a simple test of acceptance. For me to learn to forgive and move on. Forgive. Acceptance. And Growth. I needed to accept my failures and move on to grow stronger. I assured and told myself as I felt like something inside me had been released after such a along time. The guilt which I felt, felt slightly less heavier now that I understood what I needed to do. Yes! All you need to do is to entrust everything to me. Trust me! Trust in yourself. I am your power!! Wield me!! That voice which sounded so much like my own said to me, and I felt reassured for some reason. The monstrosity held me by my hair as it lifted my head upwards. But its grasp loosened ever-so-slightly as I saw the reflection of two lavender eyes which radiated power in its dark eyes. I felt my mind clear up, still like water, as the atmosphere around me grew heavy and oppresive as the monstrosity instinctively pulled away and created some distance. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± I admitted. ¡°I am a weak man. I get attached to people quickly, and I try to act cold when I need to,¡± I said with a breath as my eyes followed its figure. ¡°My convictions were a way for me escape from my pain, in order to save myself, I created this bubble of apathy around me. But you made me realise it finally...¡± I said to the monstrosity as its face twisted into a deadly frown. ¡°All I need to do is to trust my own strength, the power I have gained after going through so much trials and conquests. This is my power and if I understand it good enough it will also respond with goodwill. And I don¡¯t care what I need to do anymore, I will do without question in this life. I won¡¯t hesitate any longer or be like my past indecisive self. My goal had always been to protect my loved ones, and to do so the ones standing in my way, I will kill them all. Even that loathsome demon king. And in order to do so, I am willing to even risk my own life.¡± My mental fortitude thickened as I felt the walls of mind reinforced, so not one more taunt or provocative word from the monstrosity could shake me even as it took and imitated the form of my loved ones, as I fell deeper into the marvellous grasp of this power. It was my power and it was reacting to my will to be wielded. It needed acceptance and my recognition, being my strength and a part of me. I always tried to be hesitant and reserved when using Ruler¡¯s Authority, but now, its just a power which I needed to grasp in order to understand it. As if the skill wanted me to use it. And I had finally gotten an understood on just what this place was. I didn¡¯t know how or what I needed to do, but I focused my mind as the robust of power rose from within me and the mana around me rippled and coalesced as I felt all of my skills once again. I felt my connection with Leap re-establish as I reached out to the paths and allowed myself to go deeper into the streams. Without an ounce of hesitation I disappeared with a flash of lightning as I appeared right in front of the monstrosity as I hurled my fist charged with mana, just then I laid eyes on the peculiar lightning coiling around my arm as it reinforced my strike. The monstrosity looked at me with the innocent face of Jihye, but right now I didn¡¯t care. All I wanted to do was to kill this thing, this bastard. It had wielded my memories, my weakness and my soft spot for my loved ones as a weapon against me, and I would praise it for that. Because that finally made me realise the things which I always pushed away. My fist struck the monstrosity right in its sternum as it vomited the black substance which stabilised its body. My arm grew number as the lightning released my arm and struck the monstrosity as it screamed in agony. Seeing Jihye like this did cause my heart to be squeezed in pain, but Ruler¡¯s Authority made me impassive to all of my unnecessary emotions. It kept them in check. For me to make the right decision, the best decision. But this time I didn¡¯t reject them. I accepted them all. As I should have done so in the past. Not driving them into a corner of my heart and let them pile up. It was like swallowing a cloth which had wiped tar as I acknowledged my weakness, powerlessness and discarded my past convictions. I just needed to focus on the present and the future ahead of me. This trial was indeed tricky, but it had made me realize my own shortcomings and weakness. Chapter: 95: The Remnant I looked down at the monstrosity, the black substance kept spewing from its mouth and plunge to the floor as it desperately wailed and shrieked in a pitiful act of preserving itself, as the deformed state its body had taken tried to restore itself which was getting splattered and more deformed as it didn¡¯t stabilise after receiving my attack. The pain and numbness lingered on my arm¡ªwhich was caused by the aftereffects of the lightning attribute of when I used the paths, the charge of static which coiled around my arm, felt unlike any lightning spell I had wielded before, its power was far stronger than any simple lightning and something peculiar which left me in awe¡ªas I looked at the two blurry, deformed eyes looking up at me with desperation, fear and fragility; as if they could break right this instant. My face an emotionless slab of solemnity eased ever-so-slightly, as my indifferent eyes seemed to look straight into the monstrosity¡¯s dull ones¡ªas if I was seeing and understanding it on a fundamental level¡ª, as it shuddered and wailed back in fear, as if the disdainful and self-right demeanour of it¡¯s had turned to dust. It was right. I had always allowed my emotions to control me. Take the better of me. And this ¡®thing¡¯ had used that very weakness against me today with its vehement actions. But...these emotions were a part of me. Made me who I was. Created the core of the person named Shun and now Jiwoo. I took a deep breath as I felt my connection with all of skills re-establish as the state of dormancy which they had fallen into resigned, so did the awareness of the system, I could now feel it again, as the veil shrouding them vanished. The subtle changes which were occurring inside my mind, I felt, as I fell more deeper into the clutches of Ruler Authority as if lightning prickled and jolted through my veins as a subtle warmth spread through to me, making me comforted but feel odd but genuine, but this time I was neither going out of control or feeling an exasperated amount of emotions, my emotions were ample within me, each emotion, I realised, which I possessed held a different meaning and characteristic of its own and created who I was as a whole, it gave form to the person named Shun and Jiwoo, I didn¡¯t reject them neither discarded them anymore. I was both Shun and Jiwoo. I had finally realised it... I just accepted them, all together. I felt anxiousness and doubt arouse from within me, causing my heart to stir from experiencing the dread and pain I always ran from. It was always a hard task for me accept my own emotions¡ªsequentially, the failures caused by my actions, I was always afraid to accept them or even tried to understand them. I always deemed emotions more complicated than magic and fighting, I couldn¡¯t seem to get better at it by just training. So, instead of that, I always tried to lock these emotions away and never bat an eye at them ever again, to not face the repercussion of my actions. And that caused the start of my downfall. But now I understood¡ªif even it was a fraction, like the very first of steps, the beginning after a very long and ardours end. Like waking up from a nightmare. Because that just meant merely running from all my problems and failures until I am driven into a corner just like I had in my past life, when after a certain point in time everything became worthless to me. But this new life, my experiences now, and my convictions were all built upon the countless sacrifices made by the people I cared for, or had fought together with on the battlefield. They provided me with a chance to better myself and to learn to accept my shortcomings. But now, I wanted it all to end. This long journey, this burden, those pains and deaths weighing me down. I knew I couldn¡¯t fully let go of them, but keeping them on me like a shackle was only foolish. I balefully looked down at the black quagmire starting to take form again. Its body, nonetheless, wobbled and stirred as it fixed itself, but the hole in it¡¯s sternum was taking time to heal where the static had struck it. ¡°Everything you said is true. My mistakes, my failures...,¡± I took a steady breath to calm myself, ¡°My convictions in the past. I don¡¯t think there was someone alive even back then or is now, who could have understood me better than you do right now,¡± I remarked as I felt each word leave my mouth with a strain and dark edge to them. ¡°But even you fail to understand me fully. You only scorned and condemned me for the things I am not good at¡ªor failed at. What about the good my actions had brought, I know it can¡¯t be even compared to the bad I had done, but it gave me a chance to understand.¡± Unexpectedly, I shrugged as a frown creased my face. ¡°But in spite of all of that, I fully agree with everything you said. Not one word I disagree with. I am not the best person there is, neither am I a righteous hero out to save the world. And my convictions in the past were just a way for me to escape from my responsibilities and I can¡¯t right the wrongs which I had done in the past as Shun, all I can do is make amends and atone for them as Jiwoo. I was indeed a shallow person, who was merely driven into battle after battle, to try to make certain amends in order to exist and survive. To find forgiveness through my rough actions.¡± ¡°I did it and I failed...miserably!¡± The last words left me with a deep emphasis which dug right from the depths of my being, making certain emotions to surface inside me. I closed my eyes for a split second, as my mind returned to my time in the past. I recalled each moment I had lived in that short time as my brows knitted and mind squirmed and face contorted into a frown, which soon turned into a soft, warm expression. ¡°But I have finally realised this one thing even if I don¡¯t the others; I can¡¯t keep living in the past forever.¡± My tone was laced with guilt which caused a bad taste at the back of my mouth. ¡°The guilt I carried with me from my last life, I thought, was a reason and burden which I needed to carry on in this new life as well. That I can¡¯t forsake it or lock it away inside my heart, forever. But now...I have decided to let go of that past.¡± I said with my eyes calm and displaying as much emotion I could convey along with my words. ¡°I want to forgive myself. I want to ¡®right my wrong¡¯ in this life.¡± ¡°N-...N-No...Kherrr..No you can¡¯t. Think abo¡ªut the lives y..ou fai¡ªled. Do you think...t¡ªthey forgive you.¡± The monstrosity said, its words incoherent and broken as its mouth formed and the canines menacingly bared to me. My brows frowned as a look of disdain appeared across my face. This time the monstrosity slowly started taking the form of my past self¡ªof Shun. It''s figure still distorted, made an effort to morph it¡¯s body into something relatively close to my past visage. Locks of hair which reached slightly below the shoulders, having a dull and dirt-blondish brown shade, with two dark eyes, which glowed emerald and balefully at me. It''s physical attributes took a form which I was vividly familiar with. It was my own body which I had constructed after countless battles and challenges, which it had taken form of. It''s height exceeded mine and its black skin took a vibrant shade of white as a sharp chiselled jawline, along with a face which lacked any imperfections appeared before me, which had a twisted frown creased over it. That was someone I once used to be. This man was me...yet at the same time not me. This was only a reflection of what I used to look, an imitation¡ªa shadow¡ªof my past failures, weakness and vulnerability. But at the same time, a genuine part of me which created and moulded me into who I am. There was no doubt that my existence had become a convergence of Shun and Jiwoo. And that allowed me to widen my mind which I had shackled on my own to avoid the weakness from engulfing me and leaving me shallow. My face broke into a condescending snicker when I felt myself thinking as such. ¡®Who could have thought that one day I will talk like this and think of such thoughts.¡¯ ¡®Change does occurs, but albeit, as slowly as it does.¡¯ I remarked inwardly. But just as the body of Shun was constructed, the sludge from below wobbled and staggered as the monstrosity lost its shape once again as it¡¯s face and arms, torso and hind began to melt back into the pit as it desperately tried to cling on to anything. I moved, covering a slow and steady stride as I walked in the direction of where the monstrosity was wriggling and wailing. Very slowly, I reached out and held the distorted black arm which felt alien to touch. But at the same time something human. Ever since I had entered this cut of space, I had felt odd about the entire idea of what might this place and this thing could be...and I think I understood what it was. The monstrosity clung to me, gripping and squeezing my forearm. It looked up at me with the same emotionless and indifferent eyes which I used to possess once. They looked hollow and dead, as if I was gazing into the depths of a never ending pit; the despair of a man who had lost everything and held no hopes, dreams or even the will to continue living. ¡°Do you think...you deserve forgiveness?¡± It spat like poison dousing a blade. ¡°Even if you do forgive yourself, do you think the people you let die would have the same wishful thinking? Would they forgive you? Would they?¡± It shouted with a half human, half demonic voice as it took grasp of my collar. It¡¯s visage shifted as the face which I had now grown accustomed to, no, the face which I had first seen when I had regressed several months ago. The same dark eyes with dark circles under them, the sunken cheeks and the malnutritioned body with sickly pale skin. It was Jiwoo! The one standing in front of me was a mirror image, but with the difference in our physical appearances palpably visible. The visage of Jiwoo held onto my battle robes like a child, its grip tight and firm as it looked at me with a desperate frown. My heart stirred with pain, but my face remained impassive. But unexpectedly, I saw tears running down the sides of its face, as it lowered its head and barked. ¡°What gives you the right? You took everything from me. My life, my dreams, my family, my everything. So what gives you the right to find peace? To forgive yourself!!¡± The despair so thick in it¡¯s voice that it clawed at my heart. And for a moment, I forgot the one standing in front of me was just an impersonation. But it no doubt possessed the ability to mimic the emotions and memories of the individuals I knew. The stream of tears kept running down its face, as it clenched hard on my collar, it was getting harder for me to breathe but I just kept looking down at the imitation of the boy I wanted to understand. I truly wanted to... ¡°I wanted to help my sister. I wanted her to live a comfortable life. I wanted her to rely on me, even if it was a little. Shouldn¡¯t it have been me, who should have received this second chance and not you?¡± It¡¯s head unbent, as the bottomless, hollow eyes looked into mine. I steadied my breathing as my mind further calmed and solidified as I finally arrived at my final conclusion. ¡°I should have consumed your soul and become stronger with your abilities. Even after your regression, just what was it, that you were able to change so far. You were strong, then why did you let that happen to Jihye? You don¡¯t have the right to forgiveness and start anew.¡± It wailed, the voice resembling mine hammered into my ears laced with pain and desperation. ¡°I''m not strong!¡± I said without preamble. ¡°I may have shrouded myself in this calloused sense of superiority, but I was the most hurt even back then. Because as the others disappeared...I alone remained.¡± I didn¡¯t avoid Jiwoo¡¯s gaze and looked at him with a complex, conflicting expression over my face. The boy wailing and shouting flinched back slightly as my arm moved, but I gently placed it over his and took a firm hold of it. Despite knowing that this thing was just an impersonation of Jiwoo, it felt too real to just discern it as a fake. The emotions and desperation it projected was too human to think otherwise. ¡°I agree that I don¡¯t deserve forgiveness for the actions I have performed in the past. I was a dreadful man. But...¡± I said with a warmth and gentleness which brushed past the boy as the dead and hollow eyes slightly regained their clarity. ¡°But, all I wish for is to protect the people I love, even Jihye, she might be your sister, your family, but I now cherish her like my own. And all I want is to protect them and give them a comfortable life, and for that I will continue to struggle, for their sake and my own. Even if I¡¯m not forgiven by the people I let down in the past, I will keep moving forward.¡± I said in my piece. I felt a burden from my mind release the moment those words left my mouth. ¡°And for that I need your help! As long as I am able to accomplish my goal, I am willing to do anything. And after if I am able to accomplish it, you can drag me even to the depths of hell if you want, because I know I am your malefactor, and I won¡¯t turn my gaze away anymore. But please...¡± my voice turned gentle as my eyes softened. ¡°Please...help me! I want to make amends; to right my wrong!¡± I said in my ultimatum. ¡°I want to exist as Jiwoo, but keeping Shun with me. I want to do what I couldn¡¯t in the past.¡± The monstrosity¡¯s eyes dilated as it jerked back and pried itself free of my grip. ¡°What you speak of is just a delusion you want to believe in. Your sins can¡¯t be forgiven that easily. You are just a miserable wretch who still wants to wrap himself in a bubble to find an escape. You¡¯re entire existence is an anomaly and mistake.¡± The monstrosity took a hold of my battle robes again, but as if its life span had come to an end, its body began to melt away as it started to plummet to the floor like slime. ¡°Heed my words, even if you were to save the world, protect the people you wanted to, and accomplish whatever you needed to, you won¡¯t be saved.¡± It¡¯s voice turned completely beast-like, like some monster¡¯s spun out of a child¡¯s nightmare. ¡°You can only exist as one. You can only exist either as Shun or Jiwoo.¡± ¡°Either Shun or Jiwoo!¡± It¡¯s body shuddered as it stirred to the floor. It¡¯s dark and grotesque voice made me wary, but I quietly listened to every word it spat. What mattered was my conclusion and decision. This was merely a trial to test my convictions. And until the end, I was being tested. ¡°Shun or Jiwoo¡ª" ¡°Shun¡ª!!¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The sound of its voice disappeared as the black void rippled and warped, like glass shattering, the blackness floated in the air like motes, as their shrapnel shrouded the white void, making this space look subtle but odd. But slowly the black motes doused and were ultimately absorbed into the white. I took a deep breath, contemplating over my conversation with the monstrosity and each word it had spoken. Shun or Jiwoo... I remarked inwardly, but I had finally accepted who I was now. There was not one speck of doubt shrouding my mind. Or one word left by that mimic that could stir my heart. Ruler¡¯s Authority fell dormant in its place and I felt myself relax. But... I had left behind the persona of Jiwoo back in my world. I thought I needed to bring back my old detached and calloused self which had allowed me to fight and survive in that harsh reality. Shun...I needed him. Unknowingly, I had come to realize, despite me being given a second chance, a new life, a new beginning, the shadow of Shun always followed me from behind at arms length, never disappearing completely. He was me. The real me. The persona that I had built to propose in front of the people as Jiwoo, a facade to hide my true self, to not show them who or what I used to be. Because I was afraid. But, I was always Shun. I still didn¡¯t truly understand who Jiwoo was. What he acted like. What actions he had taken. What kind of life he had led until I came into the possession of his body. Even with the fragmented memories, it was a blur. But deep down I knew...I knew even if I tried to let go of Shun, even if I wanted to let go of him and start anew, he would never entirely leave me. Like a bloody shackle which obstructed me from moving forward, from forgetting about him. He was my curse. But a curse I needed to bare. It was only right. But I didn¡¯t want to take the personality of someone else. I was me. I didn¡¯t need to copy someone else''s life. And I didn¡¯t need to forget about anything. Acceptance. I repeated inside my mind. The white void warped and dimmed as my mind squirmed and I felt some suction pull me toward itself. I allowed it and didn¡¯t fight against it as my vision was dyed by a bright shade of white and I appeared back inside the ancient cobblestone chamber. I blinked my eyes a few times as I removed my hand from over the multifaceted keystone, as the golden sheen it radiated died down as it fell dormant. I calmly observed my body and there was not one wound over it, or were my battle robes ripped from my fierce battle with the monstrosity. Then did all of that happen inside a separate space? Like in my mind or something. A separate space inside this keystone. I quipped as I gave a side look to the stone cut jewel which had a clear glass like surface. ¡°Your thoughts are correct.¡± I spun as the mana inside me bolted and a flame conjured from the tips of my fingers and engulfed my right hand which burned fiercely and illuminated the chamber in a cluster of cool blue flames, mixing with the amethyst, as a cool and ethereal voice reverberated through the old dusty room. My eyes shot wide as I looked at the four onyx horns, which jutted out from the side of the individual¡¯s head which curled back like a crown with another two intersecting with the initial ones to cover the top and sides. A demon...I thought with apprehension as wariness laced my actions. But the mimic was already dead. So it was something else. And I had escaped the space inside the keystone. I didn¡¯t feel the sinister pulsation of the element. No...I followed below the horns and saw a pair of two mature and wisdomous charcoal black eyes with a tint of blood mixed together which exuded power and authority. Sickly pale skin without any imperfections on the face, as I laid eyes on its masculine athletic physique. The man before me was wearing a rather simple and casual robe made of silk which was auburn and charcoal in colour and adorned his body. The clothing was rather simple, but this air of authority around him and his perfect demeanour was something which made me think otherwise. As if I stood in the presence of an ancient being. ¡°Congratulations on clearing the trial. Shun.¡± He said, his voice leaving me in a kind of trance as I looked at the otherworldly face of this existence. It was unlike any face I had seen. The bone structure, the features of his face, they looked so perfectly well crafted, as if some craftsman had taken centuries and his outmost concentrated effort to give shape to that face. I calmed myself and looked straight in the two dark eyes which studied me with curiosity. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked. The man made an obvious face, like he already knew what I was going to say. ¡°Yes, yes. I will tell you who I am shortly.¡± His nonchalant behaviour left me questioning just who this man was. ¡°First and foremost, I would like to tell you is, you have done an excellent and praiseworthy job for reaching here and clearing the trial which even I thought would have been too much for your feeble, human mind.¡± He voiced with sarcasm laced in his words. ¡°No, seriously, the trials you have faced so far wouldn¡¯t have been any easy.¡± ¡°Now...¡± He continued as his figure slightly blurred and I realized that I could see through his figure as light was passing through to him. ¡°You asked who I was Shun, or should I just call you Jiwoo. Meh, does it matter.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°You¡¯re just a human, you guys have always been at the bottom of the food-chain.¡± He shrugged with an air of nonchalance around him. But suddenly, his posture straightened as the once aloof atmosphere around him disappeared and now one which was exuding authority shrouded him. His eyes seemed to age rapidly as I blinked and felt each hair on my body stand. ¡°My name is, ¡®Indra Arudecarus¡¯.¡± He said as my brows knitted. ¡°You might think seeing my horns that I am one of those lesser loathsome beings who proclaim themselves as demons, but you can¡¯t be any wrong. I''m from the proud and mighty race of the ancients. My race is of the mighty basilisks and I am the progenitor and first Lord of the Arudecarus clan, the strongest clan of basilisks among the other ancient races." ¡°But now...Ahh, I''m merely just a ghost of the past, a remnant left in time retaining a part of my memories and personality and left imprisoned in here to fulfil my purpose. And I think the time has arrived finally.¡± I felt short for words¡ªas I hanged on each word he exclaimed¡ªas the hollow figure said with poise and oozing ostentation. His face turned solemn and the aura of superiority rose from him. I took a breath, trying to digest the things I had just learned or things I was still processing in my mind as our conversation continued. ¡®The basilisk race: Arudecarus clan...¡¯ I made a mental note. Didn¡¯t I fight against a basilisk before. Then could it have been a part of this so called race? I made up my mind and decided to ask the basilisk. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t it be about time I received some answers, Remnant!¡± I said, matter-of-factly, not flinching away one bit. ¡°I do believe that you have been kept in the dark for far too long, and deserve some answers. Don¡¯t you?¡± The remnant raised a brow as he gave me a friendly smirk. ¡°Oh, the one who defies the order of the world, you have proven your worth and those conquests and trials have finally brought you to my lair. I have deemed your worthiness and you have proven yourself time yet again, by eliminating and overcoming that mental trial by defeating that mimic, by accepting your fears and weaknesses.¡± ¡°You have been tested more than you should have. And each time you exceeded expectations by triumphing on each battlefield¡ªeach challenge thrown in your way. ¡°Then tell me, what are these trials and what is the reason behind my regression.?.¡± I said to the projection as he carried himself with solemnity and looked me in my eyes. ¡°Very well. These trial are constructed in order to test you. For you to gain certain levels of control and understanding of your abilities. And to also learn of the things which have been buried by the enormous span and length of time; the real reason of the Exciduim race¡¯s invasion and who you are.¡± ¡°Exciduim...¡±I whispered, but the remnant seemed to have heard me. ¡°That name was mentioned on that red book''s cover before it flew away.¡± I said as I pursed my jaw and brows furrowed in thought. ¡°Yes...because that crypt library was my mind which you ventured into.¡± He said. ¡°You must have already figured it out by now, but this place is something which is cut of from the flow of the outside world. Tell me, you felt odd when you were inside the keystone realm right?¡± He pointed out as I nodded my head. Wait...I think something like this also happened to me once before, back in the basilisk dungeon. When I was floating through that white void and after waking up I found a keystone inside my palm from which I gained the Ruler¡¯s Authority¡¯s skill. ¡°The keystone realm is a cut of space which has been stored inside that jewel, which is made to provide some insight into some aspect of reality or some strength. The workability of mana and demonic energy is no different inside there, but with your perception, you must have figured that there was something odd about the place.¡± ¡°Then what about the Daemon Exciduim which was written on the book¡¯s cover?¡± I quickly said and the basilisk nodded his head. ¡°The section you ventured into had stored the compilations of the physiology and biological traits of the different races which I had studied in my long life. And the Daemon Exciduim race consists of the demons. Like the basilisk race, there are several other races out there. But the Exciduim and the basilisk race are a part of the ancient races which have existed since the dawn of world.¡± I gave him a serious look of acknowledgement as I ushered for him to continue, and he did. There were some parts I highlighted as he spoke and some which still took me a moment to understand fully. ¡°Now for your second question, unfortunately...the second I am not so aware of.¡± Indra looked at me with a frown as if some deep contemplation was occurring inside his mind which I could never come to understand, for now. I realized that I wore a frown myself. ¡°Your act of regression defies the laws of this world; or what the universe is built upon. And to say that I understand about this subtle phenomenon would be to lie. It is something that not even the ancients who proclaimed to have understood the edict of time better than anyone, could give a coherent answer with ease. Time is a peculiar subject of power. With just a simple change in its flow the reality of the world and the existences within it can be changed and altered; sequentially, their mundane lives and ways of living can be effected on a fundamental, physical and spiritual scale. And to even start to understand it, one has to first understand its span and complexity. Time is infinite. It''s rigid and can only be influenced by an equal amount of force. A subject which forces a person to question the very existence of life itself." Indra Arudecarus pointed his slender finger at me and spoke. ¡°But you are someone that has broken the tapestry which is woven by the edict of time.¡± My brows knitted as an astound expression creased my face. ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question. You''re just giving me a well thought answer to how time might work and flow." I grunted. "What I want to know is the reason behind my regression. To learn what exactly is my role in all of this?¡± The basilisk frowned as if I had asked a very hard and complex question which even he didn¡¯t have an answer for. ¡°That even I am not aware of what exactly is the role you''re supposed to play in all of this. But what I can say for sure is, you play a very important and significant role in this war and changes that are occurring right as we speak. You¡¯re a force of change, Jiwoo. Your existence and nature is a catalyst which is making the world flow in a certain direction, and you always seem to be at the centre of it all. You must have realised the changes after your regression. Like the butterfly effect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I voiced in acknowledgement as I went through the information of the past and my current life. After making a consideration, I decided to ask the remnant about that cryptic message. ¡°Indra Arudecarus, can you tell me anything about this...I don¡¯t how to explain it but, I saw this fragmented memory or some message where I saw a battlefield filled with death and there were two individuals before and after I saw it again there were three." The basilisk¡¯s brows arched in surprise as his eyes widened for the shortest of second as if he understood my vague explanation. The mature look returned to his eyes as his eyes closed for a moment in thought. He sighed as he spoke. With a smirk, but something which conveyed an emotion akin to pain and hurt surfaced over his face. ¡°What you saw was the forgotten war and history which happened millennials ago. Something which the demons tried to erase from the face of the world. Only a few people remember about it now in this day and age..¡± He said, his voice took a sharp turn and was lacked with anger, causing me to instinctively take a step back, but the emotion smothered away as quickly as it had came. ¡°Even I participated and fought in that war with my fellow brethren of the ancient races. It was the start of a new era, a nightmare. As if hell had been released on to the world.¡± Indra looked saddened as a sombre expression appeared on his face, conveying centuries, no millennials worth of pain which I couldn¡¯t come to comprehend just my listening. ¡°And I lost so many of my brethren, my children and my brothers is arm.¡± ¡°But that is something that I can¡¯t tell you about yet. What I have told you so far is already breaching what I can and cannot tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, slightly annoyed by his sudden refusal. ¡°Why??¡± ¡°It is not my place to tell you. These trials are based upon a structure, for you to learn and gain experiences as you venture forward one at a time. You can¡¯t hope to leap, when you don''t even know how to walk. And learning too much at once can only arouse more questions, than answers. Causing you to stray from your actual path. But I assure you, Seo Jiwoo, at the end of this journey every secret will be revealed to you." I took a breath to calm myself. What he said was right. So far the things he had told me answered some of the questions which I had always contemplated about. But my curiosity and greed of wanting to understand these phenomenon were intriguing me to push him. ¡°Yeah and...even if you wanted answers, I can only tell you certain things which I can remember. Remember, I¡¯m a remnant and a ghost kind of projection. I only have certain fragments of my memories, and waiting here for an extended period of time has made me exhaust a lot of my power in sustaining this place." He jabbed as an aloof, sly expression was palpable over his face. But all of a sudden, the chamber started to quake violently and grind against the old floors as cracks started to run through the floors and walls. The projection of the basilisk remnant staggered as if all the energy inside him had disappeared suddenly. His already blurry and hollow figure started to distort further as the ethereal light around him hummed and dimmed. He looked at me with his brows slightly knitted and spoke. ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t have much time left.¡± He exclaimed. I tried to ask but he cut me off almost immediately and continued. ¡°Now that I have answered some of your questions, I think it is about time I told you the real reason for my stay here.¡± Indra said as his gaze pointed at the altar, at the multifaceted keystone which lied dead over the stone cut altar. It wasn¡¯t projecting any glow like it did before. ¡°One race among the ancients contemplated that there is a force of nature which exhibits enough power and dominance to change the very aspect of reality. A kind of power which creates and shapes and can change the fate of this world." "What do you mean, some force? Do you mean there is another element or something which exists beside the mana and demonic energy?" I asked in a hurry. He simply nodded his head. "There could be." His words sounded more like a question than an answer. I looked at him as we both took a step closer to the altar as the walls started to crack further and dust and stone crashed to the floor. ¡°This world is constructed on the basis of three aspects: The edict of time, the edict of space and the edict of life. These three accepts form and create the world.¡± He brought his hand forward and ushered me to do the same. I did and from each side, we brought our palms close to the keystone. ¡°Jiwoo, you already possess two abilities that allow you to influence two out of the three aspects. But you lack the insight and perspective. First being the time based skill you have and the other the space manipulating one. The potential of these powers are exponential, and what you have acquired so far in their use is just the tip of the iceberg." A crack ran through the altar as I took hold of the keystone and felt its cold surface over my skin. The room turned into a ruined state as dust rose in the air. ¡°These keystone are similar to tests, which you need to pass in order to gain some insight provided by the intended aspect, or to unravel some mystery regarding the specified nature you will be facing in the future. They¡¯re similar to a mystery box, and upon their release you will gain a certain reward, but their construction and natrue is completely different from the skills only you humans have access to." ¡°Then what insight is this keystone supposed to give me, and on what aspect?¡± I asked immediately as I dodged a cracked piece of cobblestone crash down and shatter the floor. ¡°That is something I don¡¯t know about myself. My job was to test you first and give you the keystone after. That is your job to figure out what you want do with this keystone. Because learning something, and encountering new experiences are the purpose which leads to the blossom of insight and knowledge. And that is what ¡®he'' intended from you when he constructed these trials. To understand something from zero and by your own perspective and knowledge and if I were to tell you anything, it might alter or distort that path or result.¡± From the side, I felt the air spilt apart as a dim light sparkled in the room and a portal conjured in front of me which caused a breeze to blow inside the chamber as the dark tendrils shook the air and a oval shaped crack appeared in the air. ¡°Go now or you will be trapped in here forever. With my remaining strength I can only keep this place steady for a few more seconds.¡± Indra said sternly as he ushered me toward the portal. ¡°But I still have so many questions? Who are these other ancient races and who is this ¡®he¡¯ that created these trials? Where do these skills come from and why am I being tested?" I hurriedly voiced, out of breath. ¡°I apologise, but those answers are not mine to give. You will surely learn of them sooner or later. There are other remnants as well, we remnants are guides to help you along your journey." I clenched my teeth and in the end stored the keystone inside my inventory and moved. I turned to take a final look at the chamber, where the basilisk¡¯s projection had almost sparked out, making him truly look like a hollow ghost now. ¡°Be careful. Your next opponents might not be as easy as I was.¡± He warned as he shot me a smirk. ¡°Trust in yourself.¡± With a slight gratifying expression over my face I took a step inside the portal, the chamber from behind me wobbled like a bubble about to burst and then completely collapsed. I heard Indra say something from behind, and what I made out of his words was ¡®¡ªrdial¡¯ as I vanished into the portal and moved to my next destination. Chapter: 96: Facing a Wall I covered each step carefully and with caution lacing each movement as I made my way deeper through the thick swap¡ªmy body half submerged in the dark murky water¡ªcausing an awful stench to enter my noise through each breath which caused my stomach to stir and churn. I felt something touch my thigh causing an instinctive reflex from my body in alert for any danger, as I steadied my posture, but it was repelled almost instantly from the barrier which evenly cladded my physique, causing a dim calm light to arouse around my body as I ushered forward. In this swamp there were several leech like tiny monsters which had the shape of fish and eel which were inhabitants here, and as any leech out other they sucked the blood, whilst also injecting a paralysing poison in their target¡¯s body which was potent enough to stop the movement of the body almost immediately, but surprisingly enough though, they died or were repelled easily just with a whisk of mana, that¡¯s why for the past several hours I had conjured this thin barrier around myself for protection. I looked above, as I heard the fluttering of wings gliding through the sky and soon after saw a towering figure of a hideous skeletal beast with a scaly head and its bones protruding outward, which tore through the sky. I focused mana into my eyes and my gaze followed the beast which made a harsh cry through the air, until it caught speed and disappeared from my lingering gaze, soon after several beasts similar to it following in its wake. My eyes almost immediately focused over the weird-looking sky which should have been blue¡ªas any normal sky should have been¡ª, was dominated by a dark shade of red violent, making it look surreal and unnatural to the eye. After traveling on foot for several hours on end¡ªwhich was honestly more annoying than dealing with those mana beasts¡ª, the location of the exit portal was finally in the vicinity of the area as I subtlety felt the fluctuations caused by the conjuration of the portal in the air around me. It was close by but still a bit far of in the distance. With the tall and lean trees around me working as a good camouflage and their leaves obstructing my path it was quite hard to maneuver through this swamp on foot as the mud clung and soaked my boots making each step harder to place over the damp ground, as I used the scabbard of my sword to push the thick leaves away and make a path. I pushed the leaves of the tall trees aside with a scowl, my brows knitted into an annoying sneer as I released a built up sigh and shrugged whilst making my way forward as the creaking noise of the bugs entered my ears in the death and desolate swamp around me, as the murky water of the swamp squelched away from my small and wary movements. The reason I was moving on foot and not souring through the sky¡ªas easy and convenient as it should have been for me to do now¡ªwas because of the ferocious beasts which I had encountered in my short arrival and very much awful venture through this place, which were unlike any thing I had faced before. Their ferocity and raw strength were beyond my expectations; several times stronger than any monster I had fought back on earth or in any dungeon or trial so far. Even the cephtalurian chief couldn¡¯t come into comparison with the beasts here. I looked down at my left hand, with the sleeve of my battle robe ripped up to the elbow and sprinkled with the colour of my blood. I clenched my arm as I flexed my muscles to check the response of it as I felt a grimace catch up to face by the lingering pain and numbness. So far, I had enocutered with a centaur type beast, a hideuous looking mermaid and those damned skeletal avion beasts which were a pain to deal with. And as things turned out for the worse¡ªas they always do for me¡ªI had to engage in a fight with a centaur beast and in my short confrontation with it, I had quite the hard time even landing a solid blow to it, due to the beast¡¯s versatility in fighting in close-range and its raw strength; my long ranged magic based spells were effective against it, but due to almost every freaking beast here having a very keen and sensitive perception of mana it was difficult for me to unleash all of my strength without arousing the attention of all of the beasts in the vicinity of the area. And by doing so I didn¡¯t wanted to fight an entire horde of these damned monsters. And in this godforsaken land I almost lost my left head for good this time. If I hadn¡¯t consumed the elixir I had obtained in the first trial at the right moment and reattached my arm in time then I could have clearly lost my arm forever. I''d have to be cautious, because my body might be able to fix the damage done to it, but I still wasn¡¯t sure if it could regenerate even a cut of limb. I don¡¯t think my body held that kind of capacity. And even if it did somehow, I wasn¡¯t keen enough to lose a limb or two to prove my curiosity right. It was already a miracle that I was able to regenerate from life threating injuries in mere minutes naturally. My regenerative aspect was strong and had grown to the point that injuries such as cuts and bruises were healed instantly with deeper and nastier wounds taking a few second to a minute at most to heal on their own, with the aspects of my healing factor growing only more stronger as I progressed and levelled up. The sky and land were both off limits with the ferocious beasts reigning there and also being thrice or five times my size, and their ferocity was something which I hadn¡¯t seen in any monster so far, even in my criteria of strength and adaptability, this place was a pit full of astoundingly strong mana beasts which I had never seen or had any information about, plus their perception of mana was very keen and precise which made me wary of even the slightest of movements or change in the flow of the mana, so that¡¯s why I was supressing my mana as much as I could as I travelled deeper in this swamp which no beast such as them inhabited. It was like a free zone. If I had to say in a more easier sense, all of the monsters here were stronger than a single ranker; which sequentially I was, but even with all of my abilities it would be me who would be in a disadvantageous position. And be it in ariel combat or the ground, they easily out matched and outnumbered me with their superior strength. And fighting against them wouldn¡¯t do me any better, so the more logical action was to quietly find my way out of this place by finding the exit portal as soon as I could, which I was having so little luck with so far. ¡®Curse my damn luck,¡¯ I grunted with my brows knitted into a sneer. Seriously, these places that the portals brought me were genuinely getting worsen one after another. Like I was getting thrown from one godforsaken land to another for some fucking test, which I didn¡¯t even know the reason and purpose behind. I felt myself wearing a frown as I rummaged through my mind yet again¡ª through my memories of the remnant¡ª, my brief and confusing conversation with the basilisk¡ªIndra of clan Arudecarus¡ªwho had left me even more confused and lost with questions and things to contemplate over rather than having provided me with so few and abstruse answers about barley anything that I had in mind. If I could have arrived any earlier, than the chamber wouldn¡¯t have collapsed from the basilisk¡¯s deteriorating strength from maintaining it for who knows how long. I couldn¡¯t even blame the ancient for my bad luck or timing, he was merely doing his final duty and at the very least he had somewhat fulfilled his task by giving me a brief prologue of what intricate mysteries surrounded my regression and why the Daemon Exciduim¡ªthe demons¡ªrace went to war with all of the other ancients as Indra had told me. He said that they wanted to erase the past and the events which followed in their wake. But...why? I thought with a confused and contemplative frown over my face. It couldn¡¯t be that just one day the demons decided they wanted to go to war with all of the ancient races and then following the human race as well, without a perfectly well-thought motive in mind. Something doesn''t add up. Did the basilisk actually tell me the truth? But it didn¡¯t make any sense as much as I thought about it. I felt like he omitted some part of information on purpose which might have led me to an answer. But did people really need a motive or reason to start a war? Or hold animosity toward a person or a certain type of group? Even before, when mana had not become a preeminent force inside our world, the government of different countries, political parties and the terrorist groups, they all started wars and initiated attacks on each other without a good enough or well-thought motive in mind which gave motion to their actions. It was the same even now. With the circumstances and priorities having changed over time, the motives behind a person''s or a groups¡¯ actions was always due to some greed or self-assurance in mind. And I was the same. But could all of this be somehow connected to that ancient war? And to those three individuals whom I saw?¡± I bit the inside of my cheek as a series of unanswered questions nudged at my mind like the ticking of a clock''s arms. But Indra had mentioned about this same war, which I had supposedly witnessed in some cryptic sense of vision which allowed me to see what events had unfolded in the afar past, which I had nothing to do with if I thought about it; those events happened way before¡ªmillennials ago¡ªwhen I was even born so how could they be connected to me and my life... but perhaps they did, in one way or the other. I guess my regression had altered the reality of the world which shouldn¡¯t have been trifled with at any cost. Creating anomalies which disrupted the natural flow of the time like how Laurena had told me. But how could the past have been influenced by the future and the future than by the past? It didn¡¯t make any sense as much as I thought about it there were just too many holes and loops in this entire idea. Then did this past also happen in my previous life when I was oblivious of all of these intricacies and subjects which I¡¯m aware of now. This wasn¡¯t some sci-fi movie with brainstorming and fantastical time paradoxes which made a person question the very aspect of the world and reality through a lense of fiction. This was reality. But considering that even the basilisk remnant said I played some vital role in this whole intricate ancient war and mysteries behind these so called aspects mentioned by him which created and sustained reality. It could be plausible, but I wasn¡¯t sure how. I wasn''t some ancient which had witnessed the war unfolding myself, neither was I a seer who could peek into the vastness of the universe to learn of the truth. My mind focused on the words which Indra had urged most importance over as I moved forward. He said that I lacked perspective. I mentally remarked with a deep scowl. Time, space and life...I recited inside my mind which aroused a series of confusing questions which made me realise just how oblivion of the scale of this war was I, and how much bigger the outside world was when considering I had confined myself to the scales of earth. Time, space...and life...A breath as I bolted atop the protruding root of a tree and quietly landed back inside the water which was growing shallower. Indra said I had access to the two aspects which constructed reality in the form of my skills, but he also mentioned that they were different from the skills we humans only had access to. Firstly in my past life, I had obtained the skill to influence the attribute of space around me to teleport to certain places which I could access by stimulating the wormholes and transmitting their information into my mind. Back then I had thought that it was just a simple skill which allowed me to teleport from place to place without anything more to it. But in my second life, I had finally realized just how strong and intricate this skill¡¯s abilities were, which was only confined by my own lack of insight; yet again the way I viewed the use of Leap, by my own lack of perspective. I searched inward and felt the burning mark of the time based skill inside me which I had bought quite some time ago from the system shop, it felt like a hollow wisp which was dormant and awaiting some command or for me touch it to give it life. The remnant had said that in my use of my space and time based abilities, I had only been able to access their strength so far which was just compared to the tip of the iceberg. I couldn¡¯t say otherwise. I¡¯d also started to realize the true potential of my abilities after my regression, as if some limitation which was over me, to obscure me intentionally from making progress had been removed. And I felt like I could do so much more with these powers at my command. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But I couldn¡¯t seem to understand what did this aspect of life meant? Even if I did time and space¡ªalas to the bare minimum. Did it somehow intertwine and corresponded with the concept of creation, perhaps? Like how the mana existed and provided sustenance to the living creatures? I lightly struck the leaf of a near by tree and it fell over the swamp water, clearing my path. But it didn¡¯t seem like a highly plausible coincidence or rather some unknown force at work through which I was able to gain these powers from. Even with Mind¡¯s Eye, the power to see the ambient particles of mana and the demonic energy was not something which everyone could do. And to distinguish between these two elements by seeing them through the naked eye was quite helpful. And the only other person I knew who had an ability similar to mine was ¡®Derek Maer¡¯. I had asked Derek about it and he had told me that he was able to see the ambient particles since he was a kid, while being perfectly able to read the flow of the mana around him, even the slightest of prickle. So for him it was more like a trait he was born with, I guess. Unlike the way I had obtained my ability. Pushing a dead leaf aside with my arm, I found the portal hovering in the air in front of me with its oval shape shimmering with pure and untampered energy. ¡°Finally,¡± I rejoiced tearing my mind through the train of my thoughts as a slight sense of relief washed over me. I quickly covered the short distance of a few meters and was only a few feet away from the portal until I felt ripples form over the surface of the swamp water as I snapped my head to my right and almost instantly activated Leap and rode the paths and appeared right in front of the portal, as I looked behind and saw a python bearing it venomous fangs at me¡ªor where I was supposed to be¡ªbiting empty air. I flipped my middle finger at the beast in annoyance, glaring at it with as much hostility lacing my intent which rippled and boomed through the air as the loud howls and wails of the beasts around us echoed through the swamp as I walked into the portal right next moment as I felt the energy keeping it stable enveloping me and felt the space distort open as I was taken to my next destination. The transmission lastly less than a second as I looked around me and saw that I had now stepped foot over a dark platform which hummed and shimmered with a dull white resonance looking almost ethereal and mystifying. The sky above me was a pale shade of white mixed with a violet and golden sheen. The platform stretched on for miles¡ªas far as my eyes could stretch to¡ª, looking more like a highway without any supports on either side, which was twelve feet wide, providing enough space for combat if need be. I walked closer to the edge of the platform and looked below and the sight sent a fearful shiver to run down my spine as all I saw was an endless void which stretched indefinitely. Would I be able to survive if I fell down there? I thought as I swallowed hard. I mean I could fly now, so that wouldn''t be a problem. After a minute of observing my surroundings for any impending danger, I decided to start moving forward on this platform. And so far all I could see was an endless platform which stretched as far as my eyes followed. There was nothing to do here except for me to follow the path which the platform let down to; hopefully leading to the portal without any confrontation with a godforsaken monstrosity which might appear from the depths of the void below me. I covered a comfortable strode, as I withdrew the multifaceted keystone from the inventory and started keenly observing its rough surface. ¡°Still no luck.¡± I clenched it in my hand in frustration as the keystone didn''t react in any way. Almost instantly my mind followed back on my conversation with Indra and the suddenness of it made me perplex and ground my teeth in anger on the realisation that the humans were just one of the many races which the demons had gone to war with, beside the other ancient races which they had been warring with since millennials ago. I gnashed my teeth in annoyance as helplessness bled over my face, wrinkling my nose into a sneer as I felt a surge of rage boiling in the pit of my stomach which made these emotions to stir more rampantly inside me. Then did that mean the demons only targeted the humans because they thought that we were easy prey and we could be ruled without an resistance at all. But I couldn¡¯t deny that fact, considering we humans had just recently gained access to mana which these other ancient races knew about and could manipulate for as long as it had existed. We were clearly at a disadvantage considering we were the weakest race out there as Indra had said to me¡ªsarcasm aside we were clearly weaker than them, in the stature of strength, we didn¡¯t have an ample amount of fighters which could go up against the highest ranked amongst the demons. His sharp and blunt words made me angry, but it was the undeniable truth. And could the other races have kept the demons occupied for the time being, that¡¯s why it took them almost ten years when initiating their final attack on earth. I felt the dots connect as I pondered over the inclination and holes left by our conversation. Even if it was something else, this theory was the most plausible. I brought the keystone closer and tried sending a tendril of mana into it to observe if anything happens, but nothing did. It''s looked and felt dead, unlike how it gave of a golden iridescent flash of light back in the chamber, and when I had prickled it¡¯s surface with my mana, my mind had been transferred into the keystone realm. And these keystones were supposed to give me some insight over some aspect of reality or either information over some piece or event which might help me in my endeavours. Indra had mentioned that these edicts represented some aspect of reality and created and sustained the world. But the question of an existence such as an element or authority¡ªif it did exist¡ªbeing able to influence the very structure and laws the universe was built upon. Then would understanding this authority or power which governed the universe finally allow me to understand the mystery of my regression and why such things were happening with me at their centre? I mean, mana and demonic energy existed and both were a phenomenon of this world which allowed individuals to make use of them in certain ways¡ªby giving them life and allowing them to manipulate the elements into something more. Then did the thing that Indra mentioned was similar to an abstract? I pursed my lips in thought as I twirled the keystone in my hand like a toy. I sighed after a moment. ¡®Thinking about it only makes me more confused and exasperated.¡¯ I voiced inwardly. ¡®And Indra had said that there were other remnants as well which were supposedly guides to help me on my journey. So my best shot at learning more about everything is through the remnants and somehow solving these keystones.¡¯ I lifted of the platform and started to speed away in the direction of where the platform leaded. But just as I went a little bit ahead, I twisted my body mid-air as my battle instincts kicked in and I crashed on to the platform with a thud as I rolled over it, mana lowered amd absorbed the impact of my fall, grabbing a hold of the edge as I lifted back up to the platform, securing my stance. My face a mask of flabbergast as I looked at a black shadow tentacle which blocked the path forward and one behind which had supposedly attacked me. My mana surged as a hot flame conjured from the tips of my fingers and an ice spell ready in my other hand. But the tentacles backed off of the platform and melted back into the dark shadows of the void below. ¡°What the fuck was that...¡± I said with a breath, looking dumbfounded by the shook of seeing that ''thing'' emerge from out of no where. Did that happen because I decided to fly? Like some defence mechanism which stopped me from flying my way to the end of this platform. I tried lifting my body in the air a second time out of curiosity as I very slowly covered the distance with my mana ready. I twirled my body back as I dodged a tentacle lunged at me from the side. I lost focus and my feet landed back on to the platform. ¡°Walking it is...¡± After having covered some good distance and looking for any clues that I could find along the way, which I didn¡¯t, I finally reached a dead end. The platform from in front of me just vanished and there was only an endless void which awaited. I sat down and decided to take it easy for a while and rest. I fiddled and experimented with the keystone in the mean time, but the results were unsatisfactory. ¡°Damn it, that remnant should have just given me some goddamn clue about how to operate this thing,¡± I grunted as I released a potent charge of my mana and tried pouring it into the keystone forcefully. ¡°What about learning new things to gain insight and knowledge, I didn¡¯t even know what this useless death relic was supposed to do anyways.¡± I kept pouring mana into keystone in pure frustration, but it was just getting repelled the more I tried. It felt like I was trying to pour water into a sealed cube with no entries whatsoever. Did the mana needed to enter in a specific order or frequency for the keystone to react? I tried doing that almost immediately, sending my mana in short and high burts and low and high outputs of it, but my attempts didn¡¯t produce any ample results. I took a deep breath as I went into a more comfortable position and tried again as I released my mana in a calm and gentle prickle as if barely trying to touch the keystone as I relaxed my mind and felt for any opening or ways to stimulate the dead relic to life, but just then the keystone shuddered suddenly as I sent a wave of my mana gently into it and it began to give of a dim iridescent flash of light as it hummed in a monotonous series of blinks. But then all of a sudden, the light grew more potent as I covered my eyes and it completely enveloped my body, as an unimaginable amount of pain overcame and seared away at my mind. I screamed under the surge of pain threatening to burst my mind as I felt the nerves of my temples swell as my brows contorted and I felt shivers running uncontrollably around my body. I felt a suction force pull me towards itself as I felt like I had crashed against a hard surface of something rough and sturdy, like a wall, as I was being thrust deeper and deeper into it. My skin squashed against this wall like surface as my bones whined under the force pushing me deeper. The transition left like hours as if I was moving at a snail¡¯s pace, and I felt like I was trying to move through the sturdy wall, except the sensation was like trying to crack free of an egg¡¯s shell¡ªbut it didn¡¯t seem to budge even a little¡ª, but one which was as hard as steel and unyielding under any action I took. I tried stretching out my senses under the vertigo and pain, as I felt like I was still under control of my physical body, but feeling like I was stuck inside the keystone realm, but I couldn¡¯t seem to focus on anything except for the pain and the rough surface which I was pressed against. But what I did realise was that it was cracked and full of crevices and holes through which I able to peer to the other side. And what I saw was a pitch black darkness, darker than any black I had ever seen. But something about that place beyond this wall looked familiar for some reason. My temples contorted and the bursts of pain increased as I tried to understand what I was witnessing. Or was this a part of the riddle for solving the keystone? The intended challenge for unlocking the keystone. Like some puzzle I needed to understand to try to unravel the insight which this keystone was supposed to give me. But unfortunately I didn¡¯t have time to do anything, as I was forced to withdraw back as the pain grew unbearable to the point that it felt like each pore over my body was being thrust with thin and sharp needles over and over. My grip loosened over the keystone, and it rolled down my thigh and slumped on to the platform with a slight thud. Sweat trickled the sides of my face as my breathing became uneven and skin tone paled as the blinding light of the keystone settled down and I took a breath of relief, lying with my back facing the platform. I questioned this situation, but it didn¡¯t make any sense. Why did this happen all of a sudden? I felt the same sensation when I had entered the keystone realm for the very first time, but it was different. I was still outside, dully aware of my surroundings and what was happening to my body¡ªakin to like having my mind split into doing two different tasks and distinguishing those two separate matters at once and understanding them by forming a single answer inside my mind¡ªbut the sensation felt like a knife was being pierced into my brain through my temples. The pain was excruciating. Slowly, I recovered from the lingering pain and straightened. But almost instantly I frowned as I saw that a new set of platform was floating in the air in front of me. Now what?? I retorted with a scowl as a wary expression arched my face, my eyes peering through the area for any movement or for those tentacles from before. I took the keystone back¡ªit again looked dead and unresponsive¡ªand stored it inside the inventory and decided to move. After a long walk, my venture finally brought me to a set of dark shadowy staircase which led up to a giant door which looked like an arched entrance. I walked up and touched the pair of doors made of the same shadowy material as the platform, which hummed slightly as they shuddered. The doors made an old creaking noise as they grinded against the ground and opened. Razor¡¯s edge held firmly in my hand as I walked through the arched entrance and stepped foot on to a wide platform which was twice as wide and larger than the platform from before. But as if someone had placed a blade on my neck, I felt an ominous feeling emerge from the depths of my being as I felt cold sweat over the back of my neck. I positioned my body into a stance with razor¡¯s edge withdrawn and my mana working to clad my body in a protective layer. My eyes laid over the interior of the platform which looked more like a cage from the inside, with criss-crossed wires working as the walls and ceiling, sealing off any attempt of escape. The gates behind me closed with a loud thud, closing the last form of escape offered by this place. The hair at the back of my neck stood as I laid eyes on an ancient stone throne with unreadable and alien runes engraved over its armrests and sides and soon enough on to the being whom sat over it. My chest seemed to heave heavily for breath as I made contact with an armoured golem which sat with poise over the throne with its back straight and arms crossed. It¡¯s shiny midnight armour dazzled in the dim light of the humming platform which looked as shiny as scales with red rimmed details which added an air of subtlety to the armour, but upon closer inspection it also showed some form of wear and damage such as old wounds and cracks from some rough battle, as I saw two dark and ancient eyes which looked more like energy than an actual person through the helmet it was wearing which had two onyx horns jutting from the side, twisting and curling upward as they looked as sharp as daggers. I felt the same sense of dread and fear pinch at my insides when I was facing the mimic. That thing wasn¡¯t normal. The armoured golem stood from the enormous throne, as its entire bulk came visible to me. It was five times my size and looked extremely intimidating with it dark eyes gleaming and looking balefully at me, as each step it took caused the platform to shake and a rattling noise made from its armour to enter my ears. It took a few steps and now stood just a few feet away from the centre of the platform. Then out of no where, its arms shimmered and burst with a bright light as the mana in the air wheezed and seem to move in a frenzy, as if being pushed and pulled forcefully. The forearm part of the arm opened up and adjusted and a huge and long blade like weapon, purely made of otherworldly energy appeared over the armour which looked completely black and corrupted but moving in a way as if warping the fabric of space to sustain itself and exist, as a war hammer appeared in its other hand which had several runes engraved over it¡¯s surface which gave off a slight hum. With both of its weapons ready, the armoured golem took a step forward. ¡®My fondness for statues and golems honestly died back when I had to fight a countless amount of them in the basiliskdungeon.¡¯ I thought. ¡°Well, seeing one again doesn¡¯t bring back any fond memories either.¡± I remarked as I steadied my posture cladded my body and the sword with mana as I warily peered at the golem cover the distance. Chapter: 97: Defeated The armoured giant¡¯s figure seem to tower high above me as the blade of ethereal energy formed over its right forearm seemed to bend the very fabric of the space as the mana wheezed around us, so did the demonic energy, as if that weapon held some superiority in some kind, which I was unaware of. The shimmering black blade emanated a subtlety as its light spread through the platform. The Sentient firmed the warhammer in its left hand as the intricate and mystifying runes over it glowed and the ambient mana in the air seemed to pull toward it as a dim sheen started to project over its sturdy, but cracked and worn-out surface. The entire armour it wore¡ªrather it was the armour itself which was living and moving, like a sentient creature having a conscious¡ªlooked like a piece of equipment which had seen and been through so much adversity and damage as if it could crumble by a strike strong enough. My mana jolted as I firmed my feet over the shaking platform, preparing to take the sentient¡¯s assault head on. It swung its huge warhammer in my direction, but the shockwave produced by that single swing shook the very air around me as the mana winced and grinded under the assault. The fear of being crushed by the force of the warhammer pervaded my mind as I guided mana into my legs immediately and stimulated the tendons and ligaments precisely as I lunged to my left and rolled over the ground and almost instantly took back my footing. But the entire platform quaked as it threated to fall into the void below us as the sound akin to the shattering of glass whistled past my ears. I snapped my head to look back at the Sentient and saw its warhammer had struck the spot I previously stood on. A shiver ran through my spine as I saw the entire area of the platform where its warhammer had mercilessly crashed into, shattered and broken as only a dark and desolate void was perceivable as a moment later the shattered parts of the platform started to repair themselves. ¡®Crap...¡¯I swallowed hard as I looked at the Sentient correcting its posture and twirling the warhammer in its arm like a toy. ¡®If I''d been hit by that thing then...¡¯ a shiver tore me from my thoughts as I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand. Almost instantly the Guardian lunged in my direction, its speed wasn¡¯t something to joke about as its towering figure was over me in just a few steps. I activated Leap and vanished into the paths with a flash of black lightning crackling in my wake as I rode the intervened highways and appeared near the throne. Just running away like this wouldn¡¯t be any good, and most probably I needed to defeat this Guardian to pass this trial and escape this platform like space. There didn¡¯t seem to be any other choice presented to me, or in sight. But something was telling me that, this Guardian wasn¡¯t just any simple test waiting for me. With that single strike I had realized that its physical capabilities far exceed mine, but just in strength as far as I had witnessed. Its speed came pale in comparison to mine. The Guardian snapped its head as the tendrils of lightning vanished, as if it was genuinely confused where I had disappeared suddenly. Its giant form spun and I felt like I saw something akin to surprise and awe showing through its two dark ethereal eyes which burned under its helmet. The Guardian buckled its knees and lunged in my direction, but this time, it brandished the shimmering blade of black energy manifested from its armour which seem to shake the air and make it ripple. Its body casted a shadown over me as only the distance of a few inches remained between us. This time I held my ground and firmed my grip over the hilt of my sword as my mana bolted to the maximum and the bleak surface of the sword burned with a luminescent radiance as we both swung our blades and then a tremor ran through the air as my physical sword clashed against the ethereal energy of the blade. My mana grinded against the surreal and otherworldly energy released by the blade. But the moment both weapons collided, sharp and fiery tendrils of energy seem to lurch out of the black ethereal blade and started to wrap around the surface of my sword. The blade of razor¡¯s edge started to wince under the stress as the air around me shook and harsh shockwaves billowed through the air. I grounded my teeth as razor¡¯s edge threated to succumb to the onslaught of the guardian¡¯s attack, as I saw the hilt form a crack over itself, as I forced more mana toward it and the corrupted energy fought against my mana¡ªmy brows knitted as I witnessed that my mana was being overpowered by the otherworldly energy of the blade, which seemed to ignore my mana and keeping control¡ª, but I was no match for the guardian¡¯s superior strength as it overpowered me, pushing me several steps back as I fought back. But I didn¡¯t seem to have much options at my disposal. Its raw strength was far stronger than any person I had ever fought, but felt a sense of oddness as it kept overpowering me. As if it was trying to test me somehow. I firmed both arms over the hilt and changed the trajectory of my sword, being the better swordsman, it took me little effort to use the dominating strength of my opponent against it through my two life times worth of mastery over the sword. I changed the trajectory of my sword as my arms winced and my muscles tightened from the strain as mana rushed through my veins. The energy sword twisted ever-so-slightly, but it gave me just the opportunity to fight back. I focused mana into my lower half and pivoted as I dodged the thrust of the guardian¡¯s sword, as I once again disappeared into the paths. Reappearing behind the guardian¡¯s back, I lifted up into the air as the mana worked inside my left hand and my attention went to a nasty crack near the guardian¡¯s shoulder, which stretched down to its flank. My arm fully charged with mana, as the bone within started to wince under the sharp pain as my muscles constricted and compressed like a spring compressed to its limit. Before the Guardian could have realised what had happened, I charged my fist at it as my arm hissed and blurred through the air as my fist struck the Guardian and the impact made it stumble forward as it lost its balance and crashed into the stone throne as it broke apart, spraying the area with dust and crumbled rock and marble. But just as the Guardian tried to take its footing back, the entire left side of its shoulder was immediately encased by a thick layer of ice. But I looked down at my arm and the knuckle looked broken with blood dripping through the cracked skin of my fingers. ¡®Tsk...that armour is more durable than I thought,¡¯ I grumbled as my arm fixed itself. ''Despite being in crappy condition, its durability is better than any armour I''d ever seen before.'' Just before my arm had struck the Guardian, I started casting a spell in my palm through my sheer force and dominance over mana. It was similar to like double casting one spell over another at the same time, which was released after the first one was casted. I got the idea for the creation of this spell by observing Adam and how my quake-head teacher had taught me in the past. To hide the second spell by encasing it under the first spell being formed to make it unnoticeable. And keeping the spell hidden under the robust of my burst technique, worked as a good camouflage to catch my opponent off guard. But alas, it did put quite a bit of burden over my mind and body similarly, but it was a worth it skill I had tested out since I had started using elemental magic. And so far I was only able to do so with the deviant attribute of ice. But I wasn¡¯t hundred percent sure if it would¡¯ve worked out or not. This spell was still in its testing phase as it hadn¡¯t been long since I had acquired the ability to spell cast. The lingering, but sharp pain made a twisted scowl to arch my face as the Guardian shook its arm and the ice encasing its armour shattered easily and the shrapnel scattered to the floor as chilling mist spiralled through the air. The warhammer in its hand started to burn with a bright sheen of pure white and golden light as the mana around us wheezed. ¡°I guess I gotta do better then that,¡± I retorted with a breath, cracking a half-worrisome and half-excited smirk as my mana started to work inside me and a fiery barrage of lightning started to whip on to the surface of my sword, coiling around it like a serpent as the tendrils cracked and shook the air. My eyes focused on the cracked opening of the Guardian¡¯s sternum which released a dim but bright light, but covered by a rimmed part of the scales which encased its armour. The Guardian raised its warhammer as the runes over it started to burn even more fiercely as the mana started to converge in its direction at faster rates than before. And I finally noticed that there was a circular shaped object etched on the top of the warhammer. I activated Mind Eye as the ambient motes of mana shimmering around me and the demonic energy appeared to my eyes. I looked upon the warhammer and it was forcefully squeezing the mana from the atmosphere and absorbing it around the core. The mana started to gather at faster rates as the top end of the weapon burst with a dazzling sparkle of light as the runes over it worked as some medium to help adjust the level and output of the mana which was being pulled into the weapon itself. But I wasn¡¯t getting a very good feeling about this. But suddenly, the compressed mana in the warhammer was released in the form of a dazzling beam of pure and untampered energy which was shot in my direction. My eyes widened in horror as the ambient mana in the air seem to disintegrate, or the remaining particles being rapidly absorbed into the beam of energy to tear through the air in front of me. With a thought the burning paths of energy pulled me towards themselves, but as I vanished I felt some distortion occurring through the space as I looked at the space between me and my destination which held the intricate web stable as the paths distorted and crackled, making my figure to halt and left suspended between the transition as the wormholes seemed dull and unresponsive for the shortest of a millisecond as they stood frozen like some interference had cancelled out and overpowered my influence for a moment which tried to cut off my connection with the pathways. But a moment later, my figure vanished effortlessly into the stream, but from my left flank an immense and unimaginable amount of pain overcame my body as it seared away at my inside as my screams were doused through the fiery energy of the paths, diminishing my moans as I moved. When I came to be, I realized that the Guardian was already making its way in my direction. Its speed was fascinating, unlike before, as the cranking of its cracked armour was carried to my ears, jolting my senses with a sense of wariness. My legs seemed to tremble as I quickly made an assessment of my body and saw my left flank was blasted by that energy beam from before and only the remains of a stream of crimson gushed to the floor dying the humming platform with the dark shade of crimson as my battle robes were doused with my blood. The crisp stench of my burned muscles and skin rose in the air which was carried to my nose as I scowled and cursed, catching my breath as my face twisted further. Should I Leap again? I thought in a panic as my body steadily healed itself, but the wasted time had given the Guardian the opportunity to cover the distance between us as it stood just a few feet away now. No, I had already used it three times which had made me exhaust my mana and plus the Guardian seems to be somehow getting used to reading the flow of my escape. Was it able to read the flow of the energy when I vanished into the paths and took a guess where I will be reappearing? I thought with a conflicted frown creasing my brows. It could be, or not... Just as I thought, it wasn¡¯t some brain dead creature created to be a sparing partner to challenge me to assess my strength and control. This Sentient most probably held a certain level of intelligence and was created in a way to be able to fight in the most optimised and efficient way possible, but slowly getting used to its opponent¡¯s attack patterns and behaviour just by observing them during battle. And it was steadily getting used to mine. This makes things a lot messier than I had thought. And that armour of it¡¯s was just incredibly sturdy beside being severely damaged by the expanse of time. It was as if it was a piece of perfection created by some renowned and mighty craftsman to even withstand the greatest infinite expanse of time. Holding back against this thing wouldn¡¯t be optimal in the long run. And with its versatility and strength, it was only a matter of time before it got used to my attack pattern perfectly and overpowered me, ultimately defeating me. I took a deep breath as the air around me seemed turn chilly and freeze as a distorted spiralling mist rose around me. This was a spell that I was still conflicted and not so confident about using yet, but it was necessary as time was of essence. My mana worked as I sent a pulse and activated Ruler¡¯s Authority. I felt my auditory and visual senses sharpen as the mana started to work. The pounding of my heart calmed and the worrisome thoughts which prickled the back of my head were swept away by the release of the alluring yet calm and stable surge of power shrouding my body in a cocoon of warmth, providing strength to me. Suddenly seeing the air around me change as my posture straightened, the Guardian halted in its stride as the black blade rippled and the surge of its power stabilised and for some peculiar reason it seemed to be observing me now rather attacking or taking any defensive measure to prevent me from casting my spell. So that¡¯s how you wanna play, huh? I said inwardly as my eyes were glued to the Guardian. It stood maintaining some distance from me, observing with an air of keenness and curiosity which I felt through its posture. Now that I looked at the Guardian with my much heightened senses I realised that there was not one opening or even the slightest bit of crack in its absolute defence. As it was a piece of craftsmanship created for the very purpose of being the ultimate weapon. The strongest opponent I had faced yet so far in this life, which had made me struggle this much, despite me being an rank. My spell started to take form in my arms as I willed the mana in the air to take the shape necessary and what I had in mind. My arms surged with the raw power of mana, the magical energy coursing through my veins as the bones beneath my skin seemed to wince under the pressure building within, as a chill ran through my body as I pulled all the water particles of mana into my body. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Despite having dominant control over almost all the four elements of mana, I still lacked the perspective to manipulate them into the way I needed to. I guess I did lack a sense of perspective and versatility when it came to using the mana for attribute manipulation for a spell. As an rank, my reserves and control over mana was hundreds of times more stronger and sensitive than any person below the required rank for being able to use the skill of mana conglomeration and agglomeration. But using the different attributes of mana through the use of spellcasting was still posing quite troublesome for me, despite being able to manipulate all four, I knew already that I lacked in the compartment on how to manipulate the mana in certain forms and shapes¡ªto time the spells formation and the mana which took a momentary lapse during spellcasting¡ªwhich severely hampered my progress when using the basic attributive magic or either their deviances. But somehow Ruler¡¯s Authority allowed me to cheat through that issue, increasing my concentration several folds which wouldn¡¯t have been possible in my normal state. Giving me firm and absolute hold over the mana. I saw the atoms in the air starting to freeze as the atmosphere grew lower and lower as the surge and onslaught of ice started to pervade. As my spell lurched forward from below my feet like a tidal wave engulfing and freezing everything that came in its way, be it the particles of mana or the entire platform. The ice soon reached the Guardian as it started to imprison its form and encasing it in a tomb of frost, but it just stood there and did nothing. However, my own body reacted, shivering as an unsettling chill ran through me from my still amateurish control over the manipulation of attribute magic. This spell was an incomplete experiment, untested and potentially perilous. If it goes wrong, things would turn out to be nasty for me instead. With a determined focus, I lunged at the colossal golem, my arms blazing with a bright flash of light as the air itself seemed to freeze from my spell, my arms hissing through the air like a coiled serpent ready to strike as the mana reinforced each vein and tendon. As my fist connected with the Golem''s unyielding form, it became evident that this creature was no ordinary adversary as I only felt the impact releasing but immediately getting absorbed and discharged through to it. It effortlessly withstood the impact which shook the air and sent shockwaves to billow through the entire caged platform, cracking the ice which encased its towering form. Not one dent was made over its red rimmed scaled armour even with the most precise and concentrated charge of my mana. Its grip tightening around my hand like a vice as I frowned in pain with my bones healing. In a swift motion, the Golem hurled me through the air, the world spinning around me as the entire ice imprisoning its form shattered into shrapnel. Yet, the particles of wind converged, responding to my unspoken command to them as I corrected my form and twisted my body mid-air. With a flick of my wrist, luminescent blades of wind scythed past the Guardian forcing it to stagger several steps back as I saw a very slight and barely noticeable crack run from its sternum to its waist, as the scales over its armour tumbled to the floor. The Guardian retaliated with its otherworldly blade, a manifestation of pure energy that slashed through the air. Reacting on instinct, I twisted my body mid-air, narrowly avoiding the deadly swipe that would have severed my head by a hair''s breadth as sweat trickled the side of my face. I executed a graceful somersault, putting some distance between me and the relentless foe as my feet touched the ground. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ I grumbled. ¡®That barely did any considerable damage to this damn thing!¡¯ My thoughts laced with a surge of fury as an annoying sneer arched my face. Taking a moment to assess the situation, I realized the enormity of the challenge. The Guardian, encased in sturdy, impregnable armour, seemed impervious to physical attacks¡ªbut not entirely. I think there was a certain level of force which it couldn¡¯t bare, which I wasn¡¯t able to produce. My punches and strikes were futile against its formidable defence, except for those fuelled by magical energy they worked albeit barely. I felt a draw from my mana as I rode the paths, reappearing right in front of the towering Giant. A spell already formed within the palm of my hand, crackling with the brilliance of lightning as I took my sword out of its sheath. The magical charge surged forward brimming my arm with energy and coiling through each vein and muscle as it prickled my skin, striking the Sentient squarely in its chest. The Giant groaned for the very first time, as I saw glimmer of hope, momentarily paralyzed in its position as the warhammer in its hand loosened as the runes over it dimmed. Seizing the opportunity, I wasted no time and began crafting spell after another and shooting them at the Guardian. The air itself seemed to haze around me, making it difficult to breathe as a bright flame conjured from the tips of my fingers and engulfed the Sentient whole in a beautiful cascade of blue ethereal flames which melted the ice around me. My breathing seemed to grow heavy and restricted as I drew countless trajectories with my sword brimming with mana as a wind based spell blasted the ice under from the Guardian¡¯s feet and obstructing its vision. I heard the cracking of its armour as my desperation grew to pure excitement as adrenaline rushed through my veins, as I saw the towering figure of the Sentient push back, its feet staggered as my onslaught continued. Just as its feet was lifted I billowed a wind attribute spell at it as the particles of water froze and imprisoned its body immediately, making movement even more difficult as its form flailed from its own weight. I felt like I could win. No...I will. My heart beat like a victory drum, announcing my triumph over the colossal being which seemed to just take my onslaught without any form of retaliation. But why was I getting worried? I was the one winning, but this sense of fear shrouding my body and mind made me wary of the my current situation. Panic bled to my face as my eyes widened and the muscles inside my body tightened as I blanked suddenly. The world from in front of me seemed to dim as I lost the sense of direction and went crashing into one of the corners of the caged platform. By body rolled several times and struck the floor as I tried taking control but it was futile until I crashed into the spiky wall of the platform. I took a hold of my feet, as pain seared away at my insides. I couldn¡¯t seem to get a hold over my breathing. Then suddenly my insides stirred as an unimaginable agony gnawed away at my body as a stream of blood gushed from my mouth as I slumped to my knees. ¡°W-What....¡± I stammered as I looked down at my form and my entire right ribcage was broken as the severe damage tried to undo itself. I quickly turned my head in front of me as the Guardian rose to it¡¯s feet, not one speck of damage over its mighty form as the encasing ice around it turned to dust through the release of its diminutive aura, its towering bulk looking as intimidating as its eyes burned furiously like an abomination, like that time with the basilisk within the dungeon. I felt fear claw away at the inside of my stomach as an uncomfortable sense of danger overcame my senses. A chill ran through my spine as blood trickled from the sides of my mouth uncontrollably. My grip loosened over the hilt as my entire right side felt numb and unresponsive. Then I felt as if someone had chocked the very air out of my lungs as some sharp object had been thrust into my temples. It felt unbearable and excruciating. My eyes dilated from the sudden shock as my sense of fear grew to the point which couldn¡¯t be compared to any diminutive fear, as my senses started going numb as if I was sinking into a quagmire of tar as the familiar sensation of death loomed over me. What I felt was true dread oozing from the Guardian¡¯s body. The intent released from the Guardian seemed to pierce the very air and strike me down as I couldn¡¯t find the strength to rise back up to my feet as I felt a sense of futility as I peered at the Sentient. My entire body felt like it was being pushed down by some oppressive force which seemed to shake the air around me. The platform quaked as if it could shatter any moment. I was hindered powerless. Each of my muscles and bones winced under the intent released by the Sentient as I tried to rise back to my feet, but as if an enormous mountain had been placed over me, I couldn¡¯t seem to move a single finger. As if the mana itself had restricted my movement and chained me down. The sound of footsteps rang into my ears as I looked at the Sentient now standing just a hair¡¯s breadth away from me. When did it get here? I thought as goosebumps rose over my body and my breathing further heaved under the panic which bled into my mind. The Guardian brandished the ethereal black blade from before and thrust its arm at me. My senses seemed to dissolve all of a sudden as I felt blanking in and out of consciousness as my body lost all strength. I felt pain, such mind shattering pain, which clawed away at my body and threatened to break my mind. As if I was being skinned alive and the blood of my body ran backward. I felt warmth bleed from me as my body¡ªfrom the sternum down to the waist¡ªwas dyed by a fiery and dark shade of crimson. The ethereal blade struck right into my chest as I vomited blood and my vision blurred and I felt the once cold sensation of death starting to spread all over me, as if I was sinking into the depths of a cold lake. The ethereal blade dug deeper as my screams and moans were doused as my body started to tear down as I chocked on my blood mixed with saliva. But suddenly through my bloodied and blurry vision, I witnessed the ethereal blade crumbling suddenly as my chest lit up with a flash of light which seem to distort the blade¡ªas if the blade was crumbling away or my own body''s mana taking some defensive measure which fought back to protect me, it intervened with the otherworldly energy of the blade where they both collided¡ªas the Sentient gave it a passing gaze and withdrew its arm back. With a burst of blinding light, the ethereal blade grew cracks and dissolved and vanished into oblivion. I looked up at the towering form of the Guardian as it looked down at me with an air of contempt and a condescending sneer which was felt perfectly through its two dark energy like eyes. ¡°I seem to have overestimated your capabilities, Seo Jiwoo.¡± Suddenly the Sentient said, its voice so ancient yet sounding so hoarse and demonic as if it was enough to kill a person. It W-Wht...? My mind weakened as my body flailed from the damage. ¡°I thought you might have amounted to at least something, considering you passed that old snake¡¯s trial,¡± The Sentient said with a tinge of pity and regret in its tone as it spun and strode back in the direction of the destroyed throne. ¡°But to think you would be this disappointing and pathetic. Now I¡¯m questioning whether we made the right choice,¡ªfor believing you were the right chose¡ªif that is all you amounted to than I¡¯m beyond disappointed, human." "For you to not be able to handle half of strength is nothing short of pathetic. You''re unworthy." The Sentient¡¯s harsh words boomed through the air as if some serpent was wrapping around my throat, as I heard them faintly through the blood bounding in my ears. Having a hole punctured into my chest was giving me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as my body weakly healed itself. But my rate of recovery seemed to have been somehow tampered by that ethereal blade. It was barely adequate at the moment. I still had quite a bit of mana left, but my mana wasn''t healing me. I didn¡¯t know what that Guardian had been talking about, but even I wanted to know why I was dragged into this... The edges of my vision started to blur and darken as I felt my lungs stop pulling air. I felt cold, my body becoming unresponsive as the second went on. I was truly reaching near deaths door. But even then, if I was going to die at the hands of this bastard then I wouldn¡¯t just throw in the towel without a fight. "U-Unworthy...my ass..." I spat through blood. I took hold of my sword with quivering hands as my blood dried up, but the wound showed no signs of healing itself. But the pain was bearable now, to some degree. I gritted my teeth as I sheathed my sword as I willed my mana to work for the last time. I had wasted quite a lot of it when spell casting, but to perform one last act wouldn¡¯t pose much problem. I surged my mana, reinforcing each muscle and vein in my body. My physique shuddered from shivers as I took a hold over my feet, which shook with the effort of carrying my weight. My mind lurched as a headache came my way. But I focused as Ruler¡¯s Authority assisted me, guided me. The first movement of the crescent moon style purely focused on the creating a vertical slash which aligned with the amount of mana used and released which was directed through the force of the strike. It was more like a movement which focused on pushing a basic sword movement to its limits and producing satisfactory results, counterpart to the user¡¯s own latent strength. But the way Master had created each movement was slightly different and unique from one another. They did indeed focused in bringing the outmost strength of the wielder¡¯s physical capabilities, but the biggest flaw was also the concentration and energy manipulation plus pushing the body to its outmost limits. Understanding each and very nook and cranny of your body in order to distribute the mana equally for the release of the movements. My arms blazed as the mana converged in my direction and danced as the vortex of mana started to rage around me. I brought razor¡¯s edge to the appropriate level and raised my mana output to the limit. Whatever mana I had left I was putting into this final strike. The Guardian seemed to have caught on to what I was doing as its knees buckled and it lunged in my direction. Not giving me enough time to prepare. I forced my body to move as it quivered and blood trickled my mouth making me nauseous. I felt like my consciousness could fade any moment. I further intensified the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority as I was shrouding by a cocoon of cold apathy and indifference as the pain, weakness or thoughts of defeat vanished from my mind. All that was left was my desire to take this movement to its completion and reach perfection to defeat the Guardian. The platform from beneath me quaked as cracks ran through its surface as I steadied my posture and with a firm hold over the hilt released my sword from the grasp of the sheath. The second movement was created in the way solely focused on compressing the mana to such a degree that it created a level of speed and strength upon its release which was humanely impossible without decades of training and ardours hell. It layered the mana in a way which far exceeded the strength, speed and muscle movement needed for the first movement. All the mana compressed into the sword released as the blade winced and shuddered under the stress of the movement. The space around me seemed to boom as the particles of wind converged in my direction, enveloping the body of razor¡¯s edge. ¡°Second Movement: Horizon¡¯s Edge." The most perfect and complete horizontal slash generating enough power to cut down mountains. My muscles tore as the bones inside my arms winced as the mana discharged and the space from in front of me blanked and distorted as the tendrils of wind shook the air around me making a shockwave to billow as I saw the Sentient taking a defensive stance for the first time since our fight had started. The platform quaked uncontrollably, as if it could get destroyed any minute. I saw the Guardian bring its warhammer forward as I saw its form shifted and a blade protruded from the head of the weapon. It firmed both hand over the warhammer and fought against the movement head on. The force of the mana struck against the warhammer as the power generated tore through its defences and the mighty weapon crumbled to the floor as I saw the scales crack and tearing down as the Guardian grunted. But the Guardian released its strength which it seemed to have suppressed since the start as the air grew oppressive from its mana and I saw in complete horror as it took the onslaught of Horizon¡¯s Edge head on. The surrounding space boomed as the platform quaked and the walls and ceiling shattered under the impact. The force of the movement started to deteriorate slowly, as the Guardian took that moment and fought on with its mana and raw strength. But it didn¡¯t go unscathed as its shoulder was tore own revealing a bright flash of pure whiteness, as the giant horn of its helmet was cut down as it tumbled to the broken platform. But from the blood staining my vision, I saw a wide crack run from its helmet and reach its sternum where I saw the scales scattering and laid eyes on a cubic jewel which had a dark rough surface and burned with a mystifying iridescent light around me. My breathing staggered as I felt my mind going numb as desperation took a hold over me. So even the crescent moon style didn¡¯t work. I thought in despair as I stood in my spot, unmoving, eyes barely retaining their focus. Or rather I couldn¡¯t seem to move at all. My body had refused to move as I made a twisted frown. __________ ¡¸Warning¡¹¡¸Warning¡¹ ¡¸Warning¡¹ __________ __________ ¡¾The Host has undergone an excessive amount of damage. The regenerative aspect has been halted by some peculiar interference and Host''s health is deteriorating. Consuming a potion is advised.¡¿ __________ So this is it... This is where I will die. My eyes blurred considerably as blood profusely gushed through my mouth. The Sentient was over me in an instant as I felt the platform from beneath me shattering like glass. ¡°I take back what I said about you...¡± it said taking a step closer to me as I felt a sense of awe laced in its tone now. ¡°It seems time has made my ability to assess a person dull and rudimentary.¡± But with the last remaining energy I could have mustered, I bit my lips and held the hilt with both hands and thrust my sword towards the cubic object stuck in its sternum. If I was going to die anyway, then I¡¯ll struggle until the very last second. ¡°Ahaaaaaaaa.¡± I shouted, my battle cry boomed through the air which seem to shake the mana in the air around me as my sword neared the cubic object, which somehow seemed to sustain the Guardian. But I looked with wide, horrified eyes as my sword flailed, crashed on to the floor and my left arm pulled back as blood rushed through my right one, beneath my feet a pool of blood forming. My right arm up to the bicep tumbled on to the floor as a stream of blood rushed through the stump left behind. My breath caught into my lungs as I wasn¡¯t able to even scream or groan as the platform beneath me finally gave out as I fell into the wide hole, sinking into the void below me. ¡°If you somehow survive, crawl back up and challenge me again after growing stronger and I will give you what you want most, human.¡± I heard the Guardian¡¯s fleeting voice as I fell deeper into the black pit as the platform suspended in space started to vanish from my eyes. From my side I heard the monotonous noise of the system which generated information into my crumbling mind. ____ ¡¾Trial Failed!!!¡¿ ¡¾The Host had Failed to pass the Trial or meet the determined criteria for clearance.¡¿ ____ ____ ¡¾Penalty issuing!!!¡¿ ____ That''s all I heard until my mind blanked out from the unimaginable pain which seared away at me. "I''m sorry Jihye...everyone..." that''s all I was able to mutter with my remaining strength as a tear drop trickled my eye and all my skills deactivated as my consciousness drifted away into the oblivion of this void. Chapter: 98: A Fateful Encounter I wrapped myself with the cosy and warm embrace of my blanket which had a soft smell of detergent mixed together which seemed to make me sink deeper into my slumber, similar to being wrapped inside a cocoon of gentleness and relieving allure which caused my head to relax and plunge deeper. ¡®How long has it been since I got to feel this relaxed?¡¯ I questioned through the wonderful sleep which was shrouding me. But suddenly, I felt my entire body tense up as I left a sensation similar to being haunted by a monster which children believed to having lived under their bed, before it vanished when the bedsheets were raised and it being nothing but a creation of our own fears and nightmares. I grabbed the blanket firmly as I felt my feet getting slowly exposed and a slender touch of fair skin prickled past my calve as I stirred from my sleep and felt a deep fatigue taking a frim hold over me. My mind was currently being gnawed by a sharp headache as each and every part of my body winced in pain from the soreness for training for several days without so much of a break and only being given a few hours to either eat or sleep. ¡°S-Stop,¡ªYawnnnn¡ª,¡±I said with a long yawn which perfectly displayed my accumulated weariness from the last several days, undergoing hellish training. ¡°No, I will not.¡± The crisp and warm voice which I always loved hearing now sounded stern and with a sharp edge to it as I finally let go of the corner of the blanket and it effortlessly slid of my body, causing the cold atmosphere which pervaded around me make me shudder as I groaned from the soreness in my muscles. ¡°Can¡¯t I sleep for just five more minutes?¡± I retorted, my eyes feeling like lead, as I slowly opened them with great effort of not falling back into the warm embrace of my comfortable bed. I looked up and saw the slender and athletic figure of Fujimoto draped in a vibrate linen grey yukata with a dark grey obi around his waist. His hair was styled in a braid which rested over his shoulder with his vibrate auburn bangs tumbling over his forehead, with his eyes still displaying a bright youthfulness. ¡°PLEASE!!!¡± I clasped both hands and made puppy like eyes as I tried making an innocent expression to beguile Fujimoto. He made an exasperated frown as he sighed and shook his head. I took that movement and with my quiet and nimble movements I slowly slipped the blanket out of his hands as I rolled myself up into it like a caterpillar. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you said half an hour ago. Its already past ten, its not a good habit to sleep almost until afternoon. I didn¡¯t raise you to be such a snob, Shun.¡± ¡°Ahh...come on, you know just how much those two devils push me during our training sessions.¡± I retorted again in frustration as I rolled on the floor avoiding Fujimoto¡¯s arm by a hair¡¯s breadth. ¡°And I¡¯m sore all over. Just let me sleep for a little bit longer, you devil.¡± ¡°The way you¡¯re moving so doesn¡¯t make it all too convincing, you know.¡± He raised a brow in suspicion. ¡°It really is...¡± I shot back as Fujimoto grew more agitated. ¡°Amamiya Shun, you better get up this instant young man, or else...¡± Fujimoto said as his face fumed with anger and his bright mature eyes glared down at me as I rolled on the tatami floor playfully like a worm. ¡°Chill Fujimoto, no need to get so mad, or you¡¯ll start getting wrinkles all over your pretty face even before Master does,¡± I mused with a smirk playing on my lips. But I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand as I pushed my body straight and with wide, horrified eyes looked at Fujimoto who was making a solemn face with his eyes narrowed which only projected nothing but danger to me. ¡°Oh I see...its seems dealing with two grown-up children has indeed put quite the burden over me.¡± He jabbed. ¡°Shun...¡± He said with his tone cold as a shiver run down my spine. ¡°I am sorry! I was just joking around!¡± I shouted as I started to clean my bed and fold the bedsheets neatly as Fujimoto stood with his arms crossed. And I didn¡¯t dare look back at him. After I was done, I spun with a yawn and walked closer to Fujimoto who now stood at the entrance of my room with an expression akin to triumph over his face. With a slight smile over his face, I saw his hand draw closer to me as he patted my head with his slender and soft hand and then with a content smile over his delicate features he withdrew his arm. ¡°I am not a kid anymore. You don¡¯t have to pat my head every time.¡± I said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you grow up to be an old man, to me you will always be a snotty kid I raised and whose wet bed sheets I cleaned.¡± Fujimoto said as he checked my bedsheets once, giving them a quick glance. ¡°Good boy. Now go on and wash your hands and face and come to the dining hall, breakfast is ready and everyone is waiting for you.¡± Just as he finished I nodded as I ruffled my hair and yawned again as I saw Fujimoto stride away in the corridor and take a sharp right turn as he made way to the kitchen. ¡°Well sleeping for just five more minutes wouldn¡¯t have hurt,¡± I said with a grimace as I gave a side eye to the folded sheets and made bed. ¡°Oh well, I wouldn¡¯t want to anger the Supreme One again. Or hell might get loose, or something.¡± Well no one was able to deal with an angered Fujimoto. Even Master who was always aloof and acting however he wanted corrected his actions when Fujimoto was angry. Well Fujimoto was far worse and horror inducing than any monster or demon when he was angry. I smirked as I thought so. The air felt fresh and humid as the bright rays of sunlight illuminated the long corridor as the apricity in the atmosphere made a sense of relief to shrouded my body and made me comfortable, alluring me to go back to sleep. I shooed the thought away as I reached the bathroom and washed my hands and face with cold water. Taking a towel hung on the side of the faucet I wiped my face dry as I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I touched my dirt-blondish brown bangs which were slightly grown to my shoulders with bags under my eyes. Sighing, I gave myself a flitting gaze and exited the bathroom and quickly made way to the dining hall. As I strode closer to it, I started hearing two voices holding a steady conversation. ¡°¡ªUnion is making some changes in their regulatory and hierarchy system as I presume. So how¡¯s work going back in England for you?¡± Master asked with an attentive tone. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say its been too good for us freelancers in the past few years, unless we get affiliated with some well-known organisation, but in the end, those organisation guys also ask for a person with a certain criteria and set of skill and experiences.¡± The other man¡¯s voice murmured through the corridor which was laced with annoyance and frustration. ¡°But I guess Edward being the successor of Owens¡ªwho was the previous leader of the Union¡ªI have high hopes for the guys¡ªand hopefully he isn''t too bad in doing his job¡ªI mean his implemented ideas have brought forth quite a lot of drastic changes in the rudimentary hunter system and other affairs regarding the general public as well." I slid the door open and saw Master and Gabriel sitting on the dining table, facing each other while eating breakfast. ¡°Bah...you¡¯re still here. Shouldn¡¯t you have gone back to England like yesterday or something?¡± I didn¡¯t try to hide my disgust one bit as I wore a frown moving closer to the dining table full of different dishes. ¡°Just go back home. How long are you thinking of crashing at our place, you damn hobo.¡± ¡°Oy, try to be a little respectful of your mentor, you snotty brat,¡± Gabriel said with a nasty frown as he pointed his chopsticks in my direction. ¡°And I¡¯m only here again because Akito begged me to teach you how to use mana because of your sorry of an attempt at using it is just nothing short of pathetic.¡± He shot back as he leaned in his seat. ¡°When did I beg you, huh?¡± Master retorted as his brows knitted slightly, he took rice from his bowl with the help of his chopsticks and took a bite. Gabriel looked at him for a second as he clicked his tongue and turned his gaze away like a petulant child who had just been ignored by an adult. His built was pretty average and lean, with long and vibrant locks of mahogany hair and chestnut eyes which burned subtlety with a sense of mysterious prestige to them. He was wearing a linen white shirt with a black vest on top with a pair of black trousers. He looked to be in his early forties without any wrinkle or imperfections over his sharp features which made him look close to a person who had just entered adulthood. Gabriel Katz was an old acquaintance and friend of Master and this quake head teacher of mine was appointed for teaching me how to use mana. His reputation was known world wide and he was quite a sought-after person¡ªpeople even paid him millions in sums of money, or either artifacts to invite him to an event which comprised of mages and mysticism enthusiasts who wanted to in-depth their knowledge over mana and the certain unknown phenomenon which people didn''t understand till this day¡ª, who was a mage recognised by the World Union for his achievements in understanding mana and unlocking the mysteries shrouding the supernatural power. But each time, he refused their offers and remained in seclusion and didn¡¯t appear in the general publics eyes. He acted on his own minute made decisions and whims. But people described him as a ghost that only resurfaced for a couple of days before disappearing again into thin air without anyone knowing¡ªand he''d been staying with us in our house for the last two months. I scoffed, whilst rolling my eyes in displeasure and turned my head away from him as I sat beside Master and soon saw Fujimoto entering with a tray which had a kettle and four cups as he walked closer to the table and poured a cup for everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m a very important figure in the hunter community so being able to receive any lesson from me should be a great deal of honour for you, brat.¡± Gabriel said as he puffed his chest and peeked open an eye towards Master. But receiving no reaction whatsoever from him, he cursed under his breath and returned to eating breakfast again. And this guy for some reason respected Master quite a lot. He always looked for an opportunity to talk to him and have him praise him. Could he be gay? I have had thoughts like these. But this guys simply respected my Master, nothing else. Master had met this guy when he had went to an auction which was held in England, to buy a material for his sword which was being exclusively auctioned there and during his trip he had met this lanky mage who¡¯d taken a liking to him. I''d asked Master before and he said that this guy was quite the arrogant piece of work¡ªI think he still is¡ªand he challenged Master to a duel, in which he lost pathetically. And since back then they both had made quite a good bond and were good friends. ¡°Takeru, I gotta say, you¡¯re culinary skills have gone up,¡± Gabriel praised as he ate the grilled fish together with rice. My eyes strolled to the dining table which was filled with a variety of foods. Starting from steamed rice, miso soup, grilled fish¡ªcooked until medium golden and sprinkled with celery and different spices. Rolled omelettes and a variety of side dishes consisting of several vegetables, tofu or salad which was gracefully arranged in a plate and placed in the middle of table and sprinkled with water to maintain its freshness. ¡°Then just eat and go back to England.¡± I said right after as I took my chopsticks and grabbed my bowl. ¡°Shun!¡± Fujimoto said in an exaggerated tone as he looked at me with his brows knitted. ¡°Yes, thank you Gabriel. I tried using a different mixture of herbs and spices which I thought would¡¯ve been to your liking. I hope the food is to your palate.¡± Fujimoto said as Gabriel asked for another bowl of rice and Fujimoto filled it and passed it back. But Master remained silent throughout the conversations which happened, he simply ate his breakfast. But I felt like he was under some deep cognition as his serene azure eyes looked conflicted. It was unlike him to be so quietly eating his breakfast without passing a comment here and there, or making some bad pun. Fujimoto and Gabriel seemed to also have taken notice of his behaviour a while ago but didn¡¯t point it out. Master placed his chopsticks down in a horizontal position over the table and thanked Fujimoto for the food as he slightly barfed and gracefully leaned forward to grab his cup of herbal tea. After breakfast concluded and Fujimoto cleared the table, all four of us sat inside the dining hall which was warm and cosy during the winter, Master started speaking with a certain seriousness creasing his sharp features. ¡°I have been thinking about this for a while now¡ªhonestly speaking for the last few months.¡± He said, looking slightly conflicted. Master drew a breath as he slowly turned his head in my direction, his arms crossed and brows knitted solemnly. ¡°But...I have thought about it and have decided its about time I allowed Shun to enter dungeon gates.¡± Fujimoto shot up from his spot and interjected right away with a deep concern palpable in his eyes. ¡°Akito-san are you serious? Don¡¯t you know yourself just how dangerous it is inside a dungeon. Its even made aware to the public that hunters entering such dungeons in the line of work threaten their own life on a daily basis, knowing full well of the repercussions of their actions. There is a high chance of death in there even if they go in fully prepared, the probability of something unexpected happening is dangerously high.¡± Fujimoto said as his voice took a sharp edge and strained as he threw the facts at Master. ¡°Its a completely different environment and habitat and there are such hideous and grotesques monstrosities in there, and, and they¡ª¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Master held up an arm and Fujimoto hushed as his lips bobbed for some form of interjection again, but after seeing the solemn expression over Master¡¯s face he sat back down and took a deep breath as his eyes peered to me, which were laced heavy with worry and fear. ¡°Takeru, I''d never want to deliberately send Shun in dangers way, and I completely understand your concerns and your points are justified¡ªthere is always a high chance of something going wrong inside a dungeon and I¡¯m not turning a blind-eye to the danger my decision might bring to the boy¡ªbut doing so will only make Shun¡¯s progress to be held back and he is already strong enough to fight several low ranked monsters at once.¡± ¡°B-But...¡± Fujimoto made a desperate expression as his eyes jumped between me and Master. ¡°Takeru I know you care about shun a lot¡ªknowing you have raised him since he was a child and have a deep fondness for him¡ªand since that dungeon break incident a few years ago you¡¯ve been very protective and worrisome of sending him alone to any dangerous place which might be populated with mana beasts even if for training purposes,¡± Master said coolly as he looked straight in his eyes. ¡°But he will soon be turning into a fifteen year old in just a few months,¡± Master pointed out. ¡°And its all for Shun to gather experience, which is appropriate for his growing strength. And you know he is already reaching nearer to the borderline of the rank day by day, which is extraordinarily fast development for someone in his age group.¡± Fujimoto fell silent with no way of interpreting Master, instead a mask of worry and desperation arched his face as he stood up and walked closer to me and sat beside me. His arm reached out and took a hold of mine as he looked at me with a familial care palpable in his bright eyes. ¡°I know I¡¯m being unreasonable and greedy, but ever since that day when Akito-san returned with Shun in his arms covered in blood and severely battered up with so many injuries, I finally realised just how much dangerous this world can be for a single child. That day made the realisation to dawn upon me, the fear of losing Shun made me so desperate to hold on to him even more even if I knew I was holding him back.¡± Fujimoto said, his words gently filled the silent room as his hand grew firmer around mine as his graceful eyes softened and displayed a motherly warmth. ¡°And even till this day¡ªsince way back then¡ªeven when Shun gets injured in the process of training, the anxiousness of something happening to him makes me incredibly nervous and fearful that I might not be able to see him ever again¡ªsome decision I might come to greatly regret later which I made on the whim of a moment just to act logical and understanding.¡± ¡°But, I understand your point too,¡± he added right after. ¡°He is already growing stronger each day under both of yours tutelage. And I wouldn¡¯t want to be the obstacle standing in his way. But I still feel anxious in spite of all that.¡± Fujimoto placed a hand over my head and gently patted it as he looked straight at Master. ¡°But I want to ask Shun first, what he wants to do.¡± Fujimoto said with a determined face as everyone turned to look at me. I took a deep breath and exchanged looks with everyone then turned to look back at Fujimoto. ¡°I perfectly know just weak I¡¯m currently and if this an opportunity for me to grow stronger I wouldn¡¯t want to miss it,¡± I said with determination lacing each word. ¡°But I promise, I will try to worry you as little as I can, Fujimoto.¡± I added with a bright smile pulling at my lips as Fujimoto wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into a warm hug as he wore a worrisome smile. ¡°Already, but try to be careful and remember to do what your Master and Gabriel have taught you if something happens, they¡¯re the experts.¡± Fujimoto sternly remarked. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry, until its decided when he will be entering a dungeon gate, I will hammer everything I can into him to help in his progress,¡± Gabriel said with a smirk which tried to convey reliability, but it only brought me a sense worry on him being unreliable. ¡°Already then its decided, Shun will be entering a dungeon and I will inform you both when the time is right,¡± Master said with a solemn tone. ¡°Now, Gabriel let¡¯s continue on with our drinking contest which we postponed due to Takeru¡¯s scolding yesterday,¡± Master said in his usual playful and uncharacteristic demeanour which made him look like a completely different person just a few moments ago who held himself with grace and dignity. ¡°Takeru, you gonna join us,¡± Gabriel asked as he received a stern look from him as he lowered his gaze as if scolded by some adult for doing something wrong. ¡°I will bring you both barley tea so you can have a chat like a bunch of civilised folks, unlike the last time when you both almost destroyed the entire house after getting drunk out of your damn minds, causing a major scene.¡± Fujimoto retorted with his face creased in frustration and annoyance looking at the two like they were some mischievous kids. ¡°We weren¡¯t that out of control, were we Gabriel?¡± Master said looking at Fujimoto, giving a side look to my other mentor. ¡°Yeah, we just exchanged a few friendly fists.¡± Gabriel added with a smirk. "You could say it was a display of friends bonding." The nerves on Fujimoto¡¯s head protruded in anger as his eyes narrowed. ¡°Then if some crap happens this time around, then you both can go apologise to the neighbours for the inconvenience, for which Shun and I had to go last time to apologise for and the time before that as well. And I¡¯ll very clearly let the both of you know that I¡¯m sick of cleaning up after your mess. So try to act a little your age, both of you." "We are sorry." Both said in unison with their heads bent. After a half an hour lecture, Master and Gabriel picked up a chain of conversation about the recent incidents happening around the world with Fujimoto gone to do the dishes and start cleaning. ¡°I heard a rumour from a source that the Evil Eye is making certain movements in this time around, which has put the Union guys on edge.¡± Master asked Gabriel as he sipped his barely tea with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°I did the same. But the rumour has it that the number of people making covenants with demons is increasing since recent years, and the Evil Eye is definitely cooking something to shake the Union and the general public somehow. Just how it has been for the WU, its only been a few years since the previous leader disappeared and the new guy rose to power as their current top¡ªand people up in the authorities speculated that he was either demoted through a display of strength or most probably killed by the new guy to make him resign to take control over the organisation." I quietly listened to their conversation which had many details which caught my interest. ¡°Then what about their high rankers? Did their ranking remain the same or did their bestowed positions change as well now that the power balance among them has shifted?¡± Master asked with a curious frown as he placed his cup down and stroked his jaw in thought. ¡°Could be!¡± Gabriel answered with half uncertainty. ¡°With the Union''s spies having infiltrated the Evil Eye¡¯s ranks, its giving us a upper hand,¡ªthat¡¯s what I would like to say¡ªbut the question of whether there are spies inside the Union holds a very high possibility of being true. It has many members on edges and making them wary of their inner circles." ¡°Exactly!¡± Master acknowledged. ¡°Its as the old saying goes: information in warfare is far more precious and important than any amount of strength and power level or reinforcements. It also goes on to say that: ¡®the most dangerous enemy could also be the closest ally.¡¯ But we aren¡¯t just fighting against demons and threats such as mana beasts, but ourselves. In warfare the smallest of betrayals can make lose the biggest of battles, leading to annihilation.¡± ¡°Be aware, be awake, see all, hear all and learn to deduce between the certain truths among the countless lies.¡± Gabriel recited like some scholar as his chestnut eyes turned serious suddenly. ¡°One thing is certain and the rest is lies, this world is nothing but a pendulum of cries. Don¡¯t fall for the sweetness of words, their sharpness even dulls a renowned craft, severing beliefs and arousing doubts.¡± Master and Gabriel continued their steady conversation and after exchanging information with each other regarding the things happening in the hunter society or any other topic they were interested in. I attentively heard their conversation and tried to align the information I heard from the two¡¯s steady conversation with the information that I had been studying and went through which was deeply related to the time of the first cataclysm and times of chaos. Which was given the names of: Sequence 0; also called the Generation 0, a name which was given to the people who survived the first cataclysm through which the hunter society flourished. This information wasn¡¯t hidden from the public, but after a thorough process of omitting several events following the appearance of dungeons and demons, a part of history had been erased or either altered with false events to hide certain information from the curious eyes of others. That was something I had come to deduce after my in-depth classes over history with Gabriel and my own investigation. And I had to say, when the subject of teaching was brought to light, this guy was a genius in that aspect. But due to his negligent behaviour and certain whims on which he disappeared for several months due to research without telling anyone made him hated by many. Gabriel turned to look at me suddenly and spoke as if he had recalled something at the spur of the moment. ¡°Oh, I just remembered that I agreed to do a seminar in the next coming days¡ªand their paying handsomely for it.¡± He struck his palm with his hand. ¡°So I guess we should go over with your training sessions shortly because I won¡¯t be coming back for a few months.¡± ¡°Considering you won¡¯t get to be taught by someone as great me, then you should make the most¡ª¡± Gabriel continued speaking as an air of boastfulness grew around him as he crossed his arms with a gleeful smirk over his face. But all I heard was blah, blah, blah...and blah. Master moved his hand imitating Gabriel¡¯s mouth as he rolled his eyes. I chuckled seeing this scene, as Master pointed towards the door, as we silently made way out, as Gabriel was busy with his speech of praise directed at himself. ¡°Listen to what I am saying you bastards,¡± Gabriel grunted from behind as we rushed through the door and existed giggling. *** ''¡ªake up!!'' I heard a soft voice, which seemingly sounded like a crisp lullaby which was strong and firm in its tone, yet gentle and kind and full of worry at the same time which filled me with a sense of protectiveness. But there was something odd about that voice or rather energy. It was a voice I¡¯d heard before somewhere, but I wouldn¡¯t recall when. ¡®Wake up Jiwoo.¡± The powerful ethereal voice stirred my mind awake from the old memory which I dreaming as my eyes fluttered wide open as an unimaginable amount of pain seared through my insides as I crashed against the surface of something sturdy and hard which shattered the bones on my left flank upon impact as I didn¡¯t even have the leisure to scream or groan. The shrilling noise of my battle robes harshly fluttered through the air as I crashed against the hard surface again which I quickly found to be walls of stone, where I barely noticed some glowing moss which was casting a golden-teal sheen which dimly illuminated the narrows walls of the cavern I was falling into. I tried to find some gap or placement which I could take hold of, to stop my accelerating descent but I wasn¡¯t able to as I crashed deeper and struck the walls on both sides like a ping pong ball as my bones creaked. I wasn¡¯t able to steady my body, and all my reserves had ran dry from my battle against the Guardian. I couldn¡¯t concentrate enough to fly. I was completely vulnerable at this moment. I wistfully frowned as I realized that I wasn¡¯t able to feel my arm where now only a stump was left with the wound over my chest having somehow miraculously stitched closed but the sharp pain in my sternum was still there. I quickly recalled my defeat at the hands of that Guardian as I grounded my teeth but pushed such thoughts to the back of my head for now as I looked for an ability to exploit in my current predicament. My body cranked with a deep fatigue as I took command of my mana¡ªwhat little of it had been left¡ªand started focusing it through my body in a fluid motion which took me almost all of my concentration and strength¡ªthe entire process proving to be quite tough to do so in my crippled state. I slowly willed the mana into my palm as I looked below and saw the depth reaching nearer through the dim light. The wind particles heeded my unspoken call and started to coalesce into my palm as my vision blurred and mind squirmed from pain, akin to having rods thrust into my temples. When the spell was ready and just as I was close to crashing into the ground, I somehow forcefully positioned my body and thrust my arm in any way I could, releasing the howl of wind compressed into my palm as it billowed outward like a rampant beast as the force of it propelled me slightly upward and slowed down my descent to my death. The howling wind swirled around in the narrow opening like a destructive tornado whirling in the narrow walls of the cavern. It was a spell similar to what Neil¡ªmy old companion ¡ªhad used during our fight with the millipede, and that had been my inspiration for its creation. And it had worked. With the remaining mana I casted a protective layer around me and crashed on to the ground as my eyes rolled into my head momentarily¡ªa squeal escaped my mouth unbeknownst to me as I rolled and crashed over the ground mercilessly, then struck something hard which gave off a crystal like cluster¡ªand I blanked in and out of consciousness as the pain enveloped my senses and I felt weak even in my bones¡ªwhich were shattered. Half of the bones in my body were broken with no signs of recovery in sight. The damage was simply too excessive and my rate of recovery was hampered. It took me more than an hour to collect myself and recover from the damage. During that time, I somehow started manipulating the breathing forms and started absorbing the mana and purifying it. The wounds over my body had now started to heal again, but the process was as painstakingly slow as a snail. But I couldn¡¯t complain in my current situation. It was a very big miracle that I was alive even after my much of a miserable defeat at the hands of that Sentient. But my anxiousness receded shortly after as I saw the stump of my right arm had also started to somehow heal which had regenerated up to the elbow since my fall when I had first noticed. It left me with a weird tingle which I felt through my bones, as my arm had began regenerating, which was nothing short of a miracle. Then my regenerative capabilities could even heal severed limbs and organs, but alas it took quite a bit of time. But it was good thing. But where am I? I snapped my head around, but all I saw was the dry walls of this narrow cavern through the dim moss which illuminated the walls in a sparkle of golden-teal. I felt a sense of unease rise from the pit of my stomach suddenly as I looked ahead, searching through the area and stretching my senses as I looked for any presence of a mana beast or anything alive or moving. I saw a bright sheen of light submerge from the cavern just right ahead. The denseness of the mana around me grew more potent as I slowly stood and made way deeper into the narrow opening as my legs shook from the accumulated fatigue. It was a hard task even to walk right now. I felt like I could blank out any minute even from pacing my steps. The ground was uneven and moist as a nose tingling smell of lavender and something alien mixed with it pervaded the air. Nonetheless, it was an enriching and sweet smell which seemed to blew my fatigue and stimulated my mind somewhat as I became relaxed. Soon the narrow opening opened up to a bigger and wider area which was illuminated by countless stalactites stuck to the walls and ceiling as well as several boulder sized crystals on the ground casting a bright pure white light around the cavern. There was vibrant purple grass growing on the ground with green and blue mixed. I took my time, surveying the area for any threats, but it looked like there were none. I sighed in relief as I covered each step in caution. The crystals surface acted like a mirror in which I saw my condition, and it was horrible. My long hair was dishevelled and face and body smeared with stains of blood and mud mixed together. My battle robes ripped and cut into rags. My arm was growing back so very slowly, but aside from that the minor wounds and injuries over my physique had healed, leaving no signs of any scars or lasting concussions. The cavern was quite large. Filled with these crystals and the vibrate purple grass and the same moss from before growing on the tall walls and crystals alike. But the hair at the back of my neck stood as my eyes bulged open like full moons and all motion from my body ceased as I looked upon the sight in front of me. Extreme wariness laced my body as I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, as a sense of fear prickled out from each pore over my body, each hair standing in alert as I looked upon a might winged beast lying with absolute stillness and poise, occupying a wide area of the cavern, its snout placed gently over its scaly arms with razor sharp claws. It was a beast whom I had read about in myths and legends which were dated back to even before when mana and monsters were not a common thing back on earth. The sighting of these mystical monsters were recorded as either folk lore and rumours or some unbelievable myth without much of any evidence available of their existence, but to see one right in front of me made me feel a rush of emotions and conflictions. Even after gotten accustomed to monsters and mana, seeing such a beast made me thrilled and wary. My eyes followed the mythical beast which seem to start and grow even bigger as I looked closely. From the snout to the end of its long tail it was covered with a vibrant obsidian black coat of shimmering and beautiful scales which seemed to absorb and perfectly reflect the light generated from the crystals in the cavern. With two sharp horns protruding from the side of its head and the two wings which were pitch black like the night, covering its body like a blanket, I marvelled at the sight. Its scales which were such a rich, opaque black, even made the most precious shiny jewels come pale in comparison. Its majestic and impressive physique which was bigger than an average sized house stirred slightly as I took a involuntarily step back and stumbled on my quick steps and from the growing pain in my legs, but I was somehow able to hide behind a giant crystal, as the dragon opened its eyes slowly, revealing a pair which seemed to burn like liquid gold and release a bright glow like that of an afternoon sun with a subtle quality of iridescent to them which portrayed such wisdom and egnamtic power which made me freeze in my position without any hope of moving. ¡°Who goes there?¡± Its heavy and roaring voice reverberated through the cavern, which was laced with authority and centuries worth of deep wisdom which made me want to bow my head in reverence. Chapter: 99: The Ashari My heart seemed to pound irregularly faster the longer I looked up at the majestic form of the mighty winged beast whose slender neck gently lifted upwards with poise and unbelievable grace and elegance¡ªsomething hardly expected of a beast, or any beast which I had seen until now¡ªas if it was a creature that embodied perfection, whom sat at the pinnacle of all life forms, as its enchanting, wisdomous golden eyes radiated ostentatiously with power and authority, which made me wary of merely of its gaze. My heart beat so fast that I felt like it could jump right out of my chest at any given moment, as the heavy sound of its beating, akin to like a war drum was carried vividly to my ears. My breathing seem to grow heavy and uneven as I saw the dragon incline its head slightly in question. My eyes were fixed upon the dragon which comfortably laid on the ground of this cavern without any care for the world or its surroundings. As if it merely didn¡¯t care, or rather deemed those matters unnecessary or not worthy of its attention. The dragon stirred slightly as the heavy clanking and jingling of chains reverberated through the cavern, and for the first time I tore my gaze away from the dragon and saw that its gigantic body was being imprisoned by heavy and sturdy shackles which were firm around its neck, arms and back, which were attached to the ethereal crystals around us, but with the chain around its back and underbelly attached with the ceiling and stuck to the stalactites. I had read several stories, myths and legends¡ªsome even read to me by Fujimoto as bed time stories as a child¡ªabout these mystical winged beasts who soared through the skies and were the mightiest and ancient race of monsters, who also supposedly sat above their gigantic stash of gold, jewels and rare items which were considered priceless, but here in this place, I noticed that the dragon didn¡¯t have a mountain worth of gold sitting beneath it but only the lush grass land which released a sweet-sour odour which stimulated the nose and filled the cavern with a refreshing fragrance. ¡°I asked who is there?¡± The dragon probed with a stern and forceful tone, the depth of power profoundly lacing its words was something I couldn¡¯t seem to gauge¡ªthe aura of ostentation and the calm of it demeanour made me extremely wary of this beast¡ª, making a shiver to run through my body as I forcefully calmed my breathing and heart. ¡®It can speak.¡¯ I thought inwardly. But dropped the thought right after, when I remembered about my interactions with the Thalassalithion tribe. I mean, they were a race of monsters who could speak as well. I think I¡¯ve become biased. If I had been found out, then there is nothing I can do about this matter. And it doesn¡¯t seem like this dragon is eager enough to hunt or eat me. The chains seem to be restraining it in that one spot and had a firm hold over its huge form. Because, if this beast had not been, then there most probably should¡¯ve been foot prints left on the moist ground. And by its sheer size and mass, I didn¡¯t see a single foot print before finding out the dragon itself, so this dragon was most probably restrained in this specific area of the cavern. I cleared my throat with a dry cough as I slowly stood, putting great effort and fighting against the pain searing at my body and warily walked closer to the dragon, each foot fall seemed to grow heavier as I swallowed hard and lifted my head to gaze straight into the beast¡¯s sublime eyes. I maintained a ten meter distance from it, my mana had recovered enough for me to use Leap once or twice if I needed to escape and rush back to the narrow opening in the cavern wall, because in my current condition I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance of taking a single strike from any strong monster, much less from a dragon, whom were rumoured to be the king of all beasts. But with a calm and rational expression over my face as I steadied my body, I brought my left hand¡ªmy right hand had regenerated a little bit to the elbow but the process was taking longer than I had expected¡ªcloser to my chest and slightly bowed my head to a certain degree to seem respectful, as I spoke. ¡°I humbly apologise, Great Dragon. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude on your sleep or cognition, neither am I here to steal any riches which might belong to you. It is with no ill-intentions that I stumbled upon your lair rather coincidentally and came across your Majesty by pure chance. I hope you are generous enough to forgive my unannounced intrusion.¡± I bent a little more to show the sincerity in my words. The best I could do was entice the dragon with mere words right now, to not antagonise it in any way. Because currently, I had no idea on how to getting out of this place and I remembered after my mind had cleared that I had been expelled to this place as a penalty for not being able to clear the previous trial. I was stranded in this unknown place, left in a crippled state. I took a deep breath as I looked at the dragon looking down at me with a certain gaze of intrigue and curiosity, but laced with boredom and a keen sense of standoffish demeanour. The dragon took a breath, its nostrils flared as a heavy gust of its breath slightly fluttered my hair and clothes away as I saw the dragon wearing an impatient expression as its exquisite brows knitted for the slightest bit. ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my previous question; of who you are?¡± The dragon remarked with a subtle quality of annoyance felt in its tone. Its ancient scales glimmered under the bright illumination of the stalactites as it shifted the position of its arms and leaned its snout over them. Well, I was glad that Gabriel had taught me many things, not just the use of mana but several useful social skills as well¡ªsuch as smooth talking¡ªwhich might have come in handy one day¡ªand it already was¡ª, and among them was the skill and deductive capability for choosing the right words against a certain type of person after reading the flow and atmosphere around them. Certainly a helpful skill. I guess that quake-head wasn¡¯t all that bad that I made him to be. ¡°Ahh, yes! My humble name is Seo Jiwoo. And I came across your lair by pure coincidence as I mentioned earlier.¡± I said respectfully as I straightened, but secretly the mana inside my body was working and ready to be used any second. ¡°When I came to be, I realized that I was falling through a narrow opening in the cavern wall, and then came into contact with you.¡± The dragon moved its head as if nodding in understanding and coming to a conclusion of its own in its head and opened its big mouth to speak. ¡°I understand. Then how did you get here? What happened before that you arrived here, huh human?¡± The dragon ushered with a subtle amount of impatience palpable in its eyes. ¡°Could it be that you escaped to here after you were defeated, through the use of a ¡®Compass¡¯?¡± ¡°Eh, human? How do you know I am a human?¡± I asked the dragon almost immediately as I was caught of guard, confusion creasing my brows as I tried to form some answers in my mind. And what is this compass thing it mentioned? Some device maybe...?? ¡°Answer my question first, then I shall do the same for you?¡± The dragon jabbed almost immediately. I corrected my posture and took a moment to consider what to tell the dragon, and what not to. But there was nothing much to hide anyways. Even if I told the dragon a few details about myself, I don¡¯t think it would decide to kill me at the spur of the moment¡ªmaybe, I wasn¡¯t hundred percent sure¡ªand this guys doesn¡¯t look irrational to me as it has been listening to me and not trying to kill me after finding out my existence. It certainly was an intellectual being. And its honestly true that I was defeated and then expelled to this place. I slowly told the dragon that I was from a place called ¡®Earth¡¯ and how I had acquired my system randomly on a Tuesday, and omitted a few things in between¡ªsuch as the part of me being a regressor and some other important stuff which might concur the dragon amd make it suspicious¡ªand told it that the system helped me grow stronger through the use of a levelling system and gave me quests and trials to clear, while also having the ability to open portal like gates to help me travel to different places aside from my own world. I omitted a few things here and there and also the part of meeting the basilisk remnant¡ªomitting the parts of me gaining the keystones¡ªand then went on to tell about my defeat at the hands of the Guardian as it silently listened with curios eyes. But it looked like it didn¡¯t seem to fully trust my words as a glint of suspicious skepticism was palpable in its eyes. ¡°So in short, I came from above after I fell into the void below the platform and as penalty I was forced to this place,¡± I pointed with my finger upward. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that, you were defeated by this supposed armoured Guardian in a floating platform area which was supposedly cut off from the outside world, and after your defeat, you fell into the void below the platform and found yourself here, correct?¡± The dragon repeated, its voice graceful and calculative. I nodded my head in reply as the dragon sighed. "That seems to be it.¡± ¡°Do you take me for a fool? It is certainly hard to believe that you have this mysterious system¡ªthat you like to call it¡ªand have this surreal power to move through to the different worlds without even having access to a compass¡ªor knowing what it is. But the wounds you have indeed hint on to some parts of your explanation being true. But even in my entire long life, I haven¡¯t heard about this kind of absurd phenomenon, but I can¡¯t perfectly tell if what you just told is entirely a lie or the truth. But well, I have no reason to do so. I am sure you can¡¯t trust me enough to tell me every single detail when we have only just met each other several minutes ago.¡± ¡®Ahh, damn. This guy is pretty smart.¡¯ I remarked inwardly averting my gaze awkwardly without letting the dragon know. ¡°What I told you is the truth.¡± Well indeed only some parts of it. ¡°I don¡¯t have a way to show you, because exclusively only I can see and interact with the system.¡± I said, trying to sound as convincing as possible. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The dragon said as it shook its head. ¡°If you do have this ability to move through the dimensions and go to the other worlds, then get out of here at once, there is no reason for you to stay in this place any longer.¡± ¡°Ahem...that is something I can¡¯t seem to do right now.¡± I said with sudden awkwardness. ¡°I was expelled here after I failed the trial the system had given me, and there is no response from the system since then. So I guess I¡¯m pretty much stuck here for the time being, heh.¡± The dragon sighed again, as it laid its snout in a more comfortable position. ¡°Fine. You can leave once this ¡®SYSTEM¡¯ of yours is able to conjure a portal out of here.¡± The dragon greatly placed emphasis over the words system as if mocking me, which in response I scoffed, frowning. ¡°But I guess you can also take your time to recover¡ªseeing that the injuries you have sustained from your battle will indeed take some time to heal.¡± The dragon added nonchalantly as if it wasn¡¯t his problem, which it wasn''t. ¡°Just make sure not to disturb me in your unannounced stay here. Understood?¡± Well it really wasn¡¯t. I nodded back. ¡°But the price you had to pay for challenging that adversary was an arm. And from the amount of mana I can feel inside you and the strength of your physique you already seem to have reached the threshold and getting nearer the intervening assimilation of the ¡®Enlightenment Stage¡¯. Be grateful that what you lost was only an arm¡ªhuh?¡± The dragon suddenly stopped as its eyes peered over my arm and with knitted brows observed it with curiosity and skeptical intrigue. My mana had started to recover faster now that my body had healed a little and now the bone had started to reconstruct as the muscles and nerves coiled around it as skin grew over it once again. ¡°Interesting. Perhaps, do you humans have the natural ability to heal even severed limbs? ¡°The dragon inquired curiously as its head drew closer to me. ¡°But so do demons and their bonded individuals, don¡¯t they?¡± The dragon¡¯s tone turned stern and malevolent suddenly. Involuntarily, I took a step back, and the dragon stopped before withdrawing its head back. ¡°I apologise. It seems my curiosity got the better of me.¡± It said. ¡°Its fine.¡± I exclaimed. ¡°And as for your question, I don¡¯t think human can grow back severed limbs as far as I know¡ªbut well, ahh...we can heal minor wounds naturally through the use of our mana. But I just found out a little while ago that I''m able to heal even severed parts of my body or even if they are raptured or destroyed entirely. And among my race, I think only I have this ability. And I assure that I am not bonded to a demon.¡± ¡°I see. No, I can tell at least that much even in this restrained state with my mana sealed, that there is no demonic energy intermingled inside your body and moving with your mana.¡± The dragon nodded in understanding as its deep voice turned serene and contemplative. ¡°It seems like your physical body has this special trait, which the people of any other race lack in their biological heritage, even I of the dragon race don''t have the ability to grow back lost limbs and organs. But it doesn¡¯t explain how? I guess there are all kinds of creatures in this vast universe which even I am not fully aware of. The Pantheon Elder did used to say: The vastness of this universe could never be grasped into the confinement of a single mind, but yet, the peculiarities exist creating such anomalies.¡± What? So far the dragon had mentioned several things which I didn¡¯t fully understand. The Compass, Enlightenment stage and Pantheon? These words or what they implied to were alien to me. I looked above at the dragon and finally decided to ask. ¡°If you don''t mind, can I ask you some things which I have been curious about since the start of our conversation?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The dragon allowed with a wave of its scaly arm. ¡°I only want to ask three questions.¡± I said, careful of the implications of my questions and filtering and organising the information in my mind to sound more rhetorical. ¡°How were you able to tell that I was a human and how do you know who we are?¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°It looks like despite only having access to mana for just a few decades, you¡¯re not completely oblivious of your surroundings and what is happening in the outside territories, except for your now.¡± The dragon smiled wryly. ¡°The last time we came into contact with the human race was several millennials ago. And what we had found out when we had interacted with them, honestly left us quite disappointed. Your race was overly arrogant,¡± the dragon snorted, ¡°,so were they ignorant of their surroundings and in their stature of knowledge and strength. They lacked in almost all the aspects on which the other races stood upon, and we deemed them simply unnecessary and insignificant for their uselessness and pathetic behaviour.¡± I frowned listening to the dragon as its barrage of insults continued. But what it said was right. It did take my people to break free of their rudimentary rules which didn¡¯t apply to all in society. Which were still applicable, but in subtle ways in this day and age. ¡°Then as you said, the myths surroundings the human world of spotting several mythical beasts such as dragons and basilisks were all true.¡± I said in flabbergast. ¡°Indeed. From time to time we secretly tried making contact with your race and the others from the shadows, and helped in prospering your lands and lives and trying to teach your kind to use magic even when mana was still weak in your world, but still developing. But as stupid as your kind displayed to be, they executed the mages nurtured specifically by the dragons, who we had taught to manipulate the ambient elements in the atmosphere and taught artificery, astrology and other complex subjects such as the arts of war, apothecary and medicine and the healing arts, and the study of life forms and different creatures, but they labelled them as a catastrophe to the world and its people for their knowledge and power, either as devils disguised in human skin or witches whom worshipped such devils, who could perform such supernatural acts which other weren¡¯t able to fathom. That¡¯s why they say that ignorance is the greatest sin.¡± ¡°But after a certain period of time, the Leaders of the ancient races came to a very tough decision after much consideration and on which more than half agreed on, to disclose our existence to the humans and try to help build a civilization of strong mages and people we could call allies. Your kind did show promise in the stature of using mana in ways that even we dragons or any others never would have come to think of. But as time went on, your forefathers witnessed our absolute might which had been nurtured for several centuries and millennials and grew fearful of us. Some started thinking of us as threats and stopped trusting us entirely as their wariness grew each day, while others remained neutral and still continued receiving our help, while a majority made us the subject of their worship, treating us as their gods and deities.¡± I silently listened to the dragon as my brows knitted in thought. So the rumours of such creatures existing in our world even before mana became a preeminent force were true. And there were even stories of people¡ªwhom others called witches and wizards back in the medieval days¡ªwho could manipulate nature and conjure magic. So the dragon and these other ancient races have been the ones who helped the humans prosper in their dark ages. ¡°But...¡±the dragon¡¯s voice turned bleak suddenly as its eyes turned ablaze with anger and some old loss. ¡°After some unfortunate happenstances, we had to leave the world of the humans and haven¡¯t since visited, which was several millennials ago.¡± ¡°Because of the war,¡± I pointed out, coming to a quick realization. Its seems that the scope of this war was far greater than I could have ever thought, or wrapped my head around. The dragon looked at me for a moment as the fierce emotion from over its face smothered and its face aged back to its wisdomous one as I blinked. ¡°Yes.¡± The dragon answered simply with stoic eyes. ¡°Now, go ahead and ask your second question.¡± I nodded back as I immediately thought of the second question ready in my mind. ¡°Who are these ancient races...¡± after a moment of contemplation, I decided to disclose this piece of information. ¡°So far, I¡¯m only aware of the existence of the Daemon Exciduim race and the Basilisk race¡ªplus having fought a Basilisk on my own.¡± ¡°Ahm, that¡¯s news to my ears.¡± The dragon said wryly. ¡°Fine, I will answer. You have indulged and entertained me after a very long time. And its been centuries since I spoke with someone¡ªanyone. And I suppose answering some questions wouldn¡¯t be of any harm.¡± I smiled awkwardly as I placed my hand on the back of my head from the dragon¡¯s sudden antics and weird humour. ¡°The way the mana is clinging to your body and how your biology and characteristic are different from the other races such as: the Orcs, the Dwarfs, or the Elves. So I came to deduce that you¡¯re a human, apart from the other races.¡± The dragon¡¯s heavy voice filled the air as it gave me a knowing look. ¡°And despite your perfect and impeccable attempt at hiding it, I can feel that the mana inside of you is subtlety working to be used at any moment.¡± The dragon added with a slight smirk as it snorted. ¡°We dragons have always had the keenest of sense of being able to tell apart a race just by the way the mana cling to them and how their characteristics were determined by the inherent use of their mana and their physique. You could say, we are able to easily categorise a race just by sensing their mana. Because once mana is purified, it takes the form and changes and moulds itself appropriate to the one whom had absorbed and purified it to assimilate with their body. Becoming theirs and taking their shape and colour to accommodate them." I frowned over the dragon¡¯s explanation as I went into deep thought as I pursed my lips and held my chin with my left hand. But what about these other races? Orcs, Dwarfs...and Elves? What are those? Are they also a part of the ancient races or something? Like a distinct race which are entirely different from us humans. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking you..¡± I said as I looked at the dragon without giving off any feeling of looking down on it or arrogance. ¡°...can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The dragon said after a pause. I thought about the thinks which I needed to put my focus on currently, as I organised my thoughts and only decided to ask about the thinks which held the most importance, the answers which I was unable to obtain from the basilisk remnant¡ªIndra Arudecarus. But I need to be careful of my words of just how much I can ask him without making him angry or wary. Because curiosity can kill you as much as any stupid action. I took a deep breath and with a determined expression decided to ask the dragon. ¡°When you mentioned these other races, the Orcs, Dwarfs and Elves, can you kindly elaborate about who these people might be, of course if its something too bothersome you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°For being a human, you¡¯re quite well taught and well mannered on how to carry yourself even in the presence of a dragon and even speak in a way which doesn¡¯t make you look arrogant, neither are your words indicating that you are ignorant of your situation and what these other races might be.¡± ¡°Kind of. I got to know vaguely about these other races from someone I met along my journey. Who told me that there exist several races in the worlds outside.¡± ¡°And...the one who told me about them was a remnant spirit of the progenitor of the basilisk race: Indra Arudecarus.¡± I had only decided to tell this certain piece of information after I had made the decision that the dragon wasn¡¯t some irrational creature, but rather one that was mindful of its speech and actions and from the way it carried itself, it gave off a grace of elegance and exquisite charm and reverent vibe. The moment the name left my mouth, the dragon shot up and straightened in its position as the chains surrounding its body dangled furiously. Its eyes looked skeptical but a sudden realization had dawned upon it. The dragon recomposed itself almost instantly and now sat straight on its hind legs. Its height reaching almost as high up as half of the cavern. ¡°Elaborate? How and where did you meet this remnant spirit of the ancient Elder of the Arudecarus?¡± I thought for a long moment as the dragon impatiently looked at me with awaiting eyes for an answer. I took a breath and after thinking about it for a while and coming to a conclusion, I swiped my hand and withdrew the multifaceted keystone from inside the inventory and clenched it in my palm. ¡°Where did you get that object out of? I didn¡¯t sense you empowering mana into any dimensional artifact, neither do I feel you possessing one. Could it be the system you mentioned earlier?¡± The dragon lifted its clawed hand and took a told of its snout and stroked it gently in thought. ¡°Yes, the system also provides me with a dimensional storage as one of its inherent features. And I don¡¯t seem to need any mana to empower it to store my belongings inside it.¡± ¡°Truly peculiar,¡± the dragon marvelled. I brought my hand forward and revealed the keystone to the dragon, which looked like any jewel one could find anywhere. ¡°This is the object that I received from the remnant spirit. He called this object, the keystone.¡± ¡°They have a separate pocket space inside them, which can allow the mind of the challenger to cross into it, and this thing is supposed to have some kind of test or puzzle, once solved can give the one who cleared it some power or understanding and insight into some aspect of nature which creates reality¡ªmentioned as time, space and life¡ªor some information regarding some ancient war.¡± The dragon¡¯s brows knitted but it corrected its form and asked. ¡°Then have you been able to solve this puzzle, this keystone has?¡± I shook my head in naught. ¡°So far, I had no luck. I don¡¯t even understand what this keystone is supposed to tell me¡ªwhat insight it can give me. And the keystone realm in this one is something I couldn¡¯t grasp when I went inside it. All I found was a wall, which obstructed my path.¡± ¡°I understand. But why were you given this keystone in the first place? And why did such an Elder of the basilisk race¡ªwho is respected even to this day and age among the ancient races¡ªlive as a remnant spirt just to give you this keystone?¡± The dragon suddenly asked. It looked peculiarly at me with its eyes narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But Indra Arudecarus told me, that I play some kind of important role in this war. I¡¯m not sure what I need to specifically do, or how I am connected to all this, but the things that are happening around me, simply can¡¯t just be labelled as coincidences." ¡°You¡¯re right. The ancient Elders have had a very peculiar way of making others understand their points and ideas. Even after their deaths, we are still trying to decipher the cryptic messages they left behind for the descendents to come. They were egnamtic folks who held enough power to reshape the worlds. And each ancient race possess some aspect which is different from one another but important and hints on the mysticism of this world, not straying too much away from the accepted criteria.¡± The dragon cleared its throat and with its back straight and eyes serene, spoke. ¡°You asked about the ancient races and who they are, correct? There exist quite a few of them whom have existed as long as time has as far as we know. But there is no way of knowing how far our roots stretch to.¡± ¡°The ones who formed the ancient races consist of several different races, such as: The Dragons, the Phoenixes, the Titans, the Pantheons, the Basilisks, the Fenrirs, the Leviathans, the Hamadryades and the last race which was banished from among the ancients, the Exciduims. They had existed since a very long time just like the other ancients so they were invited as allies." ¡®A total of nine races, huh, with one banished from their ranks.¡¯ I made a mental note as I organised the information I had acquired so far with what the dragon had just told me. ¡°Each ancient race signifies and reigns over some aspect and have a strength which only they excel in and are the best at. The dragons are known and hailed for their extreme knowledge, understanding and absolute hold over mana which is second to none. The phoenixes are known to be fierce warriors of the sky, bested by none in ariel combat, who even make look the rays of the sun dull in front of their burning manes. And what makes them an egnamtic existence are their arts of reincarnation and resurrection, through which they are able to be reborn from the dying flames of their heart.¡± I was left astound, no flabbergasted, with my mouth agape as I heard about the information of the dragons and phoenixes. But what struck me more were the phoenixes ability to reincarnate themselves. The ability to rise back from the dead. But then how does one regresses back in a specific period in time? Reincarnation and Regression are two different methods from escaping death, but were oddly similar, like the two side of a coin.The former allows someone to reincarnate their souls into the world again but in that same period of time or in the future, with the past not being an option. While the latter makes the host destroy and leap through the literal bounds of time and resurrect themselves into the past. Which in my case was Jiwoo¡¯s body. Tearing the delicate tapestry of time by their actions. I bit the inside of my cheek as I tried to digest the information and try to think of some explanation which might cross with my own circumstances. The dragon seemed to have noticed my frown as it looked at me for a moment before continuing. ¡°The titans are respected for their strong hold over the arts of creation, but they only claim to have understood the aspects of life and they are master craftsmen and artificers whom are greatly respected for their strength and capacity for creation.¡± The dragon took a breath as if having a slight recollection of some memory of its, then continued. ¡°The one race whom are feared even amongst all the ancient races are the pantheon warriors who are the most adept at the arts of war and death. They are a race of individuals who train their own bodies to become a lethal weapon to be used in any form possible in the arts of combat. But the thing which makes them the most dangerous foe and a reliable ally are their secret arts of combat¡ªwhich are a mystery to all the races¡ªcreated by the first forefather of the pantheons.¡± ¡°The natural predators who have mastered their senses and instincts for survival and for hunting based purposes, and having a strong resilience and ferocity for battle are the race of Fenrirs.¡± The dragon turned slightly as it got into a more comfortable position as the jangling of its chain reverberated in the cavern. ¡°And as you mentioned earlier of meeting the remnant spirit of Indra of clan Arudecarus¡ªthe progenitor of the basilisks. The basilisks are similar to dragons and are considered kin to another, but they were considered to be an inferior version of us¡ªbecause our pride blinded us¡ª, and because of that many wars were fought between the two of having prejudice and bias against each other. But in truth they are indeed a force to reckon with. With their decay type arts of mana, they were considered exceptional foes that not even the pantheons dared touch without consideration.¡± Thinking about it, the potent poison which I had been attacked with could have almost killed me if I''d not gained resistance against it. ¡°The leviathan race are best known to understand the essence of life out of all other races, but their entire existence is shrouded by a veil of mysteriousness as they only keep to themselves and barley interact with the other races. And finally the last race among the ancients are of the Hamadryades. Having complete understanding of rejuvenation and nature itself.¡± ¡°We ancients were given many names as the era and times changed, but the only one title that triumphant among the many was ¡®Ash¡¯ari¡¯.¡± The ash¡¯ari... "No one knows where this title came from but it is being used for the longest of time to address us ancients, which means: the all powerful and knowledgeable." ¡°But you mentioned about the Elves and Dwarfs as well?¡± I suddenly asked to get a answer to quench my rising curiosity. ¡°Yes, just like the other races, there also exist races which are inferior to the ancient ones, in both the stature of knowledge and power. They are the: Eloquens Specious, also known as the Elves, the Firmus Sapiens, the Dwarfs, the Ferus Robustus, who are the Orcs and lastly the Avis Volucris who are a race of Avion creatures. And with you humans added as well.¡± I took a moment and after much consideration I decided to ask out of curiosity after the dragon¡¯s long and in-depth explanation about the other races, which I was seriously grateful for, because it had finally cleared a question inside my head. ¡°Then, do there exist different clans among these races?¡± The dragon nodded its head slightly as its chains dangled. ¡°Yes, you must have figured after meeting Indra Arudecarus''s spirit. There exist different clans among the ancient races but the ones who reign over them as their leader clans are: the Phoenixes of clan Ignisheart. The Titans of clan Vivagrandus. The Pantheons of clan Aureliantheo. The Fenrirs of clan Embermaw. The Basilisks of clan Arudecarus. The Leviathans of clan Eccleivara. The Hamadryades of Clan Arborden.¡± The dragon finished with a breath as it straightened. ¡°Then what about the dragons? Which clan are you from?¡± I asked suddenly as a formal air of poise and authority rose around the dragon as its eyes seem to shimmer and radiate power. ¡°And the Dragons of clan Astrionyx.¡± The dragon said as its voice took an ancient and respectful tone. ¡°And I am from the ash¡¯ari race and birthed from the proud and mighty Astrionyx clan of the dragon race. My name is Mordian Astrionyx, the last survivor of my blood and race and the lost prince of the dragons.¡± What...last of the dragons? What does he mean by that? ¡°What¡ª¡± But suddenly I froze in my position as I felt a shiver run through my spine as I heard a very dim and ethereal voice which sounded like the muffled voice of a ghost, but familiar somehow, pass by my ear like a fleeting breeze. I snapped my head back with my brows tightly knitted and saw there was nothing behind me. Only the empty air and bright crystals which filled the cavern. I felt melancholy emerge in the pit of my stomach as I felt like I had lost something. The sombreness tightly gripped at my throat as I came past a lump stuck inside my throat. Why was I feeling like this suddenly? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mordian asked, his deep voice shaking me out of my reverie as I turned around and looked at the dragon. ¡°You suddenly snapped your head backward?" ¡°Its nothing. I just...I don¡¯t know. I just felt this inexplicable urge to look back, but I guess I''m just too tried after my fight that its making me hallucinate from the fatigue." ¡°If you don¡¯t mind can I rest while we continue our conversation huh...Lord Astrionyx?¡± ¡°You can just call me Mordian, I am no longer a lord or prince after my race was massacred by the demons in the war¡ªno, by those cowards sudden ambush¡ªwhich occurred almost a millennial ago. So Just Mordian is fine.¡± I nodded back at the dragon and took a seat and leaned against a crystal stuck into the moist ground as my eyes grew heavy and body flailed from the fatigue. ¡°Alright Mordian. Thanks.¡± Chapter: 100: Getting Familiar I straightened my back against the hard and cool surface of the shiny crystal which was radiating with pure white light and compacted with an abundance of mana¡ªnow that I had noticed¡ªas the fresh touch of its cold surface made me slightly comfortable, as I leaned the back of my head against it and let the cold subdue the growing pain and allowed me to distract my exhausted mind from the cobwebs of my several thoughts, questions and afflictions for the time being. I knew I would get my fair share of time pondering over these several mysteries and questions, but for now I just wanted to rest and recuperate from my defeat. My first true defeat since I had regressed back in this new body. After my continuous victories, I had grown arrogant of what I was capable of. Like the Guardian had said, I too might have severely overestimated my capabilities. And now that I¡¯d crashed into a wall¡ªwhich was the Guardian¡ª, even after using every skill and spell I had at my disposal¡ªeven that ice spell I''d been working on wasn¡¯t worth much¡ª, I still wasn¡¯t able to win. That adversary was yet my strongest opponent since regressing¡ªeven more so than the basilisk. The pain my body had bared up to this point would have left any normal person crippled forever. Yet, through all my reckless actions, I had obtained the ability to regenerate my body¡ª, even the lost parts, which was still a capacity which I didn¡¯t fully understand, shrouded in a veil of mystery. I closed my eyes as the sparkling and shimmering light of the stalactites caused my eyes to itch and head to squirm as I blinked several times before going into a more comfortable position. Shutting my eyes tightly as stars behind them burst in continuous intervals, I felt a sudden surge of melancholy bubble up in the pit of my stomach which sat in there like a stone, as I seethed and wailed after a series of rib shaking coughs as my brows knitted into fine frowning lines, and felt my insides constrict from a wave of heavy emotions and lump stuck inside my throat. Why had I turned my head back so suddenly? An action so meaningless, yet having some subtle meaning. I knew it might just have been my mind playing tricks on me in my weakened state, but I couldn¡¯t just shake off this feeling as some simple melancholy¡ªas if I had lost something; something important. Something that was a part of me that¡¯d been taken away from me, or...something that''d been forever lost which was mine and always have been with me. Like a superficial feeling...which evaporated without even your conscious mind dwelling over the cause, like steam exuding from warm water as if turning it cold. My mind was the same right now, it felt cold, my thoughts and every each inch of me. Like some unnecessary piece of information which you might forget over time, but not your subconscious mind. I was tired. I couldn¡¯t perfectly pin point how much time had accurately passed since I¡¯d left my world¡ªhome and came to these trials¡ªbecause the time measurement might vary differently from my own world¡¯s from the places I¡¯d ventured to¡ª, but it had been a few months at best, and each battle had brought some unknown adversity my way and had been far rougher than any in the past, and to survive in this harsh and unwelcoming environment, I had no choice but to bring back my old detached and calloused self to work as a front for me to protect myself from the loneliness and vulnerability which threatened to consume me on each turn and twist. I clenched my jaw in distress as I tried to push these unnecessary emotions away for the time being, scrunching the frown away which had made way up my face as I cleared the cold sweat from over my forehead, releasing a warm breath from my lungs, as if clearing my throat and forcing that lump out to ease myself. But suddenly I realized that something warm had ran done the side of cheek under my pessimistic pondering. I hurried to check and realized that I had wiped my own tear, still fresh and warm against my cold skin. I didn¡¯t know if it was a result of my fatigue, the burning light of the stalactites or this melancholy I felt. The built up fatigue inside my body felt like a heavy burden as I stirred and took another breath, pulling my body in a meditative position and breathed the ambient mana into my body. For a moment I held the thought of channelling Ruler¡¯s Authority and shrouding myself in its otherworldly power which made me numb and only think and view things through a calculative lens of detachment, of only right and wrong. Helping me ease my mind of the unnecessary thoughts and emotions. I opened my eyes slowly which felt like a burden right now and once again directed my attention toward Mordian¡ªa dragon whose acquaintance I¡¯d just made¡ªwho looked literally lofty and slightly nonchalant, but still had this air of poise and ostentation oozing from this dragonic physique, even if he wasn¡¯t trying to display himself as such. ¡°¡¯Mordian¡¯...That¡¯s quite an unusual and different name...¡± I said changing the topic suddenly as I stirred, I said in a premeditated tone, but my voice came out slightly strained and hoarse, but the dragon didn¡¯t seem to mind my rough tone and had a glint of understanding in its golden eyes which seem to pale even the afternoon sun in its wake. A thoughtful frown creased past Mordian¡¯s face, as if pondering inward over my question, after a second''s delay he answered. ¡°I was named by my Father¡ªthe previous leader of the Astrionyx clan and the dragons, ¡®Anthirix Astrionyx¡¯¡ª, he named me after my great forefather, the progenitor of the Astrionyx clan¡ªMordain Astrionyx.¡± Mordian said respectfully, as if reminiscing of some distant past which was no longer, as his eyes displayed some subtle sorrow which was barely perceivable after experiencing years of solitude. ¡°I see.¡± I returned with a smile as I eased and looked at the dragon with awaiting eyes. ¡°Then what about your third question?¡± Mordian asked immediately as he leaned gracefully against a towering crystal and corrected the position of his chain scattered around, restraining him, making it look as if he was leaning against a throne. I pondered for a moment, trying to think which of the many questions to ask the dragon. ¡°I want to know what this ¡®compass¡¯ is?¡± You mentioned earlier in our conversation that perhaps I¡¯d used this ¡®compass¡¯ thing when escaping to this location?¡± I asked as the dragon gave me a thoughtful stare, as if searching through the archives of his mind on my question. ¡°But I¡¯m not aware what this thing actually is?¡± Mordian looked at me with a thoughtful hum as his iridescent eyes shimmered. ¡°Are you aware what portal daises are?¡± I nodded back immediately as I mulled over the question for a few seconds, then decided to speak. ¡°Well, as far as I know, the portal dais are a complete panel like gate which are connected to a preprogramed location which cannot be altered after the panel which hold the entire device together is created in all its entirety, with rune like markings surrounding the panel which empower it as a conduit, which are then imbued with magic and in turn connects two separate locations together, creating a gate like phenomenon. But their entire workability is alien to me.¡± Mordian took a breath and looked at me with an understanding nod. But his gaze shifted subtlety, as if he had found some point which I had missed. ¡°Correct. But portal daises can only sync with specific locations¡ªin accordance to how they are made¡ªand their imbued magic can¡¯t be altered after their creation, unless if such a feature is preinstalled into the device itself for flexibility and convenience sake. You can say, that the extension of their accessibility is only through a determined location where the portal is set up.¡± I carefully listened to the dragon explain as my brows rose an inch in curiosity. ¡°But that accessibility is only for the portal platforms which are constructed to act as gates for two specific spots, aren¡¯t they?¡± I chimed in as Mordian nodded back. ¡°Yes. Unlike a dais¡ªor warp apparatus, which it was referred to in the past¡ª, the compass is a simple device like any portal dais, but its use of application is different because its a remote device which anyone can carry around unlike a portal dais, after its use.¡± Mordian gave me a side glance as he shifted the weight from his hind legs and then sat on all fours as he rested his snout over his arms. ¡°Which of course, links two specific locations in two different worlds together¡ªyes, worlds¡ª, and creates a gate like connection, and is imbued with the preprogramed location which only needs mana to activate.¡± Mordian said honestly without omitting any information. ¡°There isn¡¯t much difference between the two devices, but there is only one flaw of the compass unlike a complete gate.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± I asked with an incline of my head. ¡°That flaw is in its durability and how many uses it can provide with the amount of mana imbued in its creation and the materials associated, before alas until the mana imbued into the device runs dry and finally making the compass useless, leaving it a scrap. But that isn¡¯t too big of an issue. A single compass can be used for at least a few decades with its engineered technology and how its programmed to work, if used in the proper way. But there creation is a complex methodology, which so far only the titans understand¡ªand only a fee handful of dwarves¡ªwith there sharp knack for crafting¡ªwhom created these portal devices.¡± But so far I knew, humans had only learned to exploit the use of simple portal daises¡ªbut that was also through replication and reverse engineering of the technology copied from the demons and the organisation of Evil Eye¡ªbut having a device such as this compass would have allowed us to move through worlds at any given moment. It was like a magically device to leap from the bounds of one world to another. So that''s how demons started their incursion in our world. And if they have such devices at their disposal they can easily invade the human world at any given moment. Which arouses the question as to why they weren¡¯t? If the demons had launched a full-scale attack with their strongest forces in their legions than by now our world would have ceased to exist like the falling and scattering debris and turned to ash. A frown hung on my brows as I mulled over the question with the new found information I had just obtained minutes ago thanks to Mordian. ¡®At first my theory was merely just a hypothetical guess for the circumstances and my lack of information, but after learning about these so called ash¡¯ari and other races, the theory of some third party involved in this war was a far more plausible theory than before and solidified by the fact that these ancient race and others such as; the elves, orcs and dwarves existed.¡¯ I felt conflicted suddenly that if these races had not been engaged with the demons of the Exciduim race than by now the human race would have been wiped out long ago. But that did happen, given enough time. ''But in the end, I was right about a third party having intervened with the demons¡ªnow theoretically that they might as well be engaged in a war against the demons just like us humans¡ªthat¡¯s why the Exciduims weren¡¯t able to lead their military might with their strongest officers into our home land.¡¯ I broke away from my train of thoughts and lifted my head up to look at Mordian. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions, Mordian. Thanks to you I have precious information which has helped me answer the questions I have been mulling over since long.¡± I said with a respectful smile as I slightly bowed my head to show my sincerity. Then after a few seconds a veil of silence descended over the cavern until the point of awkwardness as I looked for any subjects to talk with the dragon. But there was this awkward feeling I got when I spoke with him. It was more akin to being both comfortable and awkward with someone. It was weird. But I didn¡¯t hate this feeling. Honestly I had a lot of things I wanted to speak about and ask Mordian, but I was afraid it might annoy him, making him frustrated that I¡¯d already asked too much from him. And I wouldn¡¯t want to enrage a dragon in my current condition. But still, after our conversation, I¡¯d come to realize that Mordian wasn¡¯t an irrational dragon. He thought logically and was calculative in his way of speaking while keeping me at arm¡¯s length, whether it was mental acuity or emotional maturity, he lacked nothing in his demeanour, and I wasn¡¯t eager enough to antagonise him in any way, and any action I might take out of pure curiosity might as well come to bite me later. He spoke carefully, and each word wisely without preamble, placidly and with caution which was subtle yet giving off a sense of threat to not cross a certain line he placed through his words alone. But pushing him a little wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Even if Mordian decided to attack me, I still had the element of surprise on my side. But we both didn¡¯t knew about each others true strengths, even he was proceeding cautiously. But I think I liked someone like Mordian better than a person who wore his emotions on his shoulders. Because better to be inconspicuous than a fool dancing in the palm of someone¡¯s hand. I felt a smirk pull as my lips as I continued to look up at the towering dragon. But I guess, even if he seemed inconspicuous, his giant form was contradictory to that. It may be because I was the same as him¡ªin behaviour that was¡ª, or had been like him¡ªor a part of me still was¡ª, untrusting and cold at times due to the circumstances and unfamiliarity. But ever since I had received this system my life has been turned around, better or for the worst, I wasn¡¯t sure. I felt my smirk widen into a grin which didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. Well if I thought about it, it could be the latter than the former in my case. Just how much crap I¡¯ve been through in the last year, my misfortune really was diabolic. From dying to regressing into the past, fighting a demon when I entered a low-ranked dungeon and then there was that incident in the academy, following the trip and battle with the basilisk which initiated the start of these trials. My life had really been turned upside-down, even more so then I could''ve asked for. ¡°Why are you grinning all of a sudden?¡± Mordian asked sounding perplexed but there wasn¡¯t much emotion in his words either way, as I realized that I had been constantly staring at him. ¡°No, it¡¯s just...¡± I said as my expression relaxed further and I rested my head back, taking a breath and channelling the mana inside me to subdue the pain coursing through me akin to a mogwart¡¯s bite. ¡°I just thought you would¡¯ve been some grumpy dragon who wouldn¡¯t be rational and coherent enough to speak and hold a civil conversation with. Well the way we humans interpreted you mythical beasts wasn¡¯t good neither bad¡ªwell there were variations to the stories the people told in folklore. And I guess from the stories I read as a child, I was expecting to see a dragon sitting atop their gargantuan stash of gold and precious items. But I mean, after the crap I¡¯ve seen and been through since starting these trials, even meeting a dragon doesn¡¯t give much lasting shock, after I¡¯d calm down and looked at it rationally¡ªI mean, I myself have faced a basilisk and met a ghost.¡± I said honestly as I prickled my cheek awkwardly with my finger. Mordian frowned as his brows furrowed for a moment before he closed his eyes and snorted dismissively. ¡°Be glad that you came across me. Because not everyone from the ash¡¯ari are kind to lesser races. There are many who hold prejudice against your kind to this day." This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked with a questioning tone. ¡°The way you described them¡ªthe ash¡¯ari¡ªthey seem pretty benevolent and kind people?¡± A hint of a wry smile pulled at Mordian¡¯s hardened face as his eyes opened slightly, revealing two which radiated liquid gold. ¡°That is merely blissful thinking, even among the other ash¡¯ari and their several clans. Not everyone is as kind enough to provide help to the weaker races¡ªeven when we decided to help the humans or any other race, the decision was taken with great difficulty, there was quite a bit of opposition from the other races and clans which didn¡¯t see fit helping the lesser races. Sure, we might be benevolent, but that is only for a few among us, opposition is everywhere despite how broadminded one becomes¡ªthat is a mind-set. Their old ways had made them rudimentary and stuck in the past where they reigned over all. That mind-set of theirs was the cause of their downfall. Because they refused to evolve and let go of their pride which blinded them." ¡°But that¡¯s exactly what happens to someone who sits atop an iron throne for long enough. They grew too prideful and arrogant." Mordian said, as his last words sounded like they were directed to no one, his eyes growing old and detached, but there was a scoffing nature to his tone as he snickered in depreciation. ¡°And since a peace treaty was made between all the ash¡¯ari, the dragons alone mended the conflicts which arose from time to time, with the help of the pantheons whom have been our closest allies since a very long time ago." "I see.¡± I said, my voice slightly above a whisper. I shifted in my position and rested my left arm over my knee. My body was almost completely healed but the more fatal wounds taking more time. ¡°Mordian?¡± I said as I leaned my back against the crystal. ¡°What?¡± He said without bating an eye. ¡°There is something that Indra mentioned which I was hoping to share with you.¡± I said, caution lacing my tone as I carefully considered the ramifications of the information. ¡°I heard from Arudecarus that there was a race among the ancients whom studied and understood the edict of time better than any and were able to manipulate and influence time,¡± I added, trying to see how far I could go now from extracting information out of the dragon. It was a bet, but each time I shared some information Mordian would look intrigued, subtly showing it, but the hints were there. And I guess if he was willing to answer then that would be better. ¡°But he also said that time was rigid and it only flowed in a constant path without any compromise or regard to anything around it. It just flowed regardless of the changes occurring and stayed stuck unless some external, but equal force acted upon it to influence it somehow." ¡°That is true,¡± Mordian said placidly, his voice growing intrigued on the subject mentioned on the edict of time. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Indra didn¡¯t tell you, but it was the dragons whom studied and understood the aspect of time¡ªmy ancestors that was.¡± Mordian answered as his demeanour shifted into a more serious one. ¡°We dragons studied one too many things for our natural thirst for more knowledge and to understand how the world around us worked. And time was one such subject amongst the many which my people showed quite a bit of interest in. But unfortunately, due some unforsaken reason, the information and materials which were considered priceless which my ancestors saved and worked on were lost in a war fought long ago against the demons. It was a great loss for my people." ¡°Then is it possible that if someone gains enough insight into this aspect of reality, then can they stop, slowdown and reverse the flow of time? Like leaping from the future into the past? Like regression?" I said, my voice came out rushed and strained as I looked at Mordian with awaiting eyes, as I held on to my sides as a rush of pain seared at my insides. If the dragons were the ones who understood time better than any race, then perhaps Mordian could answer the reason and mystery behind my regression. And help me better understand this phenomenon, plus the reason why I was also able to influence time myself. But I couldn¡¯t get my hopes up just yet. Because Indra had very clearly said that not even the race who understood time¡ªwhich were the dragons¡ªcould give a coherent answer to my unnatural act of defying the laws of time. "What we had deciphered from the left over products of our ancestors research, we dragon were indeed able to influence time in the past¡ªan ability and power which had made the dragons a very fearsome existence amongst all the ash¡¯ari¡ªbut it is unknown and a mystery in this day and age how they were able to do so. The techniques or method necessary to learn how to influence time were forever lost in the falling ashes of the lasting war and weren''t preserved.¡± Mordian said sounding slightly disappointed. ¡°But as far as stopping it, slowing it down¡ªor might as well predicting the future through experiencing something akin to visions and peeking into the past, present and future through a seer¡¯s eye which was considered a feat more impossible than being able to influence time¡ªwhat my ancestors found out might have been similar, but the ability may or may not be possible, but from how my people viewed time and how it associates and share a compatibility with the other edicts¡ªsuch as space and life¡ªit could very much be possible. That¡¯s the decision we came to after years of research.¡± Mordian added after a breath. ¡°But as far as reversing time, such a thing is considered an anomaly¡ªan impossible task which is absurdly ridiculous and impudent. It goes against the laws of time and such an act defies the very concept on which the edict is built upon. Because time separates events and actions happened, happening and yet to happen¡ªwe view time for our convenience as ¡®past, present and future¡¯. And everything is linked and started from the past. If someone were to trifle with the thin and delicate fabric of time then it might as well bring forth a catastrophe which could bring the end of all the worlds.¡± I think Laurena warned me about something similar. But then just what does it make my regression if time can¡¯t be reversed? How does one explain this concept? Then how did I regress back in time if this act is considered an impossibility from all means? I breathed in frustration as I looked up at Mordian as my expression grew impatient and filled with anger. ¡°But what if¡ª¡± I cut him off and spoke as I urged for answers or any plausible theory which the dragon might have, as it understand the power which governed the time-lines and worlds. But I felt my insides churn and mind split as I felt my face twist in horror as an oppressive wave released by Mordian made me bite back on my words, similar to being pressed down by a mountain as if rods were being thrust into my head, as I groaned under the thick pressure exuding from Mordian¡¯s body as an aura of golden-white exuded from his body¡ªthe pressure was similar to the Guardian¡¯s, but lacked the strength and thickness as it was bearable to some extent.¡¯ His face took a darker shade as his eyes turned emotionless and hostile, as I flinched back and took a stance. ¡°That ¡®what if¡¯ is the line which separates the facts and the falsehood. The possibility of something like this is less than zero. You can¡¯t hope for something which is impossible¡ªa false hope. Even if it was possible, all my forefathers who might have understood the edict¡ªbetter than me, or anyone else¡ªare all dead.¡° Mordian¡¯s perfect and poise demeanour grew cracks as his heavy voice strained and turned hoarse as he stirred in anger, his fangs beared in hostility, suddenly the chains restraining him tightened around his body, as he slowly withdraw his mana, frowning, and the pressure shrouding the cavern slowly receded as the air settled and calmed around me. ¡°If such a thing was possible..." Mordain said with a subtle sombreness around him as he clenched his jaw, ¡°I would very much want to reverse time and go back and save my race and prevent their destruction at the hands of those filthy cowards. But having such wishful thinking doesn¡¯t mean a miracle like that would happen whenever you want it to. There is no such thinks as miracles in this world.¡± His voice slowly turned cold and sombre as his eyes displayed some great lose and hatred which made some pang of guilt to rise in my chest. ¡°If you are done with your questioners, then don¡¯t disturb me any further. You can find a different corner of this cavern to recuperate and get comfortable there and leave when you can access your system.¡± The dragon said placidly, his voice holding no semblance of emotion or care, it was more a order, rather than request with a subtle calculative hostility laced in his tone. I felt a little annoyed that he hadn¡¯t fully explained what he was talking about, but I didn¡¯t wanted to push him any further than I already had, but so far, what he¡¯d told me was good enough. I guess I had struck a topic which was sensitive for him to talk about. And about his race... ¡°Alright,¡± I said, standing up slowly as I jerked my arm and took a feel for it. My arm had regenerated up to the wrist and only a stump was left from where a hand was growing out of as the bones reconstructed and veins coiled around it. ¡°Thank you, Mordian.¡± I added with a slight bow as I looked around for another corner of this cavern. *** A few hours have passed since my acquaintance with the dragon lord¡ªwhich turned hostile after my persistent questioning and pestering¡ª, but he was like an antisocial teenager. He spoke when he was spoken to, and ignored everything for whatever that was worth. But I couldn¡¯t blame him for it. Who knows how long he''d been trapped in his place for and for how long, knowing that he was the last remaining member left of his race¡ªknowing he can''t bring back his loved ones. He was all alone and from how I saw it, he was imprisoned here after some massacre of his race through the hollow information I¡¯d received from him. The guilt and harshness in his voice kind of...reminded me of myself. Or how I was in the past. Detached and calloused from the pain. I clenched my arm as I felt a stinging pang run up to my right shoulder. But the pain wasn¡¯t the problem right now. I performed a few sets of precise martial art as I flowed the mana in short and fast intervals, and checked to see if my mana channels were working properly, but there wasn¡¯t any problems with my arm. It was as if it''d never been cut off, the fluid movement it provided and feel was the same as my old one. After several hours of meditation and self training I was finally able to perfectly recover from all the damage I¡¯d underwent from my battle. From the side I peeked from a gap in a crystal inclined in the ground which showed the area Mordian was sitting in. He was sitting up straight, his obsidian scales shimmering under the bright light of the stalactites as he wore a sharp frown of contemplation. I guess what I¡¯d asked him last must have made him remember some memories which were hard for him to remember and digest even now. Some scars were left on a person¡¯s heart from experiencing loss and regret which weren''t visible to the naked eye¡ªunless someone experiences them on their own, they can¡¯t understand someone¡¯s pain or what they¡¯ve been through. But we can try to understand. I perfectly understood what it felt like to lose the people you cared about. To keep living while the others left one by one. It was painful. I looked down at my fisted hand as I felt anger rise from inside me. I was angry, this angry was directed at no one but myself. I felt pathetic on having shown such impudent behavior when I didn''t even try to understand Mordian¡¯s side of the story. After I made the decision and determined myself I walked over to Mordian¡¯s side of the cavern once again and stood only a few meters away from where he was. His slender scaly neck lifted and he looked down at me with a nonchalant demeanour. No longer angry or looking like it at least. ¡°What do you want now?¡± He asked dismissively with the raise of his head. ¡°I wanted to apologize, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for pushing you to answer one question after another and not being considerate of your standing. I apologize if I offended you any way, Mordian.¡± My face took on an emotional expression as I looked up at him. ¡°Its fine. You needn¡¯t worry. It was unbecoming of me to act in the way I did. I acted too emotionally and on the spur of the moment.¡± Mordian said with a wave of his hand, but this time his tone was remorseful and calm, slightly less annoyed. ¡°But..¡± I added right after he finished. ¡°I know it might sound rude and presumptuous¡ªI¡¯m not trying to be disrespectful in any possible way to you or any of the deceased dragons¡ª, but I truly want to know what happened to the dragons? What happened to your race? Not out of disrespect or any animosity but because, I might have been through a similar experience. And when I was at my lowest, there no one left. No one, I couldn¡¯t save anyone, I lost every last person I cared about to that loathsome war.¡± I said, as a sorrowful edge grew at the tip of my tongue making my words to come out strained and slight quivering as my face turned solemn. I felt weird saying all this to a dragon who might have lived hundred times my age both lives combined, but I just felt like I needed to say this, for Mordian and as much as for myself. But ever since I had met Mordian, I just felt this nostalgic feeling from him which made me comfortable around him for some reason and drop my guard, as if he was someone I knew from somewhere. But he wasn¡¯t. This was the first time I had properly met him and made his acquaintance. And who knows how long he¡¯s been trapped in here. But this feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu was making me think otherwise. Because when I¡¯d looked into those golden eyes, they reminded me of someone from somewhere. ¡°I know its not easy to lose something precious, let alone the people you care about and can do anything for. The guilt and self-deprecation becomes a slow poison which slowly but eventually makes you vulnerable to all the pain." Mordian frowned as his demeanour shifted, but I stood firm and unwilling to back off an inch. I wasn¡¯t going to get intimidated just because he was a dragon. I¡¯d faced the demon king, and even he couldn¡¯t intimidate me easily. I knew I was being pushy and it was unlike me to do something like this, but even I didn¡¯t fully understand my current actions. I just wanted to do this. ¡°Its alright if you don¡¯t feel comfortable enough to talk about your past, but if you do I¡¯m willing to listen and lent an ear. Because the person who took care of me and raised me since I was young told me that, sometimes sharing your afflictions with others can lessen it and make you feel relieved, even if slightly, but it does. Its hard to take a step forward with all that regret and sorrow weighing you down." And it did for me, when I had shared mine with Laurena. She knew what I¡¯d been through and accepted me. She was a seer, but it couldn''t meann she was able to peek into a person''s heart completely. ¡°You humans sure are bold,¡± Mordian said witha scoff as the smallest hint of a wry smile pulled on his solemn face. ¡°My mother, Sylvie Astrionyx, was a kind queen and mother, she was known to be kind to anyone. Someone who had no prejudice against anyone and treated everyone equally, everyone loved and admired her, and I was proud to have her as my parent and queen, and she used to say similar things.¡± Mordian said as I couldn¡¯t begin to put into words the amount of hiraeth which was perfectly felt in his tone as his eyes softened and face slacked from emotion. ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t much to tell anyways but I guess sharing my side of the story after you told me yours is only fair.¡± ¡°Dragons sure are fair in their ways,¡± I added with a friendly smirk, but Mordian didn¡¯t respond. After a few seconds, Mordian started telling me how the demons and dragons were also on bad terms since long ago. He went on to tell me that his ancestors had deemed the demons unnecessary and useless which they needn¡¯t waste their attention on. The more he spoke the more my frown deepened in thought. His story continued as he told me that the demons of the exciduim race and the other races had been waging wars against one another since the time of his ancestors era¡ªdue to which a formal peace treaty was made between all the leaders of the leading clans present, of each race of the ash¡¯ari which decreed against any hostile actions against one another, and form a treaty to battle the dominating and overwhelming forces of the exciduim race. Mordian frowned slightly as if he considering something then continued. Then he slowly explained to me that after several millennials had passed and due to the ash¡¯aris combined strength and military might, the demons didn¡¯t dare attack carelessly unlike in the past. But as times went on, visible cracks started to grow in the treaty amongst the ash¡¯aris, which the exciduim race took advantage of and then suddenly one day they appeared and launched a full scale war against all the ash¡¯ari and the other lesser races, when the peace among the ash¡¯ari was at the most risk, when everyone was wary and distrustful of one another, but the dragons had tried to mend the broken trust of the other races, but by then it was too late as the incursion and battles were already underway. They blew their horns of war first on the dragons homes. ¡°You said something about downfall earlier? What did you mean by that?¡± I asked after a moment of consideration. ¡°Yes. Even the dragons were no good when it came to their pride. The exciduim race''s strength wasn''t much to boast about, but their strategic might far surpassed any other race and rivalled those of the basilisks''. But due to that simple miscalculation they grew arrogant of their simple strength in numbers and mediated military might for centuries. They became full of themselves and what they were capable of¡ªso was the case with the other races¡ªwhich amounted to their defeat at the hands of those filthy demons, because they were hiding their true forces and waiting for the others to drop their guards.¡± Suddenly Mordian''s voice blazed with anger as if he had remembered some past memory as the pressure around his body increased. ¡°Then the demons used every single combatant available to initiate their attack on the dragons first. When the demons attacked, their sudden ambush over the dragons a millennial ago, was sudden and swift. We were caught of guard, but still retaliated against them, but for some unforeseen reason their forces overwhelmed ours¡ªtheir once weaker strength had grown to rival the ash¡¯ari, somehow they were no longer the shadows of their past selves¡ªas they marched and trampled our home land, leaving no stone unturned, no village unburned. Their goal was simple, to exterminate the dragon race first as we stood between the other races as menders as we always had, I don¡¯t why they attacked my race first and decided on that¡ªbut there has to be some deeper meaning which I''m unaware of. After the entire attack was over and we were defeated, I saw my people imprisoned and being executed in fornt of me, among them were my parents as well, that''s the last thing I remember before I¡¯d woken up and found myself here, chained and trapped with no hopes of escape with my ability to use my mana sealed with the curse placed on me by a loathsome demon.¡± ¡°But the curse was placed prematurely over me, so it can¡¯t fully seal my powers, I can exercise my strength, but a big portion of it has been sealed." Just as Mordian said, I channelled Mind¡¯s Eye as the bright cavern was drowned by a mirage of cascading colours as I focused on his physique. There was a golden-white aura shrouding his entire body and the mana inside him so pure, as if something concentrated for several centuries which was tightly tied to each muscle and tendon of his body. As if the mana itself constructed his body, working as a conduit for his existence. But upon closer examination, I saw something sinister having lurched itself around the area where Mordian¡¯s heart was. The demonic energy had enveloped his heart in a seal, which had cracks and fissures around it and throbbed with a dark pulsation through which his mana was leaking out of. ¡°This curse was put on me by a demon named, Ashmedai. The leader of the Seraphims.¡± Chapter: 101: Stages of Understanding ¡°Seraphims?¡± I asked in confusion looking into Mordian¡¯s golden eyes for answers. Mordian nodded as his eyes took a subtle turn, and began to burn with something akin to anger, barely suppressed at the very edge. ¡°Yes, the Seraphims, a squad of elite demons having the strongest martial prowess and minds amongst the whole of the demonic army. Among the hierarchy of the demons, there are seven such demons whom are the most heinous and sinister of them all, whom are even feared by their own kind and considered only weaker than the demon king¡ªAgares.¡± ¡®So the demon king''s name is Agares.¡¯ I made a mental note of my oldest enemy, attentively acknowledging each word Mordian said as a contemplative frown creased my brows. This was the first time I had learned his name. Unbeknownst, I realized I¡¯d clenched my hands into tight fists as the loathsome image of Agares surfaced inside my head. I still perfectly remembered the pair of crimson eyes burning malevolently and oozing as much dread possible looking at me with an expression of amusement as he wrought destruction upon my people and world. That insufferable bastard. Malice laced my thoughts, and Mordian seemed to have noticed my behaviour, but didn¡¯t say anything back. ¡°And those seven are referred to as the: Septham Seraphims. The strongest demons given the highest authority amongst Agares¡¯s army. And Ashmedai is the leader of the Seraphims and the appointed commander of the demon king¡¯s army.¡± I stirred my mind away from my malic laced thoughts as Mordian finished his explanation and settled. He gazed down at me for a moment before he shifted his head, drawing a slow breath and continued. ¡°The armies of demons that attacked and ravaged my home land and massacred my people were led by the Seraphims at their forefront as their generals and strongest military power. Out of all the Seraphims, I¡¯ve only crossed paths with three of them, the first being Ashmedai.¡± Suddenly Mordian¡¯s tone changed slightly as I felt a boiling fury growing at the tip of each word he exclaimed; like his words alone could pierce through someone. His eyes growing emotionless and detached on the mention of the demon¡¯s name as his demeanour grew sharp and fiery; calloused. ¡°The second was a demon named: ¡®Visseyit¡¯. Out of all the demons I''d faced in my life, he was a particularly strong demon even more so than Ashmedai in the stature of raw strength, his ability to fight and resilience for battle was similar to a pantheon warrior, whom are natural born fighters, thriving for a greater challenge and conquering battle after battle. He was able to fight a squadron of veteran dragons all on his own and still come out with his life intact¡ªand moreover, a battle of that magnitude between us ultimately levelled the world¡ª, but not unscathed¡ªbecause they have their regenerative capacity. And the last Seraph I encountered was ¡®Lilith Nezera¡¯ the high lord of the Nezera family, which is a renowned family amongst the demons and holding the highest authority among the demons, except the Noros family.¡± I frowned listening to Mordian as I tried to picture such demons who were able to go toe to toe with literal dragons, and other ash¡¯ari. I chimed in from the side and asked about these hierarchical rankings amongst the demons and Mordian explained briefly from the lowest to the highest rank among them. Which went from: elder, high elder, lord and high lord. Then did I perhaps cross paths with any of the Seraphims in my past life?¡± I thought with my lips pursed as I held my chin and lowered my head in question. It could very much be possible, but...I wasn¡¯t aware of such a ranking or legion existing amongst the demons. And these seven demons were supposedly only weaker than Agares himself and were able to fight against several veteran ash¡¯ari at once, then what level of strength could they have achieved? Could they be as strong as someone on the rank? A rank which I¡¯d barely reached in my past life when the war was coming to its finale. And even then I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stand toe to toe against Agares. A fact hard to accept, but the truth. It could be possible, but if I were to face them in my current state I couldn¡¯t hope to live to see the next day¡¯s sun. If they were on the rank, then that meant that Agares¡¯s strength was far beyond them. My frown twisted as my contemplation went on. ¡°And each of these Seraphims have strength equal to the ¡®Transcendence stage¡¯, a power which is the pinnacle of all strength, a living being can reach or hope to reach in a single life time¡ªeven among the ancestors of the ash¡¯ari there are only some who have reached the transcendence stage or rumoured to have gone beyond it¡ªbut that is only a rumour. But reaching such a power is not meant for everyone, and many fail to do so if not prepared or not possessing the potential, or considering the risk¡ªeven if they¡¯re from a race of the ash¡¯ari.¡± Mordian said with a solemn expression as he finished his explanation and looked over at me. I thought for a moment over his words then asked. ¡°You also mentioned in our first conversation, about me being on the ¡®enlightenment stage¡¯, and now you mentioned this transcendence stage? What are these so-called stages? Do you ash¡¯ari have a different concept of ranks amongst yourself when you make an advancement in your stature and understanding of mana?¡± I asked with a questioning expression, slightly excited for answers from the dragon. All of this was a new experience for me and the more I learned, the more curious I grew for the answers that I¡¯d always wanted. ¡°Then do you humans have a different concept and names for each ascending stage of mana?¡± Mordian asked suddenly, his tone intrigued, but not showing it on the face. His facade was perfect and even I was having a hard time telling apart his expressions. I nodded in affirmation and spoke. ¡°Yeah. We humans use a ranking based concept which starts from: the threshold of the rank and goes up to the borderline of the rank, with three stages of each respective ranking which distinguishes and classifies a hunter¡¯s mana¡¯s purity and progress. Sequentially, their dominance and hold over it.¡± ¡°A ¡®hunter¡¯?¡± Mordian asked with a questioning tone as his eyes peered down at me. I slowly explained to him about the system which we humans had developed over the course of almost a century, and had created this hunter concept when earth was officially exposed to the supernatural aspects of mana in order for us to adopt to the fast changes occurring around us. Be it physical or environmental. The humans and their surroundings changed. Mordian listened with an understanding expression of deep pondering as if he was placing the information I was giving him into the archives of his mind and making sense of them through his vast knowledge. After a moment of consideration, I finally decided and went over the fact that when the first cataclysm had arrived, we humans awakened and learned to use mana and obtained a status window through some unknown phenomenon which allowed us to see our skills and our ranking and the overall idea of our profession which we could best excel in. ¡°And when all of this happened we also obtained these things called: Skills. Which is kind of like an ability which is channelled through the use of mana in the form of skill©\books or scrolls or other objects, which contained a certain ability compatible with an attribute of mana, and once learned, a hunter could exercise that power and bring out its potential through training that skill, opening variations of that skill and learning to diversify its use. As I explained, I noticed Mordian¡¯s dragonic face turning into a deep frown as he looked at me with a perplexed expression of astound and something akin to sarcastic surprise lacing his eyes which made me feel awkward as I continued and averted my gaze from him from time to time to choose the right words to explain this to him in the best possible way to sound rhetorical and coherent. But even I was staring to feel kind of absurd to myself as I continued. ¡®Seriously, hearing such things from a human might sound absurd to a dragon like him, who has lived long enough to see the end of the world like the dinosaurs.¡¯ I grunted inwardly as I reached near the end of my explanation. But honestly, even I understood little about how these skills came to be in my world, even if they did somehow. All I knew about was how they operated and worked with a certain criteria of the person who wielded a skill. Depending on their compatibility with it and also their creativity. ¡°This concept you explained about these status windows and skills chiefly look distinct to only the humans, because among the ash¡¯ari or the other races, such a thing isn¡¯t found common or might as well be absurd if told by someone¡ªbut acknowledging the fact that there are many intricacies in this world is right. And the fact that there is so much we still don¡¯t understand out there. But these skills you mentioned and how their general workability is, is similar to a technique cultivated for years through the use of their mana, but also different.¡± ¡°It could very much be a way to colonize years worth of effort and learning something, but like you said, it also takes time for a person to get used to the effect of a skill and learn to understand ways in which it can be operated with the best efficiency.¡± Mordian added with a breath. ¡°Exactly. But it also depends on a person¡¯s natural affinity toward mana, or how they perceive it, because everyone has a different understanding of the mana around them.¡± I chimed in. ¡°Then do you have these ¡®skills¡¯?¡± Mordian asked, curiosity growing at the tip of his tongue as his eyes followed me up and down. ¡°Yes, I have a few of them.¡± I said back as Mordian¡¯s eyes grew more intrigued on my words. ¡°Show me then," he said, his tone slightly impatient. I grew wary of his words as I took a slight step back, but Mordian shook his head as he spoke. ¡°There is no need for you to be so wary. I¡¯m merely just curious about these skills you mentioned, and how they might be different from the techniques created through years of hard cultivation. You know now, its a dragon''s natural thirst for knowledge, and still, I can¡¯t harm you in any way,¡± Mordian said, pointing toward the heavy chains scattered around him in the cavern as he moved his scaly arm and a low jangling noise reverberated, ¡°I¡¯m the one being held by these shackles, and these chains work as a suppresser to hold me back, so my mana is almost entirely sealed¡ªwith the exception of a little bit which sustains my body¡ªso I can¡¯t possibly do a lot in my current condition to harm you. So rest assured.¡± Mordian added his last words with a sober amusement to lighten the mood, but it surely didn¡¯t for me. ¡®So, the dragon finally shows his true colours.¡¯ I said inwardly as I gave Mordian a side eye with a skeptical furrow of my brows. I quickly composed myself and went into thought. Which skill of mine should I show him, but without exposing too much information over them. Ruler¡¯s Authority and Acausality were already out of the question, because the former gave me a more dispassionate and cognitive perception and awareness of the things around me and the things which I needed to brainstorm through were laid out in front of me like a chessboard, through which I can look at things through a lens of detachment and objectified reasoning, and make the most right and worthwhile decisions which were devoid of any emotion obstructing my mind, which can bring forth the best results. And the case with the latter wasn''t any better. Because Acausality granted me influence over time, through which I could separate myself from the bounds of time and leave the physical realm. But the only problem with exposing Acausality was that, Mordian was from the race of the dragons whom supposedly understood time better than anyone¡ªin the past his ancestors did¡ªand the way Mordian had acted before when I¡¯d struck the question over the edict of time, it might not be a good thing if I exposed this skill right now. Given time, I will let him know. Because, I might be able to gain some insight into this edict, with his help. But I didn¡¯t fully trust Mordian, I knew, either did he trust me fully. After I''d decided, I turned to look back at Mordian and stared him right in his eyes. Without a second wasted, I channelled Leap and saw the interconnecting web appear around me as the information was transmitted into my mind. I felt the all too familiar sensation of my mana being drawn, as I felt my figure vanish into the paths with a flash of hollow lighting left in my wake. I travelled through the pathways, as they ushered me forward and I felt the egnamtic energy of the paths wrap around me as the tingling sparks of lightning coiled and surged over my skin and the space in front of me opened up and guided me forward as information bloomed into my mind without any restrictions or interference. The transmission was smooth. I reappeared right behind Mordian as my hair stood from the jolt of static which eased from around me as Mordian quickly whirled and with an astound expression over his face looked down at me. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Instant teleportation...¡± Mordian¡¯s voice was barely a whisper but I still heard it through his heavy and low pitched tone. ¡°That flash of lightning felt behind, when you vanished from your position and appeared behind me. Is this skill related to the edict of space?¡± I broke a slight grin as I saw a mixture of surprise and pure curiosity bleed from Mordian¡¯s solemn face. Feeling kind of amused seeing the dragon like that. It was a silly feeling, but it left me kind of refreshed and comfortable. ¡°You¡¯re close, but its technically not teleportation, it is every close to real teleportation, but its not exactly. I use a conduit¡ªwhich is the space, the pathways around me to push myself through the space around me, ¡± I added as his face grew confused and contemplative. ¡°This skill¡¯s name is: Leap, and it allows me to move through the boundaries of space around me to make a path to travel between two separate locations.¡± I pursed my lips in thought as I held my chin. ¡°In a more easier sense, it creates a gate like connection through which I can bypass to two different locations at any time when I stimulate the skill with my mana. But that depends on the location and my own insight into the aspect of space. Well there are a few factors at play, but I''ve made significant improvement on my own, since my past¡ªI mean in my time since acquiring the skill in a dungeon and using it.¡± I quickly corrected my final words as I almost slipped on the most important piece of information. Mordian just nodded in acknowledgement as his eyes displayed understanding based on my explanation. ¡°Interesting. Truly peculiar.¡± He said, his tone took a scholarly vibe as he looked back at me. As if he was hanging on my each word. ¡°Now, can you tell me more about what those ascending stages of mana are?¡± I asked, growing impatient as we had grown more side-tracked from the main topic of the mana¡¯s stages. ¡°Oh yes, certainly.¡± Mordian said. ¡°Like you mentioned earlier that you humans have built a different ranking system, we ash¡¯ari had also built our own to distinguish the different stages of mana, when someone broke through to a higher stage in their understanding and control and purification of mana. And aside from the humans, all the other races use this ranking concept built by the ash¡¯ari.¡± I covered my steps back to my previous location where I was standing before, as I looked at Mordian''s towering form, shrouded in glittering and shiny obsidian scales which reflected the light of the crystals. ¡°The stages are divided into eight categories, they go from lowest to highest. First when a person gains the perception of the mana around them when they¡¯re at a certain age, their natural biological heritage awakens and they learn to feel the mana around them in the form of an element, in a purer state, without the understanding of its attributes or the differences of the different elements." I nodded in understanding as Mordian went on. ¡°These stages start from the: Tempering Stage. A rank achieved after an individual¡¯s mana begins to bloom and they start the process of purification of the ambient mana and construction of their mana channels. And then as they move further into this process of purification, the stages they go through are: the ¡®Intermediate stage¡¯, the ¡®Mastery stage¡¯, and the ¡®Profound Mastery stage¡¯. Keep in mind that these are the basic stages which an individual has to go through in order to reach the higher stages of mana.¡± Mordian trailed off as he shifted in his position, sending the chain jangling around him. ¡°And once an individual breaks through the borderline of the profound mastery stage, their body begins to assimilate with the ambient mana around them faster and more efficiently as their perception of mana grows more sharp, sequentially, giving a person the ability to exert enough dominance and controls over the ambient mana in the atmosphere, allowing them to perform the act of flying. And this stage was named: the ¡®Enlightenment stage.¡± Well that was true. Flying was only a matter of exerting enough raw strength and control over the mana in the atmosphere to allow your body to flow through the mana around you. ¡°You also said that I was currently on the enlightenment stage, right.¡± I chimed from the side as Mordian nodded back at me. ¡°Yes, the purified amount of mana inside your body and moving through your channels is equal to a mage on the enlightenment stage, who is on the second layer of the supposed stage, which, as per is the intervening stage of the rank.¡± Mordian said firmly, as I nodded along, understanding the suggested topic. ¡°Then about the last three stages?¡± I asked with a questioning expression. ¡°I was getting to that.¡± He said. ¡°After a person goes through the process of purifying their mana to a certain degree, their body starts to assimilate with the mana itself. Having a dominant control over mana. This stage is called: the ¡®stage of the mystics¡ªMystic stage. And beyond that is the stage which a person achieves when their body starts to evolve and break free of its physical constraints and limitations, assimilating perfectly with the mana and becoming something more and stronger than before. This stage was named the: ¡°Integration stage.¡± ¡°Then, by the way, the demons and their respective ranking is distinguished from the colour of their eyes, a grey-eyed demon would be on the integration stage.¡± I added in our conversation as Mordian nodded back. I followed along his line of sight, as he looked at the chain which was wrapped around his underbelly and back, and attached to the ceiling. Mordian scowled before composing himself and looking back at me. ¡°All of the dragon are on the mystic stage since the moment we were in our mother¡¯s womb and born. Because our biology is different from the other races, such as the elves or the humans. Because mana is the conduit which keeps us alive, and without it our bodies would just begin to eat itself to sustain our life. And since the moment we are in the womb, our bodies start to absorb the mana around us through our mother¡¯s help. And for that reason, the amount of infants which surface the pregnancy are low, until the mana develops their organs and body.¡± ¡°The same is the case with the other ash¡¯ari.¡± Mordian added right away. "Like how we need oxygen in order to survive, you guys need mana to sustain your physique before it begins to devour itself in a desperate action to keep you alive, but ultimately killing you from the inside out. In a state similar to starvation." I said as I came to a conclusion of my own, as Mordian nodded back. ¡°Then what about the other ash¡¯ari? Are they also born being a mystic stage?¡± I asked out of curiosity, as the wheels of my mind turned. ¡°No, this trait is only found amongst the dragons. It maybe because of our superior physique or something along those lines. But when we are just infants, the mana which lingers in our body and creates our body is an important part of us." ¡°I see..¡± I nodded at his answer. ¡°Then what about the ¡®transcendence stage?¡± I asked Mordian as I tried to go through the entirety of the information which I¡¯d obtained from the dragon, and link this with the other pieces of information, trying to fully complete the puzzle. Mordian frowned slightly, considering his words as if contemplating over my question. ¡°Very little is know about this final stage of mana, but upon reaching this stage¡ªwhich only the most talented among the ash¡¯ari were able to reach in their long life times, my own father included¡ªit is said that once having reached this stage, the body perfectly syncs and assimilates with the mana and a person becomes one with it, some even said that they become mana itself if the understanding doesn¡¯t get flawed and the break through is successful and perfect¡ªwhich most fail. Having absolute authority over all the mana ambient in the atmosphere,¡± Mordian halted suddenly, biting back on his words and gave me a thoughtful glance as his golden eyes peered through me, ¡°reaching this stage is considered an extraordinary and abnormal task which none can achieve even if they were ash¡¯ari and a rare talent. So most stop on the integration stage and their mana just keeps on purifying to strengthen their physique as they focus on honing their other abilities, except for ascending." ¡°The ultimate form an individual can achieve in their long and ardours journey of wielding and understanding mana.¡± Mordian gave me a slight grin which didn¡¯t quite suit him. ¡°Some said that its similar to bringing your own death upon yourself if trying to achieve this stage. But the ash¡¯ari couldn¡¯t, because they grew arrogant and rudimentary in their understanding. Their knowledge, at some point became flawed in some way, which held them back from achieving this power. And even in the old scriptures and tapestries left behind by the ash¡¯arian ancestors, they were able to reach the transcendence stage, many of them, but the method of achieving this power was lost.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how the demonic energy¡ªwhich is a separate and powerful element, having a different adhered system than mana¡ªworks for the demons, but it came into our existence that most demons stop ascending in strength after reaching a level of strength equal to an individual on the integration stage¡ªperhaps they hit their limit of purifying their demonic energy, maybe. The colour of their eyes does change to crimson, indicating their final evolution, but their strength not so much as an individual on the transcendence stage¡ªbut it does give them a boost. So as far as I know, only the Seraphims are the only demons whom are on the transcendence stage, including Agares¡ªwith the exception of a few from the other ash¡¯ari races. Aside from them, there should be none.¡± Mordian eased after his long explanation as he took a deep breath and relaxed in his position. After a moment of silence, I considered a question among the many thoughts occupying my mind following our conversation before finally asking Mordian. ¡°Then does that mean you¡ªdragons and the other ash¡¯ari¡ªneed to actively and constantly purify the mana inside your body to keep yourself alive? Like the beating of your heart or pulling in oxygen through your lungs? Wouldn¡¯t that put you in a bind when you have to recover your mana when you run out and have to go into a meditative state to gather the mana from the atmosphere?¡± Upon my question, I saw Mordian¡¯s lips parting as I saw the slightest hint of a wry smile over his sharp majestic features. His obsidian scales shimmering under the bright illumination as he stirred. I frowned looking at him as my brows furrowed further. Like he said, if the mana is what sustains them, then if their reserves run dry, wouldn¡¯t they need to recover their mana, and worse if during battle? I guess wielding superior power came with its own risks. ¡°That is true. We do need to process the mana inside our bodies and circulate it constantly in order to keep ourselves alive.¡± Mordian firmly explained. ¡°But like you mentioned, instead of going into a meditative position to gather the mana around us would be a waste of time and much effort, to tackle such situations, we have developed a spell which allows us to constantly absorb the mana around us without concentrating on the amount or the process of purification. It is automatically filtered.¡± My face turned flummoxed over his words. A spell to allow a person to absorb the pure mana around them without even concentrating over the amount absorbed or the purification. If such a thing was possible, then a mage or hunter wouldn¡¯t have to worry about concentrating when gathering the mana round them¡ªbeing in a vulnerable state¡ªor using mana recovery potions, which consumed time and even a second wasted in a battle can cost severely. ¡°But this skill is only exclusive to the ash¡¯ari, made based on our biology and physical traits, in the way our metabolism works. Let me rephrase what I said, this skill does need active concentration when learning but once learned an individual grows comfortable and can use it any time through the slightest bit of concentration¡ªeven walking, fighting or resting, it¡¯s only a matter of learning how. To influence the atmospheric mana to be absorbed into your body naturally without trying to actually process it, or rather tricking the mana to enter through your veins or channels. But similarly you could say, that due to our bodies natural ability to pull the mana inside it to sustain itself by rotating the mana constantly and keeping our cells and muscles charged with it, its a technique we naturally learn since a young age.¡± My face fell for a moment as Mordian explained. He noticed my crestfallen expression and gave me a pitying look as he understood my reasoning. And here I was thinking I could learn this skill. If I could¡¯ve, it would¡¯ve become a great addition to my skill-set and also aided me in my spellcasting. ¡°But it can be learned depending a person¡¯s aptitude and understanding toward mana, even if they¡¯re not an ash¡¯ari. All that is needed is to diversify their mind to the many possibilities that can be unlocked through mana.¡± Mordian added right at the end. ¡°And I guess, someone on the enlightenment stage could learn with their control and purification of mana.¡± My face slightly lit up as I looked at Mordian and concentrated my gaze around Mordian¡¯s body and focused and saw the mana actively moving inside him. But the thing which struck more than the information from Mordian was how the mana was moving around him. Through Mind¡¯s Eye I witnessed the mana around us was proactively moving and getting pulled towards Mordian''s body without even him focusing his attention toward it¡ªhe was in a resting position¡ª, as if the mana was heading the call of his subconscious thoughts as it was pulled into his body and then refined through his veins. The process looked similar to him just flexing a muscle without even having to consciously think about it, like an instinct. It was something as natural as him just breathing, without even having to concentrate on each breath or the amount of oxygen he inhaled with each inhale of his lungs. So this was the spell Mordian had mentioned. I acknowledged. I took a breath in excitement as I looked around me. Atmospheric mana shone everywhere around us, with the specific elements closely aligned to where the mana lingered, such as the earth-attribute mana clinging to the ground and stone walls or the wind-attribute mana whirling and swaying with the movement of the slight breeze. In anyway, these mana particles were always somehow in motion, and then there was the demonic energy which was much less dense, only a thin curtain of crimson particles flowing in the atmosphere in the small gaps which were left by the mana, moving in an irregular pattern of its own. Forming some kind of interplay to not disrupt the flow of each other, which I found quite interesting and peculiar. ¡°It might be too much to ask, but can you teach me this technique, Mordian?¡± I asked, already considering rejection as I stood on my toes in anticipation for his answer. Even if he''d rejected me, I could still try asking. Better than regretting it later. ¡°You want me to teach you mana rotation?¡± He asked without permeable as he looked down at me cynically, eyes narrowed into slits and face frowning, looking skeptical and doubtful. ¡°I could, but like I said before, its a challenge when learning this technique if not an ash¡¯ari. Not the elves, dwarves or the even the orcs were able to learn this spell when we had volunteered to teach, due to its complexity. They were all in the end, unable to achieve the desired results. As disappointing as it was, it was only right and the end was quite expected.¡± ¡°That depends on my willingness to achieve the final result. I am willing to do anything to grow stronger. And to prevent the destruction of my world, I need to grow stronger, and this technique could be helpful in my journey.¡± I firmly said, looking determinedly in Mordian¡¯s blazing golden eyes, not backing away an inch. I wasn¡¯t going to stay reserved anymore. And because Mordian had gone through a similar experience as me, I think he could understand what I was trying to say. The powerlessness of not being able to do something, anything, and watching as everything is taken away from you. The moment you think everything is in the palm of your hand and safe, it just escapes through the small openings like flowing sand, soon disappearing. ¡°Please teach me. I want to learn.¡± I said taking a slight bow to show my sincerity. Right now even if the system gave me the okay to go back to the pervious trial, I would just be miserably defeated again. ¡®Grow stronger and come challenge me again,¡¯ the final fleeting words of the Guardian repeated inside my mind, which I¡¯d barely heard before my mind had blanked and I fell into the dark void. Mordian sighed as he considered for a moment, his brows furrowed as he took a good minute to consider as I held my breath. He stirred and then finally spoke. ¡°Well, I guess I can teach you. I don¡¯t have anything to do myself and being trapped in here has honestly made me fed up because there isn¡¯t anything stimulating to be found here, and even my mana is sealed which places me in a bind and the curse holding me back,¡± my eyes drifted to Mordian''s heart on the sudden mention as I saw the demonic energy haven taken a firm hold, ¡°so in order to repay you for indulging me for long, I guess it can work as a payment. ¡°Fair enough?¡± Mordian raised a brow as he gave me a wry smile. I unbent and smiled at Mordian as he straightened, sending the heavy and huge chains jangling around the cavern as he took a more serious position. "Then, let¡¯s begin your training.¡± Chapter: 102: Mana 101 with a Dragon ¡°Come here and take a comfortable position, one which can easily help you mediate your body and allow your mind to go into cogitation,¡± Mordian said attentively as he ushered with a movement of his huge golden eyes, shimmering through the bright light of the crystals around us. His demeanour took a more serious and stern air as I listened and did as he instructed without question and went into a meditative stance with my legs crossed and hands interlocked, placed over my thighs. I waited for a few minutes, peering up at Mordian with awaiting eyes as I stretched my senses and felt for the mana around me. I kept Mind¡¯s Eye active, which might guide me through the process of learning the rotation spell. Because ultimately, from the conclusion I had come to after listening to Mordian¡¯s explanation, the movement of the ambient mana and how a person¡¯s compatibility with it, determined the final result of the process. And through Mind¡¯s Eye, I thought I could lessen the burden of racking my brain into figuring out the terminology and workability behind this spell. Honestly, without this skill my chances at improving my use of mana wouldn¡¯t have been as fast and efficient as it was now. I could clearly use the role and how the mana worked, when it was either dormant or drawn to a meditating mage or being used to empower a spell, through its perspective lens I was able to observe and diversify my own ability to manipulate mana. It didn¡¯t take the dragon long before his brows eased from his inward pondering and his face grew more resilient and stern, as if the one who stood in front of me was an impeccable and appealing trained warrior who had mastered the art of stoicism, without a crack in his demeanour. The poise and unwavering power oozing from his eyes and each movement he performed, made it seem as if it was done with some purpose in mind. Something which left me in awe. ¡°This technique''s name is mana rotation, similarly it was given many other names as it was experimented on, such as: mana equilibrium, resonance, flow or mana attunement.¡± I attentively listened to Mordian as he explained. ¡°Before we start, first tell me...¡± Mordian¡¯s eyes sized me up and down as I maintained my stance, looking back at him with full attentiveness¡ªthis somehow made me remember my time, may it had been short, back in the academy, making me kind of melancholic as the sudden thought of how my friends might be doing emerged in my head. I felt conflicted as I remembered not saying a word to them before going to the trials. Thinking back, I guess my decisions were rushed and taken halfway through due to my desperation in finding a cure for Jihye, or hoping I could find one if I went to the trials. ¡°...what are the primary elements of mana you are most compatible with or what is the attribute you excel in?¡± Mordian asked, sounding like a mentor ready to teach a class. He rubbed his snout with his clawed hand as he continued. ¡°As you might have figured, unlike the ash¡¯ari, whom are able to manipulate all the four attributes of mana and purify all the elements inside our body by rotation in harmony due to the reason that our constitutions work differently, its not the same for the other races, especially so for humans, due to the complexity of each attribute and their respective compatibility, there can only be a single element they can be compatible with to harness their potential, or at the very best two if they¡¯re talented.¡± Well, he was right. Now that I¡¯d finally become able to harness all four of the attributes'' strength, I could tell more or less the state of harmony and compatibility, plus the complexity of each element was, which each element had with one another. So to create a state of harmony inside our bodies, our body would only attract the motes of mana which we were the most compatible with. So it was similar to the case as: a water-attribute mage would clearly and only attract the particles of water-attribute mana or a fire-attribute mage would only attract the particles in alignment with his natural ability to attract the element of fire. My brows knitted as I drew a breath and answered. ¡°More or less, I have an affinity for all four elements,¡± I said with a straight face as I clearly saw as clear as a day, Mordian¡¯s brows furrowing suddenly, but it was a change hardly noticeable. ¡°But the stronger and more in control attributes, which I¡¯m most confident in wielding are fire and wind. My control over water is good and earth is just so-so, but still adequate.¡± His brows relaxed after a minute as if he himself had found some clue of my statement being true. As if to quench his own curiosity he asked right away. ¡°You are telling the truth. Even with my abilities being sealed, I still feel it strongly, the presence of all four elements hovering around you, being drawn to your body, which should be physically impossible in your case as a human.¡± ¡°Well sorry for being a fragile human and not a robust life-form like the ash¡¯ari,¡± I whispered in a self-deprecating tone as I scoffed, taking an annoying glace at Mordian. He most probably had heard me, but decided to ignore my comment, but with a snort he blinked slowly and with the furrow of his brows he asked. ¡°It is truly a surprise to me that you¡¯re able to wield all four of the elements, an achievement which is certainly praiseworthy among your people. But tell me, how difficult do you find it when you cast a spell of a specific attribute¡ªlet¡¯s say fire¡ª, while on the other hand when doing so with the other attributes at the same time for efficiency?¡± My brows furrowed in thought as I looked through my mind. Since I¡¯d started spellcasting with the basic elements, then moving on to the deviant of ice after I¡¯d gained more than enough control over the attribute of water. I straightened as I said soberly. ¡°To be honest, if I use a single element when spellcasting its more convenient and effective when I do so, but the burden and process of spellcasting several spells of different attributes become more and more difficult as I continue, like changing the criteria of effectiveness with efficiency to have more diversity, but I¡¯ve noticed that some spells among the others lack the intended firepower.¡± Mordian nodded back with an attentive expression. He considered something inwardly then spoke. ¡°Then first show me how you manipulate mana and how you spell cast. That is a crucial point if you want to learn the skill of rotation. And perhaps use spells with two different attributes.¡± I stood squarely from my spot as I readied myself and started channelling the mana inside my body. From the side, Mordian observed me with perfect concentration, his gaze perfectly felt which could drill a hole in my back, as if he was trying to read the very flow of how I channelled my mana. I took a breath as the mana squeezed out of my channels and rushed to the palms of my hands in an instant. Mordian¡¯s stance didn¡¯t change as his observational eyes followed me. Through Mind¡¯s Eye, I saw the particles of wind coalesce in my right hand as the particles of fire rushed to my left palm. Just as my hand was engulfed in a fiery glow of surging blue flames which rose higher as I fed more mana to the spell, and in my right, a tranquil and harmonious gale of wind forming as the air fluttered around my palm. As I maintained my stance, I turned to look at Mordian for any guidance but he was as still as a statue, merely observing from the side lines with his face frowning deeply in contemplative observation. Just as I felt the mana was ready, it stirred inside me as I thrust both hands forward, the fiery blue flames hungrily lunged out of my hand and engulfed anything in its path, as the strong gale of wind, siphoned through the air, cutting and scratching the crystals as the heavy gale magnified the effects of the flames, making them burn more amply. As the spells died down, I turned to Mordian as I wiped the sweat from over my forehead. ¡°How was that? Was that good enough or do I need to make a more feisty display?¡± I shot him a smirk as I crossed my arms. Mordian¡¯s face didn¡¯t break an inch away from his solemn expression as he gave me a thoughtful stare, which didn¡¯t communicate any good will, or as far as I was concerned with my performance. That was a concentrated blast of air and a display of blue deviant fire. As well as their simultaneous use at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re performance and talent for spellcasting is good, for someone on the intervening stage of the Enlightenment stage, and so is your hold over mana and its different attributes, good and adequate, for being a quadra-elemental mage...¡± Mordian said as his giant face turned more stern and perspective. ¡°But...your performance is only as good as on the human standards. If compared to an ash¡¯ari, your performance would only be comparable to an ash¡¯arian child, yet to be accepted as a full-fledged adult.¡± Really, was he being sarcastic or just plain harsh? I rolled my eyes as I shrugged. But seeing his hardened face which didn¡¯t contain any hints of him making a joke or being sarcastic in any kind of way, I grew suspicious and thought back on my performance. Despite being one of the weaker spells, the concentration of mana I¡¯d used was still good enough to make both spells close to an intermediate rank spell¡ªout of the three ranks, simple, intermediate or advance. And Mordian had just plainly said that they were...just adequate? My face suddenly wore a grim expression as I probed Mordian for an explanation, with questioning eyes. ¡°What do you mean? You saw how well I concentrated the mana and how effectively and effortlessly released both spells simultaneously...then why was my performance just...¡¯adequate¡¯? I asked with a stern tone, placing emphasis over my words greatly, feeling slightly unnerved and wronged by his evaluation. ¡°That is why I said your control was adequate, which is only right as you¡¯re a human, and considering that your kind only has had access to mana for barely a century¡ªas strange as it is, that it took the mana in your world to develop after such a long time¡ª, so taking into account those factors, your performance is splendid in its own way. Yet, recursive, you¡¯re short-sighted in your manipulation of mana for spellcasting¡ªsure you can augment mana through your body in near instances, but when the question of conjuring occurs, your lack of control and short-sightedness for incantation less mana manipulation makes your ability to spell cast rudimentary and rigid¡ªeven when concentrated and when using a well thought and controlled spell, your inadequate and rushed actions during spellcasting, makes the mana leak which it shouldn¡¯t as the spell is being formed and then released, with the constructive help of the atmospheric mana used as fuel.¡± Mordian took a breath as his mana flared and his hand burst with a golden-white radiance, showing me the use of his mana, which was splendid and nothing shot of awe-inspiring. ¡°Coming to the point that you are still inexperienced as a conjurer¡ªdespite being an experienced and talented augmenter for your age. Preferably, your actions indicate that it¡¯s only been a short time since you have been able to influence mana and incorporate them into the form of spells in outward forms, unlike, reinforcing your body simply with spells, which is common knowledge among augmenters.¡± Upon hearing Mordian¡¯s well thought reply I carefully thought back on each of his words. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m short-sighted? I know it hasn¡¯t been long since I become able to use mana for spellcasting, but I¡¯ve been an excellent augmenter, stronger than any among the humans, but considering my performance and how good of a control I have over the elements, that¡¯s just plain absurd.¡± My eyes flashed in annoyance looking at Mordian, as his eyes met mine with a nonchalant flash of boredom. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re short-sighted.¡± Mordian said without preamble as his wisdomous eyes bore down at me. As if he could see right through my skin and at the shape of my mana. ¡°The way you manipulate your mana is good, but from how I felt the mana leaving your body and then being guided into taking a certain shape of a spell, and then being released in that shape, it was rushed and forced to some extend, halfway through its release the spell was already flawed and crumbling.¡± Mordian explained. ¡°It looked to me as if you¡¯re forcing the mana inside your body to work in a certain way, clearly ignoring the way your body reacts to the outcome itself. Which is by far the most important aspect of spellcasting for a conjurer, feeling even the tiniest flow of mana and adjusting your body to align with how your mind would picture an attribute to take a specific shape, sequentially trying to create harmony both with your mind and body. That is why incantations became a general rule of practice for a newly awakened mage among the other races¡ªelves dwarves or even the humans¡ªso they could focus, which you currently lack.¡± ¡°Tell me, when you started conjuring the spells from before, did you think of the shape or the process through which the mana was to take a certain shape depending on your timely decision or through your own influence which you wanted it to take?¡± Mordian asked with a solemn air around him. I racked my brain over his question, but the only outcome I arrived at was that, he was right. After being told of the clear mistake I was making, I understood the point he was making¡ªvery clearly. I might have become able to wield mana like a conjurer, but all I did was mimic what I¡¯d seen them do¡ªI was just impersonating a mage at best¡ª, I thought of incorporating the mana in a certain shape and then releasing it using a certain attribute which aligned with my affinity. Without any consideration to the process. ¡°And you asked why. One of the reasons for that is, I noticed, that the way you¡¯re using your mana was weirdly discrete. Well, every person has a different way of manipulating their mana in ways they find comfortable, and how they view the mana in their mind and through experience, but...¡± Mordian paused, pondering over his words carefully as his eyes shone subtlety with understanding. ¡°It just looked to me, that you¡¯re forcing your body to accommodate to the use of mana. As if you¡¯re still not used to guiding your mana through your own body. Or just a mistake you naturally make as a dunce conjurer.¡± ¡°Similarly, your body is unable to react properly to the release of your mana¡ªwhich is outstanding¡ª,taking time to accommodate, a lack of synchronization on your part." I frowned on Mordian¡¯s words, there was clearly sarcasm lacing his statements, but only subtlety visible through his hardened tone. But he was right. Somewhere, at some point I had also started feeling the same way. This wasn¡¯t my original body, so learning to perfectly make this one mine was a problem of its own from the start¡ªit was different from being born naturally in a physique since day one as an infant, rather appearing in a grown body with a different constitution from the get go¡ª, but to accommodate myself with the construction of the mana channels inside Jiwoo''s body had posed troublesome for me even when breaking through to the Enlightenment stage. And I think my eyes were opened after my defeat at the hands of the Guardian. Those were the fundamental differences between him and I. It was my mind and his body, two different constitutions merged into one, but Mordian wasn¡¯t aware of this fact. But he''d figured my lack of synchronization just by observing me. ¡°Then you need to first correct that issue if you want to start learning rotation. Because that technique also depends on how you manipulate your mana, coordinating your body.¡± Mordian mused. Under his clear and easy to understand instructions, I started making adjustments to the use of my mana, how conjurers did. With the use of the breathing forms, I guided the ambient mana around my body and purified it through my channels, at a snail¡¯s pace under the dragon''s strict instructions. Mordian¡¯s brows rose a fraction of an inch as he asked. ¡°This form of breathing you¡¯re utilising, assisting you with the absorption of mana and the refining process...¡± subtle surprise bled through his stoic face as he continued, ¡°the technique is similar to mana rotation, but an inferior technique which is flawed in its mechanics.¡± Mordian hummed as he kept observing me keenly. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°To be honest, a friend of mine taught me this technique a long time ago, he is the same guy who created these breathing forms as a form of martial training.¡± I said, suddenly recalling the memory of when Han had forced me into learning his original technique to pass time and accompany him during his own training sessions in the past. ¡°Your friend must have been one talented fellow if he was able to replicate the rotation technique without any help, alas, creating a flawed and inferior version of the original technique.¡± Mordian made a few comments here and there when I made a mistake, but nonetheless, it didn¡¯t take me long to figure out what I was lacking. With this, my body had perfectly attuned with the flow of my mana, but the process still painstakingly took me a few hours under Mordian¡¯s tutelage, surviving through his subtle sarcastic insults directed at me whenever I did something wrong. But I didn¡¯t feel contempt, rather I felt our bond growing. As much as a grumpy guy he was. ¡°Focus on the shape of the spell rather than how you¡¯re just trying to force the mana into taking the shape itself," the dragon said, as he peeked an eye open which glimmered with a subtle depth of understanding. "Your ability to manipulate mana is good, but compared to me and the other races out there its simply rudimentary and pathetic." I could feel a wry smile pulling at his lips as he instructed like a grumpy mentor¡ªnow that he had opened up to me, and so had I. Mordian¡¯s sarcasm was truly peculiar, I guess everyone had their quirks. I ignored him and concentrated, but still took his advice at heart. ¡°Focus and carefully imagine the shape you want the spell to take. When you can learn to do that, then spellcasting would be less of a burden for you and also less time consuming.¡± He added right after. May that scaled reptile have been nothing but annoying to me these past few hours, but his understanding of mana was far advance and leaps ahead of me, if I had to be honest. I couldn¡¯t ask for a better teacher. I did as he had instructed. I commanded the mana inside me and allowed it to flow through my body in a rotatory motion which kept stirring inside me constantly, sequentially utilising the breathing forms. Then as I guided the mana to my palms¡ªwithout any forceful actions, creating harmony with each movement as I started getting the hang of it¡ªthey burst with a calming light of green as I observed through Mind''s Eye, the particles of wind were drawing closer to my palms, as the motes danced atop them, ready to be moulded into a spell. Then closing my eyes, I took a deep breath¡ªsimilarly, when the topic of spellcasting was taught and the classes I attended back in the academy, they taught students to be reliant on incantations during the process when they thought of a shape of a spell, to picture it¡¯s process through a creative mind. What I''d found out was that, it wasn¡¯t the incantations which fuelled the spell, rather the image a mage made in their head during their state of concentration¡ªincantations were only a form of dialect which better helped them shape a spell and save time and pull their mind from other unnecessary thoughts, to chiefly focus on the composition of their spells. For example, for a wind-attribute spell, a mage would start to craft a image in their mind about the breeze or something similar which incorporated with wind, through the use of incantations¡ªchant¡ª, made that image solid and firm. I remembered reading an incantation in a text book back in the academy: ¡®Whispers on the breeze, spirits roar, air that dances, forevermore. In currents swift and gentle flight, I call upon the winds tonight. Element of air, breath of the free, blow through me, blessed be.¡¯ But ultimately incantations were merely just an extension, until an individual gained enough mastery to perform incantation less spellcasting. On that note, I imagined a ball of wind taking form inside my palm as the wind particles pulled close to it, giving it shape, holding the ball firmly. I knew that I was not a conjurer but, something like this was possible even for people when their understanding and control of mana increased as they broke-through to a higher rank of mana. I felt a refreshing breeze taking form in my palm, as I opened my eyes and saw a ball of wind having taken form where I intended it to. The wind-attribute mana was whirling in the middle of my palm, without subtlety leaking any mana this time, which I had improved on, thanks to Mordian¡¯s help after hours of racking my brain and ardours practice. "You may not be born a conjurer but even people who can only augment mana through their body can use spells if they focus hard enough. That is a mind-set and also depending on an individual''s perspective and how they manipulate mana through their gained experience of trail and error." Mordian gave me a slight grin, as if he was making fun of me with a playful expression. He was resting his snout on his arms as he leaned deeper into the patch of grass. ¡°While you ignored those basic steps when beginning to use mana, now you have improved over that simple mistake. But for spells which require more mana and control, it will require you more time and training.¡± I smirked wryly as I looked back at Mordian. ¡° I guess I finally got the approval of Lord Astrionyx.¡± I inclined my head in amusement as I felt happy on my improvement. Feeling a familiar rush of excitement like I did in the past during my training sessions with Master or Raphael. ¡°You¡¯re still quite far off from gaining my approval.¡± Mordian said, joining in on the banter as I felt slightly relieved by this change of demeanour. ¡°And there is still the question of you learning mana rotation.¡± I crossed my arms as I leaned against a giant crystal, relaxing and catching my breath as silence descended, as I considered something with knitted brows before asking Mordian. ¡°I know this might be a weird question to ask, but how I¡¯ve seen it, depending on an individual¡¯s control and natural affinity toward mana, they can either wield one or two elements at once¡ªbeing a single of dual-elemental mage. Then why can¡¯t they with more? Considering that mana is all just mana, and only divided by its four different forms¡ªbut at the core of it all, its the same¡ª, then isn¡¯t it possible if they try? Could they be able to wield the other elements, as its a challenge of just dominance over an attribute and the purification of one¡¯s channels?¡± ¡°Then what do you think when you see a mage who only has an affinity with only a specific element¡ªlet¡¯s say a water-attribute mage¡ªsince the moment of their birth or when they awaken to mana?¡± He asked, soberly as his eyes fixed over me, holding a quality of wisdom, as if he already had an answer ready. I was just curios about these fundamental differences between us. I thought for a good minute over it, as I answered shortly after. ¡°Because it has something to do with their biology, and also their compatibility with a specific element depending on their own perspective and versatility. Ahm, something related with the process of their ability to purify the mana and their innate affinity.¡± ¡°Your thinking is correct, but flawed and rudimentary due to the constricting nature of how you were taught what mana is.¡± Mordian said with a wave of his hand, as his clawed finger drew a line in the air which made a streak of pure golden-white light to follow in its wake. ¡°In your case, you can manipulate all four elements, because you have an affinity for all four of elements of mana. We dragons theorized after a long time of ardours research, that mana, is what fills all the space around us, similarly its linked to the edict of space, because there is mana everywhere in every world. There is no place which is not touched by its presence. There is mana everywhere and its the living force which gives birth and sustenance to all living creatures and things.¡± ¡°But coming to the point, not anyone could attempt to learn to harness the techniques from the elemental attributes other than their innate ones which they¡¯re the most compatible with since learning to feel mana and use magic, but sequentially if they are able to, doing so would only serve to hinder their progress which their entire time has been invested on so far on training that one specific element.¡± Mordian moved, his chain sending a sharp raspy sound through the cavern as he shifted his position. ¡°Rather, it is a path fraught with obstacles and limitations when learning to manipulate an attribute beside the natural affinity to the mana which their body has, hindering their journey rather than propelling them forward, without any ample results, entirely wasting their time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say for example, a mage with an affinity to the attribute of fire were to pursue the study of the water attribute, their advancement would be minimal at best, alas as slow and arduous as a snail¡¯s pace, and it could even potentially disrupt the flow and delicate balance which their body has for the manipulation of mana.¡± Mordian¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding, as I saw the mana pulled inside his body then purified. ¡°Because a person can only attract the attribute of mana which their natural affinity aligns with, sequentially, only the motes of red¡ªwhich are of fire will be attracted toward them and flow around them¡ªbeside the other three elements which that person doesn¡¯t have an affinity for will not be absorbed into his body and be purified.¡± I nodded with a pondering expression as I understood the inclination behind his explanation. It was true, and an individual¡¯s affinity mattered most in his progress of understanding mana. Because if they had more affinities it would become more complex and harder for them to master a single element of their choice. Mordian¡¯s heavy voice broke me out of my reverie as I tore my head up and peered at his firm demeanour which oozed wisdom and knowledge with each word he spoke. ¡°Because their body gets used to absorbing and purifying a specific element and purifying said element by distributing the mana equally in their body and keeping a sense of harmony without allowing the output of a specific element to increase than another.¡± His explanation was easy to understand as I nodded back in response. ¡°And the individuals who are able to manipulate two elements, maintaining this balance, because their body has a natural affinity for the attributes which are compatible with each other. Like wind would have a compatibility with fire.¡± ¡°Conversely, when a mage dedicates themselves to a technique of an affinity of mana aligned with their own innate attribute and talent, the results become vastly different. They would not only find it easier to comprehend and assimilate an attribute of mana, but the power and potential unleashed by their focus and training their affinities would be exponentially greater and stronger. The synergy between them and their natural attributes¡¯ affinity could allow a mage to unleash their true talent and bring out the full potential of their technique, which would also create harmony seamlessly, enabling them to tap into its full might without any interference and issue.¡± Mordian shifted to accommodate a more comfortable position as his facial expression slacked, drawing a breath to relax, then slowly picked up his pace. ¡°It¡¯s a widely acknowledged principle among mages that the elemental affinity of someone could shape the path they wanted to walk on and pursue their purpose, while their physique¡¯s aptitude also determined the extent of their progress along that path.¡± ¡°Like the difference between the humans, or elves or the ash¡¯ari?¡± I chimed in from the side as Mordian nodded. ¡°Yes, that also depends on an individual¡¯s constitution.¡± He mused as his silky black hair waved down his neck and coated his obsidian scales. ¡°but from my knowledge, the other weaker races have a very liner mindset in regards to mana and find it hard to deviant it from anything that actually works. Similarly, rotation is almost impossible to learn by others because of their late awakenings and their bodies taking time to adapt to the mana and changes, which in our case is done at a very young age." After a few seconds of pause, he said. ¡°So, considering if a person had all four elemental affinities at their disposal, that granted them a lot of freedom and versatility when trying to wield a certain element and using different deviant forms of magic¡ªplus allowing them enough leverage to flow their mana in different outcomes, making them versatile for the use of mana and its constructive effects¡ªconsecutively, making it harder for them to manipulate all four elements and get used to a certain element, that¡¯s the only drawback of this talent, unless they can learn to overcome the challenge of manipulating more than one element and their deviants." I was left astound by Mordian¡¯s elaborate and easy to grasp explanation. To so easily explain a mage¡¯s ability to manipulate mana, their drawbacks and advantages, he truly was from the race of the most knowledgeable minds. Be it for an augmenter or conjurer. As we humans were still in the stage of development in our magical society, these topics were tough for scholars to interpret and form a clear answer on. But what Mordian had just told me would be ground-breaking for my people. ¡°Now that we are down with this, let¡¯s get back to the main point.¡± Mordian pointed out. ¡°How does mana rotation works? To be exact, it¡¯s nothing too tough to realize, I think even you might¡¯ve grasped a hint or two from our conversation.¡± I stood on my toes as I felt excitement envelope my back and arch upward, as my face turned slightly impatient on just what kind of exercise would he make me perform. Now that my body had become perfectly attuned with my mana¡ªthere was no longer any distortionary subtle movement¡ª, I think I might be able to learn this spell. Well confidence was the key. I determined myself as Mordian began to explain about how the spell works for the natural ability to draw mana and refine it. ¡°This spell is pretty simple to learn,¡± Mordian said. ¡°Nothing to tough to rack your brain over...¡± ¡®Yeah, like I trust you after all the sarcasm I had to survive.¡¯ I rolled my eyes as I scoffed. ¡°Try to absorb the mana from the atmosphere while processing it out of the body and repeating the process several time before you can do so without even concentrating. Similar to multi-spellcasting while only distributing a portion of your active concentration." A frown caught up to me as I blankly looked up at him. It was this simple. I crossed my legs as I sat down on the cold ground. I took a quick glance at Mordian as I repeated the instructions he had provided in my mind like a stereo record. I needed to absorb the mana while guiding it out while also taking into account the circulation of my mana inside me to rotate it to reinforce my body. That didn¡¯t seem to hard. I took a breath as I started the process. Guiding the mana into my body as I also used the breathing forms as assistance after asking Mordian as he gave me the okay for that. My mind was focused as all my attention went to the shape of the mana around me and the purified amount inside me which rotated and stirred to create a circular motion. ¡®Alright, the absorption process looks good.¡¯ I thought as I focused on the circulation of my mana and guided it through each nook and cranny of body. But just as I was about to let it out and guide the mana out of my body, whilst sequentially absorbing the mana and refining it, my mind seemed to grow a headache as I tried to break my concentration into two ways. One part solely focused on the absorption process and the refining and the second on the discharging to make more room for mana. My concentration broke as I groaned, taking a breath and looking at Mordian with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I told you, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as you had in mind.¡± He jabbed with a grin. I frowned, as I tried the process for a few more times, but the result was still the same, I couldn¡¯t seem to get any ample results as many times I tried. Whenever I moved to the last part of the process my mind wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the output of the mana or lack the concentration due to the burden. Mordian keenly looked at me, making one failed attempt after another. And for the next three or four hours he didn¡¯t say a thing even if I asked him for a hint. But it''d been quite a while since I felt this frustrated and excited. I smiled taking a slow breath as I repeated the process, and finally this time I felt the mana react in a way I wanted it to. It was subtle but it was there. Mordian had said it was like multi-spellcasting. I thought with a questioning expression. Then did he mean that I needed to influence the mana in a way that it was absorbed and discharged from my body at the same time, as naturally as just breathing or blinking the eyes. My eyes fluttered open in understanding as I felt the puzzle fall into place. I think I somewhat understood what I lacked. I reached out with my mana and released Mind¡¯s Eye, instead I decided to channel Ruler¡¯s Authority this time. As the skill responded to the command of my mana, it stirred awake from its dormant state and bloomed forth, like the morning dew and crisp smell which evaded in the morning, my body was filled with warmth. I could feel Mordian¡¯s gaze over me as he might have noticed my actions. Then what if I did this. I started to pull the mana closer as it was absorbed through each pore over my body, then instead of forcefully splitting my concentration into different points. I needed to think of this process as a whole, as an entire puzzle but with misplaced pieces, instead of trying to separately make corrections with each conscious movement my mana made. I let my mana flow as my body now instinctively absorbed it without any restrictions, then I moved onto the purging and refining process which wasn¡¯t any harder to do than the absorption. I made a serious expression as I swallowed hard and let a piece of my concentration break free from the two previous actions with the help of Ruler¡¯s Authority. If I thought about it, my mana training with Mordian had also greatly helped me attune my body with the mana inside me. Then by multi-spellcasting he meant... I exerted my influence through the mana around me as the magical energy surged out of me as I felt the force of gravity unwind around me, weakening as my body lifted into the air effortlessly, but I felt my head hurt from the process of splitting my thoughts into two parallel patterns. But with Ruler¡¯s Authority the burden was lessened as I felt my mind splitting into several strings of thoughts as I focused on remembering the shape and output of the mana which my body was able to adjust to. Absorption and refining was similar and I was all too familiar with the process after two lifetimes, what mattered most was the final part where I had to match the output of the mana absorbed with the mana I refined and what left my body. When these three thing were in harmony with each other, I opened my eyes as I saw Mordian looking at me with an amused expression of astound. His eyes subtlety showed it but his grin was still there. ¡°Congratulations,¡± he said, as I slolwy allowed my mind to relax from the chain of concentration as the absorption of the mana continued as I walked closer to him. Even as I moved, with just a tad bit of my active concentration, I was able to absorb and refine the mana just how Mordian had said. ¡°So you finally figured it out. It¡¯s genuinely surprising that you learned it in just a few hours, I thought it would take at least a few days at best, but your talent for mana manipulation might be on the same level as an ash¡¯ari.¡± He said with a genuine smile this time. ¡°Its surprising that the talent you displayed is something rarely seen even among my people.¡± He mused. ¡°But there will be limits to what you can achieve with your talent in the future with your weaker physique. That is a natural limitation which can¡¯t be overcome by any form of training. I¡¯m not saying this to discourage you, but to let you know of your actual standing. But beside that, how did you figure it out?¡± I nodded back as I pondered over his words with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Remember how you told me that this spell is similar to something akin to multi-spellcasting, right!¡± I said as I crossed my arms and released Ruler¡¯s Authority and kept my concentration divided to getting used to the spell. ¡°I thought on it this way, that if a mage is chanting a spell and while the process of using incantations to focus the spell, he is vulnerable during that time, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient if he used a second protection spell to guard himself as he chanted. So in order to do that he had to actively split his concentration into two different but parallel patterns, to even do something relatively close.¡± I continued manipulating mana rotation as I kept my breathing in check. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be an impossible task to perform unless the mage was a skilled and experienced individual to begin with. So on that note, just like splitting my mind into holding two parallel patterns for a spell, I did the same with this one. And my skill, Ruler¡¯s Authority, helped in that.¡± Mordian gave a understanding nod of affirmation as I smiled back at him. Chapter: 103: Immature Feelings Park Jiyoung I felt like my brain had been struck by a charge of static as my lungs heaved to pull in air, my nerves and senses unsteady as I tried to level my footing, legs quivering, and taking a moment to correct my stance. My vision suddenly blurred as the colours from in front of me dimmed as a surge of pain enveloped my entire body, clawing up from my back like lightning had coursed through me, striking each and every cell and muscle as a spasm rushed in. My sword dug into the ground, causing a distortion to occur, my grip loosening as I whipped my head and brushed my hair to the side as beads of sweats rolled down the sides of my face. My gaze tore from the handle of my sword and glared at the hordes of mana beasts, standing firm around me like a mountain, surrounding me, their eyes filled with murderous and hostile intent as their hissing and low growls filled the air, making a cacophony of death and fear. I felt my face grimace as their firm steps covered the short distance. But I kept my demeanour steady, not giving into the momentary panic, as I looked up at the sky, filled with colours to make a resemblance to the real thing, but despite the flawless attempts on creating something akin to the genuine imitation of a sky, as long as I was conscious of the real facts, which separated reality from virtuality, it looked nothing but a flawless ceiling of the inside of a cage. The harder I focused, I saw ripples of light formed in the sky, like on a reflective surface of water with colours running along to give it a representation, mimicking the warmth and brilliance provided on a sunny afternoon with a soft cold breeze which soothed the soul, but in my case I was stuck, warding off hordes of beasts to test myself and push my limits. My gaze flocked from the asunder particles of lights which swayed in the air in the form of clusters, as I quickly focused my attention over a translucent panel hovering high in the air, displaying a set of time¡ªthe time I¡¯d spent here. Just as my eyes followed the panel, as each second ticked by like an eternity, adding more to my frustration and annoyance¡ªthe time almost equivalent to two days¡ª, my ripped protective suit fluttered in the presence of a passing breeze as the beasts finally lunged at me from all directions, their advancement shaking the ground causing a tremor to run. With a surge of resilience I grunted and brought my sword forward, mana burst out me as I wrapped the mana around the blade as it began to blaze with fiery red flames which rose high and hungrily lurched on to the dried grass under my feet. I took a firm hold of my sword and slashed on the first mana beast I landed my sight on. This process continued on for another ten minutes as I effortlessly killed one beast after the other. But their amount was endless. I twisted my body, mana reinforcing each movement as I struck down beast after beast, with each attack, my hunger for killing the next surged, to surpass my limits and produce more ample results from last time. Only the strong desire for growing more stronger shrouded my mind like a veil as everything else was expelled out, as I drowned myself in the carnage, manipulating each movement with precision and fluidly. But as the beasts met their demise by my hands, my stamina began depleting faster than I could recover it. And since I¡¯d been continuously fighting for almost two days, I didn¡¯t have time to rest, or recover from the fatigue of my battle from the first day. My frustration grew to complete ire as I peered at the panel afloat in the air through the corner of my eyes. The warmth of the fire spreading through the barren land, caught in the breeze, and swathed the air. But through that moment of distraction, caused by my frustration and a sharp headache which gnawed away at my mind as if it could burst like a balloon, a wolf-like mana beast hurled in the air, its shadow cast over me as its side collided against me, I tried to push back and fight against the force but the impact was too sudden and strong that I couldn¡¯t do anything, as I hurtled backward, crashing into the hard ground with a low moan as my body numbed from rolling as the surge of pain rushed in, hurting worse than a mole-cricket''s stinger. Just as I could steady my body and retaliate against the beasts surrounding me, another wolf beast agilely tore through the enormous ranks, having masked its presence perfectly until the very last moment, under the presences of the several others as its sharp teeth brandished like daggers. From the side, a hawk-like beast lurched in my direction, its sharp screech filled my ears, making a shiver to ran through my body as my eyes grew heavy from fatigue and tiredness, as the heavy fluttering of its wings shook the air and made a gust of wind to simmer around me as it tried to restrain my movements. I quickly took action, the mana inside me blazed as it rushed through my channels and manifested, flames lurching around my arms, caught on to the blade of my sword as the fierce blazing commotion surged and burned anything around them, but I realized shortly after that I''d overexerted my body and reserves as I barely severed the head of the avion-like beast, suppressing and pushing the desperate impulses of my body to drop down on the ground. The mana beast¡¯s feathers flowing in the air and caught in the passing breeze as they dematerialized in front of me from thin air, like an illusion being undone, a curtain being ripped as a blinding streak of light merged where the remnants of the beast laid. I tried to pivot and evade the wolf beast¡¯s assault, but the mental fatigue had caught up to me as my legs gave in at the last moment and buckled, arms loosening, vision drained and muscles spasming, as the wolf beast¡¯s claw slashed down at my chest, ripping open a grotesques wound as the mind wrenching pain which I was looking forward to and preparing myself for never arrived, and instead of the display of blood which should¡¯ve been visible, all I saw was streaks of light in the shape of broken glass, leaving my body as my mind stirred from the pain and I finally fell to the ground with a groan and half taken breaths caught in my lungs, grimacing as the beasts lunged at me, giving me no time to prepare. Before I was able to make a move and counterattack on his assault, everything around me came to a sudden halt as the sky and everything around me¡ªthe mana beasts, the scenery or even the broken particles of light which had left my body¡ªeverything had came to a standstill around me as the sky took a dark shade of crimson and a low beeping akin to an alarm blaring, as the emergency mechanism had activated itself. The only reason it¡¯d done so now was because my mental health had reached the limits of using the machine. I kept sat on the ground, taking heavy breath as I felt my mind growing calm as the cobwebs cleared up, I felt a sharp headache clawing away at my head now. Soon a streak of light ran past my eyes¡ªthe vertigo of the shift making me nauseous¡ª, as everything around me had vanished into a blurred conflagration of bright light which dissolved everything into nothingness as I stirred awake from my half-conscious state of cognition. I took a deep breath as I slowly removed the head-gear from atop my head and placed it over my lap as I relaxed into the comfort of the soft and fluffy chair of the time-acceleration machine''s cockpit. Placing my arm over my face to cover my eyes to block the low light illuminating the inside of the small hall, I took a few minutes to clam myself from the vertigo of the headache after abusing the use of the device. But each passing second made my frustration to grow more wildly, burn amply inside me, like someone had just struck me continuously in my gut as I forcefully pushed the bile down my throat as my inside churned, making me frown. After a good five minutes, I relaxed my body, calming my mind as my fingers traced through the panels inside the time-acceleration device, feeling the cool and hard surface, trying to desperately distract my mind from the pain and failure of fending off the hordes of mana beasts in the virtual simulation, as I rapped my fingers over the steel panel, the sound making a rasp melody which didn¡¯t help clam my strained senses, but still assisted in the process of my thoughts from one to next as I soon ejected from the inside. I firmed my grip and steadily took a hold of my wobbling feet as I stood, my feet touched the cold floor as I felt like I could collapse around now as my skin had taken a paler shade. Slowly my eyes followed to where a panel was attached to the side of the machine, looking with squinted eyes at the screen on the side, displaying a set of results over my performance, with my overall success rate, failure, how many mana beasts I¡¯d slain and the condition of my body, plus a through list of instructions on the mistakes I''d made and things I could improve on. ¡°Its worse than before,¡± I spat with gritted teeth, my lips turning to a sneer as my brows furrowed, I furled my hand into a fist as I brushed a lock of my hair behind my ear as sweat dripped my body together with the growing frustration which agitated me like an open wound being poked by a sharp knife. After carefully reading through the accurate and precise information provided by the machine on my overall performance which had several points mentioned on things I could improve on in the future or things which I lacked or were some insight on battle which would be better to incorporate in my fighting style to better my movements and chances of victory. I sighed, which somewhat helped in relieving the growing pain and frustration from my body. Despite the effort I¡¯d put in when fighting all those beasts in that virtual simulation, I guess my mental fatigue wasn¡¯t properly healed, before I tried using the device again. I placed my hand over the sturdy surface of the huge device as I kept looking keenly at the panel for a few more minutes, my eyes were blankly fixed over the screen which now displayed a warning sign which read as: ¡¾Warning¡¿ ¡ºThe Host has excessively relied on the practicality of the virtual simulation provided by the time-acceleration machine.¡» Soon a series of images and stats which described my body¡¯s condition and the backlash I¡¯d received from the consistent use of the time-acceleration device for two days in a row appeared and marked by a red, yellow and purple colour depending on the severity of the fatigue or strain which the device had placed over me. Red the highest and purple the lowest. And more or less, I could perfectly agree with the spot of red which completely enveloped my head, as I clearly felt the headache pinching my brows and temples. ¡ºIt is strongly recommended that the device is to not be utilized for at least a week to allow for proper rest and recuperation of the Host¡¯s body. Failure to adhere to this advice may result in a deterioration of the Host''s mental well-being, so physical, potentially leading to severe panic attacks on the regular injection of the neuroenhancium cognoaccelerine drug. Prolonged and continuous use of the device could escalate the risk of permanent brain failure or leading to even death.¡» ¡ºKeep in mind, the time-acceleration device is to be utilized only twice a week with an interval of two or more days in between to keep the Host¡¯s mind stable and healthy.¡» The advice the device provided was only right after my two day consistent use of it. The manufacturing of this device was revolutionary for mankind as it brought forth quite a lot of changes in our ability to fight and do personalised training in a virtual based simulation where a person couldn¡¯t die despite fighting to their heart¡¯s content. And all of that was possible because of the ground-breaking discovery of a mineral which was afterwards named the ¡®Neuroenhancium Cognoaccelerine drug¡¯ after properly refined and experimented on. The formula that was found was quite outstanding and the property of the drug was simple, yet extreme in its use. It heightened the human senses and observational perception, but also fastened the cognitive augmentation and thinking process of the human brain several folds, and its perfect use was only reached when it was coupled with the time-acceleration device. I slowly recalled the articles I¡¯d read over this innovative invention, which was made by a team of scholars and scientists at work several years ago. I scrutinised the machine with keen eyes as I looked around the inside of the cockpit. This device harnesses the power of mana with several mana cores embedded inside its circuit board as a medium for it to work instead of electricity. The machine utilises newly discovered minerals to enhance the natural cognitive augmentation of the human mind, previously unimaginable. And the creation of this machine was only possible thanks to the presence of mana which has catalysed remarkable scientific advancements among humans in the years to come. At the heart of this innovation lies the neuroenhancium cognoaccelerine, a revolutionary chemical compound synthesized from the interaction of mana and these newfound minerals on earth after the events of the first cataclysm. And that chemical compound was administered via a specialized headgear within the cockpit-based machine, where cognoaccelerine swiftly enhanced the cognitive faculties of the user''s brain. This heightened mental acuity was essential for navigating through the time-accelerator¡¯s virtual simulation. Upon activation, the time-accelerator immerses the user''s conscious mind into a meticulously crafted virtual environment, akin to a lucid dream but with unparalleled clarity and control. Within this simulated reality, users possess the ability to interact with their surroundings, manipulate objects, and engage in complex tasks with a level of awareness and agency surpassing ordinary dreams. A discovery which made the hunters growth system more diverse to not just rely on going to dungeons to risk their lives each time. However, the use of the time-acceleration device was not without limitations. To prevent mental exhaustion and ensure the safety of users, strict guidelines governed its usage which users have to adhered to. The device can only be employed once every three days, allowing sufficient time for the mind to recuperate from the intense cognitive strain imposed by the cognoaccelerine drug. Additionally, each session within the virtual simulation is capped at a duration of two hours, during which time progresses at a rate equivalent to two days within the simulation. But the one man who made the biggest contribution in the creation of this device was, ¡®Curtis Osbern¡¯. The founder and creator of the formula for the neuroenhanium cognoaccelerine drug¡ªdubbed as the cognoaccelerine drug¡ª, which he was praised for even to this day by many renowned scholars and scientists who still studied his left over and unfinished research after his unfortunate death caused by an accident more than a decade ago. The cause of his death was announced an unfortunate car accident and death on the spot due to the implosion of his car''s engine which caused his, his wife''s and only daughter¡¯s death on the spot. But my eyes once again followed the cockpit, where once Jiwoo had sat in order to use the device. I felt melancholic as I remembered about him. His sudden disappearance five months ago had came as a shock for all of us, and neither had he said a single word of goodbye, he just...vanished through thin air, no where to be found. I took a breath, followed by a sigh as I slowly reached for the door with unrest growing inside me like shadows lengthening at dusk, casting a sombre hue over my soul, filling my heart with a silent melancholy. After his disappearance we had inquired Professor Griffin if he knew anything, but all he told us was that Jiwoo had came back to the academy one day and asked for his withdrawal from the academy, which would¡¯ve been an odd action if taken by someone else¡ªbecause of the acceptance rate of the academy being painstakingly high¡ªbut it was Jiwoo in question, so there must¡¯ve been an acceptable reason for his actions. Something which he couldn¡¯t share with the others...not even his friends. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. One such would¡¯ve been Jihye¡¯s sudden development of the cold slumber. A disease affecting only one in a billion, and supposedly incurable. I¡¯d asked father for his assistance in finding any clue for a cure or anything which could help, but even with his help and connections, our struggle didn¡¯t bare fruit. It was a hopeless situation. Even more so for Jiwoo. I could still vividly remember embracing Jiwoo as he weakly sobbed in my arms, feeling so powerless and weak, as if he had been defeated. As if even he couldn¡¯t fight against fate. But the coldness and apathy in his eyes, the stoicism he displayed was something I questioned till this day. Just what kind of a person really was the man named Seo Jiwoo. That was the first time I¡¯d seen Jiwoo look so weak and vulnerable. But Jiwoo never truly told anyone about how he really was, his presence was an enigma for the people around him, even for me he was someone I could barely read or understand with my constricted wisdom, but just from the way he carried himself with wisdom and solemnity around others made him completely different from a simple sixteen-year old teenager, or rather even more dependable than most adults I¡¯d seen. As if his action were always taken for some benefit and calculative perception in mind to accomplish some goal. And the same had happened when Jiwoo had worn his mask of apathy inside the basilisk dungeon to seal away his caring and empathetic side in order to protect us. He was like a cold and emotionless leader, but now after some clear thinking, it was only right that he did what he¡¯d done. In that situation, someone else would have only prioritised their own well-being, instead, Jiwoo risked his life several times to protect us. But I felt my chest constrict with guilt and something akin to fear and worry for some reason as I remembered Jiwoo''s eyes glowing purple when he had killed that basilisk. ¡®It was like Jiwoo had turned into someone else, like some sinister being had been released from its shackles. As if that was the real Jiwoo, without his facade, his mask.¡¯ I shook my head to shoo away these unnecessary thoughts. No, Jiwoo was Jiwoo. Even if that was a part of him, that cold mirthless characteristic, that just makes him who he is. And who gave me the right to critics his actions or his personality. I pushed the door open as I walked out of the room and entered my bedroom as I walked over to the balcony for some fresh air as I felt my throat was constricting from my melancholic thoughts. I opened the glass encased door and felt a light breeze blow past, sending my hair fluttering as I felt soothed under the glowing moon light and star-speckled sky. But even if I assured myself that I¡¯d grown closer to him since our coincidental encounter more than an year ago, or tried to think I understood him a little bit better, the person named Seo Jiwoo was still yet a mystery to me shrouded in a mist, whom I truly knew nothing about except for the things he¡¯d told me himself, or what I''d found about him through observing him. He just felt like so far away, a distance which I couldn¡¯t leap. He was in a league of his own, his dominating strength and wisdomous mind was something hardly found in someone his age. I might have been close to Jiwoo, but I was never able to figure him out as much as I tried, and now...he was gone, to who knows where. Facing what kind of harsh trials, away from the eyes of others, challenging himself yet again. Shouldering some burden as he always did, or tried to hide behind his smile. ¡°Are we this unreliable, that you couldn¡¯t share your afflictions with us¡ªwith me?¡± I said reaching a hand out as I felt the cold breeze prickle my skin and pass through my fingers, feeling somewhat melancholic as I remembered about Jiwoo. The void which Jiwoo''s absence had left made me realise my own feelings and how I perceived his presence, only being close to him, just seeing his face made me comfortable and calmed, which I would find repulsive in the presence of any other boy. They all had some ulterior motive due to my family''s standing, my father¡¯s position and influence in Korea or in the Union. Their perverse eyes made me repulsed, as they looked at just the shell which was Park Jiyoung and not the real person whom I really was. But Jiwoo did. He never approached me with some ulterior motive in mind, and never looked at me just for my body or my family¡¯s influence. He only saw me as Park Jiyoung and nothing else. That¡¯s what made me attracted to him. His actions were always interesting to observe and whatever new things he did, I just wanted to observe him from a distance at first. I suddenly remembered my suspicion of Jiwoo when we had first met. I felt a thin smile pull at my lips as I seem to relax. ¡°Back then, I guess I was a little too untrusting of everyone.¡± ¡®Its there again...this heaviness in my chest, making this sense of longing to stir inside my heart,¡¯ I thought as I placed my hand over my chest, as the moments I¡¯d spent with Jiwoo replayed inside my mind and I think I knew what this yearning was, I''d realized it long ago, why I was feeling this diverse spectrum of emotions whenever I thought about him, but I was being held back by my own guilt and inability to do anything, to help Jiwoo, to stand by his side as his equal. I was more powerless and weaker than anyone. I wanted to help Jiwoo somehow, to lessen his burden even if slightly, but I knew I couldn¡¯t, even when Jiwoo was weeping in front of me, all I could do for him was gently embrace him and sooth him through our shared bond of understanding. But despite that, I wanted to know, I wanted to understand him better¡ªto understand Jiwoo. I sat on the balustrade of the balcony, as the winter¡¯s breeze filled the atmosphere with a sombreness and loneliness. No, that''s not how Jiwoo would''ve thought things through. That¡¯s not how he ought to do things. He''d been a great helping hand and aspiration in my development and progress so far and I was grateful of him. He would always find a way to clear his trials and hardships to become stronger and better. To usher his path to make a better future even if things turned hopeless, he always found a way. I respected Jiwoo more than anyone, but I¡¯d finally come to acknowledge my own feelings for him during his absence. That¡¯s the man I''d fallen for. I love Jiwoo. ¡®I had feelings for Jiwoo.¡¯ Ever since I¡¯d acknowledged that fact, the feelings inside me had grown only more potent and stronger each day, yearning to see him only once. ¡°Is this what people call a maiden in love?¡± I questioned with a complicated expression. ¡°I guess being forced by Amelia to read those fashion magazines and romantic novels slightly helped.¡± But I felt relieved somewhat, that I¡¯d sorted my own feelings for Jiwoo and I knew, I couldn¡¯t mop around for long. If Jiwoo was here he would¡¯ve encouraged me and given me advice to better myself. And as the first ranked in the academy, I also had a responsibility to do better than anyone else. I had the obligation to secure my position. I felt my lips pull into a gentle smile as I eased myself, feeling the breeze around me anew. My mind now relaxed and I felt slightly sleepy due to training. It was now one of my goals to become a more reliable person whom Jiwoo could rely now and return to. Just as he had helped me several times, I wanted to do the same for him if the situation ever arose. ¡®Wherever you may be, whatever you might be doing, please be safe, Jiwoo¡¯ I prayed for his safety as my gaze peered up at the sky, looking at the full moon illuminating the night with its brilliant and egnamtic light. ¡°Love truly is a strange thing,¡± I said as I felt my cheeks redden slightly in excitement. *** I walked closer to one of the rooms in the intensive care unit and opened the door. I walked inside the room and saw Jihye lying inside a bed tucked into her blanket, her bed close to the wide window, opened, through which warm sunlight was spilling from, as the curtains gently fluttered by the wind which warmed the inside of the room with apricity. ¡°How have you been Jihye?¡± I said approaching her bedside as I cradled the two bouquets of flowers I¡¯d brought. I placed the bouquets of flowers over a wide table opposite her bed, placed between a set of white porcelain sofas. I took off my coat and placed it over a seat near Jihye¡¯s bedside, as I rolled up the sleeves of my cardigan and took the vase placed over the table and went to the bathroom close to the entrance of the room. I threw away the withered pansies which I¡¯d brought last time a few days ago, as I drained the water and filled the vase with fresh water, as I took the flowers from one bouquet and gently placed them inside the vase putting it back in its original place, as I took a seat beside Jihye¡¯s bedside. ¡°Today I''ve brought cyclamen, they were fresh and they seem to be in bloom nowadays. I hope you don¡¯t dislike them.¡± I took her hand into mine, as gently as possible as I felt like it could snap even from the slightest bit of force, I felt a sense of guilt grow inside me as I looked at her pale hand and her face which was becoming thinner by the day. I put a smile over my face as I gently cradled her arm in mine. I continued to speak to her, about different topics and things in trend nowadays, not excepting a reply back. After Jiwoo had vanished, I¡¯d asked Baek-Hyun to change Jihye¡¯s hospital room in the Seoul''s central hospital to a VIP intensive care unit, as this hospital was sponsored by my father. That was the least I could do for both of them. I paid her a visit as frequently as I could, every two or three weeks, taking time out of my schedule from training to attending classes. Despite the gap in our age and circumstances, Jihye had treated me with care and fondness, and I''d also grown closer to her, same was with Jihoon. The only people who came to visit her were either me, sometimes Jihoon or a friend of Jihye¡¯s from the guild whose acquaintance I¡¯d made a few months ago. I think her name was Yoosung. After telling her a few more things, I stopped and checked the time, it was almost afternoon. I laid her hand back into the bed as I tucked her into her sheets and took my coat and the other bouquet in hand. ¡°Jihye, Jiwoo might not be here but I know for sure that he will come back sooner, I know he will, because that idiot has a tendency to vanish and appear out of nowhere,¡± I said with a genuine smile as I gave her a final look, then exited through the door. Soon afterwards I stopped in front of another room in the intensive care unit of the hospital. I took a breath, feeling slightly awkward as I loomed near the door, looking at the name plate outside the room. It read the name: Park Eunhee. My Mother. I grabbed the door''s handle and stepped inside the room. *** The smell of alcohol hung heavy in the air as I laid eyes over a man resting his head over his desk, intoxicated by consuming several too many drinks as he mumbled incomprehensible words in his drunken state. His blonde hair dishevelled and his eyes half-open as the dime light of the room and heavy curtains masking any light from entering, added a sombre and gloomy atmosphere, broken glass scattered around the floor as wine bottles and different elixirs laid atop the desk. My eyes nonchalantly followed the man''s movements, but he looked too drunk to even notice me in my half-hidden state. At this point I wasn¡¯t even trying to mask my presence from him. I finally decided to announce my arrival from a dark spot inside the room as the sound of my foot steps echoed through the large study, alarming the man, but not enough to raise his head to check the individual in question. ¡°If its another maid...then go away,¡± Yohan said, his words laced with annoyance and voice booming across the wide study with a frowning and hostile edge. I snorted with a scoff, as a nonchalant wry smile pulled at my lips. ¡°Its quite bold of you to assume that I¡¯m one of your maids, Yohan Carter. Yet again, drowning yourself in alcohol isn¡¯t the best of choice, but everyone has their own likes and dislikes.¡± Hearing my voice filled with a wry edge to it, Yohan straightened in his chair, swiftly his hand went to cover his head as he groaned under the consumption of the amount he¡¯d previously drank, as his face twisted into a painful frown, eyes barely opened. ¡°Feeling light-headed,¡± I walked closer to his desk with my arms clasped behind my back as he sank into his chair, now alarmed by my presence as my figure became visible to his eyes in the dim lighting of the study. ¡°Here.¡± I handed him a glass filled with water from a jar lying on a table on the side, hoping to be a little hospitable. He jerked in his chair, swiftly shoot up and took a battle-ready stance on instinct even in his drunk state as the mana inside him worked from the growing pressure inside the room, his sapphire eyes blazing, as a tremor ran throughout the room. I sighed looking at the pitiful man. I released own my force, the demonic energy is the atmosphere squeezed and cried as the force grinded against the mana, making an unbearable pressure to shroud the surroundings, making the very air to choke out of his lungs as he staggered on his steps ¡°You¡¯re a c-crimson eyed demon,¡± he fumbled over his half-choked words as his eyes quivered in shock and horror, acting like a child who''d just seen a ghost. My smirk widened to a demeaning grin as I pressed harder and he collapsed under his own weight, groaning for mercy. His mana worked as a strong pressure exuded his body, his pathetic attempt at intimidating and fighting back my own, which only looked as amusing as a dog''s desperate wail for help. ¡°Settle down.¡± I said, my words coming out slow and powerful as I withdrew the oppressive intent. ¡°If I truly desired to rid myself of an insignificant insect like you, it would be a trifling matter to just flick you away. And removing someone of your pitiful caliber hardly poses a challenge for me.¡± I said with a nonchalant wave of my hand as I stood in front of him, my face pulled into a wry smile. ¡°Instead, I''ve come to you today with a friendly proposition, through which each of us can gain benefits from.¡± I added with a friendly smile, but it only seemed to alert him even more. Yohan frowned on my words, but understanding the inclination behind them and how things might turn out badly for him, he obediently obeyed my words and sat back down on his chair. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± He asked, voice frightened and eyes looking away from me as sweat poured down his face, as he withdrew his mana back and accepted the glass of water. ¡°Yes! What I need from you...it isn¡¯t something too difficult. Its actually quite simple, I need you to do my bidding and get rid of someone, among the humans. It is certainly like killing two bird with one stone. Does that give you some clarification?¡± He scoffed, his brows furrowing suddenly as he looked at me with a sneer. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll be willing to make a covenant with you. A filthy demon!¡± His voice was amplified by his mana. ¡°After what you bastards have done to the human race, how many people you have killed in pursuit of winning his war; innocent people.¡± ¡°I could point that same question right back at you, Yohan. How many demons do you think have died in the line of their duty fighting you humans for a century? Even they had families and people to return to, wouldn¡¯t they? Many, but you could very well say, not more than the humans.¡± I said, my lips turning in amusement as I looked down at him. ¡°I won¡¯t do as you wish.¡± He shot back with harsh intensity. "Even if you were the demon king, I won''t become your loyal dog." "The demon king, huh..."I ignored his words and with a purse of my lips continued. ¡°As far as you said about not making a covenant, that¡¯s totally fine by me...¡± I paused, as Yohan''s eyes followed my each and every movement warily, as I drew closer to the desk, only standing a few feet away, as he looked up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say the same about your boy, who was so eager to make a covenant with me just by the slightest invitation to get his puny revenge,¡± my words slowly filled the air, as I spat each word as balefully as possible as a grin grew over my face, looking at the twisted and broke expression over Yohan¡¯s face. He immediately retaliated, his anger palpable over his face burning like a fiery conflagration, as his mana burst, his fist reaching to strike my face, but with a sigh I brushed his hand aside as effortlessly as a bug, as the bone shattered inside his arm. His screams ran through the study as he plummeted to the floor, moaning as he looked up at me with tears welling in his eyes. ¡°Ahh, you had to make me hurt you. And here I thought I would be able to make a civilised conversation with you. Why do you humans, or even the other races¡ªexcept for the ash¡¯ari¡ªfeel the need to use your brawn instead of your brain. You''re more reckless than the orcs.¡± I said with a hint of a wry smile. ¡°Honesty, The Exciduims have really fallen. But yet again, your still grieving the loss of your beloved son, and I totally understand your pain and frustration. My deepest condolences.¡± ¡°I-It...Its not true. Your lying. My boy...Thomas would never do something has lowly as make a covenant with your kind. You vile demon, you must¡¯ve forced him. You must¡¯ve tricked my son.¡± He spat each words laced in venom as his eyes blazed with anger and resentment, his mind sober. ¡°I didn¡¯t force him one bit, he was eager himself to grow stronger quickly to take his revenge. And I only provided him with an opportunity, he sought out and paved his own path to his ultimate demise.¡± ¡°But enough of that. The task I want you do is simple, and it isn¡¯t without compensation.¡± I added as I straightened. I thought for a second as I looked down at Yohan with a new found amusement, akin to finding a new toy. ¡°I will tell you who killed your son. Yes, ¡®killed¡¯. He didn¡¯t meet his inevitable end in the dungeon by some coincidental encounter with a beast, he was murdered. And I¡¯m willing to tell you who murdered your son, in exchange for your assistance. Doesn''t that sound good enough?" I felt his expression and demeanour falter as he looked up at me with remorseful and desperate eyes. Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted to see. It was just so simple to manipulate someone if their interests matched with your own, depending on the circumstances, of course, if you could manipulate those circumstances well in your favour. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make a covenant with me, or do something like betraying your kin or kill some high ranker in the Union,¡± I said as I brought my hand forward and two items materialised in the palm of my right hand as I laid them over the desk. ¡°These items are my down-payment for the task. As you are now, you won¡¯t be able to deal with the individual I want you to when the time comes, so I will first help you reach the next stage, what do you humans like to call it¡ªoh yes, the rank. You need to be at least on that rank to give a proper fight against that man, or if you intent to kill him in order to avenge your son¡¯s death, and of course fulfil our deal.¡± ¡°W-Who is this person whom I need to get rid of?¡± He finally asked as my smirk widened into a more devilish grin. ¡°The man I need you rid and the man who murdered your son are the same person,¡± I said, putting great emphasis over my words. I pointed at the items I''d previously placed over his desk as I spoke. ¡°That small pouch has a strong elixir which can help your body to assimilate with the mana faster and exceed your limits, to ascend to the subsequent rank.¡± ¡°And what about the other item?¡± Yohan said, as he took the palm sized medallion in his hand and inspected the intricate runes over its surface. ¡°You just need to imbue the medallion with your mana and once you do, I will accept it as you agreeing to my proposal.¡± I said as I turned and moved closer to the window of the study, moving the heavy curtains as moon light prevailed inside. ¡°But I do hope that the odds be in my favour.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Yohan finally decided to ask. ¡°You mentioned earlier that you wouldn''t make a deal even if the demon king himself came here personally, right?!¡± I simply added with a shake of my head, shrugging dismissively. ¡°C-Could you be the demon king?¡± Yohan asked, slightly afraid of his own question as he swallowed hard. I burst out into a chain of laughter as I slowly composed myself and looked back at the man. ¡°Apologies for my unsightly appearance. That was quite an amsuing question, I suppose. But no, unfortunately I am not the demon king.¡± I added with an air of poise and oozing ostentation, as I lookd down at the lesser man. ¡°I am someone much worse.¡± As I said my final words to Yohan, the space around me warped as I vanished from the inside of his study and appeared on a high-rise building''s rooftop, as a passing breeze kissed my skin and swayed my robes and hair. Just then I looked down at my arms as several distorted cracks ran through my skin which weren¡¯t able to mend themselves, as droplets of blood trickled through the wounds. ¡°I guess this substitute body is only able to go this far, even without having to exercise a fraction of my strength it still succumbed and broke down.¡± I gave a dismissive sigh as I turned to look at the alit streets and buildings. My eyes suddenly widened in surprise as my face took an amused and calculative grin. So you''ve finally met him. Is this fate? ¡°So it¡¯s finally happening. Let¡¯s see how far your descendent can go this time, Mordain Astrionyx!!¡± I said, reminiscing on the distant past as several memories ran through my mind. I stood in the ambience of the moon light as I took in the scenery and felt the passing breeze. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you can struggle in this life with his help, Shun.¡± Chapter: 104: Employment I leaned my back against the cool wall as I took a deep breath, clearing the cold sweat from over my forehead as my insides seem to seethe as I felt like puking out whatever I had for lunch, as the cold atmosphere added more to my worries. The sensation of crossing through a portal was something I was greatly apprehensive about and could never get used to. I wasn¡¯t a hunter so I wasn¡¯t able to wield mana like the majority could, so my body was on the weaker side¡ªmore like how the humans originally used to be before mana came into our world. But time was of the essence right now and using portals were more innovative in this day and age, despite the stomach churning experience it brought, plus the motion sickness, then to waste more time using airplanes and different forms of travel accommodation. ¡°Why can¡¯t they make the portals more reliant, to not cause motion sickness from the shift.¡± I grunted with a click of my tongue as I felt my stomach churn again, as I almost vomited. A cold breeze ran past me, as I shivered under the apricity of the winter atmosphere, prickling my skin and working as a balm for me to alleviate my mind to the tasks at hand which needed my outmost attention. I¡¯d wasted too much time in the preparations and the things necessary to assemble this so-called ¡®team¡¯, which Jiwoo had told me about. And the documents he had given me and the files pertaining the information about our next course of actions had occupied me, not allowing me to rest. I was tired to the bone, and more so mentally with all the money that I''d been spending. Seriously, that guy had just vanished to who knows where, throwing all of this god forsaken work over me, which I needed to do on my own. Well Koji was more reliable than I¡¯d thought at first¡ªwell being a kid and all¡ª, and if not for him it would have taken me more than five months to complete all the preparations, designs and other necessary arrangements, including the hideout, the equipment which Jiwoo had left me to get¡ªwhich was really hard to obtain even through the black market or some inside means¡ªand the people I needed to recruit in the meantime. I did everything all on my own. And thanks to Koji the design work and the interior of the hideout had been completed faster than I¡¯d first had in mind. And all I had to get was an expensive pc for the kid, and he showed me what he could do. I sighed, taking a moment to compose myself. ¡®Shit, I don¡¯t get paid enough for all this crap.¡¯ I said, rolling my eyes in annoyance as I scowled, brows furrowing, as I almost let a tear-drop well down my eyes as I imagined myself punching the hell out of Jiwoo if he appeared in front of me right now. But with a dismissive sigh, I shrugged in defeat. Well, I was the one who''d agreed to his whole deal in the first place. Well, beggars can¡¯t be choosers. Damn you Jiwoo...seriously, I had to honestly get tangled up with that frivolous and suspicious guy, just ¡®cause we made some good cash together. I¡¯ve been slaving for him for the past five months and now he¡¯d disappeared to god knows where. And I was a man of my word, when it came to business and trust. I guess that¡¯s where I was still a little dull. ¡®But the money...¡¯ I felt a grin arch my face as I relaxed my facial muscles and composed myself with a dry cough. So far I¡¯d been successfully able to recruit only two of the guys while taking care of the side stuff and the finances to support our team. And in terms of money, we had no money. Well, money had always been something I could trust, if not a person. Almost half of the money had already been used and spent which Jiwoo had given me, and taking into account the salaries of the others and the accommodation prices and all the material prices and bills, plus the inflation, we should be good for about another year and a half, but even with all the places I¡¯d invested in, and my own money I''d spent and the future projects in mind, money was indeed the bigger end of the problems, which I needed to take care of somehow until Jiwoo came back. And I hope he brings a mountain of gold back with him this time as well. Well he was the piggybank of the team who brought financial support, anyways... I sighed taking a glance around me, as I started to feel better, but the cold weather was still a pain in the arse. I took a frim hold of the leather bag in my hand as I took my phone out of my pocket and booked a cab quickly. After waiting for a few minutes, a cab arrived as I quickly entered the car¡ªwhich was a black SUV¡ªand felt a wave of relief wash over me, as the heater inside the car made a warm and comfortable environment, unlike the cold and sombre one outside. ¡°Sir, where would you like to go?¡± The driver asked looking back at me through his rear-view mirror. I matched his line of sight and quickly told him the address which I needed to reach. The driver looked to be in his late sixties, wearing an old tailored suit, with furrow lines over his forehead and wrinkles palpable over his face due to his old age, with an average built. On our way there, the cab driver made small talk to pass the silence and awkward atmosphere. ¡°Is this your first time here in the states, Sir?¡± The cab driver asked as he took a right turn and entered the speed lane. I eyed him for a second, before answering nonchalantly. ¡°Yeah, its my first time here. I''m here to take care of some business.¡± The old man nodded with an understanding smile as he kept his eyes over the road, carefully manoeuvring the car, showing his years worth of experience of driving. ¡°The name¡¯s Harrison. Pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡± He said with a nod, as a smile arched his wrinkled face. I took a slow breath, looked at Harrison warily as I decided to reply after a moment of thought. ¡°Salvador..¡± I said with a breath. ¡°Salvador...That¡¯s quite a unique name,¡± Harrison said with a smile, his old wrinkled cheeks pulled as he looked back at me through the back mirror. ¡°And you also look quite young. Well nowadays teenagers are far stronger than what they used to be back in my days. Well, ahh, now that they can wield mana and all, hehe...¡± Currently I wasn¡¯t wearing my usual mask which I wore to work as a broker in the black market, and was dressed in a formal tailored suit, and I had to say when I dressed up properly my overall looks weren¡¯t bad. ¡°The person who taught me the ways around called me that, so I just took the name from then on,¡± I returned as I leaned my elbow over the window and crossed my legs, looking outside the window as we passed over a bridge, and were reaching close to our destination. We continued the rest of the trip in silence, as we sped past different vehicles and crossed a few intersections and finally got to where we needed to. Harrison hit the brakes as he slowly parked the car, as he looked back at me through his back mirror. ¡°We''ve arrived at the destination. I hope you had a comfortable ride.¡± Harrison announced as I straightened and paid through the online option on phone. ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± I returned, as I grabbed my leather bag and exited the car. After that, Harrison sped away into the streets, as I turned around and saw the place where I''d able to find Emily Obsern. To be honest, it''d taken me almost three months to pin point and track this women down and find here real location. And what I¡¯d find out during my investigation was that, Emily was using an alibi and fake identity living in the states. Which was most probably because of the person who had targeted her family to not find out that she was still alive, to protect herself. Which was indeed an excellent choice. I couldn¡¯t fully understand who had killed her parents. I could think of a few hypothesis, but they were merely just theory, not the truth. But I guess I might be able to learn it after I meet the person in question who is supposed to be ghost. Right now I was standing in front of an apartment complex which looked quite run down and unkempt, a good place which wouldn¡¯t fall under their radar. Who would expect the daughter of the most famous scientist and artificer in the world to live in a run down apartment complex like this. And one more thing which played a significant part in the equation was that, she was presumed dead to the public almost a decade ago, alongside her parents. So I don¡¯t think her malefactor would be suspicious of her being alive. I walked up to the third floor of the apartment complex and slowly came to a halt in front of an apartment door, which read the number 104. I rang the door bell and waited for a few minutes, but there was no response. I rang it again, but was met with no response. ¡°Is this really the right place...?!¡± I thought with a furrow of my brows as I looked around the desolate and unkempt apartment complex. I quickly took my phone out of my pocket to check and confirm the address of Emily Osbern¡¯s house. But this was the right place. Why isn¡¯t anyone answering? No, could it be... I rang the door bell several times as panic bled my thoughts, thinking of the worst. What if she had been caught by the man who had sent assassins to kill her family? Without thinking much, I tried to thrash the door down, but just as my shoulder was about to collide against the door, I heard a light creak as the door slightly opened and I saw the figure of a woman, half hidden behind it. I saw a pair of bright sapphire eyes warily looking at me, half hidden behind the door, dull green locks of hair tied in an unkempt ponytail, with bangs covering her forehead, revealing her slim neck. She was wearing lounge wear with a hoodies and had a twisted frown over her face which perfectly hinted on her foul mood. Overall, she looked beautiful despite not looking in the freshest. ¡°What do you want?¡± The woman said with a scowl as her harsh tone reverberated in my ears. I straightened and cleared my throat as I laid eyes over the woman¡ªEmily Obsern. ¡°I was hoping to meet Miss Samantha Voss. I have some business with her.¡± I said with a straight face, a friendly smile palpable over my face as I looked at her with a pleasant amiable air to not alert her. It¡¯d taken me three months to pin you down Emily, I won¡¯t let this chance go out of my hands. And the money I¡¯d wasted in getting the resources that Jiwoo had left me with, to get for you, I will completely make a favourable outcome, and get my money back two-folds. ¡°Are you perhaps Miss Samantha Voss?¡± I added with a composed smile, acting with as much poise as possible to not startle her. ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± She said, her eyes filled with irk and annoyance, as her actions oozed wariness and calculative hostility. I felt like she would rip the door down right this moment and tear me apart from the twisted expression over her face. Clam down, Salvador. You have talked business and taken care of guys much worse and unbearable than her. She¡¯s just a seventeen year old teenager. How hard it could be to deal with a teenager? ¡°If you¡¯re one of those door to door salesmen, then get lost I have no need for anything.¡± She said, as she slowly started closing the door, turning her gaze away as she nonchalantly gave me a final glance. ¡°No, Miss Samantha, I¡¯m not a salesman, and neither am I here to preach you about any religion.¡± I could see her roll her eyes from the other side of the door. ¡°My name is Salvador.¡± I said as I brought my hand over my chest and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Weird name,¡± She scoffed as she continued closing the door. ¡°Miss Samantha wait, I¡¯m actually here toady with a proposal for you. If you could give me just five minutes, I could¡ª¡± ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not interested in whatever crap you¡¯re selling. Now get lost before I call the cops on you.¡± Just as the door was about to be closed, I thrust my arm out and stuck it between the tiny opening. It hurts!! I inwardly screamed, as I scowled looking at the girl with dull green hair glaring daggers at me. Salvador, you need to do this. You can do this. Remember those hellish five months, and the money!!!!! ¡°What the hell are you trying to pull here?¡± Emily grunted as she pushed the door close, but with me still stuck between the entrance, as I felt a surge of pain near my chest and shoulder as I suppressed my moans through gritted teeth until my jaw ached. ¡°I¡¯m really going to call the cops on you, you fucking dipshit. Get the hell out right at this moment, you son of a bitch.¡± She¡¯s got quite the sharp tongue. Didn¡¯t her parents teach¡ª! Ohh yeah, they¡¯re dead. ¡°W-Wait...¡± I was able to sputtered out as I tried to push the door forward, lessening the pain and taking a breath. ¡°Emily Obsern, please I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I¡¯m just here to talk, alright...¡± I said as she pushed harder, I tried to resist her strength, but it felt futile. How the hell is she so strong for someone looking so weak? Or I guess I was the one weaker than a girl younger than me. Well the report did say that which was an awakened. ¡°What bullshit are you spewing? Yeah like I would believe the guy who''s trying to thrash down my door and march right into my house. And how the hell do you know my name? You must one of his guy¡¯s!!¡± Her voice came out strained and venomous. Emily rebutted as she frowned, showering me with a train of long curses along the way, as I felt my strength flail and knees give out from fighting against her this game of tog of war. ¡°You must be one of that guy''s henchmen, who killed my parents, and is still trying to kill me, even after I was presumed dead. Why can¡¯t you guys just let me live the rest of my life in peace? Isn¡¯t it enough that you killed my parents?¡± Emily sneered as she pushed harder and tried her hardest to force me out of the apartment, but I stood firm and steadfast, not willing to move an inch away before I completed my task. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding Miss Emily, I¡ª¡± I tried to speak but she cut me off. ¡°No way in fucking hell that I¡¯m misunderstanding anything here.¡± Emily sneered as her nose wrinkled, her expression communicating the most hostile of sneers as she looked in my direction. If she had some object in her hand right now, she would¡¯ve totally bashed my head with it by now. ¡°You fuckers messed up my life and are still up to no good even when I¡¯m just sitting idly and enjoying my mundane life. You know that karma¡¯s a thing.¡± Her eyes flared with anger and resentment as her voice contained some distant loss and sombreness. ¡°Emily Obsren, don¡¯t you want to finish your father¡¯s leftover research,¡± I sternly said, trying to shake her attention back to my words, as she jumped in her position, as her grip over the door loosened slightly, which gave me the opportunity to fling open the damn door from the outside. ¡°I¡¯m not a henchman sent to assassinate you, or anything. If I was I wouldn¡¯t have given you time and introduced myself, rather I would¡¯ve killed you on the spot.¡± My voice strained as I looked into her sapphire eyes, burning balefully in fury This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°All I¡¯m here to do is talk about a deal. If you still don¡¯t trust my words¡ªwhich is only right¡ª, you can take all my possessions and pat me down yourself to make sure I''m not here to harm you in anyway possible.¡± I said, taking a breath as I sat down on the floor and placed my leather bag in front of her and placed my phone over it as I ushered it in her direction. ¡°Please, just give me five minutes of your time and if you don¡¯t like what I''m saying and offering, I¡¯ll leave. Just five minutes, I''m a man of my word.¡± I persisted as I looked up at the girl who had a hesitant expression over her face. Emily looked at me with stupefied eyes as she composed herself and clicked her tongue in annoyance. She cursed under her breath as she combed her hand past her hair and took a step closer to me. She took my phone and bag and placed it to the side, as she finally spoke. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t know who you are, but if you know who I am, and whose daughter I am,¡ªor used to be ¡ªthen I guess even if you came to kill me I couldn¡¯t escape, and you would¡¯ve already killed me. So whatever you''re here to do make it quick...¡± ¡°Just five minutes, that¡¯s it,¡± She added at the end, as she gestured for me to close the door and follow her inside. I asked for here permission to approach my belongings, as she gave me a suspicious glace and looked at me warily, but after a second she nodded and then I took a few documents out of my leather bag with her eyeing me cautiously from the side as if she could strike me down right this moment. I walked behind here through the hallway and she gestured for me to take a seat at the dining table. She took the seat of honour on the other side from me, facing me directly, as I eased in the chair and coughed lightly to clear my throat as I gently took a piece of paper lying over the wooden table from the other documents that I¡¯d brought here with me. ¡°Let me formally introduce myself again, my name is Salvador, I¡¯m a broker in the black market in Korea, but currently I¡¯m working for a contract based employer. And Miss Emily Osbern, I¡¯m here today in regards to a matter which can be beneficial to the both of us.¡± I said with a business like air, taking account of each word as I read her facial expression, taking an annoyed frown. Guess I''ll get straight to the point, no use using back handed tricks or beating around the bush to convince this woman. Seriously, this was the first time in life that I¡¯d listened to someone curse at me so much in our first meeting. I was actually left quite astound. But just as I was about to speak, Emily raised a hand and spoke. ¡°Before you say anything, tell me, how did you find out that I was still alive and where I lived? It should be impossible to track me down as I changed my name and made other arrangements as well?¡± Oh, so its just that. Indeed she¡¯d made excellent maneuvers in here judgment of changing her identity and veiling her presence up until now. But, even she¡¯d left behind some loops in her plan, which if a person looked carefully into they would be able to figure out. Well, those clues were ultimately very subtle but being the greatest broker in the world, I was easily able to solve them just by a single glance. "First of all, my employer¡ªyou could say he¡¯s now my Boss, but whatever¡ª,he gave me the task to reinvestigate the case of the Osberns accidental death. I¡¯d tried to investigate this case a few years ago, but I found almost nothing because I wasn¡¯t interested in it back then.¡± I saw Emily¡¯s sneer widen as she crossed her arm above her stomach and inclined in her chair. ¡°That incident really looked like¡ªor was made to look like¡ªa coincidental accident.¡± I said raising a finger as Emily followed my each and every movement. ¡°But, after my boss had provided me with a lead that I hadn¡¯t given much mind to, I started revising the case files again and started my investigation a few months ago, and I found something interesting when doing so...¡± I felt an amused smile playing on my lips as Emily¡¯s frown twisted slightly. I couldn¡¯t help but find joy in teasing her. ¡°That is, the last project your father was working on prior to his death¡ªwith the help of your mother¡ªwas a potion which had the recovery rate of almost 98.99 percent, which is impossible even with the most refined and thoroughly obtained resources and herbs found in our world. And the potions which are selling in the markets currently only have a recovery rate of 95 percent, which is good, but not as good as what your father had envisioned.¡± ¡°But what do you think would¡¯ve happened if your father, Curtis Osbern, and mother, Alice Osbern were able to release this potion with such a high recovery rate?¡± Emily¡¯s brows furrowed further as she looked at me warily. Her eyes glaring at me from the other side as I looked at a document and read through its contents. I think she already had an idea what the aftermath of the release of this concoction would¡¯ve been. Indeed it would¡¯ve been an excellent innovation and help to mankind¡¯s assault against the demons and the mana beast, but... ¡°So, Curtis Osbern, who was the most brilliant mind amongst the humans, whom had made so many discoveries and helped in the progression of mankind, wouldn¡¯t such a man have many competitors and enemies in regards to his line of work.¡± I added with a slight smirk as I fiddled with a few documents in my hands. I pushed one over to Emily¡¯s side and she slowly reached out and received the document and started reading through it with caution laced in her eyes. ¡°So the only decision that the competitor side came to, was to eliminate their biggest obstacle.¡± I let my words roll slowly in the air, as Emily¡¯s face fumed with fury as a fire akin to vengeance blazed in her eyes. ¡°Yeah and once I confirmed that you were alive through various means and with the help of the information given to me by my employer, I just looked through the old records, thanks to the enthusiastic guy on our side who understands computers better than anyone, I found out several transactions had been made from Curtis Osbern''s safe account¡ªunder his butler''s name¡ªwhich he had opened secretly and had been putting money into.¡± I looked at Emily who now looked at me with a stupefied expression palpable over her face, as her eyes looked incredulously at me, like I¡¯d read her like an open book. ¡°And through accessing those old records in the system, I found that several transactions were made only a few days after your parents death from this account into an entirely different account. And all these accounts had something which linked them to the Obsern incident. So I merely just backtracked and linked these accounts to the incident.¡± ¡°So I just followed the subtle clues, using my brilliant genius,¡± I added as I moved my hand through my hair, ¡°and with a little bit help from my connections, I was finally able to find you, Samantha Voss, or should I say Emily Obsern.¡± I finished with a friendly smile, interlocking my fingers as I rested my elbows over the table, as Emily had finished reading through the contract I¡¯d given her. She swallowed hard as her eyes quivered in shock, looking for a loss for words. What, cat caught your tongue? Where are all those curses from earlier. I rejoiced inwardly as I felt refreshed looking at the girl lose her cool. Heh, that¡¯s what happens when you mess with me. ¡°Is everything that¡¯s mentioned on this contract true?¡± She asked with slight hesitation on her face and in tone. ¡°It¡¯s can''t me real, this is too good of a contract, which gives me more benefits than you guys.¡± ¡°No! Everything that¡¯s mentioned on it is true and without any backhanded tricks. Well, you could say that my Boss really wants to recruit you for some reason he didn¡¯t clarify.¡± I gave her a wave of my hand as I eased in my chair. ¡°But well, depending on how much we are giving you, all we ask is that you provide us with some ample results in the span of every six months, some consumable item or some accessory which is refundable to the cost spent on your research materials.¡± I said, holding my business like demeanour, face solemn. ¡°And as mentioned on the contract, you will also receive a percentage of the profits we make. Plus, its mentioned as a clause that if we don¡¯t provide you protection, or help you catch the man who murdered your family in the next five years, you¡¯re free to leave us if you feel necessary. But you will still receive a small percentage of the profits even then.¡± I took a breath, taking a few more seconds as I looked at Emily''s hesitant face. ¡°It isn¡¯t a losing deal for either us. What do you say, Emily?¡± I crossed my legs and leaned into the chair as my lips pursed in thought. ¡°What makes you think you can catch the guy who killed my parents? Do you think you would be able to bring him to justice even if he has connections in the Union?¡± Her head slightly bent as her frown widened, her hands clenched, resting over the table. I already had an inkling, but the guy really had connections inside the World Union as I thought.. That would be troublesome, if I had to be honest. But right now I needed to do what I¡¯d come here for. And I already had someone working on that problem. ¡°You just have to trust us on that note. We will be providing you full protection and support. And your accommodation will also be taken care of.¡± I toned down my voice a little as I closed my eyes for a second, thinking of the several possibilities. Just in that moment I stood, Emily slightly stirred in her place, startled as I went back to the door and brought my bag and phone. I took another phone out of my bag and handed it to her. ¡°If you make up your mind then call me through this phone. Its number is untraceable.¡± I left a card and a piece of paper with the exact address of the hideout. ¡°This is the address you need to come to, and this card can help you use the portal daises.¡± Emily stayed quit for a moment, but I didn¡¯t say anything anymore as I held my bag and decided to walk out of her apartment. I closed the door behind me and walked out of the apartment complex. Now all of it came down to her own determination for revenge and accomplishing what she wanted to. All I could do was give her a push and support. ¡°Seriously Jiwoo, you better come back soon.¡± *** I walked into a bar filled with hordes of people, a shining globe in the middle, suspended from the ceiling, casting a dim sparkle as the multiple small rays illuminated the inside, some folks were dancing to the beat, some just comfortably sitting on the sofas and seats, enjoying the music and alcoholic beverages in their hands. It looked like an enjoyable evening for everyone I walked a slow stride, as I took off my blazer and held it with my bag, loosening my tie, as I finally found the person I¡¯d come here looking for. I approached the open bar, where a tall man, looking no older then in his late twenties¡ªnow approaching his thirties¡ª, with short brown hair and deep and stoic black eyes, his physique looked well-built for someone in his thirties working in a bar, wearing the attire of a barista, standing and serving the round of customers to the alcohol of their choice. I took a seat in the middle row where he was serving, and called out to him. I placed my bag and blazer to the seat on the side and ordered. ¡°I''d like a whisky.¡± After a short wait, the man with the short brown hair placed a glass half filled with whisky in front of me with two ice cubes inside the square glass. I withdrew a piece of paper from the inside of my bag and handed it to him. He was hesitant at first, but slowly reached for it and took the paper and read through the contents. By the time he was finished reading, I chugged down my beverage and looked at him with a straight face, trying to look friendly. A few seconds past, his calm and stoic demeanour wavered slightly as he looked at me with a sharp glare, his nose wrinkling. ¡°If you¡¯re here to screw me over, then just drink your drinks and get the hell out of here before I have you kicked out myself.¡± Well, at least he didn¡¯t curse at me. Unlike some unsophisticated girl, who had cursed the heck out of me just a few hours ago. ¡°Liam Elrod, what you just read are the terms we are willing to offer you if you join us. Don¡¯t you fell suffocated and wronged working in a place like this?¡± I said, bringing the glass down and twirling my finger over its round edges. ¡°I know perfectly well what happened to you, Liam.¡± I looked at him, eyes unwavering as his face fumed with anger, barely suppressed at the end. ¡°Liam Elrod, an aspiring new hunter, making a name for himself, acquiring many achievements in a short time when accepted in a renowned guild in Canada...but, was framed for something which he didn¡¯t do and was fired from his position in the guild he used to work in and his hunter''s licence was revoked by the bureau, because your teammates got jealous of your achievements and framed you for something you didn¡¯t do.¡± Well, what he was framed was, he was accused of killing a teammate when they''d went to do a dungeon subjection a few years back. Because of his growing talent and name, there were many people wishing on his downfall. He was sent to trial and by the time he was proven innocent, his name had already been sullied by the people who were against him, so Liam lost almost everything even after he was proven innocent, but the guild helped him slightly. But after that fiasco, people only saw him as an arrogant good for nothing who tried to kill his teammates. So the Union made the decision that he can¡¯t join any other organisation and his licence was revoked regardless of being proven innocent. It was unfair from however I viewed it. ¡°You graduated from Lock in the top one hundred ranks, and were quite the talk in the recent years afterwards,¡± I continued as I played with the glass in my hand. ¡°Your dungeon clear rates were outstanding for someone so young and the higher ups of the guild made you a team leader in your fourth year since joining. Quite a lot of achievements under your name. Plus you did everything possible to make sure your team always returned alive even from the most ridiculous missions, with only a few casualties, but no deaths.¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Liam asked, slightly unnerved by my demeanour and tone. I smirked. ¡°I''m saying, an experienced rank hunter like you, is now rotting away his talent in a random bar, because you can¡¯t go back to the hunter business...¡± ¡°What the hell are you getting at?¡± Liam said again with his tone sharper and stern as he struck the marble table with his fist, startling the people around us. But after a second or two, they went back to doing what they were doing. But they made some distance from us. ¡°Read the contract once more. It should be more convenient for you working on these terms, then rotting away in this bar. You¡¯re someone we need, someone experienced and talented like you, Liam.¡± I said with my tone pushing, as I saw Liam¡¯s brows knit in thought. This deal should be quite beneficial for him. He was a good and honest man, trying to make an honest living for his family. But honesty in this world his worth nothing, when there were cheating bastards like the guys who''d framed Liam and many others. Liam took a breath as he placed the contract back down. ¡°You¡¯re willing to give me a six-figure salary, just to join you guys and train a few dudes and act as a team leader of sorts. This is a good yearly salary.¡± Yearly? Did he read the contract correctly? ¡°Not yearly, its your monthly pay. I told you to read the contract properly.¡± I jabbed as I looked at him with a furrow of my brows. ¡°W-What¡ª?!¡± Liam took a moment and read through the contract a few more times as he looked at the section mentioning his salary once again. ¡°You¡¯re willing to pay me this amount on monthly basis. You do know how much this is? There has to be some clause?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the amount we are willing to pay for your capabilities, and there are also bonuses and other incentives on how you perform.¡± I added as I straightened and stood from the chair. ¡°And if you¡¯re still skeptical of my proposal, I can wire the money into your account right now, if that''ll make you believe me." I placed a phone and card on the marble table of the bar and a piece of paper with the address of the hideout on it. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, Liam. I''m just doing what my employer told me to. And in this world we have to take the chances that come our way, because this world isn¡¯t quite forgiving to people like us, with people in it whom hold the power to control it.¡± ¡°Of course you can take your time¡ª¡± I saw Liam with his hand held out as he looked at me with determination in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. And I''m willing to take this chance. This whole things looks a little too good, but it could be better than rotting away in this bar.¡± His face pulled into a more serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m Salvador. Nice to make your acquaintance.¡± I said as I shook his hand. ¡° Then, I¡¯ll be waiting for you, the unkillable Rasputin.¡± *** After taking care of all the business I needed to, which was honestly more tiresome than any job I had to, I finally returned back to Seoul as I now stood outside the warehouse which was our hideout, in the abandoned warehouse site. This place looked deserted and desolate from the outside, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t ask for a more better place to work as our base of operation, which was away from the public''s eyes. I struck my hand inside a small gap in the warehouse gate snd flipped a switch, as a finger©\print recognition device flipped from the gate. I placed my hand over it as the device scanned my finger-prints and after it¡¯d done so, I heard the creaking noise of the gate opening as I entered. Just as I entered, a fully furnished hall came into my vision, black marble floor, sturdy interior and the expensive training equipment I¡¯d installed according to the plans left by Jiwoo. This hideout had several rooms for accommodations, including training rooms, break rooms, a dinning room, and an entire lab made only for Emily, plus the surveillance room made on Koji''s request, which was honestly pretty useful. There were sofas, tables and chair and other decorations put to make the place look lively. Everything here was just so expensive, but worth each penny, with reinforced glass on the inside to work as an interior decoration and for reliability, and the outside was protected by reinforced steel which is tough enough to not break even under the assault of several bulldozers ramming the place down. I saw a head bob from a sofa placed in the hall. I sighed pinching my brows in frustration. There was garbage littered all across the sofas and making the place look like a junk yard. The figure from earlier rushed in my direction, as I saw shoulder length jet-black hair which were unkempt, and two bright scarlet eyes looking at me with anticipation, as he took a weird stance and saluted me in military style. ¡°Welcome back, Salvador.¡± His voice sounded enthusiastic, but his unkempt sight filled me with more annoyance, as the fatigue from travelling had started to catch up to me. Honestly, at this point I¡¯d become a nanny more than the person left in charge. The twenty-one year was taller than me, with a slim built, but his actions were even childish than Koji''s, who was still a kid. All this guy did was fool around, game and eat junk food all day. Even I was now skeptical why Jiwoo had made me recruit this useless guy in the first place. ¡°Arthur, where are the others?¡± I asked as I walked closer to him. His face slacked for a split second as he answered. ¡°Well, Derek went back to the academy, and Koji is in the surveillance room, he said not to disturb him because his favourite TV-show was currently airing.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said with a breath as I put my bag down on a table nearby and took my tie off, as I walked in the direction of the surveillance room. ¡°Ahm, Salvador?¡± Arthur said as I sat on the sofa and loosened my shoes and put on flipflops for comfort. ¡°What?¡± I asked as I leaned into the plum seat and felt my fatigue falter. ¡°Have you though about giving my gaming system back? I¡¯ve been really well behaved these past few days.¡± He said making innocent eyes as he strode closer to me. I clenched my jaw as I looked at the young man with ire in my eyes. ¡°Arthur Stern!¡± I said sternly as he straightened in his spot, with a ¡°Yes sir¡±. ¡°Have you done the chores assigned to you? And the tasks I left you with? Huh? I don¡¯t think so?¡± I said looking around and seeing the trash and the boxes of food littered on the floor. ¡°I-I...was going to do them eventually, but...¡± ¡°Then another two weeks without any games.¡± I shot him a glance as I stood. ¡°If you don¡¯t follow the rules, then I¡¯ll hold your next month''s salary, as well as your comics. You understand?¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± He shouted from behind as I entered the surveillance room. Seriously, at this point I was definitely their nanny. I saw Koji watching a reality show over the big monitor, with several others on the sides, displaying the inside and outside of the warehouse, or on some rows of codes running. ¡°Was it a success?¡± Koji asked as he leaned in his seat, cradling the tub of ice-cream in his hands, as I took the seat on his left. ¡°Yeah, I was able to do what I was supposed to more or less. I think both of them will come.¡± ¡°Here,¡± Koji handed me a piece of document, taking a scoop of his ice-cream alongside. I read through the contents and my brows jumped in surprise. After a moment, I composed myself as a smirk played at my lips. ¡°Koji this is great. Thanks to you we have now access to the inside network of the World Union. Honestly its quite terrifying how much you can do at such a young age.¡± ¡°Wanna see something better?¡± He said with a grin with the spoon still in his mouth. Just as he tapped over his keyboard, all the monitors blanked and then started projecting several rooms and areas inside some organisation. ¡°Wait...could it be?¡± I said, face flummoxed in shock and flabbergast, as my eyes bulged open. ¡°Yep, the inside of the World Union''s headquarter.¡± Koji said proudly with his arms crossed and chest puffed. ¡°This is the footage from the simpler rooms, the firewalls used for the rooms with important stuff are harder to crack, but I think I can do it in due time.¡± ¡°This is excellent. Our problem for information gathering and keeping an eye out for any unusual movements from the Union is solved.¡± I said enthusiastically. Chapter: 105: Recognition Lucas Claymore As the winter breeze whispered through the air, it carried with it the ephemeral essence of deep thoughts and contemplation, gently stirring the soul with the echoes of the moments gone by. My eyes slowly fled up toward the sky, the usual azure sky was currently laden with dark clouds which seem to add a sombre hue to the environment as snow fell down and blanketed the ground, spilled over everything around me, casting a shadow of dull white intensity over the academy. I straightened my scarf and properly wrapped it around my neck to cast out the cold as I firmly manipulated my mana¡ªthe attribute of wind¡ªcasting a small barrier around me to not allow the snow to befall me, as I continued my slow jog from the ashura dormitory to the main building, to reach the classroom. After a few minutes, I entered the building as I cancelled the wind barrier around me and looked around and noticed a few first years, fresh faces and minds, looking enthusiastic and confident, wearing their black uniforms with golden embroidery covering the sleeves and chest, in pride and looking passionate. My steps continued to marge without halt, as I saw a few first years now having taken notice of me walking alongside them the long halls, I was currently wearing the attire worn by the second year sophomores, a red uniform with sliver stripes embroidered around the collar and sleeves of the fabric, as they were a few steps ahead, discussing about some theory over mana manipulation. They seem to jump in their spot as they greeted me with a slight bow, having recognized me as a senior by my uniform, oozing respect and admiration palpable over their faces, but looking slightly awkward and sober ¡°Good Morning, sophomore Lucas.¡± A few of them said, nervousness prickled the hair at the back of their heads. I nonchalantly nodded my head back in a form of greeting¡ªsomething of an action unheard of from me¡ªas I ushered forward, and for some reason the first years made a surprised expression as they looked slightly frozen in their spot for a second, dumbfounded with mouths agape. Some female students seemed to blush on my casual and simple action as they looked at me with infatuated eyes. Their eyes sparkling and lips pursed, making an expression that I''d grown accustomed to already, and seen many make. But not giving them much attention, I walked away. ¡°Oy, didn¡¯t you say he was the type to get angry just by getting greeted by someone, and he wasn¡¯t even sneering as the rumour made him to be the notorious sneering lord!" ¡°Isn¡¯t he kinda hot?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just as hot as soph Aogiri Ryuya and Han Shu-hui.¡± I heard the dim voices of the first years, quietly murmuring between themselves with my sharp senses as an assassin class, as most of the first years made an awkward expression seeing me pass by, averting their gaze for a reason I was well aware of now. I shook my head in depreciation with a sigh as I shrugged the gazes off and moved forward with a nonchalant expression, without a care for the others around me. It has been a week since the classes resumed again from the winter break and now having graduated from the first year in the academy, I''d successfully reached the second year in my academic life with the rest of my classmates and acquaintance in the top ten. And this rumour was started by some first years during the end term practical tests¡ªand the guys who''d done this were not so surprisingly on bad terms with me¡ªspreading false bullshit around against me. I wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that the first years were referring to me with such a nickname, until Ryuya had told me about the entire fiasco revolving around, with me at its centre. But I felt another sigh coming, as I couldn¡¯t rebut the accusations pointed at me through the rumours. Looking back on my actions and how I dealt with certain situations, I think I might''ve been a loose cannon in the first year, doing whatever that came to mind without any care for the repercussions and I think I also sneered a lot, dubbed by Ryuya and Amelia. And thanks to that rumour, it seems like the first years and some of the second years had started to refer to me as the notorious sneering lord, or edge lord or point break. Well I couldn¡¯t give one damn about what they called me. Because I was used to dealing with situations like these. And even in the first year, I wasn''t much of a guy to make friends with a lot of people. But that sense of superiority which I¡¯d always shrouded myself with, like a veil working as a shell for me to alleviate my mind from the growing pressure of my tasks and the sheer responsibility and arrogance of being the next in line to succeed the Claymore family had perhaps blinded me from the consequences of my actions. And the reason for that might have been the hoaxed praises and accolades which were given to me since a young age, but I perfectly understood that they were only after making connections and friendly ties with the Claymore family using praise as some calculative measure for their own benefit. But I¡¯d been more than foolish enough to allow them to sway me with their shower of persuasive praises. Honestly, I felt foolish and ashamed of myself more than anything, now that I¡¯d completely realized my own shortcomings. But I think I was changing, one step at a time, my growth which I''d felt was stunned by my own strong feelings of disapproval of others and not trying to accept my own weakness for being unable to catch up to the likes of Ryuya and Park Jiyoung, had now ceased and my strength was growing steadily and on a faster pace than ever before as I was already equal to Ryuya in our abilities now, and for the reason that I was also quite hot-headed and arrogant before, but now I was also steadily catching up to Park Jiyoung whom was on the borderline of the rank now, and had now risen and taken the first spot in the academy¡¯s second year, which many speculated to have been Ryuya¡¯s. But I guess in the past, I was more frustrated about being ranked lower than Ryuya and Park Jiyoung that the frustration caused by that one fact had made me act so rashly on times, which I somewhat regretted now. I was arrogant, but I had accepted it and had moved on to make peace with myself . Consequently, I was already on the threshold of the rank, alongside Ryuya and Han Shu-hui, and reaching nearer the intervening stage of the said rank, I could feel my development each day. But as we all were progressing forward with a good pace, so was park Jiyoung, who had been rumoured to reach the rank in the next six months if she properly trained without any set-backs in her progress. And if I remembered correctly, she had been below Ryuya in the stature of strength and in rank in the start of the first year, but her sudden rise had started after she had broken right to the intervening stage of the rank, from just being on the borderline of the rank. After that, her progress had been outstandingly fast, no, faster than any recorded student in the academy¡¯s history. And all of these changes had instigated into motion after that one guy, Seo Jiwoo, had transferred to our class after the result announcement of the tournament. And I¡¯d learned from Ryuya that Jiwoo was somehow involved in helping the instructors during the incident which occurred during the tournament. Apparently, he had been the one who had told us about the bomb¡¯s existence in the first place and also about two of the students being demons¡¯ contractee¡¯, whom were paired with me during the fort holding event, and thanks to Jiwoo¡¯s intervention it gave us enough time to evacuate before professor Griffin took action and disposed of the bomb. And ever since that dungeon incident my views over Jiwoo had drastically changed and he had made me realize what I lacked. I furled my hand into a fist as I clenched my jaw, as the distant yet fresh memory of when we were stuck inside that dungeon played inside my head repeatedly. But in particular, the memory of when Jiwoo had single-handedly defeated that basilisk just by relying on his own strength, which was outstanding and tremendous for someone his age¡ªa level of power which was extraordinary and unbelievable for a teenager¡ª, also the way he¡¯d handled the crowd of panicked students, calmed them down and assured them like a true leader should, his demeanour and stance had the perfect qualities of someone experienced and adept, I was jealous and frustrated, but also deep within me, I¡¯d started admiring and respect him for his strength and leadership. At first I¡¯d thought that Seo Jiwoo was just a nobody whom I needn¡¯t pour any mind to, but slowly I realized that the people, even among the top ten were pulled in his direction, as if his presence was a beacon which guided others. And despite the attention he received even without doing anything to attract the attention of the others, he stayed humble despite being astoundingly strong and talented. And even at one point I''d suspected at he had made a covenant with a demon. But I was proven wrong for my own ignorance and not knowing better to judge a book by it cover. Just by seeing him in the dungeon, the air with which he carried himself and his unwavering demeanour made him look like an experienced warrior, who had gone through several life and death situations to have grown accustomed to situations like these. Not breaking a sweat. I was never able to figure out who Seo Jiwoo really was. He didn¡¯t come from any affluent background, unlike me or the other top rankers in the academy, but he possessed such unwavering strength and talent, coupled with his keen wisdom and solemnity making him a rare talent. His talent was something which could even potentially be considered an anomaly among the human beings. A talent which no one could¡¯ve ever seen. But how could someone so young have such an extraordinary talent? Was it even possible to reach a strength and power like his which was honestly impossible to even grasp? Under my train of thoughts, I soon realized that I¡¯d already reached the classroom and prickled the panel on the side with my hand, as the door hummed open and I stepped inside. The attention of the entire classroom was pointed at me in this particular moment, but as usual I shrugged it off and with a calm expression as I quickly sat down in my usual spot in the class in the first rows near the door. I unwrapped the scarf around my neck and placed it beside the empty seat as I took off my coat, easing into the seat and pulled my phone out, as I read through some of the articles I¡¯d saved previously over the things happening around the world, such as the attacks of demons, the movement of the Evil Eye and how the Union was trying to make countermeasures against such threats to assure the public. I looked around the classroom, which was only filled with more than half of the students, and some seats left empty. Even after five months had passed since that incident, many students who¡¯d survived that tragic event still felt traumatized and had a hard time going back to their usual lives. The trauma-inducing incident was indeed something which an average person couldn¡¯t hope to handle, with all the death and gore they¡¯d witnessed inside that dungeon. We were trapped in a death trap, and if not for Jiwoo¡¯s help I don¡¯t think anyone of us could¡¯ve been able to make it out alive with just a few injuries. My eyes stopped on a particular desk, where Han Shu-hui sat¡ªthe current fourth ranked, the boy with long navy hair tied in a low ponytail with his scarlet eyes exposed¡ªand beside him used to be Jiwoo¡¯s seat, in the middle rows. But that seat was also empty. Because what we had found out after coming back to the academy after weeks of that incident¡¯s occurrence was that, Jiwoo had withdrawn his name from the academy on some unknown circumstance. But it was his decision. To me he was someone shrouded with several mysteries. I saw through the periphery of my vision, seeing Ryuya approach my seat. His stride firm and confident as usual as he carried himself with an air of solemnity. His midnight blue hair were cut short, as his emerald eyes shone with conviction and determination. He was currently the second ranked, with the third ranked being me yet again, but I wasn¡¯t too bothered with that fact now. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why are you looking so gloomy first thing in the morning?¡± Ryuya said with a friendly grin, now standing just in front of my desk. ¡°No, its nothing. I was just thinking about something,¡± I returned with a straight face as I placed my phone down and looked him straight in his eyes. Ever since the dungeon incident, my relation dynamics with the others had changed drastically and now they interacted with me more often, as I tried to do the same in order to change myself. Because I knew that always being the nonchalant arrogant boy wouldn¡¯t be helping, and I think Jiwoo had also played a part in my growth. I used to get angry almost instantly, but I''d now decided to grow a more calm facade and grown slightly accustomed to social events and interacting with others, because as the Claymore family¡¯s future successor it was my task and responsibility to become a man worthy of inheriting the legacy that my ancestors had built. And for that I needed to become more mature and perspective of the things around me. I wanted to become someone as worthy and strong as my grandfather, who was known worldwide and respected by many. ¡°So, you have something you want to tell me?¡± I asked with a raise of a brow. ¡°Nah, nothing much. But I was hoping if you could train with me again after the end of today¡¯s classes. Its a weekend tomorrow so I was hoping you could be my sparring partner again.¡± Ryuya said, looking determined as he shot me a smirk. ¡°And this time I''ll definitely make the score even.¡± I gave out a shook of my head with a dismissive smile as I looked at him with my face replaced by a thin smirk now. ¡°Go ahead and try, but the results wouldn¡¯t be any different from before.¡± I crossed my arms and leaned back into the seat. ¡°But...¡± I added just as Ryuya was about to say something. ¡°I can¡¯t this time, I need to go back home. I didn¡¯t visit my family once over the winter break and there is something my father wanted to discuss with me. So I guess you¡¯ll have to withhold our match for the time being, until I come back and beat you again.¡± ¡°Oh, arrogant aren¡¯t you,¡± Ryuya jabbed as he crossed his arms too. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I used to be the first ranked of the academy.¡± ¡°That you were ¡®used¡¯ to be, and now you¡¯re not.¡± I returned with my smirk slightly widened, as my eyes darted into his. ¡°And by the time I come back, why not ask Park Jiyoung to have a bout with you, don¡¯t you want to take back your previous position?¡± I said with a sarcastic edge to my tone. Ryuya seemed to frown, his eyes losing their determination slightly as he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t, and the gap between our abilities has grown wide enough that she is an entire stage above me, and I also calculated my probability of victory against her and the odd were in her favour, but I guess I''ll try once I successfully reach the intervening stage of the rank.¡± ¡°But not just her growing prowess, honestly Jiyoung¡¯s personality has changed quite a bit.¡± Ryuya added with furrowed brows. ¡°Its like she has become more talkative, or rather easier to talk to than before, don¡¯t you agree?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be the best person to ask that question from honestly. I have barely even interacted with the person in question. Shouldn¡¯t Amelia know better, being her close friend?¡± Ryuya gave an understanding nod as we discussed a few more topics as I checked the time. There was still a little bit time left before class started. ¡°But still, even with the tremendous gap in our abilities, I honestly would¡¯ve loved to have a bout with Jiwoo?¡± Ryuya said out of nowhere, sounding slightly conflicted over his own words. I scoffed. ¡°Yeah, then I guess we would¡¯ve found you in the hospital afterwards." Ryuya looked at me with his eyes pulled into slits with a frown as he returned. ¡°I mean yeah, he¡¯s strong¡ªstupidly strong for someone his age¡ªbut still, I also wanted to see just how good of a match could I''ve been gainst Jiwoo? I mean he was able to rip an entire basilisk in two with his sword art.¡± I nodded in agreement. The sword art he utilizes was powerful enough to rip that ranked beast apart, and it also spoke highly of Jiwoo¡¯s tremendous feats that he had done that in a rough and half-dead state. ¡°Well its a pity that the guy in question is nowhere to be found. He could¡¯ve at least said goodbye before disappearing, I mean aren¡¯t we friends that have gone through life and death together.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°That so,¡± I said in return. Afterwards, Ryuya and I made some more banter until some more students entered the classroom, Park Jiyoung amongst them, all the class¡¯ attention drifted to her as she carried herself with grace and continued her slow stride¡ªnot just the boys, but also the girls looked at her with admiring and infatuated gazes¡ªuntil she went and sat down beside Amelia in the first row seats on the left. And soon afterwards professor Griffin entered through the door and started class. The students swiftly took their seats and straightened as professor greeted everyone and soon a unified reply rang back through the vicinity of the classroom. Adam Griffin took attendance and finally today¡¯s lecture started and professor started explaining the integration theory of mana and modulation... His lectures were always intriguing to listen to and moreover he also displayed through practical use how the mana could interact with us on the applications involved depending on the image an individual formed in their mind or how they established their connections with it through incantations. But the subject also varied depending on an individual¡¯s affinity toward mana, for if they were either an augmenter or a conjurer. Depending on someone¡¯s natural affinity and what profession they were most compatible with from the moment they''d awaken and can access their status window. Professor Adam kept explaining certain things and aspects of mana, its nature and how it might react to a certain kind of stimuli, which was like invoking a spell or using deviant magic to access the diverse forms of mana. Then the lecture continued on steadily, some students asking questions here and there and Adam Griffin taking time to make students perform a certain type of technique to show them how to manipulate and guide their mana to lead as an example for the others. Then as the day went on, growing through the rest of the class and taking the practical lessons, it was reaching near evening when we were finished. After the classes ended, I quickly returned to the ashura building. I did my normal routine of exercises and homework and afterwards took a shower and changed into formal attire consisting of pants, a white t-shirt and a business formal coat with a pair of leather boots which went well with the attire. By the time I was free, it was already past eleven in the night, close to midnight. Then I made my way to the portal house and entered the establishment and quickly checked in with the receptionist and went to one of the many portal rooms in the building. I walked up the flight of stairs and soon came face to face with the portal dais as the distorted piece of space rippled and connected two separate locations together in the form of a gate. I stepped into the portal and soon vanished from the academy grounds and with a rapid shift, appeared on the other side connected through the portal as the space warped and ushered me forward. My mind stirred from the shift as I blinked my eyes a few times and then slowly went down the flight of stairs inside the small chamber. I strode inside a long white hallway which soon opened up to a reception area partitioned through an arch in the facility. I checked out with the receptionist there, and soon after existed through the main gates and stood under the dusk sky shrouded with an orange-red hue with the sun falling in the west. I''d arrived in Germany, and the time here varied six hours behind the east Atlantic side where the academy was situated. ¡°Greetings, Young Master.¡± I snapped my head to the origin of the voice and saw Helmond. An elderly butler, draped in a black tailored suit and wearing a monocle on one eye bowing with his hand covering his chest. His long grey locks hanging and covering his wrinkled face. Helmond had served the Claymore family since the time of my grandfather, and was a trustworthy aide of our family, who was my personal butler since I was a toddler. He was similarly someone whom I considered family among the very few people close to me. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you been? Father hasn¡¯t pushed too many task on you? I hope he gives you enough time to rest.¡± I said as I placed my hand over his shoulder, as the old butler straightened and looked at me with his serene and aged eyes, laced with slight surprise, but I shrugged it away as I gave him a thin smile. His grey locks swayed in the light breeze as he looked at me with a familial care, and I think he looked much older since the last time I¡¯d seen him months ago. ¡°Not at all, Master Lucas. The current head and madam are both very much generous and considerate of their household affairs, and take much caution when dealing with the staff, regulating issues and the dissatisfaction of the employees.¡± Helmond returned with a respectful tone. ¡°And allow me to be the first to congratulate you. It is truly my honour to know that Master Lucas has reached the initial stage of the rank. Congratulations, Young Master, the head and madam were both proud when the news reached their ears.¡± I scoffed inwardly. ''Like hell that man could¡¯ve been pleased even by the slightest.'' Helmond¡¯s smile widened, the furrow lines on his forehead prominent as he looked delighted. ¡°And the previous head was the most delighted and astound on young master''s fast progress.¡± He added, then turned. I gave him a firm nod, as he guided me toward the car, parked right in front of the portal facility. He opened the door for me, as I entered and then after closing the door, he swiftly entered the car and drove away into the busy streets. We didn¡¯t hold much of a conversation during our journey, except for the few things I asked about what was happening in the house, and how the others have been. After a short drive, we passed several locations, and soon enough the Claymore mansion came into my line of sight, but still quite a distance away. Helmond pressed on the gas pedal as the car picked up speed as the sight of the grand mansion against the backdrop of sprawling gardens and rolling hills came into my peripheral vision. Its tall silhouette standing proudly, framed by the lush greenery surrounding it, casting a majestic shadow of tranquillity around the area, covered with an abundance of tree and greenery. We quickly passed through the gates of the mansion and entered the pavements leading to the entrance of the mansion, which occupied several kilometres of land with its lush gardens and other constructions. Helmond parked the car in the drive-through as I opened the door and exited. Stepping onto the pathway lined with towering trees casting their shadow, the last rays of sunlight spilled through their leaves and thick branches, I felt a sense of anticipation building within me. Each step brought me closer to the elegant entrance, where the mansion''s creamy stone fa?ade and tall windows lied, which my great-grandfather had constructed a long time ago. Helmond stood behind me, reminding me of how he used to in the past, as I stepped forward and crossed the threshold into the foyer, the polished marble floors gleamed underfoot, and the soft glow of a chandelier above made a soft yet clam and comforting light to spill the entrance hall. The air filled with the faint scent of fresh flowers, adding to the luxury and comfort that pervaded the space. ¡°Welcome home, Young Master!!¡± A unified greeting reverberated through the grandeur hallway as I saw several maids and butlers aligned in straight lines and respectfully bowing their heads. ¡°You know I don¡¯t fancy stuff like this.¡± I placidly said, face solemn, as Helmond coughed in ignorance, ignoring my question as he stood without saying a word. ¡°Actually, young master,¡± Helmond said after a moment, as we continued our stride through the long hall, the servants holding their bows as we moved. ¡°It was the madam¡¯s idea, I merely complied.¡± I seemed to sigh on his next words as I understood who could¡¯ve made the servants do this as a harmless prank, even if I hated stuff like this. ¡°If it was mother, then even you wouldn¡¯t have gone against her. ¡°Surely, he wouldn¡¯t, dear,¡± I snapped my head as I heard a crisp feminine voice, seeing a woman standing several steps ahead of me, I grew hesitant over my next words, more in caution than anything, as her warm yet piercing eyes focused on me. Priscilla Claymore, the madam of the house and my mother. She and I shared the same locks of burgundy hair and similar eye pigment. She walked a slow stride in grace and stood in front of me, wearing formal garments¡ªa one piece dress¡ªwith a mature vibe around her. ¡°You should¡¯ve come home during winter break, yet you haven¡¯t shown us your face for almost six months. What do you have to say for yourself, Lucas Claymore?¡± Her calm and gentle voice sounded more fear-inducing than any threat or curses. ¡°Your mother truly worries for you.¡± Her arms crossed above her stomach. I took a breath, avoiding her sharp gaze. ¡°I apologise, I''ll keep in mind to drop by once in a while.¡± ¡°Most probably you came because your father summoned you, right?¡± She said, looking annoyed and worried, jealousy palpable in her motherly eyes. ¡°You always listen to what he has to say without uttering a word back, but always ignore your mother and refuse to pay me a visit. It really saddens me. It was I who carried you for nine months, not him?¡± I was for a loss of words as I looked at mother. I wrapped my arms around her body and pulled her into my embrace and apologised again. Her arms wrapped around me as her face rested against my chest. ¡°You know, you¡¯re really smart just like your father at times like this.¡± Mother added with a giggle, making a sense of warmth and gentleness to bloom in my heart. I guess coming back home once in a while wouldn''t hurt. As we walked through the grandeur hall, I find myself surrounded by plush furnishings and ornate decor, each detail a testament to the craftsmanship and attention to the detail that went into creating this magnificent home, accolades decorated in place, adding to the prestige of the achievements made by the Claymore family, filling me with a sense of pride, as the long halls continued. We made small talk as we strode deeper into the mansion, mother asking about my time at the academy and how the start of the second year was. Her questions equivalent to a mountain as her concern was perfectly felt through each word and expression. The deeper we ventured into the mansion, I seemed to reminisce my childhood memories, secured by the perpetual essence of the old building. I looked outside a window, the sky now a tableau of dark colours, spilled with countless stars shrouding the ambience of the sky. ¡°Where is father?¡± I asked suddenly as I thought of the reason for his summon. ¡°He is most probably in his study. You know who much he loves to work. Even your grandfather worries at times that he might collapse one of these days from overworking himself.¡± Mother replied with a pout, making a irked expression. ¡°I see.¡± I returned with a nod. After a few minutes, I parted ways with mother and reached for father¡¯s study. I knocked on the door twice as I waited outside for approval to enter. Right after a masculine voice resounded from the inside and I walked into the study. The inside was just as lavish and clean as I¡¯d last remembered. Bookshelves aligned against the wall and the soft and sweet scent of floral flowers hanged in the air. At the farther end of the study, a large wooden desk and a seat were placed, and I saw a man with short brown hair and dark obsidian eyes, his athletic physique draped in a black suit, having the eyes of a sagacious politician. My father, Vincent Claymore the current head of the family. He was looking through several documents as I stood in front of his desk with my hands clasped behind my back, quietly as I gazed at him. I waited like this for the next five minutes in silence, neither of us uttered a word as father went through one paper to another, his expression impassive and unreadable just like as it¡¯d been. ¡°Sit down.¡± He suddenly said, his hand reaching for another document lying over the desk. I complied and sat down on one of the seats placed near his desk. Father kept doing what he was and I didn¡¯t bother say anything myself to disturb. I simply sat silently inside the study, and by the time he was finished with his tasks, it was already approaching nine o¡¯clock. ¡°Lucas, your progress has significantly improved since the last few months,¡± my father, Vincent Claymore said suddenly as he eased in his chair, legs and arms crossed. He took a breath, his sharp and perspective eyes piercing into me, as if he could read me perfectly. ¡°But maintaining your ranking is also important, not just improving your strength. You must understand both fundamentals if you wish to become stronger and better. I heard that Park Jiyoung took the first spot from the Aogiri family¡¯s heir. Leaving you still as the third best.¡± I listened quietly to his words as I kept seated, my hands clenching under the table as my face turned impassive. He was always blunt about what was on his mind and he always cut to the chase, something which was truly like him. Indeed he was the man feared by many, Vincent Claymore. ¡°To be honest, I am disappointed in you.¡± His tone impassive and eyes too as his face slacked. ¡°You should¡¯ve attained the first rank already. Don¡¯t be foolish to think that you have achieved something tremendous or anything. If you wish to succeed the Claymore''s legacy, you must understand that we don¡¯t move as the world deems in its mundane cycle, we deem how the world around us should move.¡± That¡¯s why he was quiet almost entirely this time. His brows furrowed ever-so-slightly as his eyes looked disdainful. He placed his elbow over the armrest as his fingers rapped over the desk. ¡°Get your act together. From how I see it, you¡¯re basically fooling around. How you perform also impacts the Claymore''s name and influence. Your grandfather and uncle have both been too kind to you. You are my successor and the next in line to inherent the Claymore family, and I don¡¯t want to leave our family¡¯s legacy to someone who is half-heartedly viewing his responsibilities. It will be better if you made your mind sooner, Lucas. If you understand then leave.¡± He said with a dismissive wave of his hand, taking another piece of paper in hand. ¡°I understand, father.¡± I said as I clenched my jaw until it ached as I tried not to glare at him. ¡°Then if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± I said taking a bow as I spun and then reached for the door. ¡°Reaching the rank shouldn¡¯t be much of an achievement for you. Your end goal must be to become as strong as the world rankers in the Union. Only then would you have enough influence and freedom to change and move the world to your desire.¡± I looked behind my shoulder and nodded with a firm intensity as I exited and closed the door. *** I stood panting, as my body was covered with sweat from head to my toe. My upper body exposed as I wielded the daggers which Jiwoo had given me inside the dungeon as my grip firmed over the handle, as I performed one set of movements after the others. After a continuous session which lasted for thirty minutes, I stood in the middle of the training room built inside the mansion. My breathing heavy and body cranking with fatigue. I felt irked and frustrated over father¡¯s words, working like salt sprinkled over a nasty wound. I was angry, but not on him. He was right, it was my responsibility as a Claymore to be better than the others, but that didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t more talented individuals than me. No, that would just be an excuse for me to alleviate my mind. I wasn¡¯t the only person who was working hard. Han Shu-hui, Aogiri Ryuya and Park Jiyoung were all people who were either equal or stronger than me, yet here I was frustrated again over my own feelings of being ranked lower than them. Even they were training daily, making progress as they struggled to overcome their limitations. And here I was crying over my own powerlessness. And Seo Jiwoo... I cursed under my heaving breath as I remembered just how powerless I was inside that dungeon. What made me frustrated and miserable was the fact that Seo Jiwoo was someone my age, yet leagues above me. A mountain, a wall I could never hope to leap. Just what did it take to reach the heights which he had reached? How much training must he have done, how much struggle and patience must he have gone through in order to become as strong as he was? His fluid and perfect momentum when performing a sword slash or when using the sword art which no one had heard about. He was a true prodigy. Unlike me... I wiped my sweat as I once again continued my training. My mind cluttered with countless thoughts as I swung my daggers around mindlessly, slashing the air as my mana worked and my speed increased. Just what did it take to become someone as strong as Seo Jiwoo? Just what did he experience to become strong? What convictions¡ªwhat purpose for did he become stronger? My feet gave out from the sudden increase in speed as I crashed onto the floor and the daggers from my hands went loose. I laid on my knees, as I clenched my hands in anger, as I laid my forehead over the floor. But I heard footsteps echo in the hall as I looked up and saw an elderly man standing in front of me, hand drawn. I took his hand, feeling the roughness and callouses over his skin, and stood as I bent my head in embarrassment, unable to look him in the eye. Renovous Claymore, the previous head of the Claymore family and my grandfather, despite his old age, his face and skin still held its strong vitality, his physique well-maintained and grey hair tied into a bun behind the back of his head, wearing a suit which adorned his physique. His face had a dignified expression and eyes looking perceptive and insightful. ¡°Lucas, my child, just who is it you''re trying to catch up to, who is making you act this desperately? Your expression speaks well for you.¡± He said, as my face turned surprised. ¡°You were always competitive, but right now you only look lost to me.¡± ¡°Just what did you witness inside that dungeon, for you to change so drastically in the last few months.¡± His wisdomous eyes bore down at me. His calloused hand over my shoulder. I took a breath as I calmed my expression but I couldn¡¯t seem to rebut his words. I was hesitant at first, but I gathered up the courage and then explained to him what had happened inside the dungeon. From the start, when we had been trapped and when Jiwoo had been the one to help us, and lastly when we¡¯d fought the basilisk. I told him everything as he made a surprised frown, something I hardly saw on his face. "After witnessing his talent and unwavering strength, I just couldn¡¯t seem to accept my own powerlessness and incompetence. I realized that I was merely just a ripple in the vast sea of power. I was being arrogant by being born in a prestigious family, yet he¡¯s from a humble background having no advantages which I had." ¡°That is true.¡± He returned. His eyes looking perceptive and insightful. ¡°But what do you want to do now, Lucas?¡± ¡°Are you going to keep feeling frustrated and depressed over your own powerlessness for comparing yourself with this boy, Seo Jiwoo, or are you willing to surpass your limitations in order to become someone who can stand up to him.¡± ¡°The decision which you make can either lead you to glory or your own demise. Heed my words, we can only say we can¡¯t after we have tried everything we could have. Don¡¯t compare yourself with others, rather look within yourself and ask what you truly want? Only then can you start to realize what you lack!" ¡°Recognizing and understanding your our own weakness is an essential part of personal development but don¡¯t allow these vulnerabilities to be the cause of your downfall. History often shows us that before individuals achieve strength, they must confront and overcome their weaknesses. You have power over you mind, whether you want to quit or continue is entirely your own choice, but you can¡¯t hold others accountable for your lack of resilience and determination.¡± *** Neil My boots smeared by the damp mud of the steep hill as I took several heavy breaths, looking at the heavy veil of fog which shrouded my surroundings, obscuring my vision. ¡°This far should be safe.¡± I said, retrieving an object from the inside of my dimensional artifact as I took it in my hand. The square disk shaped object looked similar to an anvil, with a half globe over its surface, as I laid it down on the ground and channelled my mana into it as the device sparked and bloomed with life, generating a soft light. Soon the space around the compass rippled as a shiny oval shaped portal rippled to life as the magic of the compass stabilised and connected the locations of two worlds together. The space distorted ever-so-slightly before the distortion calmed, securing the connection. I looked down to check my equipment one last time for my trip. My battle robes were ready, dimensional artifact which held all my supplies, my eyes slowly went to the necklace hanged around my neck as I took a hold of it, then pushed it inside my shirt as I stepped into the conjured portal which exuded a dim light. The magic of the compass enveloped me in itself as I felt my body being ushered through the fabirc of space around me. But suddenly I felt a tremendous force grind against my entire body as I felt like a mountain had struck me, as I heard a ripping sound akin to thunder strike my ears as the colours from my eyes drained and my head squirmed from the vertigo as my body was hurtled through the space uncontrollably. I felt like screaming, but my moans and curses wouldn¡¯t come out as an unbearable headache shrouded my head. I felt like the space around me could tear me apart, as fear clawed at my back. Colours ran through my eyes, bright to dull then dull to a vivid bright as the shift left me scared and powerless. My insides seethed as I felt like a rag doll, moving as something pushed and pulled me. What was going on? I cried inside my head as I hoped to find some clue, but the growing fear and fragility made me vulnerable. But just as I felt my body would break and my mind shatter, I was spat outside that whirling distorted space as I crashed into a hard surface, but my fall was cushioned by grains of sand. I snapped my head around as I felt the warm and dry atmosphere around me, the blazing sun high above me as a hot breeze kissed my skin, my face pale in horror. The compass was lying several feet beside me, I quickly approached it as I took it in my hands, but my face broke into a horrified frown as I looked at the cracked device, its magic dissipating and extinguished as the device was left magic less. My eyes went to my right hand where a flesh wound had formed, blood dripping and wetting the sand below, but my horrified expression twisted into pure dread as I saw my dimensional artifact had been damaged as a crack ran through the ring''s surface, which held all my supplies. I looked around me at the unending dessert. My eyes peered across the sahara as the only thing visible was sand dunes and the blazing sun which could cook me alive. There didn¡¯t seem to be a single living thing in the vicinity. But worst of all, with the compass and my dimensional artifact damaged, I was stuck here with no hopes of returning or rescue. Chapter: 106: Time Seo Jiwoo My training with Mordian continued on with a steady pace, my progress and ability to absorb everything he was teaching was outstandingly fast¡ªas he¡¯d said to me¡ª, and truth be told, I was able to rapidly improve many of the things which were stunting my progress or things I lacked, but I had to inevitably survive his sarcastic remarks¡ªsurely he hadn¡¯t realised that he lacked the pleasantries of making a joke, seeing how up tight the dragon was, even after we¡¯d gotten closer to each other. In our time spent here, he¡¯d taught me better utilization of mana and how to improve my spellcasting. Several weeks flew by in an instant as I continued my training with Mordian, taking steady breaks in between the constant hours I invested in perfecting my mana manipulation, adapting to my body and figuring out how it reacted to my use of mana, now without using mana as a force of habit, whilst resting and taking breaks to eat and sleep in between. And during those few weeks which flew by quickly, I hadn¡¯t seen Mordian eat anything¡ªeven when I offered he outright refused. I guess only relying on mana to survive was a perk of its own. But I wouldn¡¯t give up the delicacy of eating even if I somehow did. I bobbed my head in Mordian''s direction, who was resting in his usual spot without a care for the world. His eyes closed and snout resting over his arms. His majestic and gigantic figure embellished in obsidian scales, and two mighty horns¡ªlooking as sharp as blades¡ªprotruding outward and with a curve and falling forward from the sides of his head, which basked in the bright illumination of the crystals and stalactites around him, as his rhythmical breathing set him apart from looking like a beautifully carved statue made with the most perfect concentration and effort. I continued doing a few sets of martial arts, throwing several jabs and kicks around, whilst sequentially manipulating mana rotation which easily helped me correct and stabilise the amount I needed to absorb and push through my body. With mana rotation, the ambient mana was absorbed into my body as I moved with a steady pace and stance, the mana moved automatically to make way for the amount absorbed, as it was purified by the thorough process of purging, as it cycled through my channels and enforced each and every muscle in my body. The sensation of when the mana was absorbed inside me, or released when conjured into a spell or when strengthening my weapon, mana rotation assisted me in remembering the shape and amount of the mana precisely which I needed to incorporate in the action done, like a reflex now. It was similar to having a fixed system which was quite reliable and innovative, where only an amount which my body was compatible in absorbing, while also processing and exuding that mana out. It could be seen as a single complex action from a bystander¡¯s perspective¡ªlike I''d thought when observing Mordian using the skill¡ª, but after learning the skill myself, it was a process divided into three simpler steps, which the technique was built upon, that¡¯s why Mordian had told me that it was hard to learn this skill, if not an ash¡¯ari, who were naturally able to absorb, purge and refine the mana, because of how their different constitution worked. We humans had a different constitution from the ash¡¯ari, so we could survive even without mana in our system, unlike them, who were entirely reliant on the magical force to keep them alive and kicking. But Mordian had truly helped me correct my use of mana and to control my output and discharge when using stronger spells which needed more magic to fuel. He had been an excellent mentor and his method of teaching had been reliable and effective in many ways which had opened my eyes to several possibilities on how I could manipulate my mana. I held nothing but gratitude for him. But I furled my hand into a fist, as a thoughtful frown creased past my brows, turning into a scowl. Even with all my training and now stronger control over mana, would I be able to win against that Guardian? I wasn¡¯t sure! I thought as I continued my training, my mana worked and reinforced my physique and cycled through each vein and muscle properly, but my concentration broke as I stopped using mana rotation and stood still for a moment, as I looked down at my clenched hand with my face pulled into contemplative frown. That Guardian was strong! No, that would be an understatement to its formidable and dominating strength which looked like an unclimbable mountain, something I couldn¡¯t surpass even if I trained all I wanted. Like an redoubtable power meditated for centuries, or perhaps even longer, unleased on to me like a maelstrom, which I couldn¡¯t seem to fight against and win. My hopes were dashed when it even survived a movement from the crescent moon style and when it cut my arm off... My hand slowly reached for my previously cut off arm¡ªnow regenerated¡ªas I firmed my grip around the bicep. I¡¯d always been confident in my strength, even in times which were more dire than any to me¡ªmy inborn confidence which always compelled me, and made me believe I could anything I performed¡ª, but after facing that Guardian, I wasn¡¯t so sure if I could win against it if I were to face it again head on. Even after I¡¯d exhausted all my abilities, skills, even using the crescent moon style, it still wasn¡¯t enough to beat that guy. That Guardian was yet far the strongest adversary I¡¯d faced in this life. And that Guardian had crushed my every attempt at victory. And most of all, it had been fighting me while suppressing its true strength, which when it did release its limiter I was miserably defeated, without being able to protect myself. My grip around my arm firmed slightly. I could still vividly remember the crushing intent that Guardian had released which had rendered me immobile. Remembering that moment made goosebumps to rise on my skin. And most of all, that armour which it was wearing, while it was damaged and worn, it was still strong and sturdy enough to take on the full barrage of my attacks head on, barely receiving any damage. I felt a sigh climbing its way out, but I held it back as I once again continued my training. Even if I had a second to spare, I should make it productive and use it to get stronger so I don¡¯t get beaten so miserably again. The system had been unresponsive for the past few weeks and since my defeat at the hands of that Guardian, the system hadn¡¯t responded or given me any update on the status of the trial. But unknowingly, my attention went to where Mordian was resting. For the past few weeks, I¡¯d been pondering over the fact whether I should tell Mordian about my past, that I¡¯d regressed back in time and I was also somehow able to manipulate time through my skill. Mordian had taught me a thing or two about what time might be, or how it interacts with certain aspects with its stringent nature, such as space and life, but it was ultimately just theories and hypothesis that he¡¯d made from the information he¡¯d gathered or learned a long time ago from the leftover research that his ancestors performed or what he¡¯d studied himself. But I still didn¡¯t have a clue as to what time could actually be. Was it just a constraint which bounded the world in the form of a structure, separating itself in a rigid system of past, present and future, which the world needed to adhere to? Then how was I able to stop time then? Did it mean that through certain means or if a person could find some comprehensive insight, or loophole within the rigid structure of time itself, could they deviate time in a certain way which allowed them to create paradoxical anomalies, even among the cycle and order in which time originally worked? Even if that was possible, it would simply cause disorder in a which could cause everything to go into a state of chaos like Laurena had warned. Then what did this make my regression? The more I thought about this time leap, the more intricate and overwhelming and uncomprehending it became. Like a puzzle placed in a way which couldn¡¯t seem to convey any answer and missing several important pieces, yet made some kind of point which I lacked perception to grasp. If it was such, then that would explain my interference in stopping time for myself. But when I separated myself from the physical realm, all the existences around me, be it the mana or the demonic energy ceased to exist. Like they were bounded by some superior force or authority. But I couldn¡¯t seem to get Indra''s words out of my head since our encounter. Could there actually be a stronger and superior authority out there which could strip both mana and demonic energy of their power in that static world. Like an entirely different element of power. But it could be an entirely different reason. I was short for answers, but had a mountain worth of questions. And whenever the topic of time was mentioned, Mordian would always make a slight frown, which was barely perceivable, but it was still there. It was a rough topic for him, and to remember about his kin whom were no more. The loneliness of being the last of his kind, and seeing his own people getting butchered in front of him must have left a deep scar on his heart, something I could somewhat relate to, but I couldn¡¯t fully connect with Mordian, because he still kept me at arm''s length, always putting a wall between us when we started to grow comfortable around one another, and I think I understood him for why he would do that. Because in the past I''d done the same to the people around me. I''d put a wall around me to push the weakness and vulnerability out, and it also worked as a mechanism for me to push away the people and their kindness which looked nothing to me but their pity. Mordian was also like that, but I could perfectly feel his strong emotions for avenging his people. His hostility against the exciduim race still burned amply, there was always this sharp edge in his voice whenever the topic of the demons or the name of the demon who''d murdered his race was mentioned. To me, Mordian was someone who¡¯d gone through a similar experience as me. This war that¡¯d taken everything from us...Our friends, family and people we were close to...Because that¡¯s what war is, its a fight against two sides, trying to reign victory over the other despite the casualties made. But after talking and receiving Mordian¡¯s help in the last few weeks, I''d come to the decision that I wanted him to come along with me. I¡¯d taken this decision after much consideration and thought, and also taking Mordian¡¯s standing into mind. And my proposition could be beneficial to him. Instead of rotting in this cavern¡ªto be able to do nothing¡ªhe would get a chance to avenge his kin. But that decision was his to make, not mine. But he was strong and also a descendent of the dragons, he was someone who could help me greatly in my journey if he became a companion. Plus, with his help I might be somehow able to learn more about the edict of time and how my own regression took place. Mordian was strong, and to win this war, I¡ªno, mankind needed strong allies whom we could trust, who could help us stand up and fight against the demons of the exciduim race. Because we lacked both power and trustworthy allies who would assist us in this war. We can only go as far as we can alone. And I know if we do that even this time around we will be welcoming the risk of our own extinction once again. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking in my direction for a while now,¡± Mordian said as he blinked an eye open, still in his resting position. ¡°Out with it already. You''ve something you want to say, right? You only make that face when you want to ask a question or some selfish demand!¡± I felt my face take a weird expression and slack, as I looked at Mordian with questioning eyes. Was it really that obvious? I guess I gotta work on my fa?ade more. In front of this dragon I had truly grown too prone to show emotion. But I composed myself a moment later as my lips pursued into a thin smile. But I don¡¯t know why, whenever I was with Mordian, training or just having a simple conversation, I felt like I didn¡¯t have to put up with my facade that I used to do with others. He was someone I could show my real self to, without being reserved. That¡¯s the feeling I got after growing fond of him. I guess people who¡¯ve gone through similar experiences or share similar mentality can relate to each other and find solace in each other¡¯s company. I walked closer to Mordian, each step heavier as I stood firmly in front of him. I took a breath as I came to a decision and determined myself. ¡°Mordian, I want to tell you something," I paused for a second, lips shut and expression still, pondering over what could be a good way to disclose everything to him. ¡°It¡¯s regarding a matter which even I can¡¯t explain perfectly, or neither was I able to get a answer for it from Indra Arudecarus. He said it was something that he can¡¯t give me an answer for because he couldn''t understand the phenomenon. It¡¯s ahh...¡± The dragon laid in silence, not even the slightest sound of a hum left him as he looked me with all seriousness in his sublime golden eyes now, which seem to dull even the light of the stalactites. ¡°This isn¡¯t my first life,¡± I said firmly, nervousness prickled the back of my head but I stood with determination, ¡°or rather this is my second time experiencing life.¡± I let my words roll slowly in the air as I looked the dragon straight in his eyes, laced with wisdom, but appearing astound. ¡°I-I...this is my second life and this boy¡ªthis body¡¯s previous owner , Seo Jiwoo, somehow became my new vessel in which I found myself when I died in my past life.¡± His features wrinkled ever-so-slightly as he looked at me with a questioning eye. ¡°Do you mean to say that you have gone through the phenomenal experience of reincarnation?¡± Mordian urged, his eyes contemplatively looking at me, skepticism lacing his words as he stirred slightly. ¡°I may not be fully aware how the process of reincarnation works because it comes more as a forte of the phoenixes, as they are more adept in the understanding of this phenomenon and aspect which governs life and rebirth...but from what I learned from my mother a long time ago was that, it isn¡¯t easy for others to perform this act of resurrection, unless caused by some external factor into play." ¡°Because reincarnation ushers a soul from the binds of one''s own body and the force of the world around them into an entire different one." ¡°Then what you mean to say is, this boy¡¯s body whom you reincarnated into by sheer coincidence...¡± Mordian said, eyes unwavering, but looking perspective and impassive. ¡°That might explain your less control and synchronization with your own body. I did find it odd at first, that how could someone lack control of their own physical body and make mistakes that not even amateurs make, but that does explains it.¡± ¡°Then it could mean that you didn¡¯t reincarnate in this body since long...and judging from the way you¡¯re speaking, it makes me think that you aren¡¯t aware of yourself how you were reincarnated. But its odd...¡± I kept listening to him, listing out the things or possibilities which were true, his knowledge and keen nature allowed him to figure out and link the dots together rapidly once he gained some insight on the topic. He was honestly impeccably smart and perspective. But he wrong...I wasn¡¯t reincarnated...Instead... I remained silent for the time Mordian listed out the things on his mind, as I kept looking at him with a furrow of my brows. I needed to clarify this misunderstanding and tell him the truth. Stolen story; please report. ¡°Mordian, when you say reincarnation, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong...¡± I finally said, hesitation laced in my tone as the dragon paused and tried to rebut my words, but paused suddenly as his eyes perplexed and were now replaced with a hardened scowl. ¡°Do you remember when I first came here and we had a conversation shortly after, I asked you about the phenomenon over the reversal of time...¡± I said slowly as my eyes drifted away from his. ¡°You can¡¯t mean to say that you...¡± I nodded back, no words conveyed, only a silent gesture, and Mordian seemed to have grasped and understood what I was trying to say. The real reason... ¡°I told you before, what you¡¯re trying to say is absurd and impossible...¡± He said, the calm in his voice replaced by a sharp edge, as he glared at me. ¡°It¡¯s imprudent and impossible to even take into account the reversal of time, something which can¡¯t be offered by the force of nature, no matter how much insight one gains...¡± His glare widened, his eyes burning in fury and rejection, but there was something else, some emotion hidden deep within his exasperated eyes. ¡°If it was possible, then even the dragons would''ve had the ability to do so.¡± ¡°Then how do you explain that I regressed back in time? Why do you reject the possibility of something being plausible without having some evidence to show for your lack of understanding?¡± I said, words solemn and face replaced by a hardened expression. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just mean that the dragons lacked the insight and weren¡¯t perspective enough to understand time to unravel its mysterious nature? That is unwise to say that you don¡¯t understand something and only make excuses when someone makes a hypothesis. This is merely an excuse to hide your own lack of understanding." Upon my remark, Mordian stirred in his position, the chains went jangling uncontrollably as they tightened around him and took a firm hold over his bulk, a rasp sound reverberated through the cavern making the ground to shake and shudder as a crushing pressure exuded from his mighty form which stood straight now. My mana worked as I tried to counter against the force of his intent, but his intent was strong enough even when weakened due to the binds restraining him, which caused me to be pushed back and shudder. ¡°Indra told me that even the dragons, who proclaimed to have understood the edict of time better than anyone, couldn¡¯t have given me a comprehensive answer to this phenomenon...¡±I shouted, as I fought back against the fierce pressure which made my knees to buckle. ¡°Even I don¡¯t understand for what reason or why was I sent back in time? But Indra told me that if I can master these edicts which create and form reality, I might be able to understand this phenomenon better. Or that¡¯s how I see it.¡± ¡°But please, let me explain.¡± I returned, as my mana withered and I saw Mordian pull back his own as he settled with a glare palpable over his features. I took a slow breath, still feeling the aftershocks of experiencing his crushing intent as my body slightly shook. Mordian¡¯s eyes fiercely looked at me, as I straightened and started to explain everything to him. I told him about my past life, who I was, my name and how I used to live, how I trained and how I joined the war. His face turned impassive the more he listened, but I poured in as much detail to make sure my explanation didn¡¯t feel fabricated to him. I slowly covered every details concerning my past life¡ªeven the smaller details like my conversations or worthless incidents with my friends¡ªand told him about how we humans had eventually lost the war and how I''d met Agares on the battlefield and fought him a few time, with our final battle which eventually led to my imminent death. Mordian silently listened as I continued and told him how I found myself in this new body when I was enveloped by that beacon of light and everything that I¡¯d gone through since regressing, with a few details omitted. After several hours past I stopped as both of us settled, no words spoken between us as Mordian tried to comprehend what I¡¯d just told him. Both of us were frowning and looking away from each other; unable to look one another in the eye. Well, this reaction was understandable. I¡¯d taken time for even Master and Fujimoto to accept this truth. And who in their right mind would outright accept the fact that I was someone who¡¯d lived two lives and had regressed back in time. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that I completely understand everything you have told me. But from the way you told me these things with a straight face, I can¡¯t imagine you to be lying, and it would be stupid to think that you came up with an entire, well-orientated explanation for your past life. Its just imprudent to think that way.¡± Mordian hummed as he made a pondering expression, his eyes looking slightly convinced. ¡°If the demons invaded your land, then does that mean they¡¯d gotten rid of the other races which gave them a superior edge in the war, or did they just attack without any consideration for them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I still don¡¯t understand!¡± I returned with a thoughtful expression. ¡°From what you said during our previous conversation, the demons should have been wary and on edge because of their hostility with the other ash¡¯ari races, so their hands would''ve been tied to completely overthrow an entire race. More or less, taking a disadvantageous step when the ash¡¯ari were on hostile terms with them." My frown deepened as I looked at Mordian, my hand over my jaw in thought. ¡°Then that could mean only three things when we summarize the possibilities.¡± ¡°Either the demons launched a full scale war, no longer caring about the repercussions and losses which is injudicious, considering their strategic might which was wise enough to keep the ash¡¯ari and other minor races occupied in the mean time to increase their strength. Second possibility would be that they made some deal with the ash¡¯ari and joined hands with them to make a peace treaty to not cause any discord amongst each other.¡± Mordian¡¯s nose wrinkled as he listened but didn¡¯t rebut me, as I continued. ¡°And the third and last, that they first got rid of the ash¡¯ari while keeping as minimal forces behind to keep tabs on the minor races, only after getting rid of them did they decide to launch their final attack.¡± ¡°The information you provided could be optimal for our future endeavours, taking into account what actions the demons might take and what countermeasures can we make in accordance to exploit this information in our advantage. But even if I were to agree to accompany you on your journey, the biggest problem which needs to be taken care of are the chains binding me. Unless I¡¯m freed, I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Mordian finally said, pointing toward the scattered old chains bidding his body. That was true. In the last few weeks I¡¯d also studied the chains with Mordian''s permission, and what I¡¯d find out through my observation and using Mind¡¯s Eye to inspect the chains was that, this artifact was more less like a battery, which used Mordian¡¯s dragonic mana as a conduit to strengthen itself and make it harder and less likely to destroy. Mind¡¯s Eye flared to life as I keenly observed the chains. Sequentially, they were more reliant on using the ambient mana in the atmosphere to empower them to restrain Mordian. ¡°In the past, I''d tried several times to destroy the binds myself, but whenever I tried to damage them in a single spot, these chains automatically strengthen that area using my restrained mana to stop the assault.¡± Mordian said as he lifted a heavy chain, as his hand blazed with a golden-white radiance. ¡°But these chains are more reliant on the atmospheric mana, and unless we can sever their connection with the ambient mana we can¡¯t cut them. But we possibly don¡¯t have a way to stop or force the ambient man in this particular area out.¡± I was already contemplating over the possibility of such a scenario, because I could separate myself from the physical realm, but I lacked insight and I knew if I did that I could stop the ambient mana and the demonic energy and everything around me for a short amount of time, but I couldn¡¯t pull Mordian inside that static void. But I decided to tell him anyway. ¡°When I¡¯d talked with Indra Arudecarus, he told me that time is a peculiar existence. With just a single change in its flow the reality of the world and the existences within it can be changed and altered. A change in a physical, fundamental and spiritual sense.¡± I said, looking up at Mordian, listening attentively. ¡°But he also said that, an equal amount of force was needed to influence time¡ªbe it just to stop or slow it down¡ª, but I''m not aware how.¡± ¡°But I can stop time with one of my skills.¡± I added right after. Mordian frowned, as if not fully convinced of my statement. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± He asked, sounding offended and astound. ¡°I bought this skill from the system inventory when I¡¯d fought a demon¡ªthinking it was just a simple ability¡ª, and it allows me to separate myself from the physical realm for a short fixed period of time.¡± Mordian nodded, looking skeptical, as I explained to him about what I was thinking; the way we could break the chains and free him, but the more he listened the more confused he became. But I was conflicted and unsure if we could do what I¡¯d explained. But the cool down of the skill had changed to two hours since my level up and break through. But that didn¡¯t mean I could use the skill for an indefinite amount of times, even with the shortened cool down. The burden and stress it placed over my body, took me time to recover from, and I hadn¡¯t used the skill since the dungeon incident. So I still wasn¡¯t confident on just how many times I could use it with the shortened cool down. After we had thoroughly discussed the plan, I quickly opened the system shop and bought a sword¡ªas I¡¯d lost my old one after my fight again the Guardian. ¡®Ahh...my precious points.¡¯ I thought as I clicked on the interface, Mordian observing me keenly, striking the empty air. I withdrew the newly bought sword from the inside of the inventory. Mordian¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave me once as an astound expression replaced his impassive face, but barely perceivable, as a long sword appeared in my hands from thin air, having silver strips. I gave the sword a few swings, getting a feel for its compartment of balance and its durability. Alright. After completing my assessment, I took a breath and pumped myself as I firmed my grip over the sword¡¯s handle. ¡°I¡¯m going to start.¡± I said, Mordian returned with a nod. ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly you¡¯re going to do, but I have no choice but to trust you in order to be free from these shackles.¡± He said, eyes determined as he started to channel his mana as his body started to exude a golden-white aura, the chains stirred as a low noise reverberated in the cavern. I returned with a determined nod as I slowly reached for the shackled power deep inside me. The skill named as Acausality seem to respond to my call as my mana worked and I felt a strange pulling sensation envelop my body as the colours from around me started to drain, as a veil of dark grey shrouded everything around me, the world around me seemed suspended in a delicate balance, with only me conscious. My eyes peered to where Mordian stood, his body immobile like a statue as Mind¡¯s Eye flared to life and I began to observe the frozen particles of mana and demonic energy which were ambient in the air, but held back and restrained by some force. I tried to observe some change, but couldn¡¯t see what I was expecting. Already starting to feel the rebound of using the time freezing skill, I quickly got to work. Every breath, every heartbeat, every flicker of movement was arrested in a timeless void. And yet, within that stilled tableau, my mind raced with questions and uncertainties. Only here could I be able to understand this mysterious suspension of time; but what exactly do I need to do in order to pull Mordian inside this place from the physical realm, like I''d done with that demon back in the Devil¡¯s Whisper dungeon. Upon the activation of two skills, I quickly activated Ruler¡¯s Authority as the alluring power bloomed and shrouded me with its warmth, as if helping me and guiding me through my ordeal. My mind raced with questions and possibilities, what I needed to do. What I could possibly do. In this frozen moment, as I held the power to halt time, but even that had limitations. The burden of Ruler''s Authority, coupled with the Mind''s Eye and Acausality, bore down upon me with crushing intensity, my body shuddered with convulsions as my vision dulled and drained from the growing pain. My head throbbed with the pressure of infinite possibilities, as my mind reached one logical conclusion after another, but nothing seem to answer my question or provide me with some insight. My breathing heaved as I could feel the trickle of blood running down my nose as my body strained to contain the vast influx of information. Did time truly cease to exist for those trapped within this temporal prison? Then just what happens to the living when I separated myself from the physical realm? Were they frozen in a perpetual present; their consciousness suspended in a liminal state? Or did their existence simply pause, their life force held in abeyance until time resumed its inexorable march? Or was it just me who stopped, and everyone else continued to move on regardless? Or did it mean that the concept of past, present and future ceased to exist in this confined moment when I stopped time and until I released the power which allowed me to restrain the aspect of reality? I felt like my brain could fry from the overwhelming amount of information which coursed uncontrollably, as new possibilities emerged one after another. Ruler¡¯s Authority helped me think of every infinite possibility and conclusion which could come to my mind. It was similar to like tethers¡ªlike moving through a series of cobwebs which held an unending amount of information with the likelihood of providing some insight with my newly enhanced cognitive augmentation¡ª, which connected a network of possibilities and conclusions, and spread to create an infinite number of them, but nothing yet I was looking to gain. Each piece and conclusion lacking the desired answer I was hoping to get as my short time started to come to its conclusion. I gritted my teeth in frustration as my body burned in an unimaginable amount of agony, my face twisting into a scowl. Precious seconds ticked by, as I grappled with the weight of these existential quandaries, the strain of maintaining such a power began to take its toll. But even as I fought to maintain my tenuous hold on reality, I could sense my strength waning. My vision blurred, as my senses dulled, and every fibre of my being screamed in protest against the monumental effort required to sustain this frozen world. Despite the overwhelming sensation of my mind teetering on the brink of collapse, I refused to relinquish my grasp over the skill as my body threatened to collapse, but I could not afford to let this opportunity slip through my fingers. This frozen time held in it a key, the answer I was looking for. In this suspended moment, amidst the chaos and uncertainty raging in my mind, laid the potential for enlightenment. And though the path ahead was fraught, my own understanding barely enough. Then what about the mana or the demonic energy? Suddenly I picked up on new train of thought as I momentarily discarded everything else. Somewhere inside my mind, the contemplation continued. The mana and demonic energy in this perpetual void were rendered immobile, so this place had no mana, it was devoid of the magical energy, but that didn¡¯t mean it had disappeared, it was still there, except just dormant and unresponsive. So could the case be similar to the living organisms, which were dormant, but hadn¡¯t disappeared? Their presence and life-force should still be held by a veil, a delicate balance which made them immobile. I felt like something on the verge of blooming inside me, as I considered very possibility. Was I not conscious enough to feel the presence of the people around me when I was in this static void? But when time stopped, it didn''t mean that the living existences disappeared, they were just suspended in their positions until I held my grasp over the power. Be it everything around. As if by some force which was far more authoritative than both mana and demonic energy. Just like how Indra had mentioned that there could be a force like that, like a sixth element...But his vague answer was more of a question which even he didn¡¯t clarify about. Then it meant that they were still alive and had an essence which classified them as being life; having a will, the mana which burned inside them should be proof of that or demonic energy, or simply just a presence. A fact and perception which didn¡¯t disappear just because their time stopped. But I lacked to understand that essence which they held when I was left pondering in this place. Then that meant that even inanimate objects, who had no life or characteristics which could classify them as being as unique as a living organism, had some kind of awareness which separated them, but characterized them as something different... Something...the word was on the tip of my tongue as my body wheezed and I spat blood, but refused to leave the frozen world. The mana...intent...the past, the present and the future, the awareness. The classification which we had build in order to understand time better, and to understand its uncertain and mysterious nature. My eyes closed as I gave everything a final thought. Time...essence...intent...separation. Awareness. Then what Indra had told me...could it be?!! My eyes bulged open in comprehension as I took a deep breath to calm my convulsing body, which barely did anything, but I could feel it as the burden of maintaining the static void around me lessened slightly as Ruler¡¯s Authority seem to lay the things which I focused on as clearly as day in my mind. Like the pieces of a puzzle falling into place. I tried to stretch my senses as far as I could and feel the essence which was still felt behind in this perpetual frozen world. The awareness which was still there. If mana and demonic energy were dormant, then what did it make me who was still able to use my own mana in this frozen world? Shouldn¡¯t that be labelled as an anomaly? Time could only stop those who were confined by it because it was its nature by law to do so¡ªbecause time worked differently from space or life¡ª, but that didn¡¯t mean it could breach against its constructive purpose. The lifeforms which it confined still remained, but dormant. I focused on Mordian, trying to feel or see his mana through this lens of grey which shrouded everything around me. I focused, my arms clenched by my sides as blood trickled down my nose and surged from the inside of my mouth. I wanted to pull Mordian inside this place. My intent surged through the air, as I felt some change occurring within me, as the world around me seem to look different somehow, shift according to my will, or rather my own perspective had shifted so I could better accommodate to the insight coursing through my mind. Just like a veil being ripped open, for the shortest of a millisecond, I thought I saw a bright ethereal sheen of pure iridescent light, a halo of some otherworldly power as my body surged with warmth. As the colours around Mordian darkened and I heard the raps jangling noise of chains stirring as the dragon looked at me with his face flummoxed. ¡°You...this...¡± he said, flabbergast palpable in his tone as he looked at the unmoving world. ¡°You were able to do it.¡± "Hurry. We don''t have m-much time." I spat through blood. I focused on the sword lying in forward of me as it materialised as I willed it to enter the static world, and it did. I saw Mordian do his part as we''d discussed earlier, as he got to work immediately. His mana raged, as an ethereal golden radiance exuded his body and he focused all of it into a specific point in the chain hanging above him, wrapped around his bulk, as it shuddered. With no atmospheric mana to sustain itself and confine the dragon lord any longer, the shackles were left useless as the dragonic mana they used as a conduit crumbled away and returned back to Mordian. I rejoiced shortly, as I quickly took the sword in hand and performed the second movement of the crescent moon style. As there wasn¡¯t any atmospheric mana, I used every last drop of my own as a substitute to complete the sword art as blood rushed through my mouth, my body cried in agony, every part of it did, as my vision completely blurred, my senses barely able to perceive anything around me as I forcefully moved my body and somehow released the movement in time, as Ruler¡¯s Authority and Mind¡¯s Eye fell dormant. But in that last split second as I stumbled backward from the rebound kicking in, I saw the force generated from the sword art cause a sound akin to thunder reverberate through the static world as I saw the loud crackling noise of chains shattering and snap. But suddenly I felt a headache claw away at my mind as the world around me seem to flux between colour to colourless, as I felt like something had gone wrong. But unable to hold on any longer, I finally released my grasp over Acausality as my body plummeted to the hard ground. Every muscle in my body cried and convulsed uncontrollably as I spat blood and stirred. The rebound hit me and the sensation was like my blood was running backward and getting stabbed by countless needles. Dust rose in the air, as debris fell and scattered everywhere, as I saw the chains from before shattered and teared apart. But there was no sign of Mordian. I couldn¡¯t see his gigantic form ahead of me as I stirred straight and leaned against a nearby crystal, the pain clawing away at me, as I felt a wave of weariness. But from within the dust which was clearly up, I saw a pair of two bright golden eyes with an iridescent quality peering in my direction, looking as piercing and perspective, as a more humanoid figure of a man with long creamy wheat blonde hair and an athletic physique came into my view, draped in black intricate robes which adorned his overall looks and handsome features, unlike any I''d ever seen. ¡°M-Mordian...is that you?¡± I was barely able to utter those words. Chapter: 107: Rematch My mouth was filled by the taste of blood, as I grunted a curse underneath my breath, my mind squirmed from a sharp headache, the colours still drained and dull as my insides seethed and I spat blood again, my convulsing body settled, but I was unable to focus on the man standing several meters away from me. ¡°M-Mordian...is that you?¡± It took me several seconds to understand what had conspired afterward as I laid unmoving in my position. My body recovering slowly as I stirred, as I manipulated mana rotation. But from what I was able to make out of his appearance through my blurry vision and dull senses were two bright egnamtic eyes burning liquid gold with a slight quality of iridescent¡ªwhich vividly reminded me of someone, but my mind couldn¡¯t seem to focus on any thoughts as I felt like my temples were being stabbed by rods as the growing pain left me vulnerable and weary. I guess I''d pushed myself using three skills at once, and to top it all off, using crescent moon style. But through the enhanced cognitive augmentation of my mind which was provided by Ruler¡¯s Authority, I was finally able to acquire the insight necessary to access the power to manipulate time to some degree, which I previously lacked. My eyes followed the tall man, my breath weary and entire body wheezing in pain. I saw the tall man draped in black robes with a few areas adorned with a porcelain white, made for battle, but also used as a simple garment to be worn on a daily basis for comfort. Long locks of vibrate cream wheat blonde hair ran down his back as he stood confidently, oozing as much poise and pride in his demeanour, as the mana in the air seem to rush toward him as it was being sucked into his body like a vortex. My eyes gained clarity and I fully focused on the man¡¯s features now, which were breathtakingly handsome, the cream white of his skin, the curve of his cheeks, the line of his nose, the stroke of his eye brows, his sharp jawline, and piercing eyes, there was no imperfection visible on his otherworldly face¡ªwhich left even Indra¡¯s handsome and mature features to shame¡ªthe demeanour with which he carried himself spoke highly of his etiquette, but for some reason he looked confused, no...more so perplexed and in shock as I heard the sound of firm footsteps approach me. My rapid heartbeat calmed as I saw Mordian standing several steps ahead from me, his arms loosening by his sides, but there was something which made me wary of him. But his frown didn¡¯t seem to disappear, as he looked at me with an impassive face now. His expression unreadable as his piercing eyes looked down on me. ¡°You...you can¡¯t be...¡± He said, as if his eyes were looking for some answer. ¡°You¡¯re...¡± His words incomprehensible to me, as he paused with a furrow of his brows. "How could it be you?" I was confused. Why was Mordian acting in such a way? Did something happen? The last thing I remembered before exiting the frozen world was the sudden flux, which felt odd to me. But it could¡¯ve been due to my lack of concentration or crumbling hold over my skill. During the time which sped past between us, Mordian remained silent, my eyes didn¡¯t once peel away from him, and in that exact moment my mind returned to my time in the thalassalithion''s world, as I seem to remember where I¡¯d seen those same eyes which burned liquid gold and had an otherworldly presence to them¡ªwhich I¡¯d seen after witnessing Jiwoo''s fragmented memories. Could Mordian be related to the individual I¡¯d seen in that memory not long ago? I thought as Mordian¡¯s cold eyes followed me as he remained quiet, not uttering the slightest of a hum. But I don¡¯t think it would be appropriate to ask questions right now. I would definitely get an opportunity at a later time. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I said, leaning my head back to relax. For some reason I felt nervous and anxious as my body was almost healed, but it would still take time for the fatigue to wear off. But I shrugged as the dragon took a breath and his face turned stoic, unlike his sharp impassive expression. He eased slightly, as if he''d come to a decision. ¡°So you were really able to do it.¡± He said, matter-of-factly, as if he wasn¡¯t convinced earlier. ¡°I thought you were all talk, and making up most of your abilities.¡± ¡°To be able to wield a power which even the dragons lacked to have control despite our continued effort to wield and understand it, you truly are a peculiar human.¡± Sarcasm laced his tone as he smirked slightly, his eyes sober yet sharp, but also looking friendly, but slightly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I told you. And it wasn¡¯t such a nice experience for me either. That skill places an unimaginable burden over my body whenever I use it, so I just had to end it in one go.¡± I grunted, as a series of hard coughs left me as an unbearable pain grew near my sternum. ¡°And I¡¯m no masochist to go through that much pain. Fortunately the odds were in my favour and I¡¯ve finally gained access to make use of my skill in one more way.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mordian nodded. I quickly pulled out a flask from the inventory filled with the essence I¡¯d collected from the evernight tree. The liquid stirred as I opened the top and chugged it down, as the pain started to lessen and I took a breath of relief. ¡°And...¡± he said suddenly, his face took a serious expression, replaced with gratitude, which I honestly found odd. ¡°Thanks to your efforts I was finally released from my imprisonment after centuries. Seo Jiwoo, your help...I shall not forget this favour.¡± My brows rose playfully as I looked at Mordian with a shocked face. But I wiped that expression and quickly composed myself with a dry cough. Honestly I never that the prideful dragon had it in him to thank someone sincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was necessary for the both of us anyway, and I think with this we should be good to leave any time when the system gives me any update on the trial.¡± I returned with a thoughtful stare, as Mordian nodded back. Then several hours flew by quickly as I recovered from the damage I¡¯d undergone as my mana had almost completely recovered, and in the mean time Mordian continued his meditation and own training. I merely observed him with my interest piqued. I keenly studied the way the mana reacted when absorbed and purged through his different constitution using Mind¡¯s Eye. His dragonic mana burned with an otherworldly presence, unlike any mana I¡¯d ever seen or sensed before. It was pure and filtered, without any impurities visible, so much mana held in a single person, his mana was like a clean canvas without any stain. Could a human be able to achieve mastery into mana like that? That concentrated amount, cultivated for centuries? I thought, but the more I observed, I found the mana which was restrained by the curse placed over Mordian, making his mana unknowingly leak out of his body and asunder into the atmosphere, making his presence known even if he tried to consciously hide it by using mana rotation to evenly level his intake and the mana released outward by the curse. Now that I think about it, I saw Indra in a more human-like form, but Mordian was a dragon from the start, and then turned into a more humanoid figure after being released. "Hey Mordian." I called out to him, as he opened his eyes and acknowledged. "How did you turn into a more humanoid form? I saw Indra in his humanoid form from the get go, and not his basilisk form, unlike you who I saw in his true form, so is it like a trait only exclusive to the ash¡¯ari?" Mordian continued manipulating mana rotation as he answered. "Yes! From the beginning we are evolved creatures, which after gaining ample control over mana we gained the ability to shift our body¡ªor technically our own mana¡ªafter our evolution and manipulate it in a way to allow us to take a more certain form which we deem necessary. So, what you saw earlier was my true-form, and all ash¡¯ari share three form in which they can shift their body into." Mordian took a breath, easing in his position. "There is our true-form, which is our original physique, allowing us to return back to our true complete constitution, the second as you may have guessed is the humanoid-form, through which we can gain access to more human-like features, and last is the miniature-form, it allows us to transform ourselves into a smaller form." "I see." I nodded back, as Mordian went back to his training. My curiosity burrowed into my mind, and after a few minutes I urged the system interface and it appeared in front of me. Like a tableau, the interface came to life and displayed my stats and other information. My eyes followed the information up and down as I looked at my stats, and out of them all, perseverance had been the only passive skill which was maxed out. Well considering the trauma-inducing things I''d witnessed so far, it was only right that it maxed out back then. Plus my swordsmanship is also max level. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: <70970> LEVEL: <129> STRENGTH: <211> STAMINA: <217> AGILITY: <208> VITALITY: <220> INTELLIGENCE: <180> MP: <101690> POINTS: <6160> _____________ FATIGUE: <18> _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ [PERSEVERANCE] [LV. MAX]; [PROFESSION]: [Swordsmanship] [LV: MAX]; [Crescent Moon Style] : [First Movement: Moon Split]; [Second Movement: Horizon¡¯s Edge]; [Regeneration] [LV: 4]; [Pain Resistance] [LV: 4]; [Poison Resistance] [LV:3]; [Mana Rotation]; _____________ ¡¾ACTIVE SKILLS¡¿ [{A} Acausality] (Sealed) This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow and structure of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment upon the activation of the ability and separate himself from the bounds which restrain the physical realm. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. But keeping the skill active for a prolonged period of time can leave permanent damage on the host, both mentally and physically. Cool down: 2 days * [{??} Ruler¡¯s Authority] Under the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority, the host can dominant anyone and anything through the sheer force of his will. The stronger the host¡¯s mentality and will during the duration and activation of the skill, the stronger the effects of the ability itself. Anything and everything can be bended according to the desire of the Supreme Ruler. ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 59%] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 80% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective, allowing the host to perceive the world in shades of grey through the use of the first phase of the skill. But upon the activation of the second phase the host can also perceive the energy signatures produced by any living being or object, and the ambient structures of mana in the atmosphere and its purest forms...??? ¨CLEAP This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana(?) like a woven interconnecting web, making a gate like connection for the host to bypass through. But as the host¡¯s understanding and insight increases, the host can teleport without any external interference¡ªempowering any location. Allowing the pathways to guide the host, whenever and wherever the host wishes to teleport too. Each wormhole contains information about a different locations, but connecting every path to every other. ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? [7%] ______________ ---- ---- But there didn¡¯t seem to be any changes in my skills, or the last part with the omitted information. The percentage hadn¡¯t budged once, after I¡¯d broken through to the enlightenment stage in the thalassalithion¡¯s world, after experiencing those fragmented memories and that obscured message. Unbeknownst to me, my eyes followed Mordian, I still very much wanted to ask the question which was bothering me. The man I¡¯d seen after witnessing Jiwoo¡¯s fragmented memories, the man with the wheat blonde hair, sharing the same eyes as Mordian. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. And Mordian¡¯s face really reminded me of him. His facial features were similar to that man. Could he be Mordian¡¯s ancestor? I thought, trying to piece the puzzle together. But something just didn¡¯t seem to click. If he is Mordian¡¯s ancestor, then why did I saw him of all people? If I remembered correctly, he was standing beside that obscured individual in that vision and his words were still incomprehensible to me. ¡°Hope, huh?!¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper as I leaned against the uneven crater in the ground. But suddenly the interface seem to stir and ripple as streaks of light left its surface and soon another a window popped up in front of me. __________ ¡¾ Passive Skills Increase¡¿ [Regeneration] [LV. 4] ---> [Instant Regeneration] [LV. 5] [Pain Resistance] [LV. 4] ---> [Pain Nullification] [LV. 5] [Poison Resistance] [LV. 3] ---> [Poison Resistance] [LV. 4] __________ The sudden level up took me by surprise, as my face flummoxed in shock. I stood straight and quickly went through the information on the interface. But why now? I thought with a perplexed face. I didn¡¯t level up nor did I clear any trial or any quest or challenge given to me by the system. There was no explanation for this sudden level up, except for that my body had unknowingly become stronger and made adjustments after experiencing fiercer damage inside the static world. That could be the only explanation. But...my eyes peered to where Mordian sat cross-legged, still meditating, whilst utilizing mana rotation, his concentration impeccable. No, it can¡¯t be that...I inwardly said, shooing away the inclination. But after the sudden level increase of my passive skills, another window popped up and finally I saw what I¡¯ve been meaning to from the past few weeks. The window had the information about the continuation of the trial. I quickly looked over to Mordian¡¯s side, as he opened his eyes and stopped manipulating mana rotation, taking a hold of his feet as the dragon stood and looked me in the eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time. We can finally go back to the trials. I have received the continuation message, so if you''re ready we can leave immediately,¡± I said, looking enthusiastic, but slightly nervous and anxious at the same time for what could be awaiting us on the other side. ¡°I understand.¡± Mordian returned with an understanding nod. His expression stoic and demeanour firm yet cool. ¡°But before we leave for these trials, I¡¯d like to propose a proposition to you.¡± He said, his words sounding sagacious, his eyes looking incisive. ¡°And what is it?¡± I exclaimed, trying to sound coherent, but looking at the dragon made me feel like I was standing on the edge of a crater, making me nervous. ¡°I want to make a covenant with you.¡± He only said that and fell silent. I nodded in understanding, trying to rationally understand what Mordian was saying to me. But he was right, with him by my side, he could be a great help in my journey, and it was needless to say that I wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire a stronger and more reliable companion than him. ¡°So, ahh...¡±I let my voice roll for a second in thought. ¡°How do we get this done, like ahh....do we pledge allegiance to each other, or like do a hand shake to make a covenant?¡± I said, sounding curious over what would Mordian possibly do. ¡°It isn¡¯t something weird or gross like how those demons do it, right? I don¡¯t have to you know...¡± I paused, not trying to sound grossed out as I fixed my perplexed expression. ¡°Like ahh...drink your blood or whatever to solidify this covenant?¡± My face wore a frown as Mordian sighed and almost face slammed hearing my words. ¡°It isn¡¯t something even relatively close to whatever is going on inside your mind.¡± The dragon said, his eyes looking slightly perplexed as I shrugged away his judgmental gaze with a laugh as I awkwardly rubbed the back of my head. ¡°Come here.¡± Mordian said, as I complied and walked closer to him. He took my left hand in his left hand, and soon afterward closed his eyes as I felt like a bolt of lightning had coursed through my body as the mana in the air stirred, my body starting to burn and ache slightly as I left an involuntary push from my mana despite my own will to not do so, same was the case with Mordian. Then seeing him I allowed my mana to move however it was. And I felt like the slightly essence of our mana was intermingling. I gaped at him, as Mordian''s eyes suddenly opened, they were burning with an aura of golden-white shrouding his eyelids, as his entire body exuded the same otherworldly energy, which soon started to envelop me as I tried to jerk my arm free of his grasp as the sensation of lightning coursing through my veins and entire body became stronger and more vivid, as my entire body started to burn. But the moment I felt our mana touch, his grip loosened over my arm as I parried it free and felt the itching and burring sensation relieve, the pain leaving as quickly as it had come, as I looked at the base of my wrist and saw an intricate marking, a circular shaped rune, which was engraved and etched on to my skin. ¡®With this the covenant should be complete. We are bonded together now.¡¯ I swore I heard Mordian¡¯s voice, but I didn¡¯t see his mouth move, not even the slightest twitch of a muscle as he looked solemnly at me. ¡®You can hear me, can¡¯t you?¡¯ I heard his voice inside my mind echo again. My face twisted in flabbergast as I looked at Mordian, urging him for answers. ¡°This is how beast tamers make covenants with their selected mana beast. And through the process of bonding they can learn to communicate with their chosen beast, in subtle ways that is, which is only available to them.¡± Mordian explained as he jerked his wrist using his other hand and stood straight as the golden aura around him settled. ¡°It''s similar to their minds connecting together so that they can better understand one another through the intuitive feeling of their connection and bond for each other. In simpler terms, they can pass on their feelings and emotions on to their bond, but can¡¯t outright speak or communicate with them, despite having a certain level of intelligence.¡± ¡°But there are exceptions, sometimes.¡± He added afterward. ¡°So with this, our minds are connected, and we can vocalize our thoughts and opinions to each other, so it will be easier for us to stay in touch in certain situations in which we can¡¯t directly communicate or are in a distance from one another.¡± ¡°That is indeed convenient,¡± I returned with an understanding nod. But right after the covenant had been made, I felt my face wear a frown as my brows furrowed as I saw a window opening in front of me. ¡°So that¡¯s how the system looks like. Quite an interesting design and phenomenon! So, what is it? ¡± Mordian suddenly asked, eyes heavy with curiosity. ¡°What does the interface say?¡± ¡°You can see it?¡± I said in shock, looking at Mordian with questioning eyes. ¡°I told you, our minds are connected now as we are bonded, I can vaguely peek into your mind, as you can into mine, and see what you are seeing. Its a trope of being a beast tamer.¡± Mordian said with a shrug, looking at me with a slight smug which didn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡°But that is possible because we have made a covenant based on equal terms, so we are equals in this deal.¡± I nodded, as I gave it a passing thought and tried to do what Mordian had explained. I dwelled deeper into his mind, the sensation similar to passing through a dark tunnel with a glimmer of light at the end, and instead of pushing me away or building a wall to stop me, he ushered me through the confines of his mind effortlessly, made way for me and soon enough I gasped in surprise as I seem to see my own visage through his eyes, it was similar to looking at my reflection through a mirror. My locks of glossy black hair¡ªwhich had grown long enough to be tied¡ªframing my sharp features came into my view. ¡°So that''s how beast tamers must feel, communicating with their bond.¡± I said, trying to tear my mind back to the sudden message from the system. Mordian looked at me with awaiting eyes as I turned my head and saw the interface looming in mid-air, as I read through the information. __________ ¡¾ CONGRATULATIONS¡¿ The host has acquired a new Passive Profession of __________ __________ ¡¾ CONGRATULATIONS¡¿ [ACTIVE SKILL] : has been released from its dormant state. The cool down over the [??] art has been released. __________ __________ ¡¾ CONGRATULATIONS¡¿ [{??} Acausality] This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow and structure of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment upon the activation of the ability and separate himself from the bounds which restrain the physical realm. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. But keeping the skill active for a prolonged period of time can leave permanent damage on the host, both mentally and physically. __________ Just like how Mordian had done previously, I searched for the tether¡ªawareness which loomed between us¡ªwhich connected our minds and transmitted the information to him. His face wore a contemplative frown, trying to understand the information I''d just sent him. ¡°Its as it says, the skill has been released from its dormant state,¡± I said, looking into Mordian¡¯s golden eyes. ¡°It no longer has a rank, similar to Ruler Authority¡ªone of my skills¡ªbut the one thing I don¡¯t seem to understand is that, every single skill has a rank assigned to it from the moment its found, they just naturally have a rank, depending on their mana or how useful they are.¡± ¡°Then what''s so weird about its level up?¡± Mordian asked, his voice heavy with confusion. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be good for you that your skill has increased its effect by levelling up?¡± ¡°And I think it most probably happened after I gained insight to access the complete first phase of Acausality: Distortion.¡± I stated, trying to sound rhetorical, but I couldn¡¯t seem to agree to my own words. ¡°Distortion?¡± Mordian asked, slightly reserved, his brows rose a fraction of an inch. ¡°Yeah, in the mean time I was resting and recuperating, I decided to name this phase of Acausality and evolved state of the static world, distortion, for convenience sake.¡± But my contemplating mind didn¡¯t rest, as I kept grinding the gears of my brain for answers. ¡®Then just why did the skill evolve, and so suddenly, when I¡¯d just made a bond with Mordian?¡¯ I thought, not convinced as my brows knit slightly. ¡®It very much can not be a coincidence. Could it have something to do with Mordian¡¯s interference?¡¯ I looked at him with suspicious eyes, as I shielded my thoughts from him, to not allow him to peek into my mind. Now that I was getting a hang of it, I was slowly getting used to the awareness, the tether, which connected our minds together. So, I could make a wall or hide my thoughts from Mordian whenever I wanted, so did he. ¡°But the cool down has also disappeared.¡± I mentioned shortly after, trying to piece together my own thoughts. ¡°When I''d first bought this skill, it had a cool down duration of two weeks, because the damage and strain it placed over my body was exponential, but as I levelled up and got stronger, the rank and duration of the cool down shortened. Which was just now two days, and its rank was previously on the stage, which previously was on the stage when I¡¯d first bought it.¡± ¡°Then that could mean that something caused or instigated this sudden change?¡± Mordian pointed out. I acknowledged his response, but feigned ignorance over the fact that this might¡¯ve happened after I¡¯d made the covenant with him. For the time being, I pushed these thoughts to the back of my head. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should share this piece of information with him, regardless of our bond, or the mutual agreement we¡¯d made for our own benefit. It might arose problems, so I should keep it to myself until the time is right to reveal this to him. But I could feel Mordian¡¯s suspicious and curious gaze looming over me, but I shrugged it away, as I moved slightly aside and began to conjure the portal. I tapped over the window and confirmed my continuation of the previously failed trial, as I felt the mana in the air began to stir as a suction force began to build a few meters away from us. The flickering blinding light crackled as it blitzed around as tendrils surged through the air, it felt like the mana was grinding against some invisible force as a crack formed in the space in front of us. The mana converged to a specific spot like a vortex, swirling like a whirlpool as sparks of otherworldly energy exuded from the portal slowly taking form. Before me, a shiny portal rippled to life, captivating my senses with its brilliance. The portal emitted a bright sheen, casting an ethereal elegance in its immediate vicinity. I watched silently as the peripheral domain of the portal expanded, tearing through the very fabric of space and creating a path for us. ¡°What?¡± I said, taken notice of Mordian''s astound expression. ¡°Nothing, just...I was wondering you¡¯re a man of many secrets and mysteries, Jiwoo. To not just be someone who has regressed in time, you¡¯re also able to use powers which even I¡¯m not sure of or can completely fathom, your aptitude is different from other humans. Which makes you special and peculiar.¡± Just as Mordian said, I made an obvious face, looking as if it was the norm for me, trying to showcase arrogance and pride, but also being sarcastic. ¡°I could point the same question right back at you. I may have lived only two lives, and experienced only a handful of things, but that can not even come close to what you¡¯ve experienced in your long life. And most of all, you¡¯re a dragon.¡± I smirked, and Mordian looked at me with a knowing look on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I ushered for Mordian to follow as I entered the portal, as the energy of the distortion in the space wrapped around me and ushered me forward, Mordian followed in my wake. *** After we walked out of the portal, I found myself back in the same suspended platform world, with a cascade of golden and amethyst shrouding everything in its wake. Mordian standing beside me, observing the peculiar location we had just arrived in a few minutes ago. I picked up the pace, as we both strode further on to the wide platform, along the way, I told Mordian everything I could recall about the Guardian¡ªits fighting style, the weapons it used or be it the durable armour it wore, pouring as much detail I could in my description, as I also shared the moments of my battle through my thoughts¡ª, as we proposed different strategies to counter the Guardian. Mordian also explained to me about his own abilities and what he was capable of doing, so I could get a general idea of his fighting style and prowess Even with my strength now, and Mordian by my side, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if I we could still win against it. My eyes peered to Mordian, his face wearing a deep contemplative frown. And there was the problem of the curse which still restrained him, which made the manipulation of his mana slightly rusty and inconsistent to a point. But I couldn¡¯t perfectly tell what rank or stage was Mordian on, it was due to his restrained mana. He was surely stronger than me in terms of having more mana and better technique. So I could somewhat guess, he was already on the integration stage, even with the curse placed over him, he should still be stronger than most individuals out there. But I decided to ask anyway. ¡°Which stage are you on, Mordian?¡± I asked, waiting for his reply. Without preamble, the dragon replied placidly. ¡°You may have already guessed it, but I am on the integration stage.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I returned as I continued to walk beside him. ¡°But...¡± He said, as I felt the emotion of irk cascading into his mind. ¡°Due to the curse¡¯s restrictions¡ªmay it have been prematurely placed over me¡ª, it still managed to restrain quite a big portion of my original strength and mana. So my current abilities would be equal to someone on the enlightenment stage, borderline mystic stage.¡± His face slacked slightly. ¡°So there is a bigger difference after the curse was placed over me, but that one stage''s difference places an exponential halt over my overall prowess.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t there a way to free you from this curse?¡± I asked, not sure what to expect as an answer. ¡°For now, its not possible. We may find some clue in the future, but for now, all I can do is supress the curse for a determined period of time, which allows me to access my restrained strength, but alas for a short time, placing strain over me.¡± Afterwards, we continued on in silence, but picked up on better strategies, and conveyed them through our minds. After a while, we both finally arrived at the platform, which connected to a flight of stairs and led up to two gigantic gates, which held the Guardian inside them. I took a deep breath, making a determined face as I placed a hand over one of the gates, but stopped as the memory of my defeat at the hands of the Guardian played inside my mind, working like a sore thumb. ¡°What? Getting cold feet after coming so far?¡± Mordian joked, a slight smirk playing on his handsome features, as I frowned. ¡°I thought you were better than this?¡± I turned my head toward him and with a playful curve of my lips replied. ¡°Nope! Why would I be? I have a trusty and majestic dragon by my side? What can I be afraid of?¡± We shared a thin smile, a gesture so simple , yet filling me with confidence and determination. With a shared nod, we both pushed the gates open side by side, as we entered, fully prepared to face our challenge head on. Just as we entered, my body sprung into action, without further ado, I quickly activated Ruler¡¯s Authority as the mana around me began to stir and ripple, the space around my hands shimmered as a blazing blue flame conjured from the palm of one hand, and tendrils of hot yellow lightning crackled and surged forth from the other. Mordian beside me, taking a battle-ready stance, some form of martial stance which I was unfamiliar with. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you knew martial arts?¡± I asked, to lighten the bleak mood. ¡°I was taught by a pantheon elder a very long-time ago.¡± He replied, pushing his legs wide and correcting his arms, his mana surged, as a dim radiance enveloped him. My eyes loomed over the wide platform, the familiar sight came into my view, but my brows knitted, as I saw razor¡¯s edge, standing in the middle of the wide platform, its blade thrust into the platform. I felt relieved that I hadn¡¯t lost my main weapon. But my eyes jumped from my sword rapidly and went to the destroyed throne where debris was scattered, where the armoured Guardian sat...but there was something odd about his appearance this time around. The Guardian stood slowly, its movements having no hostility or any other action intended. ¡°I have been awaiting you both. Seo Jiwoo. Mordian Astrionyx.¡± The Guardian said, its energy like voice reverberated through the platform, scales falling off its armour as it spoke, as its energy-like eyes jumped from me to Mordian. Mordian¡¯s brows jumped in surprise as his sharp glare loomed over the Guardian. ¡°You know about me?¡± ¡°I am aware of many things, lost prince of the dragons, one such is your survival after your race''s extinction at the hands of the daemon exciduim race.¡± Upon his words, Mordian¡¯s face darkened, as he shifted his centre of gravity and firmed his stance, his arms surged with the energy of mana, the aura exuding his body thickened as the mana in the atmosphere swelled. Soon, the mana took form and several projectiles, resembling arrows and spears started to hover near Mordian¡¯s head and flanks, rippling with magic, but unlike when I used mana and stitched it using elemental attributes to form a spell, Mordian had simply manipulated and formed those projectiles using pure mana, free of any attributive quality. ¡°Now, come,¡± just as the Guardian announced, it brandished its broken staff¡ªwhich was damaged in our last battle¡ªas its body began to exude a stifling aura which could choke the air out of our lungs. Right after the Guardian announced the start of the battle, Mordian¡¯s mana surged, as he slightly pivoted and then lunged at the armoured figure, the projectiles taking aim and hurling at the Guardian. Following his lead, my body started to vanish into the pathways with a flash of bright lightning. Chapter: 108: Second Remnant My vision shifted as the scenery from around me changed, colours running like on a pedestal as tendrils of lightning surged through the air, the static shrouding my form, lifting my hair, the flickering blinding light crackled like dynamite, as my body blitzed through space and I appeared right behind the Guardian. The Guardian¡¯s head twisted, it positioned its form and moved agilely enough to make a hard time for me catch up with its rapid movements, ready to take my assault head on as my arm thrust forward, reaching nearer, the staff in its hand began to blaze with an ethereal sheen, the runes submerged with a golden light, as it tried to pivot. Mind¡¯s Eye bloomed to life as I felt my eyes focus on the ambient mana which hovered between us, my visual perception improving¡ªto better understand how the mana reacted to my own hold over it. But just as my arm was close enough, I cancelled out the flame which was burning on the tips of my fingers and pulled it back, as several projectiles¡ªpreviously conjured by Mordian¡ªtook aim and hurled through the air in the Guardian¡¯s direction. I took flight immediately, as I sent a mental note to Mordian, he returned with his approval and I twisted my body mid-air, the Guardian dodged a few projectiles and parried some with its broken staff with impeccable precision in its agile movements, but with Mordian¡¯s quick thinking and assertive hold over the mana, he used the broken pieces of the projectiles, making use of what little mana was left in the sundered projectiles and the few remaining, still intact hurled at the Guardian to restrain it in its position. The Guardian was quick to react, it reacted as naturally as if avoiding a bug, and dodged several of the remaining projectiles, but some went through and dug straight into the platform, making cracks to run through the hard surface as there was a momentary halt to its movements. Taking that exact moment, I worked my mana as a brilliant crackle of lightning surged through my arm, static rushed through my veins as a dim glow erupted from my palm, as lightning, fire and ice converged, I could perfectly feel the burden of maintaining such a complex spell as the bone inside my arm winced under the pressure building, the space around my arm distorting as nature bended to my will. But with my new found control and dominance over mana, I fuelled the spell, Ruler¡¯s Authority guiding me through the steps as a multitude of information surged through my mind for several possibilities to hold, fuel and charge the spell in more consistent and efficient ways. Then, my mana burst forth and released toward the Guardian like a howling beast, ready to devour its prey. The spell struck the Guardian right in its back, its form hurtled through the air like a beanbag, and then a blast resounded as the destructive deviant converged spell kicked in. Using the projectiles conjured by Mordian, I rapidly ushered the lightning attribute through them and used them like a medium to guide the lightning near the broken piece of the armour where the cube like object resided. A severe charge of lightning struck the Guardian and with a flash of blinding light, the tendrils ran asunder around it, its form staggered slightly, unmoving for a split second. Mordian was over its tall form, more projectiles hovering near him, hurled at the Guardian, not giving it time to correct its form and take back its feet. And just what I¡¯d been suspicious of, several scales over the red-rimmed armour went loose and broke off, as Mordian kept launching projectile after projectile, not giving the Guardian time to recover or retaliate from the assault. Making it a one-sided display of strength. But I knew better what the Guardian was capable of. Not just stopping there, I bombarded it with a series of different complex spells, wind after fire, ice after lightning, a mixture of these different spells and deviant magic, my concentration multiplied by Ruler¡¯s Authority as the skill enhanced my overall cognitive and sensory capabilities, coupled with Mind¡¯s Eye to sense and observe even the slightest twitch of the Guardian¡¯s body and the mana around us. And finally, the Guardian retaliated, the burning runes over its staff charged with mana burst with a blinding light, the hot marks of the rod went loose, bursting forth like the rays of an afternoon sun, as beams of golden energy surged and blindly moved through the air, making anything its target. I fuelled leap, and quickly appeared by Mordian¡¯s side, he had already conjured a barrier, the mana sewed so impeccably, leaving no gab for the streaks of light to pass through, as they struck the surface of the barrier, but I felt Mordian¡¯s face wear a frown, as I sensed a sudden lapse in his manipulation, I looked at him and the curse was making it harder for him to focus his mana throughout the barrier to keep its shape stable. So I stretched my arms out, ready to help my bond, my mana worked and I reinforced the barrier conjured by him, as a dim glow shrouded its surface, the beam to light stopped in its assault as the runes over the broken staff died down. ¡°Excellent.¡± The energy like voice of the Guardian resounded, its posture shifted and took a more firm stance, making the hair at the back of my neck to stand. ¡°You both are able to understand each others weaknesses and assist each other when the need be. You both are really impressive in your own ways. Your synchronization is good, but still quite crude.¡± My nerves working, the Guardian''s words making me on edge, I chewed the inside of my cheek to calm myself, as the barrier in front of us rippled and disappeared. ¡°But try harder.¡± The Guardian said, sounding dissatisfied and bored. I cracked a grin, more out of excitement rather nervousness as I peered at the Guardian, it was looking right back at me. ¡®Mordian, let¡¯s finish this as quickly as possible,¡¯ I projected to my bond, sending over my thoughts and the strategy I¡¯d cooked up. It was more a frontal assault, more a blitz strategy. A reckless one at that. But procrastinating any further and prolonging the battle would only bring our own imminent defeat. So we needed to end this fight with a full scoop, as quickly as possible. ¡®Its reckless, but if it works, it will give us an upper-hand over the battle,¡¯ Mordian returned, projecting his own thoughts and ideas to alter and better my strategy. ¡®And are sure you sure you can use that now?¡¯ My bond asked, unsure over the probability of my success, as his brows knitted in thought as we considered the flaws.¡®The last time you did try to use it, you almost hurt yourself.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I''m more than confident I can do it now. I didn¡¯t just grind several hours on training to make excuses afterward.¡¯ I shot him a playful wink, as Mordian¡¯s lips rose a fraction of an inch, he shrugged as he got to work. ¡®Alright, but hurry up.¡¯ He shot back, as he lunged at the Guardian. He took flight, his form effortlessly moving through the air, as naturally as a nighthawk taking glide. He hovered close to the Guardian, multiple projectiles conjured in the air around him, held by a delicate tether which connected them to Mordian, as he launched several shaped projectiles at it, buying time as I went to work. I needed to end this battle as quickly as possible and to do that I needed to use the strongest spell in my arsenal. After testing it out several times and with Mordian''s help in the cavern, the past several weeks I''d spent in order to correct the spell and I was somehow able to manipulate the spell in a desired outcome. My arms surged with the raw power of mana, the space around me seem to distort as I manipulated mana rotation and absorbed the atmospheric mana, the mana bending to my will as if acknowledging my presence, I breathed in the fresh mana, making it my own as I corrected my input and output of the magical energy coursing through my veins, making me feel alive. The bones beneath my skin winced, I scowled, gritting my teeth in an attempt to supress the growing pain, a chill ran through my back, making me shudder slightly from the pressure building within, as all the water particles around me slowly absorbed into my body. Now using spells from any attribute or either their deviances didn¡¯t pose a problem for me after my training with Mordian. With mana rotation, I could perfectly balance the amount of mana I needed to incorporate in a spell to release it in the most efficient and effective way possible, and the lapse I felt during spellcasting which caused a momentary halt over my release had finally disappeared. My concentration increased several folds, like a chain network, information coursed through my mind, as I focused my mind on charging the deviant spell I¡¯d created and now enhanced. Ruler¡¯s Authority giving me a firm and absolute hold over the mana through its enhanced and more productive abilities, lessening the burden from my mind and allowing me to ease my body from the growing pain which worked like a sore thumb. ¡®Jiwoo hurry up. I can¡¯t hold on alone much longer.¡¯ Mordian sent to me, I could vividly feel his frustration and nervousness as he clashed with the Guardian, keeping it busy and giving me time to build up my spell. I saw the atoms in the air starting to freeze as the atmosphere grew lower and lower as the surge and onslaught of ice started to pervade, a hollow mist spiralled through the air, casting a cool wave to shroud the entire platform. My hands began to blaze with a white light which seem to freeze matter itself, the temperature drastically falling below as a chilling breeze rushed through the platform area, and both Mordian and the Guardian seemed to have realised what I was doing. ¡®Get away.¡¯ I quickly said to my bond, my mental voice projecting to him and as he twisted his body mid-air, evading a swift attack from the Guardian, barely avoiding its staff as he reached for a safe distance, several projectiles already conjured by his side. I took a breath, correcting my posture as the spell perfectly took form. ¡°If you¡¯re going to use the same spell as last time, its not going to work, human. You better come up with something new.¡± The Guardian ranted, its voice raging through the cage, sounding uninterested and disappointed as it took a stance, shifting its weight as it pivoted to take on the onslaught of my attack head on. ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t label me as a one trick phony,¡± I said, my face curved into a smirk as I looked at the Guardian looking confused. I brought my foot forward as I prepared myself. ¡°I still have so much to show you.¡± The ice deviant spell lurched forward from below my feet, as the entire platform from a thirty meter radius froze with a thick layer of ice, like a tidal wave engulfing and freezing everything that came in its path, be it the particles of mana or the entire platform. The ice soon reached the Guardian as it started to imprison its form and encasing it in a tomb of frost. ¡°Absolute zero: Frost prison.¡± But the Guardian just stood there and did nothing like before, unharmed by the frost which pervaded, its energy-like eyes projected dissatisfaction and disappointment. Mordian was several feet in the air ready to attack at any given moment as I firmed my stance for what was to come. But the Guardian¡¯s form slowly started to break free of the ice imprisoning it. The layer of frost growing cracks as the mighty giant tried to free itself. I lunged at it, the mana reinforcing my legs, my arms blazing with a bright flash of light as the air itself seemed to freeze from my spell, my arms hissing through the air like a coiled serpent ready to strike as the mana reinforced each vein and tendon of my arm. Just as I reached close enough to the Guardian, it completely broke free of its restrain as it retaliated. But already prepared for its counter, I twisted my body, avoiding a big chunk of ice crashing beside me as the Guardian broke free and its staff began to burn with a golden light. Mordian got to work, his projectiles hurling at the Guardian, but his attempt was for naught as it effortlessly parried or evaded them. But that had given me enough time to do what I needed to as I was only several feet away from it. My right arm reached near the opening in the Guardian¡¯s sternum, where the cubic object rested, the Guardian jolted to action taking precaution over my next action as I brought my hand forward as it erupted with a blinding white glow. But there was no nervousness or frustration visible over my face as I cheerfully grinned in excitement from the euphoric rush of the battle, looking at the towering figure of the giant. ¡°Frost fire.¡± I said, like the final drop of a curtain at the end of a long play, as white flames emerged from the palm of my hand and lurched and enveloped the Guardian, catching the giant off guard, as they swept the entire area around us. I heard Mordian¡¯s worry leak into my mind, as the destructive flames lurched hungrily, looking for its prey. I sent back to Mordian, trying to appease my bond and for him to be ready if anything went wrong. The fire spread through its entire chest and abdomen area, slowly taking over its entire form, like a cascading shower of light at dawn, as its entire form lit ablaze, its armour took considerable damage as the fire slowly froze and burnt it from the inside-out, spewing into the armour and all around it as cracks ran through the red-rimmed scales, and halted the Guardian¡¯s movements entirely, giving me the opportunity to lay my hand over the cubic object stuck in its sternum. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. But my arm was repelled back as soon as it came into contact. I frowned in desperation, my body moving with all the effort I could muster, victory barely in sight, and I felt I could grasp it, but looking so far away in this split second, as the Guardian began to free itself from the binds of the frost fire. But by now, maintaining my strongest spell, frost fire, had started to take its toll over me. The flames slowly started to run backward, the white flames attaching themselves on my arms and rising higher as my face twisted into a scowl. I cursed, desperation working its way across my face. But not ready to just give in, I kept pushing as I felt a surge of adrenaline rush through my veins, my entire arm burst with mana, I scowled under the pressure building as my bone harshly winced, but I didn¡¯t care, I kept pouring more and more mana as I launched my arm at the Guardian. My hand hissed through the air, like a serpent striking its prey, my arm struck the sternum area of the armour and through Mind¡¯s Eye, I finally realised, or rather saw an invisible barrier protecting the object inside. My knuckle struck the barrier with all the force I could muster, a rasp noise of bones cracking reverberated in my ears, as I channelled more mana into my arm. I shouted, my voice so hoarse as my face twisted from the agony of my bones breaking and getting regenerated from the building pressure over and over again, pouring every last bit of energy into this final attack as all my mana rushed forth. I put everything I had into this final attack. By now, the effects of frost fire had ended as the white flames died down, and the Guardian was free, its arm reaching near me as I looked at it with complete helplessness. For a moment, I thought of letting go and protecting myself as its giant arm reached nearer and was only a hair¡¯s breadth away. But what if this was my only chance at defeating the Guardian before it adapted to my new attack pattern and spells? My desperation pinched at my very sanity, I rapidly activated Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯s first phase, as the colours around me dulled as a veil of grey fell over the world and everything started to come to a standstill and move at a snail¡¯s pace. And through Ruler''s Authority, I thought of my next course of action immediately, several possibilities rushed through my mind, as I felt like my brain could fry from all the information coursing through my mind, and also the burden of keeping two skill active at once. But I needed to trust Mordian on this one. I slowly deactivated the first phase as colours rushed through the world and the hand reaching near my flank returned to its previous speed. But in the end, my bond was quick enough to react to my intentions as we communicated telepathically, as he countered immediately, his conjured projectile struck the golem¡¯s arm and hurled it back¡ªaway from me giving me the opportunity I was looking for. My arm began to bleed under the stress, nasty cracks running long my skin as it looked like a grotesques scene, but relief washed over me soon as the barrier in my way grew cracks and finally succumbed to the onslaught of my attack as I took a hold of the cubic object and ripped it free from the inside of the armour as I crashed to the floor and rolled several feet away. I heard the loud clanking of heavy armour falling to the floor, shattering the ice upon impact, as I gritted my teeth, trying to supress the unimaginable pain I felt in my right arm as it fixed itself. But I felt the cold sensation of an object resting in my numb hand, with rough edges which glowed with a dim iridescent quality. Just then several windows popped open in front of me, solidifying my victory, as I levelled up and saw the reward window generating. We had done it. A victorious grin plastered across my face as I faced Mordian, the dragon walking over to my side, he looked down at me, his face looking relieved, but still expressionless, but having a victorious glint. ¡°It was a reckless strategy, but it really worked.¡± Mordian said, his lips playfully risen. ¡°Yes, it was a reckless strategy indeed.¡± We heard a disembodied voice run through the caged platform as we both sprung into a fighting stance, the criss-crossed wires slowly dissolved, as my face was replaced by a twisted scowl as the pain still bit like a bitch in my arm. ¡°But, if you hadn¡¯t been as reckless as you both were, you would have certainly failed to defeat me. So I would praise you for your bold tactic earlier. I truly liked your synchronization, your ability to adapt to one another¡¯s fighting style and compensating for each other¡¯s weakness, was quite interesting to observe, as a matter of fact.¡± We saw the fallen armour rising again, panic rushed through our mind, confusion palpable over our face as an ethereal aura enveloped the armour, as a more coherent and ancient voice entered our ears, filled with wisdom and the longevity of time itself. ¡°It was truly an exhilarating fight, one after several millennials. Heh, you truly shocked me, Jiwoo.¡± My breathing heavy and face darkened, as I saw the damaged armour rising from where it''d fallen, a blinding light rushed through the entire platform and all the damage and destruction done to the platform fixed itself as all the ice shrouding the area vanished like an illusion being undone. It was simply magical. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ I thought, as I gaped at the giant armour, which slowly shrank, the scales growing smaller, as the intimidating aura around it gave away, and soon stopped at male height. ¡°Indeed. I am exactly who you think I am, Seo Jiwoo.¡± The heavy demonic voice which was once released from the armour, took a more lighter and incisive tone, but still sounding as authoritative and assertive as before, as the armoured figure stood tall and looked at me with a complicated expression felt through the gaps in its helmet for its eyes. The Guardian¡¯s hands reached for its helmet, as it slowly removed it helmet and soon enough, I saw an old man with more human-like features. ¡°I am a remnant. Left to guide you through your journey,¡± the remnant said, as I peered at its old features, unlike Indra who had appeared to me in his youthful prestige, looking magnificent and sagacious, the man standing in front of me looked old, and like a friendly uncle, who everyone was fond of. His face displayed wrinkles, as he wore his age with pride, short white hair framed his still sharp and fresh features despite his old wrinkled cheeks and serene looking eyes, which still held a dark chestnut tinge, but looking as old as time itself. A perfectly trimmed beard covered his lower cheeks and jaw, his appearance still quite attractive for his old self. ¡°I am from one of the ancient races of the ash¡¯ari, a progenitor just like Indra Arudecarus.¡± Upon hearing his words, Mordian gasped in surprise, his brows risen in shock and flabbergast as he looked at the remnant with wide eyes. I felt his surprise bleed into my mind, he was pondering over the fact whether what he was seeing was true or just an illusion. ¡°I am Vetustima Vivagrandus.¡± He said, standing with poise, oozing authority, but having a calm and certain gentleness to his tone as he addressed both of us. ¡°I have been awaiting you, Jiwoo, and we have finally met.¡± ¡°Wait, Vivagrandus...¡± I said, looking at the old ash¡¯ari, as my mind went to pondering. I went through my conversations with Mordian in my head and remembered hearing the Vivagrandus name. ¡°You¡¯re a titan.¡± I stated and Vetustima nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°It seems the young dragon lord has taught you a few things about us ash¡¯ari in the mean time. Yes, I belong to the race of the titans, known for their substantial hold over the process of creation, more of course, to the artificery side of things. We are master craftsmen, not to boast, everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses.¡± Vetustima said, trying to sound humorous, but ultimately his tone betrayed him, making him look more sagacious. I had finally met another remnant, an ancient who could give me answers, the answers I needed, the answers I¡¯ve been looking for, for so desperately, but for some reason, I felt a surge of anger burning in the pit of my stomach as I looked at the old ash¡¯ari, clearly feeling my facial muscles twitching. Noticing my change in expression, Vetustima looked at me with a troubled raise of his brows, his eyes filled with guilt and apology as he walked a few steps closer to us. Mordian still on guard stood in front of me, his arm forward and mana working. ¡°The trial is over, and your bond has passed with flying colours, there is no reason for you to be so wary of me now, Mordain''s descendent. I have already acknowledged his power and deemed him worthy.¡± ¡°You know about my ancestor, Mordain Astrionyx?¡± Mordian asked, his eyes looking slightly awkward, as he peered at Vetustima, looking for answers. The old wrinkled face of the titan broke into a thin and gentle smile, as if reminiscing over some past memory, but a mixture of sadness and guilt surfaced over his face, projecting some regret which I wasn¡¯t able to understand. ¡°Well yes. I knew your forefather quite well, too well. Some could¡¯ve even said that we were close friends, and brethren who had fought together in the ancient war.¡± Vetustima said matter-of-factly, sounding slightly annoyed as if he had remembered some grudge all of a sudden, leaving Mordian in shock over the mention of the ancient war, which I''d barely learned anything about from Indra. Vetustima pointed a finger in my direction as he spoke succinctly, eyes convinced. ¡°You might not be completely aware of the ancient war, which would¡¯ve been told to you as only a bed-time story, but yes, a war which left even the ash¡¯ari in dismay occurred a very long time ago, Mordian, and one which was unlike anything we could have ever been prepared for. And your bond over there is aware of the war as well, of course knowing about Mordain. Haven¡¯t you seen him?¡± My face flummoxed over the inclination that the titan remnant had read the very thought rushing through my mind. Mordian snapped his head in my direction in a hurry, his face a mixture of several unreadable emotions, as he looked at me with doubt and deceit. ¡°Is that true?¡± He asked, his body loosening as his eyes slightly darkened. ¡°I...¡± I looked at him with an awkward frown, guilt growing in the pit of my stomach for some reason. But I determined myself as I answered properly after giving a meaningful look to Vetustima. ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. Then it was true that the man I¡¯d seen was Mordian¡¯s ancestor, his forefather to be exact, the resemblance that both held, it could only fall to the conclusion that the man with the golden eyes and blonde hair I¡¯d seen was Mordian¡¯s ancestor; Mordain Astrionyx. The air between us grew heavy with awkwardness as I shifted my gaze away from Mordian and at the remnant. I could feel my bond¡¯s confusion as palpably as if it was my own in my mind, as Mordian calmed himself, sending me an understanding affirmation for an explanation later, and I agreed right away. ¡°But let¡¯s postpone this talk for now and go back to more important matters. First we must do what we¡¯re here to do. The other things can wait. Let us not forgo any further and waste precious time,¡± the titan said, sounding coherent as his gaze shifted from Mordian and fell over me. ¡°You have cleared my trial and I have deemed you worthy, now claim what is rightfully yours, Seo Jiwoo.¡± Vetustima brought a hand forward, pointing at the cubic object¡ªno, the keystone in my palm¡ªas I looked down at the cubic shape, glowing with an iridescent quality. Whenever I acquired a new keystone I always wondered just who was this ¡®he¡¯¡ªpreviously mentioned by Indra in a cryptic sense¡ªwho had created these tests for me and what had he intended from me by solving these keystones in the first place? Just what did he wanted from me to begin with? These questions were always at the back of my head, always making me confused, for the lack of answers. But perhaps, Vetustima would be different. With a deep breath, I looked at Mordian one last time, his face growing more curious as time passed, as I stirred the cubic keystone in my palm, cradling it with care as I studied its surface, then after a few seconds of thoroughly inspecting the relic, I finally decided to enter the realm inside the keystone. My mind stirred, the sensation similar to a suction force, as if being pushed through a narrow gap and being ushered forward, and soon enough I reached the light at the end of the tunnel and appeared inside a space disconnected from the world outside, but everything around me was a dark pitch black, nothing in sight, all there was to see was a veil of stygian. And the most notice worthy thing was that there wasn¡¯t any mana or demonic energy in this place, where my body or rather conscious mind was left suspended. As hard and deeply as I tried to concentrate to feel the mana in here, but what I was met with was nothingness. There truly was nothing in here. Then what am I supposed to do in a place which has nothing? I thought, pondering several things to make out of my current situation. I don¡¯t think this keystone was unsolvable. Because it was an object, a puzzle made to be solved in the first place. So why would its creator intent for it be nothing in the first place. But I didn''t fret or succumb to my growing nervousness inside here, thinking whether another being might not attack me out of nowhere in here, like the previous trial where I''d encountered that shape-shifter. Immediately, I searched for my skills, trying to see if they were still usable¡ªunlike in the previous two keystones, where I was stripped off of my power¡ª, and they were, but out of them all, I quickly activated Mind''s Eye, as a flurry of information rushed through my mind and I felt the keystone realm stir in response to my skill''s activation, as a surge of mana ran through my body. Interesting. I mused, pondering over the fact what this keystone could have in store for me. Instead of growing nervous, I rather felt excited as I looked around. What new lesson or insight could I acquire this time round. I searched through the keystone realm and through the heightened visionary prowess provided by Mind''s Eye, plus the ability to observe the mana and demonic energy¡ªboth elements which were currently unavailable in here¡ªI looked for any clues which might help me, which could only be seen through the help of my skill. And there didn''t seem to be any knowledge or insight I could gain in this keystone, that¡¯s how it seemed, or rather I had a intuitive feeling that this keystone''s purpose was different, but what I was sure of was that there was only a disembodied presence in this cut of realm, like an awareness which made me feel at ease for some reason, with me suspended in the middle of this black nothingness. Alone with own thoughts. But I felt troubled as the many responsibilities I shouldered reminded me that I needed to better myself. So instead, I tried to do what I could, I started to release my mana in every direction, trying to do anything to get a response, sending specific levels of stimuli through the space with my own mana, in this manaless void. I sensed my mana released in a shapeless, purposeless form, moving aimlessly in this void, I tried several times, for who knew how long, testing different things out of curiosity, but then suddenly just as I widened the range, I felt my mana collide and bounce back as if it had struck against some object or thing. Resonating with some form of energy. Like a vibration caused by the collision of two objects together, which made me intrigued about what could that thing be here in this void. I willed myself closer to the distortion caused by the recoil of my mana being bounced back, and when I came close enough, through Mind''s Eye I saw two small objects glowing in the distance, looking like a tiny spark in this manaless black void, and if not for Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯s perspective lens I would easily have missed both the vibrations and the objects. When I came close enough, I saw the two glowing objects were dimensional artifacts in the shape of rings. Curious, I zoomed closer and took a hold of the two artifacts afloat in this void having a dull blackish-amethyst tinge, and took a look around, and soon again sent a pulse of my mana around to sense if there could be something else in here which I''d missed, but there wasn''t. So, I searched for the awareness which allowed my conscious to enter the keystone realm and without further ado exited. I laid eyes on Mordian looking at me with just the way he had before I''d entered the keystone realm, there was just the slightest change in his movement and demeanour. "How long was I gone for?" I asked, expecting to have gone for an hour or more. Under all My thoughts, I was surprised to see that the keystone from my palm had disappeared and now two ring shaped artifacts were clenched inside the palm of my hand, their cool surface perfectly felt, as if they had come to life out of nowhere. "You just suddenly froze up, as if in a reverie, its only been ten seconds or a little more than that since you decided to enter the keystone realm." My bond acknowledged with an intrigued tone lacing his words. My brows knitted for a split second, but I came to the realisation quickly. ¡°Yes, the keystone realm is a disconnected space from the outside world. So the perception of time in there is greatly different from the one outside. So the time you spent in there was only equivalent to seconds here for us.¡± Vetustima said, looking satisfied. I unclenched my hand as I laid eyes on the two artifacts I''d acquired from the inside of the keystone. I turned to look at the remnant for answers and with a calm expression he spoke. ¡°These two artifacts possess items which will be beneficial for you on your journey ahead, as far as I think.¡± Vetustima raised a hand, and one of the artifacts lifted into the air from my palm and floated toward Mordian. ¡°There is one for both of you. And please, go ahead and try them on. See if they sit.¡± The cheerful uncle said with a curve of his lips. Chapter: 109: The Hidden Truth I deactivated both of my skills, as I heard Vetustima¡¯s instruction, I took the dimensional artifact in my other hand and imbued it with a prickle of my mana. It gave the slightest of a cluster, as the glow from its surface subsided and soon I withdrew the item which was within the artifact. My brows knitted, questioningly, as I laid eyes on a small palm sized pouch, which was made of a very fine and exquisite silk, just by touching it I could feel the quality and richness of the product, which had a string of gold attached to it. Mordian beside me observed with curiosity. ¡°What is this suppose to be?¡± I asked, expectantly looking at Vetustima to clarify, as he stirred and clasped his hands behind his back, his face taking a more comfortable expression, much more compatible to his gentle and graceful appearance. He gracefully carried himself, his face maintaining a certain type of familiarity, but his eyes still looking as sharp and sagacious as before. ¡°Oh that...¡± he said, as he caught attention of the item in my hand. With a slight pull of his lips, he answered, his voice coming out concise and gentle. ¡°I believe this is something you have so very desperately been in search for, since biding farewell to the thalassalithions.¡± ¡°Ehh..¡± I made an odd sound, a combination of surprise and shock palpable over my face, but I composed myself as I saw a wry smile playing on the titan¡¯s face. My brows rose in surprise, I felt furrow lines forming on my forehead, as I slowly loosened the golden string of the pouch and saw something powder-like inside, but it gave off a pearly colour with the ocean-blue of the sea mixed together with a sparkling ambiance of the stars, giving it a mystifying colour which didn¡¯t seem usual for normal powder. ¡®Could this really be...?!¡¯ My mind stirred by the revelation as I cradled the star-dust with absolute care to not drop the pouch accidentally and lose the ingredient. ¡°You¡¯re thoughts exactly.¡± The remnant commented as if having read my thoughts. ¡°This is the second ingredient, which is required to make the ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯. This star-dust you hold in your hand is something so precious that it cannot be found just anywhere or placed a price upon due to its rarity.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s so special about this star-dust?¡± I asked, intrigued over Vetustima¡¯s words. When I''d first found the evernight petals, the very first ingredient, they were in quite an abundance so I''d retrieved a hand full amount of them, but what was so special about this powder like ingredient that made it so rare. Vetustima smiled, a harmless smile, but one that made me feel foolish, as if I¡¯d asked an obvious question. ¡°Because this star-dust you hold in your hand is grinded from the scales of a leviathan, and not just scales of any leviathan, but the progenitor of the leviathan race.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mordian said, his voice filled with shock and eyes wide enough that even I was left surprised by his change in demeanour suddenly, as if he¡¯d heard something so odd that his usual composed face broke into a shocked frown. ¡°Why? Is it that rare to attain the scales of a leviathan?¡± I asked, placing emphasis over my words, as I shifted my gaze between Mordian and Vetustima. ¡°Yes, it very much is.¡± This time my bond replied to my question. His voice sounding coherent as he composed himself, his golden eyes deeply in thought, yet holding the glint of flabbergast. ¡°It¡¯s just as rare for them to give away their scales, as it is for us dragons only the feathers of our wings.¡± My bond looked at me with an understanding expression, trying to convey the important information through our mental link, slowly explaining about the leviathans. ¡°Because we ash¡¯ari have an abundance of mana packed in a single form, because as I previously told you, we need mana to just sustain our body, so our body is far stronger and more productive, which allows us to live longer lives than the minor races. So you could say, that our entire body is a bundle of rare and unobtainable ingredients and materials, which cannot be found anywhere in the world. That¡¯s why its so rare, because of the mana fused into our body, making its sturdier than normal bodies." I felt another window of understanding opening in my mind as I heard Mordian¡¯s explanation over the mysterious ash¡¯ari. ¡°But it is even rarer to feast eyes on something which was once connected to the leviathans.¡± Mordian said as he shifted his weight from his right foot to his left. ¡°Because as I mentioned before, the leviathans are a race which are indeed a long ally among the ash¡¯ari, but their interactions with the other ash¡¯ari races has always been to the minimum and to the point, that¡¯s why, even to us, they are mysterious creatures, whom we know not enough about. So looking at something, which once belonged to a leviathan, and no less than their progenitor, made me surprised, for him to willingly give away his scales, a precious part of his body.¡± ¡°Who said, he gave them away willingly?¡± Upon Vetustima¡¯s statement, both me and Mordian looked at the titan with a frown, looking completely dumbfounded. ¡°Haa..¡± I made an awkward noise, feeling my mouth agape, same could be said for Mordian, but he composed himself quickly, so did I ¡°Heh, it''s merely a joke. I guess my humour didn¡¯t seem to reach you. Or...¡± he paused, sharing awkward glances with both of us, ¡°is it because the era has changed quite a bit. Well, I do apologise for my sudden response.¡± Vetustima said with a cool demeanour, his face looking as gentle as a fond uncle as he looked at both of us. Really, I guess, even among the ash¡¯ari there is an entire spectrum of different people and personalities. And I guess, the ash¡¯ari can¡¯t read the atmosphere to crack jokes, is that why their humour is so bad. And is this really a situation to crack jokes? I thought inwardly, looking at the titan with an uncomfortable and awkward air. Well we were just at each others throats a moment ago and now we are sharing pleasantries with one another like old buds who haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Well, whatever some scholar on earth once said: Life truly is unpredictable. Dogs might start living peacefully with cats, or humans might grow more body parts, so be prepared for anything in life. But I shrugged away these thoughts for the time being as I focused on the remnant spirit in front of me. ¡°I suppose we should get back to the main topic as we have strayed off, I hope we have exchanged enough pleasantries, which has made us more intimate to exchange our words more effectively and easily with each other.¡± Vetustima said, adding a mature smile to his final words to appear more intimate with us both. I nodded over his statement as he began to explain the properties of the second ingredient. ¡°This star-dust is special because it supposedly holds the capacity of rejuvenation, but differently from the hamadryades, because the leviathans may be an existence which the present ash¡¯ari races know little about, but one thing is for certain and that is, they have a good grasp of the aspect of life and their understanding is best right after the phoenixes, but knowing certain things which the phoenixes lack, and the other way around.¡± The titan¡¯s white skin stretched and wrinkled as his face took a more serious tone. ¡°So this star-dust is an item necessary for you to make that concoction to cure your sibling.¡± I took a deep breath, the weight of Vetustima¡¯s words once again reminded me of my responsibility to find a cure for Jihye¡¯s condition. And whenever I remembered about Jihye, I would always feel the pit of my stomach grow heavy with guilt, for being unable to help my sister. It always left me disdainful of my own powerlessness, that despite being her only family, I couldn¡¯t be there for her when she needed me most. Not even when she was at her weakest when suffering on daily basis from her body slowly dying from the cold slumber''s afflictions. I couldn¡¯t do anything despite being her only family, her brother, all I could do right now was try to find a cure for her, but who knows how long will it take. ¡°Now, don¡¯t make such a face,¡± Vetustima gently said, his voice sounding so caring and filled with empathy, as it gripped at my heart¡¯s strings. But the guilt in my heart still felt so fresh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault what happened to your sister, so don¡¯t blame yourself every chance you get.¡± Vetustima gazed at me with a serene and understanding look in his eyes, as if he saw my real self, directly gazing at Shun. ¡°It¡¯s alright to remember your past failures and mistakes, use them to build the foundation of what you hope to achieve in the future, but don¡¯t make it a shackle which holds you back, and can¡¯t allow you to move forward. You can¡¯t hope to change the past, because it will always remain something that you have lived through, a period of time which cannot be reversed, but you can strive and fight to create a better future, for yourself and the people you love. Remember that.¡± ¡°Even if you have regressed back in time, the many scars which haunt you till today and are branded like an irreversible mark over your heart can¡¯t be easily erased, but I won¡¯t say something immature like I understand the pain that you went through, because everyone experiences loss in their own certain way which is hard to describe. But I do understand the loss of seeing your cherished perish in front of your eyes. It is a hard time, but,¡± Vetustima¡¯s eyes softened, as if he had reminisced over some past memory, the guilt and disappointment palpable on his face.¡± ¡°But you can allow them to fade slowly, the scars, accept them and learn from them. That¡¯s all we can do.¡± Vetustima ended his words of advice with a carefully building care and wisdom which spoke highly of his knowledge and open-mind. His words were right, but yet here I was still fixed on the past I¡¯d decided to leave behind and start anew. There was so much I still regret not doing, or doing differently. I guess it was harder to do than I¡¯d expected. How could I, all of a sudden forget about what I''d done, the pain and suffering I¡¯d inflicted on the people I was most indebted to. ¡°It¡¯s hard to let go of the kind of fear which grows within you when you¡¯re at your lowest; weak and powerless. It grows along with you, despite how many times you tell yourself to forget about it or let go.¡± Mordian said, a sombre tone laced his words, as I felt the emotions of guilt and hopelessness shroud his mind, likely that he had experienced such loss himself, like a tremor running through our connection as I could feel understanding in his words, I was surprised to see his gaze conveying empathy, so his thoughts, which I¡¯d thought the dragon lacked, because of his stern behaviour. ¡°True! But I guess, all we can do is move forward one step at a time and learn to do better; because it¡¯s in our continual striving that we find growth and meaning.¡± ¡°Wise words.¡± Vetustima japed with a friendly smirk, I returned with my own and turned to look at Mordian who had once again enveloped his face by a veil of stoicism. ¡®I know the atmosphere grew a little sombre, but you can ease up at little, you know.¡± I sent through our link, trying to lighten up, and get a response out of him. ¡®If this entire situation can be said as such, then it''s better than being held captive for several centuries in a dim cavern with only my thoughts to ponder over. It isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ Mordian sent back, humour tinged in his tone. I cracked a smirk, as I gave a knowing look to my bond, but he maintained his usually composed demeanour now. I guess, being isolated from others for a prolonged period of time can cause a person to became like this. A slightly grumpy, stoic, but compassionate dragon. I laughed inwardly as I imagined him as such in my imagination. But in an effort to change the subject and shift the awkward atmosphere, my bond lifted the dimensional artifact in his hand and asked. ¡°And what does mine have?¡± ¡°This artifact is slightly different, and special from the other one.¡± Vetustima replied solemnly. ¡°How so?¡± Mordian asked, observing the ring keenly. Curious, he slid the artifact over his thumb and wore the ring as he empowered it with mana, but for some reason, Mordian frowned, pushing more mana as if the ring rejected and expelled his mana. ¡°Why can¡¯t I use this dimensional artifact?¡± Mordian asked in exasperation. ¡°Because this one is slightly special than the other dimensional artifact I¡¯ve created. The item inside is something that will reveal itself when the appointed time comes. Until then, it will have a spell placed over it, to not allow you to acquire the item inside.¡± The remnant explained. An air of boastful arrogance grew around him as he spoke. ¡°And I do tell you, the item inside it isn¡¯t just some simple object, it¡¯s a masterpiece which I¡¯ve crafted and take great pride in after two other items. You could call them my greatest masterpiece.¡± Curious, I decided to ask about the other two items but he only gave me an vague idea, the item which supposedly was the titan¡¯s masterpiece was a morphing sentient weapon, which could take the form of any weapon the host desired or taking a form depending of the host¡¯s talent and capacity for it. But he told me that it was supposedly lost during the ancient war. ¡°The last masterpiece I crafted in my life was this relic armour.¡± Vetustima said, pointing at the red-rimmed armour. ¡°You have witnessed it¡¯s durability and defences first hand and how much damage it can withstand despite its condition now, which is a shadow of it original condition. It''s something that can¡¯t be easily damaged, but it¡¯s not indestructible, a strong concentrated attack of mana or demonic energy can still damage and pierce past its defences. But due to my deteriorating strength, I wasn¡¯t able to repair the relic armour like I''d done with your sword. It was damaged and I fixed and made it more durable. But I didn¡¯t have much mana left to repair my armour.¡± I nodded in gratitude as I walked closer to razor¡¯s edge, still standing where it did. I retrieved it and noticed the repairs that Vetustima had mentioned, then stored it inside the inventory. I directed my attention back at Vetustima and spoke. ¡°I hope you can provide me with some answers, unlike my short meeting with Indra Arudecarus which left me hanging with more questions than answers. Please tell me, just what did you remnants witness in the ancient war, to become these ghosts in order to help me? What does this war have to do with me, and how is it connected to me? What happened so long ago that made the daemon exciduim race to antagonise the ash¡¯ari? Just who is this ¡®he¡¯ that made these keystones that can help me gain insight into these aspects of reality and what does he want from me?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Vetustima carefully listened to each and every word, his brows knitted as I felt his face taking a serious and complex expression suddenly, as I saw his face turning slightly ethereal, leaving me confused. The body which I think had a physical sense to it, started to become more incorporeal as seconds ticked by. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m finally reaching my limit after such a long time. But its true that it has been a very long time since I decided to bind my soul to this relic armour and wait for you. And I guess I overexerted myself during our battles, but it was true that I was caught off guard both times by your extraordinary abilities, Seo Jiwoo.¡± The titan remnant said, as his body fluxed between physicality and incorporeal. ¡°But I suppose this old titan can hold on until the end of this one final conversation. I will provide you with some answers which I¡¯m able to or allowed to.¡± I braced myself as I felt a mixture of different emotions stir within my heart, anticipation, disappointment, surprise and many others. Mordian by my side, looking as attentive and serious as ever. ¡°We progenitor of the ancient ash¡¯ari races, were at odd with each other at one point in time¡ªour entire races to be exact¡ªnone of us were really allies back then and had different ideologies and perspectives which clashed with the ideologies of the other races.¡± Vetustima¡¯s face took a more stern expression as be continued. ¡°So we were always and entirely at odds all of the time. But I still remember the days when the young dragon lord from one of the subordinate clans among the dragons, your ancestor, Mordain Astrionyx preached the sonnets of peace and unity among the dragons and the other races. Others labelled him as a pacifist and some coward for trying to acknowledge the other races and trying to bring them together. It was a tough time, and to get past the fixated brains of those old-fashioned ash¡¯ari before us was quite the ordeal your ancestor had to endure, Mordian.¡± ¡°But he was different, better in a sense, he was open-minded, understanding and respectful of the other ash¡¯aris perceptives and opinions. He spoke for himself, and he spoke carefully. But at that time the storms of conflict were brewing amongst each race, making everyone on edge, Mordain sought each of us progenitors out in secrecy¡ªwell back then we weren¡¯t the leaders of our respective races, but simply ash¡¯ari with authority slightly higher than an elder.¡± Vetustima thought carefully upon his next words. But I was already prepared, that the titan could only give me the information he was allowed to. ¡°And the conflicts brewed into an outright civil-war, which he had to fight due to his different opinions clashing against his dragon brethren, he wanted to unify the ash¡¯ari once and for all, those battles we assisted him with, and afterwards, he finally ascended the throne and became the king of the dragons, and the progenitor of the Astrionyx clan.¡± ¡°Giving him absolute authority amongst the dragons. And afterwards, he''d done just as he''d promised us, the dragons were the first to extend the hand of peace and unity to the other races, and we stood firm with our brethren.¡± I attentively listened to Vetustima, trying to piece the information together as I momentarily tore my gaze away from him and at Mordian, who had a look of puzzlement and incisive understanding, hearing about his peoples rich history. Vetustima gave us a side glace and continued. His words were concise and easy to understand. I was finally getting some answers, but I still hoping inwardly that I could get the answer to that one question. But suddenly, the atmosphere around Vetustima shifted, making both of us stand on guard as the air around us became stiffening. ¡°That is after the peace treaties between the ash¡¯ari races were made that Mordain introduced us to ¡®him¡¯.¡± I swallowed hard, as my mind flew back to my conversation with Indra, as I read the expression of anger visible over the remnant''s face. A burning fury locked away for such a long time, as he tried to compose himself but failed. ¡°He was unlike any man or ash¡¯ari I¡¯d ever seen before. He was...¡± Vetustima took a breath, his face turned more see-through as the titan continued with a sigh, as if the pent-up anger was released through his exhale. ¡°He had a godly presence, as if he was someone who had witnessed what we never could¡¯ve. His mind far evolved and his knowledge was like the never-ending archives, holding the hidden truths of this universe which could never be grasped by us.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said, voice filled with confusion. ¡°In his presence, the world itself seemed subject to his will and ideas. He was able to bend reality itself, understand life and creation, as if he¡¯d been the one who had completely grasped the aspect which governed the edict." The more Vetustima spoke, the more I felt my frown deepen as I tried to make out of his words. Just who was this man? And what did he wanted from me then? ¡°Who is he? Was he a real...god?¡± I asked, astound over the information I was able to receive from the titan remnant. Mordian stayed silent, his hand over his jaw, as if his mind was in some deep pondering, a wall between us, built by him, for him to focus. Vetustima slowly shook his head, as if even he didn¡¯t fully understand that being. ¡°No, but he was unlike any other. He used powers which were extraordinary and god-like, hard to understand, something we¡¯d never witnessed. Unlike mana, he could very literally manipulate the force which governed the universe, as if he was a part of it.¡± ¡°Indra did mention something like this, but rather is an abstracted sense, saying that there could be another element, a power which could bend reality itself.¡± I said, word to word as Indra had told me, and Vetustima nodded. ¡°But so far its only an abstract theory given to me by the basilisk.¡± I added right after. ¡°But I don¡¯t seem to believe that it could be true. How am I able to understand something, which not even you ash¡¯ari could with your centuries worth of accumulated wisdom?¡± But Vetustima apologised as I frowned. He couldn¡¯t give me that answer, feeling annoyed. ¡°But do you have a choice?¡± He added afterward, trying to sound gentle. Vetustima read my expression and clarified over one necessary detail, previously not mentioned by Indra. ¡°The reason we are unable to provide you with more information than we can, is because it will only make you more confused. And the reason why we¡¯re still able to stay in his disembodied state, is because of the binding vows we made with him.¡± ¡°A binding vow is more of a covenant which binds two individuals souls together, making them bonded under certain rules. And if not worked upon them, the person who doesn¡¯t adhere to the rules set, would have to deal with the repercussions. And all of us made these binding vows with ¡®him¡¯.¡± ¡°Then does this individual have a name?¡± My bond suddenly asked, his eyes looking curious but there was some conflict going on within, which I barely able to feel through our link. ¡°Yes.¡± Vetustima answered. ¡°That individual''s name is ¡®Primordial.¡± ¡°He is...someone we ash¡¯ari are indebted to, even to this day.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Mordian asked, his brows knitted, face expressionless. ¡°Because the egnamtic abilities which the ash¡¯ari reign over and are prideful about, root from our times, and Primordial was the one who helped us understand the aspects which each ash¡¯ari race hold speciality over. Helping us better understand mana and the things around us." Vetustima gazed at me, as he continued. ¡°The dragons who reign over absolute knowledge, seemingly the masters of manipulating time¡ªyes, your race held the insight, but it seems the younger generation lacks it or it was lost. The pantheons with their arts of war and death, Primordial helped them create the most deadliest form of martial arts, or even the basilisk whom perfected their decay-type mana arts.¡± ¡°Be it the phoenixes, leviathans or hamadryades, all of us ash¡¯ari received something from Primordial, which allowed us to become what we are today. He was the change that instigated everything.¡± ¡°Then why is such a being not known in our old ash¡¯ari texts, or even know through some myth or legend?¡± Mordian said, his voice a little hoarse, his tone raised and eyes confused. ¡°Because of what Primordial did. Or rather what he caused.¡± Vetustima said, his expression dark and tone grave. ¡°The price we had to pay in order to stop the calamity.¡± My brows knitted as I felt at a standstill, unable to process the information which came down on me like an avalanche. What calamity was he talking about? ¡°When we ash¡¯ari went to war¡ªwhich is now referred to as the ancient war¡ªagainst the strengthened and more powerful daemon exciduim race as a unified race, to tell the truth, we severely underestimated them for looking down on them for so long, but Primordial had warned us, and due to that mistake, we almost lost. But ultimately, we didn¡¯t come out unscathed, the price we had to pay that day was the massacre of two entire races, with barely any survivors.¡± His eyes grew sombre, in them I saw so much sorrow and guilt, as if I stared at a never-ending abyss of dread. ¡°And one of that race was of the titans, with the other being the phoenixes. You must be aware of this fact Mordian. It is mentioned in the old ash¡¯ari texts.¡± His gaze swept away from my bond and at me, his bright eyes looked vengeful. ¡°You as well, Jiwoo. You saw a vision which showed you what had happened that very exact day. That horror inducing battlefield and the deaths, the lives we lost in that single day. How many children, friends and families do you think I saw that day, taste death because of that calamity? Numerous!¡± His voice raised slightly a building edge to it. ¡°That scene could no less be described as literal hell.¡± Vetustima''s voice drowned more in sorrow with each word he spoke, as I recalled the alien battlefield and the bodies which filled the land. It was truly something unfortunate. ¡°And because of what happened, Primordial was shunned by many, the ash¡¯ari whom trusted him, began to despise him. And I was no different from them. The leader and friend that I once followed, I began to despise him with all my heart.¡± ¡°Then why do you still hold on? Why did you make the binding vow?¡± I asked, my own thoughts stuck, I came past a lump as I tried to ask more but stopped and only asked that. ¡°Because somethings ought be done than others. And you could say, the real reason behind my persistence is to not allow a tragedy like that to happen all over again. So I did what I could. I trusted you." ¡°But that was the last time I saw Primordial, before we made the binding vows, as he vanished to stop the calamity.¡± Vetustima emphasised over the ¡®calamity¡¯ again, as I felt something was amiss. As if he had obscured some important information from us on purpose. But suddenly, the light around Vetustima dimmed as his face turned more incorporeal as his body shrouded in the scaled armour wobbled. I reached closer to him, Mordian by my side, but he waved our concern away as he slowly took a hold of his deteriorating spirit. ¡°But I must tell you this before...I disappear.¡± His voice sounded dull and tired, as he looked straight in my eyes. ¡°Primordial told us, that this world is suspended from a very delicate tether, a balance which is almost unstable.¡± His finger pointed at me as he spoke with a heavy voice, still trying to sound coherent even as his face turned almost translucent and see-through. ¡°And something caused this balance to become like this, some interface or force of change," his eyes went to Mordian for a moment, as he stayed silent, looking at the dragon intently, then looked back and said. ¡°You always seem to be in the middle of it all.¡± ¡°What do mean?¡± I asked, as I was once again reminded of Laurena''s words which echoed in my mind. ¡°Unaffected by these changes, but still very much tangible associated to these changes and unpredictable events. Jiwoo, I want you to look at the bigger picture, not just what you see outwardly, don¡¯t just believe whatever is told to you, you were obscured of these truths and information in your previous life, so I want you to doubt everything, and only after you eliminate what is true and what is false, only then can you hope to learn the hidden truth; the entire truth. And I hope you can one day do it.¡± Just what was he trying to indicate toward? What truth was he talking about. And what about my past life? What did he mean by that? ¡°Don¡¯t just believe that Primordial is a peacemaker from what I told you. Doubt him, do not allow yourself to be tricked again, as you were in your last life. Because he very much must¡¯ve had some hidden motive in approaching the ash¡¯ari, and for him to do what he did in order to stop the calamity.¡± A confused frown creased past my face as I asked. ¡°Just what is this calamity you¡¯ve been talking about? And why do you keep referring to my past, as if what you¡¯re trying to say, is something was supposed to happen but it didn¡¯t?" ¡°Yes, you were deprived of your opportunities because of certain interferences which weren''t coincidences and because of that your strength was stunned. Aren¡¯t you curious just how you were able to reach the enlightenment stage in just the span of an year, considering it took you several years to do so in the past?¡± Vetustima pointed out, as if he had made a statement I couldn¡¯t rebut. ¡°I-I...¡± I couldn¡¯t seem to give any answer. ¡°Jiwoo, Mordian, remember to always question what you see and hear. Be discerning and separate truth from falsehood. Even consider the actions of the demon king with caution, his actions I witnessed long ago were peculiar and strange to a degree that made me think they were manipulated. I believe there is someone else who is pulling the strings from behind. Subtle shifts are taking place, and these changes might not work to your advantage. Keep your eyes open and wits sharp; not everything is as it seem in these times. Many things are hidden behind a veil of deceit.¡± ¡°But then how are we able to find out what is true and what''s not?¡± I asked, slightly unnerved, as I looked at Vetustima with a growing scowl. ¡°You will, I can vouch on it, that these keystones and trials are truly made to assist you in order for you to grow stronger and gain insight into the aspects of reality, but, I have long lost my trust in Primordial, so be careful of whatever step you make.¡± Vetustima made a shrill noise, as his body fought to stay in the physical realm, as it turned more incorporeal, the armour somehow helped him, but due to its damage it grew several more cracks and dends. ¡°I believe my time has come. I have bided more time than I should have. I needed to tell you this. As much as for myself as for the fallen warriors.¡± Vetustima brought a hand forward, seemingly wanting me to take it. I relaxed my facail expression, my brows were still knitted. I took his hand in mine, as I felt his entire body burst with a blinding light, as the relic armour he wore stirred and then to my absolute surprise, the scales began to lurch at me and attach themselves over my skin. I wiggled in surprise, but Lord Vivagrandus held my hand firmly, as all the scales from his almost incorporeal body transferred over to mine, as I felt a surge of warmth bloom on my body, followed which a tingle as I felt a push from my mana, which swept into the cracks and broken areas of the relic armour, whose rimmed red colour had taken a more iridescent colour mixed with a shade of amethyst, with the black onyx scales encompassing my entire body, from my toes to my chin, as the armour fixed itself, and all the damage had been rid from it. It looked completely new and didn¡¯t bring me any form of discomfort, as if I was only wearing another layer of clothes. The armour had taken a more smaller form, to adjust to my physique and size as the iridescent-rimmed armour, gave off a slight glow and then settled entirely over my skin. ¡°I give you one of my most important creations.¡± He said, as he now appeared in simple robes comprised of a long military based tunic and trousers. ¡°It can heal and regenerate itself using your mana, and as you¡¯ve witnessed its durability yourself earlier, I hope it can protect you and provide assistance in your future battles.¡± Lord Vivagrandus said, his figure fluxed as the light around his eyes dimmed. ¡°How do I take it off? Like is it possible to...ahh...¡± I asked, trying to project gratitude through my tone, confusion was more prominent. ¡°Oh yes, just search for the tether which connects you to this relic through your mana, and using that you make it vanish.¡± Vetustima instructed. ¡°This is one of the abilities of the relic armour, an equipment which is now bonded to you.¡± Just as he had instructed, I worked my mana as I tested the relic armour myself, my mana swept and shrouded the black scales as it strengthened the armour and I could feel the pulse released by it, and made it even more sturdier, as I felt the convergence of the ambient mana around me faster than ever before. Then as I withdrew my mana back and just as I did, I felt the tether which Vetustima had told me about, as I pulled on it with my mana. Just as I did, the armour reacted and vanished inward, as if absorbed into my body, but despite it physical absence, I could still fell the armour draped over my body and clothes even if it''d turned invisible. It was still there, in a dormant state, but ready to be called out and used at any moment. ¡°Impressive.¡± Mordian said with a hint of envy, as he walked closer to me and held my forearm and squeezed it, his arm reinforced by mana as his grip tightened. But there was no physical pain, all I felt was just a tingle which made me aware of the touch, and warmth of Mordian''s hand as naturally as it should have conveyed, despite me wearing the armour now. ¡°Impressive indeed.¡± I returned with awe and I summoned the armour once again and then made it vanish later, getting used it. ¡°It looks like you have taken a liking to the relic armour.¡± Vetustima said with a curve of his lips. ¡°Yes, thank you so much for this. And everything you told us. I will keep your advice in mind as I approach new challenges.¡± ¡°That I¡¯ll be happy over.¡± He said, his voice turning more ethereal as I felt a distortion in the space around us and soon enough a portal conjured, releasing its energy around the platform. ¡°Now go, you must continue on your journey. My purpose has ended and I¡¯ve done what I needed to. I hope your journey bring you to the conclusion you wish for, Seo Jiwoo.¡± He ushered us both closer to the portal as I felt the warmth of its energy spilling over me like the hue of a sun rise in mid-spring. ¡°There may come times when it will become hard for both of you to make decisions which might seem difficult, but I hope you two can trust each other and continue to support one another.¡± Lord Vivagrandus advised, his final words kind and gentle as his body slowly started to vanish like star-dust brushed away by the wind, as he bade us farewell with a warm smile, but there was still the same guilt and sorrow palpable over his face, I''d seen before me. I looked at my bond, his face relaxed and expressionless, but I could tell there was some deep contemplation going on in his mind. And there was still the matter left of the vision which Mordian had find out about. But pushing these thoughts to the back of my head for now I took a refreshing breath, trying to appease my mind and calm myself. With how things were, and what we¡¯d just learned, I think we both need time to come to terms with the things that were revealed to us. I was still very much confused from the conclusion of our conversation. There were still several things which I didn¡¯t know about, but I had learned a few new things which might help me piece the puzzle together. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mordian.¡± That¡¯s all I said, my bond returned with affirmation in my mind, before we both silently entered the portal and left the platform. Chapter: 110: An Old Acquaintance My mind stirred with an unimaginable amount of thoughts, questions, now more obscured and difficult to understand than before as I was greatly reminded of my conversation just a few minutes ago with Vetustima Vivagrandus. The remnant had gifted me a priceless artifact, an item which was one of its kind and a creation which could restore its damage. But my mind currently tingled at what the titan had told me, it made me confused and left me exasperated over my own ignorance. We exited the portal, it rippled and surged us out to the other side as the energy of the distortion in the space dissipated, as the fissures and cracks in the space restored, as I felt Mordian¡¯s mind under some deep contemplation. Just as I stepped out of the portal, my feet made contact with uneven soil, as it seem to bury the sole of my boot which was covered by a layer of sand as I took a firm hold over my footing. I looked around me for confirmation, to understand where the conjured portal had brought us now, and as far as my eyes could stretch, all l laid eyes on was the desolate savannah which looked never-ending, for as far as the horizon stretched. As I stood in my position, looking around for clues, the heat haze made the distant horizon appear wavy and distorted, creating an almost surreal, shimmering effect. A searing wind blew past us, making the sand to sting like needles on my skin. The air was searing and dry, there was barely any to no water particles of mana available around us, as each breath caused dust and sand to enter my nose, causing discomfort and annoyance from the tingling in my nose. I stretched my senses wide to feel the fluctuations in the mana or for any life forms around us, with my now enhanced perception, I found the particles of earth and fire mana in abundance in our surroundings. I looked above, my hand working like a veil as I saw the fiery rays of the bright sun shrouding everything around us through the narrow gaps of my fingers, as its hot shimmering rays threatened to cook us live, as I felt sweat accumulate over my forehead and trickle down my temples in just a few seconds. But in spite of all that, feeling the hot and fiery rays of the sun after so long filled me with a deep sense of warmth and renewal. It was as if a weight had been lifted, and I was finally able to bask in the embrace of nature''s light¡ªalas, being more than enough to give me a good tan. The heat on my skin brought a profound sense of realisation, revitalizing my spirit and washing away the shadows of my time in the desolate and dark places I¡¯d ventured into since leaving home. I felt like it¡¯d been years, or even longer since I¡¯d seen a proper sun bask its light on land. In this moment, I felt an overwhelming connection to the world around me, a reminder of the simple yet profound pleasures that sunlight brought, making me appreciate this long-awaited moment even more. But the heat was one thing I couldn¡¯t tolerate, or be any happy about. The longer I stood under the blazing sun, the more I felt myself sweat as I gazed at Mordian, who also clearly felt the heat over his skin as the dry air fluttered his long cream blonde hair, as the dragon surveyed his surroundings keenly. ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡± Mordian asked, turning in my direction, hoping for an answer. ¡°Well...¡± I thought as I exchanged glances with him and then turned to look at a particular spot to my left as I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, feeling a push from my mana, where the fluctuations were stronger and the mana was more ample. ¡°All we can do is first wait for the system¡¯s alert over the details, then depending on the type of quest it gives me, that''s how we can determine what we are supposed to do.¡± I said placidly as I withdrew a simple piece of cloth from the inventory and wrapped it over my head to protect myself from the searing heat befalling directly over my scalp. I handed one to Mordian, but he refused to wear it, saving it looked ridiculous and unbecoming of an ash¡¯ari¡ªa dragon¡ª, with a shrug, I stored it back without any argument. ¡°If the quest falls in the second category, then I might be able to feel the subtle fluctuations of the portal once we come into its range, but if not, then the determined quest could most probably be in the first of third category.¡± I said, observing the long stretching sand dunes around me, as Mordian found the terms foreign, as I felt awkward, because the dragon didn¡¯t know about them, and I realized I hadn¡¯t elaborated. ¡°So what I want to say is, it would be better for us to walk, then fly for the time being. It might be more inconvenient, but its the better option for now.¡± Instead of displaying any discomfort or annoyance, Mordian looked back at me with his usual cold and nonchalant eyes, and simply nodded Then we both started to move through the desolate and never-ending desert¡ªin the direction where the fluctuations were stronger to find any clues¡ª, to clarify myself for earlier, I told Mordian about the structure I¡¯d made in order to determine the types of the quests I was given, to categorise them to better understand the overall situation I was placed in. He listened with an observant and serious expression as he asked questions here and there to clear his curiosity over the system. His brows knitted in surprise as I told him about the features provided by the system¡ªthe different sections, such as, shop and status window while I projected him the image through my mind for him to better visualise what I was talking about. The prints of our boots left in our wake slowly disappeared as the dry wind billowed around us, scattering the sand as the dry atmosphere caused my throat to constrict and dry up. But in my head, the several thoughts and questions continued, as I thought over each one with a pondering expression. But the one thing which made me the most curious and intrigued, was about the history which the ash¡¯ari shared with the individual named ¡®Primordial¡¯. But how did all of this link me to him? Just what obscured connection did I have with this almost deity-like figure¡ªas Vetustima had described him to be, I could only think as such after hearing a vague description of his abilities, which oddly reminded me and matched the words of Uito, about a lofty man with estrange and mysterious abilities¡ª, for him to create such a complex structure for me and to help me grow stronger? But for what reason exactly? Just what did this individual needed from me? What was his true motive behind all of this? And if Mordain had been the one who was approached by Primordial first, then for just what purpose could he have approached the dragon¡ªand then ash¡¯ari for? What meticulously made ploy was he thinking about when he made them unite and then dragged them to war with the exciduim race? It just doesn¡¯t make sense the more I think about it. If he¡¯d wanted to destroy the ash¡¯ari, or exact some revenge, if that was his true goal, he could¡¯ve accomplished that in many other ways; such as to create misunderstandings and slowly demolish and tear their treaties from the inside-out, through manipulation and deceit. Or cause a war or struggle for power between themselves to make such a scene that they automatically self-destroyed on their own, without him having to go through the trouble to reveal himself. But what left me more confused and frustrated was the fact that he made the ash¡¯ari untie under the banner of one race and accept their differences, and then helped them create their own special type of techniques and knowledge, only accessible to them, while still being neutral, and not completely siding with one particular race. Then just what did he wanted exactly by dragging the ash¡¯ari to war with him against the exciduims? What was his true purpose in doing such a thing, which almost caused the titans and phoenixes to experience the threat of extinction? Just what happened that day that made these circumstances to appear? It didn¡¯t make sense, but unfortunately even I barely knew anything about this mysterious figure or the ancient war, and pondering over the facts with barely any proper evidence, could only lead to more possible questions than answers. I took a slow breath, trying to get used to the warm air, which was almost impossible, as I exhaled and waited to calm myself, licking my dry lips. And out of all of them, I still remembered how Mordian had discovered¡ªthrough Vetustima¡¯s interference¡ªthat I''d witnessed a vague and unclear scene from the ancient war through some unexplainable interference, somehow witnessing his ancestor. I looked at Mordian from the side, expectant, that he would ask me the question I was expecting him to any time. But for some reason, I was skeptical if I could perfectly explain what I''d seen in that vision. I knew that Mordian also wanted to ask me several things, but perhaps he was also holding himself back for some reason, to try to be more understanding and considerate of our situation and unfamiliarity with one another. I took a deep breath, feeling discomfort in my lungs as I breathed in the warm and dry air, as I withdrew water from the inventory and took a few sips. I turned to my bond, face determined as he looked back, his golden eyes deep in thought. I brought my head back, with another breath and then with a sudden pause to collect my thoughts one last time, I spoke. ¡°What I witnessed¡ªthe thing that Vetustima mentioned before, how I¡¯d seen a glimpse of the ancient war somehow. It happened while I was still in the thalassalithion¡¯s world, and had just finished my quest and newly broken through to the enlightenment stage¡ªthe rank.¡± I looked forward as we approached the high sand dune where the earth mana was strongly compacted and visible in the air, the wind in this spot was stronger, making an unharmed vortex as I witnessed the mana react in a subtle yet peculiar way, which caused the wind particles to converge and move in a predetermined path which made a loop like path for it to create a vortex. ¡°After I''d broken through, I don¡¯t exactly know what happened, but under the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority, I was out of control because of my lack of control previously,¡± I tried to project that harrowing moment to Mordian, but it was still harder for me to perfectly perform the transfer of my dominant memories consciously to him, as the memory turned rigid and fragmented as it was delivered to my bond. ¡°But I believe that after I broke through to the enlightenment stage, some interference, or limiter from over me had finally been removed, which allowed me to finally witness the fragmented memories of the previous owner of this body¡ªthe real Jiwoo.¡± Remembering about the several happy and sad moments of Jiwoo¡¯s life left a bad taste in my mouth as I chewed the inside of my cheek. ¡°But once I''d reached at the end of those fragmented memories, I saw¡ªI don¡¯t know how...but I witnessed the war which took place who knows how long ago. I saw bodies amassed atop each other like a mountain, the stench of blood as vividly as if I was on that battlefield myself, the colour of the dark crimson dying the bloodied and alien land with the eerily crimson moon projecting its haunting light, as if conjuring a final spectacle.¡± I poured in as much detail to my description as Mordian listened with a calm, yet frowning face. His brows knitted as the bridge of his nose wrinkled. ¡°And there I saw them. At fist I¡¯d witnessed this vision earlier on when I¡¯d just regressed back, but when I saw this vision back then there were only two individuals, and their features were obscured by some veil, but after witnessing this scene again, I still found those two individuals blurred, but at that time¡ªwhen I¡¯d witnessed it again¡ªI saw your ancestor, Mordain, standing by the side of the individual with the profound and starry-eyes.¡± I looked back at Mordian as I slowly made my descent down the mount of sand, he followed suit. ¡°And when I first saw your humanoid form, I was greatly reminded of Mordain. Because your features matched his quite a lot, with only the difference of your facial structure and your eyes¡ªwhile Mordain¡¯s were more mature and wisdomous.¡± I took a paused and drank more water to keep my mouth moist, as I looked at Mordian, and saw the subtle emotion of offense over his face which he tried to hide, which I found slightly comical as I felt my lips curve. ¡°But the two individuals I saw in that vision were obscured, but I can vaguely make the assessment now that the individual whom I saw standing beside Mordain in that vision could''ve most probably been Primordial, and the other being Agares.¡± I let my words roll slowly, deliberately letting them fill and hang in the air as I looked at Mordian, to try to read his expression, but he was expressionless as usual. But I could still vaguely feel his curiosity burrow into my mind. ¡°And as far as I remember, I heard Mordain say something in that vision to the star-speckled eyed individual.¡± I said, catching Mordian¡¯s attention, his eyes sizing me up as his curiosity was palpable. I quickly recited the exact same words I''d heard from Mordain quite a while back. ¡°I have hope. A hope that is yet far and distant in the future; unformed, yet some day will definitely come true. I hope, my descendent does what I couldn¡¯t. To achieve what I had long yearned for.¡± ¡°What did he mean by that?¡± Mordian asked, his eyes heavy with confusion, so his tone, as he tried to make out of those words. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have an idea.¡± I returned with a furrow of my brows. ¡°But it could mean that he¡¯d seen something himself, which led him to believe that something was going to happen in the far future which could somehow indicate to why he said those words.¡± I pointed out, trying to make a reasonable argument. ¡°Could he have meant you?¡± I gazed at Mordian with curiosity and intrigue lacing my eyes. "He said those words¡ªthat my descendent would do what I couldn''t¡ªdo you think he meant those words for you? It might be a stretch, but what if those words are pointing at you." Mordian looked at me with confused and bewildered eyes, his hardened mask crumbling slightly as he thought over the possibility himself, which was much absurd as I thought about it. But what if... "And that possibility could be based out by the fact that you are the last of your kind and also a direct descendent of Mordain¡¯s, and I witnessed this vision again with more clarity then before, and for some unusual coincidence encountered you after I¡¯d failed the trial to defeat Vetustima. Doesn''t everything feels a little too convenient?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I said with a hesitant tone. My words growing more grave and hesitant as I felt my mind stir in thought. ¡°Your connection with Mordain as his descendent, and for some reason my own unexplainable one with Primordi¡ªand how Vetustima said that Primordial approached Mordian with some motive in mind. Doesn¡¯t it all feel to convenient, that it feels like things are deviating and pointing toward a certain thing, but precisely what we don¡¯t know about.¡± "But it cannot be left out that he could have meant some other descendent, my predecessors, who might¡¯ve come before me, not just specifically me, who has lived and met his or her end already. But the possibility is still there.¡± Mordian acknowledged with a furrow of his brows as we exchanged a few more thoughts and theories in our head. "That is to say, but if...and it is by a far stretch, but what if..." I gulped hard, trying to remain calm and keep my thoughts collected, as I shared Mordian¡¯s skepticism. "What if all of these coincidences were caused¡ªseeing the glimpse of the ancient war, witnessing your ancestor, my intricate connection with Primordial, the dragons extinction and you getting imprisoned in that cavern, and also later after several centuries, me meeting you coincidentally after I''d failed my trial¡ªby someone intentionally, working in the shadows. What if Primordial had been behind all of this from the beginning, and made all of these things happen since I''d regressed, but making them appear in the form of subtle coincidences. What if all of these incidents, these tragedies were his plan all along?" But then, for what purpose? What kind of sick person would like to perform genocide several times? And if my thoughts were truly real¡ªwhich I now think probably were¡ª, then it did explain a few things that happened to me since I''d found myself in this new body. But if Primordial had been the real culprit behind my regression, then why didn¡¯t he approach me in my past life? Was there some reason or condition which needed to be fulfilled? But could he have such an ability to bend the laws of time and allow my spirit to cross through the binds of time due to his interference? But the way Vetustima had described him to be, I was starting to think that it could be possible. I clenched my hand as I felt my face grow grim as I looked at Mordian with a slightly pale face. That meant that I was at the mercy of some evil entity. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling to acknowledge such thoughts. ¡°Then, the real culprit behind the scenes was always Primordial.¡± I declared, as I saw Mordian wear a frown. The harsh and searing wind momentarily blinded me as I took a moment to rub my eyes and clear the dust roaming the surroundings. But in that moment, I took a stance, my mana burst as wind began to converge and take form in my palm and generate a typhoon like howl to be released at any moment, shaking and distorting the predetermined path of the harsh wind, as the sand dunes around in a two hundred meter radius stirred. Mordian became alert watching me as his body instinctively took a stance as we both felt a strange tremor around us, a wiggling vibration shook the sand from beneath us as the tremor intensified and the fluctuations died down more and more and the wind particles of mana dispersed in a frenzy. Through Mind¡¯s Eye, I observed around me the strange changes which were occurring suddenly, the strong fluctuations in the area were suddenly dying down, as if some natural disaster was coming our way, as my hair stood on end. Then it happened rapidly, so much so, that by the time I was able to react and do anything, the footing of the loose sand from below me had vanished entirely and all I saw were rows upon rows of jagged teeth, as a gap grew above me, like I¡¯d fallen into a well, through which the azure sky was visible. A gut-wrenching smell similar to bile and toxins entered through my nose as I felt my face wear a frown, as my brows twisted in confusion. The green bile like substance had a sticky and gooey propriety which was all around me, stuck between the rows of dragger like teeth and the mucus dripping down insides. In the cage of jagged teeth, the bile like substance dripped over my arm as I tried to position my body in the inside of some mana beast which had tried to swallow me whole. I winced in pain as I saw the liquid envelope my forearm and almost immediately seethed a curse as the unbearable sensation of my skin and muscles burning and melting started to make my face twist, as the bile like mucus reached for my bone. My eyes fluttered open from the pain which coursed through my body, as I felt the acid like substance enter my blood stream, but quickly my passive skills took effect as the toxins were nullified and the wounds began to patch themselves. In my act of desperation, I hastily conjured the relic armour as the onyx scales became corporeal and draped over my skin like another layer of clothes, as my speed of converging the mana whilst manipulating mana rotation increased several folds as my recovery finished almost instantly due to the armour''s exponential capabilities which left me in awe. The relic armour created a protective layer of impenetrable defence around me as I conjured a fire spell and as the flame doused and turned inward as I channelled more mana, the beautiful orange hue of the flames burning over the onyx scales turned a calming blue as I twisted my body, adjusted my footing as I placed my heel over a protruding teeth, as I launched the fiery spell into the beast¡¯s gut, as I felt a repulsion force almost immediately, like an explosion. The bile inside the beast was highly spontaneous as it caught the flames and allowed them to combust with more robustness. I took that moment as I felt the heat reach near my skin as the ends of my long hair were slightly burned as I took flight and exited from the beast¡¯s mouth and quickly found where Mordian was. He was several feet above the air, standing almost twenty meters away, beside him the projectiles of pure mana conjured and hovering and shimmering, as I focused and saw some had pierced the beast as my bond projected his thoughts to me. I returned with affirmation as I positioned myself in the beast¡¯s direction and took a look. The mana beast was massive, almost the size of a high-rise building, its mouth fifteen meters wide, with its appearance similar to a worm like beast but looking as hideous and nauseating, but having jagged claws protruding from the inside of it body in several sections throughout its long body, which now withered and shuddered as smoke rose from the inside of its mouth. The beast wiggled and veiled, an ear-piercing shriek made its way through the sand storm around us, and soon enough the beast laid unmoving as the scorched smell of bile and meat rose in the searing wind around us. ¡°You okay?¡± Mordian asked from the side, his voice sounding as cold as ever, as I made the relic armour to disappear as I turned to look at him with a knowing look, but indicating exasperation, as I somewhat gave off the same smell as the green bile like liquid inside the sand-worm¡¯s body. ¡°Honestly, do I look okay to you?¡± I asked, eyes heavy with exasperation, brows knitted. I pointed toward the dead beast and said with my tone annoyed. ¡°I almost became the lunch of some random mana beast.¡± But I wasn¡¯t truly mad over the fact the beast had almost eaten me. We had easily taken care of it, but the one thing which annoyed me to no end was the gut-wrenching smell, which was attached to my clothes. I looked down at my forearm which had now healed itself, but there was still a vague reddish rash over my skin as my shirt had melted from that area. ¡°Anyway, why did that mana beast attack us all of a sudden? Weren¡¯t we both concealing our mana from the start, and the fluctuations around us must have also made a good disguise for us to mask our presence?¡± I pointed out, as Mordian and I both landed over sand once again, examining the burned and grotesques body of the sand-worm. ¡°Perhaps they are keen to the perception of mana, despite the harsh environment.¡± He replied as he covered his chin with his hand and studied the beast¡¯s remains. ¡°That could mean, these beasts have a keen sense for locating live signatures.¡± I nodded back, my thoughts same. And one of the reason why I couldn¡¯t sense or see the beast earlier, and quicker was because of the strong and sudden fluctuations of mana around us due to the harsh environment, as the sand stung over my skin, plus the beast¡¯s ability to move underground, which perfectly masked its presence with the earth mana working as a veil until it decide to reveal itself. From now on we needed to be more careful of these mana beasts. But just as I thought, I felt the sand around me vibrate and shake as tremors ran through the dunes. I looked at Mordian, as we both lunged into the air, and soon afterward, two more sand-worms hurtled themselves in the air as a cloud of sand rose in the air. My brows knitted as my mana surged and I moulded it into several sword shaped projectiles using wind mana and hurled them in the beasts direction. But I looked with surprise and confusion over my face as Mordian twisted his body mid-air, evading the first sand-worm''s lash, whilst sequentially launching several conjured projectiles at the other, but the strange thing was that, both of them were just attacking him. After a few seconds of thoroughly witnessing the battle, I understood what was going on as I checked and confirmed again through the mana around me. I quickly helped Mordian finish up both of the sand-worms, as I conjured several spells¡ªscythes of wind, spears of earth and lances of fire. It took us a total of fifteen minutes to kill both of the beasts as they laid over the sand, unmoving, their bile like blood spewing all over the land. After I made sure that the perimeter was clear did I dare to land. ¡°I may have an idea why those sand-worms attacked us despite us hiding our presence.¡± I said to Mordian as he landed beside me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it odd that only you were attacked this time?¡± ¡°The reason might be because of the curse placed over you.¡± I added immediately. Mordian looked back at, confusion palpable over his face. Even he found it odd that despite his absolute control over mana, it was still leaking out of his body. ¡°Because like you said, those beast most probably are keen to the perception of mana of a living organism, so, what I think is, even if you are actively manipulating mana rotation and cycling your mana to keep it under control to hide your presence, due to the curse, the mana which is inside you becomes somewhat unstable without your knowledge and it does not return to strengthen your physique as it should.¡± I said, as I observed the mana leaving Mordian¡¯s body through Mind¡¯s Eye. ¡°So for that channelled and filtered mana with nowhere to go due to the curse¡¯s influence, its just naturally expelled out of your body and then dissipates into the atmosphere revealing your presence despite you trying to hide it to the best of your ability.¡± Mordian''s face darkened, has if even he wasn¡¯t aware of this fact. I think he told me that when he¡¯d woken up in that cavern he¡¯d found himself chained up, so I don¡¯t think he had the option to test this out back then. ¡°It does sums up why both of them just attacked me. And I think the first one intended to attack me as well, but accidentally attacked you because you were walking close to me.¡± Mordian summed up my hypothesis and I didn¡¯t even had to explain everything to him. ¡°So then what do you suggest?¡± he asked. ¡°Because of the curse I can¡¯t perfectly hide my mana, and we have to travel of foot for the time being.¡± My mind went to work as I thought, and just after a few seconds I remembered I might have something that could help in this situation. ¡°I might have something that can help.¡± I said with enthusiasm as I summoned the system interface. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have some extraordinary artifact in that system of yours that can help us in our current predicament?¡± Mordian said with a playful raise of his brows, as I saw a hint of a wry smile on his cold features. I gave him a knowing look as I looked through the inventory section and after a quick check finally found what I was looking for. I withdrew the item which I¡¯d long obtained as a reward after clearing the basilisk dungeon. And I''d almost forgotten about this item. And I think it was about time it was used. A long shadow ran over the sand below us, as I saw a black star-speckled long cape appear in my hand from thin air. It had a soft surface and looked just like any normal cape except for the beautiful and mystifying star-speckled presentation on the outward side of the cape and several intricate runes which ran on the inside, giving it a subtle charm. ____ Artifact: Rank: Description: Once equipped, this artifact grants the host the ability to blend seamlessly into their surroundings, rendering them nearly invisible. The user can move undetected, perfectly concealed from view. Detection is only possible if they are directly seen by others or make their presence known themselves. Note: The longer the artifact is equipped the more of the host''s mana it will drain. ____ Mordian curiously looked at the artifact as I handed it to him. I projected the information through our connection as he wore it and pulled the hood over his head as I saw through Mind¡¯s Eye, the cape forcing the mana to stay in a specific spot and using it to empower itself, working like a veil and hiding Mordian¡¯s mana entirely. I couldn¡¯t even feel the slightest pulse of his mana, without fully focusing. But I had Mind¡¯s Eye. This was a pretty useful time. Now I regret not being able to use it. If I''d remembered sooner it might have saved me a lot of hassle of going through several desolate places without being detected. Well, it is what it is. I shrugged. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I asked with a smirk. ¡°Aren¡¯t I amazing?¡± My tone grew arrogant as I crossed my arms and my mirk widened to a grin. Mordian¡¯s face remained passive. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you be a bit more honest and thank me sincerely? Why do you have to be stingy all the time?¡± I said playfully to lighten the mood. ¡°I think its better if he start to move. And you can feel it to, right?¡± Mordian suddenly said, his eyes pointing sideways, as I nodded, acknowledging his words. Without trying to look suspicious, we both continued on with our journey on foot, keeping an eye out and showing great resilience for any sudden attacks. *** After walking for more than an hour in the never-ending savannah, while enduring the searing heat which made my head spin and the sand which stung like needles, as I felt sweat trickle down my face uncontrollably, I saw the heat haze, causing light to bend and the air to appear wavy and distorted. And I''d finally gotten the system notification. This trial fell within the second category: The sub-trial, where I needed to perform a certain task, or show resistance or stay in a specific location for a predetermined period of time. And this time it was the latter option of the sub-trial with the way the quest was going. Well, until the time finishes, I do hope I can still make it out alive, because this heat is unbearable. System please take us somewhere cool after this trials is over. I inwardly pleaded as I took a survey of the area through Mind¡¯s Eye, but only the blinding rays of the sun which could cook us alive were visible. I handed the water canteen to Mordian as he took big sips to moisten his mouth as he¡¯d started to feel the heat as well, as he cleared the sweat starting to roll down his face. In the last hour, we had killed a few more of those giant sand-worms¡ªwe had quite skilfully concealed our presence, but those sand-worms were just some which were visible over the land and looking for prey, so we had to fend them off. The fluctuations and the sand storm around us was getting worse as we moved forward. I turned toward Mordian, my thoughts projected to him, but suddenly he raised his hand, his face looking calm, but his brows were knitted together as a wary expression took a hold of his features. And I was perfectly aware of why he had made such an expression so suddenly. ¡°That guy is seriously persistent.¡± I said as we continued walking, without looking behind to not make the individual suspicious, following us from behind. There was some good distance between us, and due to the low visibility because of the sand storm, we could only barely sense that person''s presence and slightly distorted figure. That individual was cautious and wary of us both. It maintained a good distance despite some stops we made and didn¡¯t once try to approach us on its own. ¡°So what do you wanna do now?¡± I asked. ¡°Should we go and greet our guest?¡± I stopped and fully turned backwards. Mordian took off his hood and looked behind. ¡°We might be able to find some clues, after our unfulfilling journey so far.¡± Mordian trailed off, his golden eyes piercing through the sand storm and looking at the distorted image of the individual. ¡°And judging from the mana I can feel even through this storm, that individual doesn¡¯t look to me very strong. At best their mana indicates that they are at the second layer of the intermediate stage¡ªor as you humans like to call it the rank.¡± Mordian fixed his gaze over me and added. ¡°But be careful. There is a chance that, that individual is hiding their mana to deceive us.¡± ¡°Alright. I call dibs.¡± I said as I vanished into the paths and followed the intervened highway of wormholes and with a flash of lightning which tore through the very space around me, I appeared right in front of the individual from before. The individual''s face was covered by a tattered and dirty cloth which only revealed its dark red pupils which looked lifeless and weary and wearing clothes which looked like rags, ripped from several places as I saw difficulty in movement. The individual jumped on the spot as it stumbled back in surprise and sank into the sand. Mordian appeared from behind us as he landed from his flight and stood several meters beside me, observing the stranger as his golden eyes coldly looked down. ¡°Who are you and why have you been following us?¡± I asked coldly as I looked down at the individual following us for the past hour. My mana was working secretly, ready for any unwanted action taken by the stranger. ¡°S¡ª...¡± The stranger said, its voice came out stuck and dry. I observed through Mind¡¯s Eye and my eyes bugled vividly as I remembered seeing this mana a long time ago. But the thing which left me astound was the familiarity which this stranger¡¯s mana signature brought me. And for some reason I felt like I saw a thin veil like illusion enveloping the stranger¡¯s body, as if like a barrier. It can¡¯t be? I thought as Mordian waited for a reply, but having read my expression furtively changing, my bond asked something hastily, but I couldn''t focus on his words. The individual stirred and tried to stand, but its movements were slow and rusty as if each movement projected a lack of concentration and extreme weariness, as I saw the dim colour of the stranger¡¯s mana, their was barely any left and I was surprised to see an artifact hanging near its neck and resting over the stranger¡¯s bosom. The same type of artifact I¡¯d seen on someone. Much less a friend. It can¡¯t be him? That¡¯s impossible! Unless... The individual tried to stand but failed again as it brought its hands forward and slowly removed the cloth covering its face. And soon enough a very familiar face came into my field of vision, as my mouth was agape from shock and deceit. What are you doing here? I looked at him with a flummoxed expression, unable to tell what kind of expression I currently had on my face. Why are you here? ¡°S-Shun.¡± ¡°Neil.¡± I said in utter shock, my eyes dark as I looked at my once old acquaintance and companion whom I¡¯d fought alongside back in my world. Chapter: 111: A Veil of Deceit I couldn¡¯t help but look shockingly at my old companion¡ª whom I¡¯d fought together with, with our lives in each others hands. A sense of betrayal and deceit, but more so a scowl which projected confusion over his sudden appearance made me apprehensive over his whole image and identify once again. I gritted my teeth in anger, my eyes cold with apathy and thoughts cluttered as I looked at Neil, my old friend, no, he could no less be some guy doing some demon''s biding or some peculiar entity in disguise, to come and go into the human world undetected through means unavailable to us.. What if he was a spy sent by the demons to monitor the humans? Then why was he here? In a desolate location where we had arrived? Several questions rushed through my mind as I looked at the youth whose pale green hair had grown longer and eyes which looked dull but still vividly projected the determination I once saw in them. Did it mean Neil had the compass artifact in his possession, allowing him to transverse through the different worlds? But then why was he here? Then why did he approach me that day? Was it to observe and study humans, or to satisfy his own curiosity over us? I thought as I clenched my teeth until my jaw ached. I withdrew my sword from the inventory, my palm taking a firm hold over the hilt as I clenched my jaw and pointed the blade at Neil¡¯s throat, the edge of the blade held close to his neck as I held it in position and with a dark expression palpable over my face asked. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Neil?¡± My voice projected more malice and indifference than I tried to release, as I tried to subsume my anger through calm and rationality, but failed as the thought of being betrayed by Neil made me more exasperated. I was shocked right now. Utterly shocked by this revelation that someone whom I trusted, called a friend had turned out be a fraud. Someone who wasn¡¯t even what I thought he was. No...I was more frustrated and disappointed to find my friend here who had protected and fought alongside me. Even in this life, things really aren¡¯t any different. Betrayal can come from even those closest to me, in different forms. But I felt deceived by his sudden appearance here. Why was he here? ¡°S¡ªShun...I can¡ªcough cough¡ªe-explain,¡± he stammered on his words, his voice so hoarse and dry, weak, as if there was barely any saliva in his mouth to smoothen his words. ¡°P¡ªPlease...¡± He looked up at me with his pale face, his eyes looking weak and powerless. ¡°Please...g-give me...a chance.¡± ¡°Just what are you going to explain to me, huh?¡± I roared, my face a mask of cold fury, as I felt a surge of anger rise in the pit of my stomach, but my face remained expressionless and cold the longer I looked at the boy, his face looked a little sunken due to obvious malnutrition and dehydration. ¡°What are you going to tell me? That you came here by pure coincidence?¡± I questioned, my voice laced with bitterness and annoyance. Why was I so mad? Was it because I had trusted Neil and he¡¯d turned out as someone I never could¡¯ve expected him to be? Or was it something else. Even when I¡¯d first met him, there was this strange vibe and peculiarity to his actions. When I made certain jokes he wouldn¡¯t understand them and his odd behaviour and powers which I¡¯d never witnessed any human use before, the power to manipulate a plant-based mana art; a new kind of deviant of mana. But I had shrugged those thoughts away back then, because I thought that he could¡¯ve been special¡ªborn with some unknown special trait¡ª, having the ability to manipulate a peculiar type of mana art, which was only special to him. So I didn¡¯t push him any further than I could have and parted ways with him on good terms. But I never could¡¯ve expected for Neil to be....I gritted my teeth. But I never could¡¯ve thought our reunion would happen like this, in such a place. And if I remembered, the places I¡¯d ventured to since starting the trials, they were different from normal dungeons, several of them were far more dangerous and peculiar and places which possessed peculiarities of their own. So it could be based on the fact that these places were only accessible with the system''s help, unless if their coordinates could be marked somehow. But the fact also remained that I didn¡¯t have a compass to check and confirm my hypothesis if I could coordinate through these place with that device only, and that I wasn¡¯t brought there just by the system. But so far, it was possible. ¡°Now I¡¯m even questioning the fact whether or not you¡¯re even a human? Because so far we don¡¯t have the technology to reverse-engineer the compass artifact, allowing us to transverse the bounds of the worlds. And even if you somehow got your hands on a compass it could only have been through outside means..¡± I spat as I took a breath to calm myself. ¡°And that possibility is through the help of the demons, because why would the ash¡¯ari help you." My sword held in place, the blade nicked Neil¡¯s slightly tanned neck, as he looked at me with a remorseful frown creasing his brows. He took a moment to stand, his body loosening and barely able to muster enough energy to perform a simple task. ¡°Shun please,¡± he said with his voice full of penitence as he warily looked at my companion, he gulped hard, but coughed immediately and brought his gaze back at me. ¡°I will tell you everything¡ªcough cough...¡± Neil coughed again, a series of dry and wild coughs as he almost fell to his knees, as I withdrew my sword back, but held it in my hand and withdrew the water canteen and threw it in his direction with a click of my tongue, my brows knitted as I warily looked at the youth. The canteen flew in the air as it crashed on to the uncountable grains of sand, as it was slightly buried by a layer of the grains. Neil¡¯s expression darkened slightly, as if he was about to point out his dissatisfaction over my unjust action, but he swallowed back whatever comment he had prepared as he understood his current position and carefully bent down and took the canteen in his hand. He opened it and began to take several big sips, as if he hadn¡¯t drank water for several days, the water entered his pipe faster than he could drink as he chocked over the fluid. He savoured each sip as if it could be his last. After an entire minute, Neil set the water canteen down and took a breath of relief as his eyes regained some clarity and his face looked full of life now, but still a little sunken and pale. I frowned, looking at the youth made me remember our time spent in the inhabitant dungeon, those short few hours we had spent, but undoubtedly a bond I thought we had made, a good friendship. But I guess it was all an illusion. I was the only one who thought of him this way. He coughed a few more times as he looked at me and then decided to spill some water over his face, feeling the relieving and cold water touch his skin made him looked rejuvenated and alive again, as he squealed in a low voice as the cold water entered through his shirt. I sighed in a dismissive manner and withdrew a flask of the evernight essence from the inventory and brought my hand forward, for him to take it. Neil was reluctant at first, looking at me with awkward and wary eyes, but after a few seconds he decided to take the flask from my hand and observed it keenly, as he gave me a wry smirk. I returned his smirk with a frown. ¡°Its not poison, as you might think.¡± I said placidly, my tone now completely calm as my mind now rationally thought of possibilities for Neil being here. ¡°Think of it as payback for your help in the inhabitant dungeon. Its a good elixir which can fastened your speed of recovery.¡± I think I¡¯d felt more disappointed, and lost for a few seconds. But after thinking carefully, it could very well be a coincidence, him being here. But it was by a far-stretch. ¡°No, I trust you. I know you aren¡¯t the kind of person who would deliberately give away poison to someone¡ªunless they were your enemy.¡± Neil said with a curve of his lips, as I felt like I¡¯d said those words, or not before, but frowned as he turned quiet. ¡°But I don¡¯t thing I have a reason to trust you anymore.¡± I said solemnly, as Mordian shifted and with a keen eye looked at the stranger. ¡°I will tell you everything, genuinely. Shun I''m sorry that I had to lie to you back then, but I¡ª¡± Just as Neil said, tremors wildly ran through the sand dunes as the grains of sand beneath our feet shook and quaked, as ripples formed on their surface, vibrations from every direction ran asunder as my instinct kicked in. Crap! I had released my mana in my angered state of mind and it must have attracted the sand-worms in our direction. Damn them and their keen sense of mana. I muttered a curse under my breath as I looked at Mordian and we both communicated mentally, as he took action. From every direction, hordes upon hordes of sand-worms¡ªas I¡¯d aptly named them¡ªlunged in our direction. A stray lunged at me as the claws protruding from its body hurled at me. I conjured compacted blades of mana using the wind-attribute which caused shrill noises and made the air to vibrate and cause shockwaves as several lances of deviant fire took aim and hurled at unimaginable speed, several spells formed around me as I launched them one after the other as I felt a tremendous push from my mana. Mordian on the other hand conjured his projectiles and barrier like shields as he struck the sand-worms away and launched the projectiles at the beasts as more and more sand-worms continued to attack, sensing the release of our mana. We both took flight, evading a whiplash from two sand-worms, as two more appeared from their sides and they kept coming. From the edges of my eyes as I fought one sand-worm after another, I saw Neil evading but with his rusty and dull movements, not in time as a claw reached for him. I scowled as I quickly finished casting a fire-attribute spell as a majestic blue flame lurched from my hand and licked a sand-worms body, as it caused a heavy explosion when the flame came in contact with the bile like liquid dripping from its mouth. Just then, I tapped into the paths, disappearing with a flash of lightning and appeared right in front of him, took him in my arm and vanished again as I wrapped us both in a thin layer of my mana and ushered through the space around us, a jolt of static rushed through my surroundings leaving traces of tendrils in my wake. We appeared several feet above in the air as Neil gasped in surprise, shock palpable over his face as he wrapped his arms around my neck and took a firm hold of me to not drop down. ¡°You can fly now?¡± He gasped in surprise, as if he¡¯d forgotten about my attitude a few minutes ago. My sight fixed on the spectacle of my bond fending off several sand-worms at once. ¡°You are on the enlightenment stage already? But last I checked you were slightly stronger than an intermediate stage mage. Wha¡ª?¡± I moved through the air, as I tried my best to ignore his words right now, maintaining my balance mid-air, keeping the input and discharge of my mana steady through mana rotation as several more of the sand-worms lunged in my direction. None were attacking Mordian as of this moment as he nimbly conjured his projectiles of pure mana and struck the mana beasts, whilst having his mana completely concealed using the cape of nyx. If not for my ability to observe the ambient mana and energy signatures, I would have lost sight of him already. I dodged several attacks from the sand-worms with Neil in my arms, as I rushed through the air, performing a summersault and evading an attack as I pulled at the mana in the distance, where another sand-worm wiggled and caused an explosion. But suddenly I felt the air boom and flutter around us as I felt the energy of the portal, conjuring several feet below us, as I saw it and felt a sense of relief wash over me as I evaded a stray attack in time to strike back with a wind-attribute spell conjured into my palm as it hurled forward like a howling beast. ¡°Hey, that spell is similar to my technique. Howling Typhoon. You copied it.¡± Neil commented as he struggled to keep his body balanced in my arms. ¡°Can you stay quiet for one damn second? I¡¯m trying to concentrate here to fend off these beasts while carrying a useless baggage.¡± I grunted with a frown, as he frowned back offensively but hushed his mouth and fell silent as we approached the portal, Mordian already there waiting for us as he fixed his cloak. I told him to enter as he did and I flew right into the portal after him with Neil in my arms, leaving the savannah and entering a more cool and humid area. I slowly made contact with soft soil, as my mana slowly withered and I took a breath of relief and looked around me. ¡°Phew! That was a close call. Right?¡± Neil said with a friendly smile, his face looking relieved. Having had enough of his banter, I loosened my arms around him and dropped him on the dry land right after. He squealed in a girly way, as he tried to hold on to me, but I took a step back immediately as I dodged his arms trying grab on to air itself. He grunted with an exaggerated tone as he caressed his bottom gently and said with a half-frown. ¡°I know you are mad at me, and I guess you have every right to be, but try to be a little gentler, you jerk.¡± He said getting up. I sneered on his statement, as he fell silent. I ignored Neil for the time being and moved my head around to get a better grasp of my surroundings¡ªwhere the portal had brought us. Now we had appeared in a dark forest which was cool and humid. The forest stood in an eerie silence, its vast expanse cloaked in shadows. Tall, ancient trees with gnarled, twisting trunks stretched skyward, their branches winding and curling like serpents, like a haunting spectacle. The air was cool and damp, carrying with it the faint rustle of the leaves. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Above, the full moon hung low in the sky, a radiant beacon that pierced through the thick canopy, casting a pale, ghostly light over the landscape. Silver beams filtered down, dappling the forest floor in a patchwork of light and shadow, illuminating patches of moss-covered earth. As the wind stirred, it set the branches into a gentle sway, their movements reminiscent of snakes slithering through the air. The leaves, dark and glossy, shimmered in the moonlight, creating a mesmerizing, almost hypnotic effect. The moonlight accentuated the rough, textured bark of the trees, highlighting the deep grooves and knots that marked their age and resilience. I was on guard as I readied myself for any unwanted presence which might reveal itself, seeing me take a more serious expression, Neil understood and took a stance himself, despite being in no condition to fight or less having any mana left. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The perimeter is clear, I didn¡¯t find or sense the presence of any mana beast while checking earlier.¡± A powerful voice reverberated from behind Neil. ¡°But it should be necessary to do a deeper inspection into the forest later if we are going spend some time here, just to make sure..¡± The mossy haired youth jumped in his spot in fright as he lunged forward with a sacredy cat¡¯s shout and hid behind me, while his hands covered his ears. His head bobbed up from behind me as he looked at Mordian removing his hood and looking at us with an expressionless face. His features under the moonlight looked breath-taking and ostentatious, despite him not trying to show-off in any way. His wheat-blonde hair swayed by the light breeze as his golden eyes locked on to the youth behind me. ¡°Where the heck did he come from?¡± Neil said, as a wry smile played over my lips. ¡°It¡¯s because of the artifact that he¡¯s wearing¡ªthat cloak allows him to perfectly hide his mana signature.¡± I said, clarifying the youth¡¯s curiosity, allowing him to calm down. I walked away from Neil, Mordian communicated with me through telepathy. I conveyed to him my relation and history with Neil for him to get an idea of who he was and how I knew him. How I¡¯d coincidentally met him when I¡¯d went exploring a dungeon back in my world. Mordian gave me a nod in affirmation as I grabbed a few broken pieces of dry wood from the ground and gathered them in a single spot to make a bonfire as I snapped my fingers and the dry pieces caught on fire immediately, as a beacon of light spread, drowning the area in a dim luster. ¡°Its best if we stay here and rest for the time being. None of us are in our best condition to continue.¡± I said looking back at Neil as he nodded, then turning to Mordian. ¡®You should take your time as well. We haven¡¯t rested since our fight against Vetustima, then the sand-worms. It''s only been at most over a day since you were released from your binds. Take it easy for the time being and rest.'' I waved my arm as my mana worked in a suppressed form and I stimulated the particles of earth which stuck close to the ground and conjured three slabs around the bonfire we could sit on, as I finally released Mind¡¯s Eye and felt the strain and stinging in my eyes recede. ¡°But before that, I think its best if we check the surrounding area more carefully and thoroughly.¡± Mordian said as his gaze seemed to peer deep into the dark forest. ¡°Alright.¡± I replied. ¡°But just to be sure, one of us should stay behind, while two of us went to scout the area.¡± I added looking at both of them. ''You rest. You were dealt more damage in our fights earlier. We can take turns anyway.'' Mordian sent. ''Alright.'' I sent back to my bond. ¡°I can go.¡± Neil said as he stepped forward. I was about to point out my dissatisfaction, but Mordian stopped me. *** Neil After we''d decided on who would scout the area and who remained back at the rendezvous spot, I followed Shun''s golden eyed companion as we ventured deeper into the forest to check for any imminent or potential threats. The sway of the branches produced an eerie noise, as cold wind kissed my skin, making me feel scared as if some ghost would jump out of a bush right this moment. We were already quite a good distance away, at least a few hundred meters, and after reaching a good distance we decided to check for any lairs, and circle around the area to confirm any potential danger posed by any mana beast inhabited here. It was dead in the night, but the sky was starting to get a more bluer luster, as night passed. No sounds, except for the occasional eerie rustling caused by the gnarled branches of the trees, as well as the crunching sound of the leaves crushed beneath our feet. I silently followed behind Shun''s companion, my eyes peered at the intricate design of the cloak he wore, which Shun had described to be an artifact which allowed the bearer to hide their presence completely. To be honest, I was left more surprised and dumbfounded when I''d first met him. Shun had been a mysterious individual. He had powers unlike anyone, and also his ability to leap through several stages to already having reached the enlightenment stage, which seemed quite hard to believe but it was true from his ability to fly, which was only accessible once someone ascended to the enlightenment stage, which took several years for even prodigies to reach. And what made me more surprised was the fact that it hasn¡¯t even been an year, and the last I remember, he was on a lower stage. ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever you might be doing, or how you reached that desert. But its best if you tell us the truth, and tell Jiwoo who you really are.¡± Breaking away from my train of thoughts, I heard the blonde man speak, his voice was as cold as ice. He didn¡¯t bat an eye at me he continued forward with a nonchalant expression. ¡°That artifact you have which allows you to conceal your real face and physique, can¡¯t blind me, even if it did my bond. I can see through your disguise. Its best if you come out clean.¡± I froze up in my spot as I heard him. Unknowingly my hand reached up for the pendent hung down my neck as I grabbed it and turned to look at the golden eyed man with a confused and a slightly pale face. How could he tell? It was the perfect disguise, an artifact which altered my physical traits, making it impossible for anyone to guess my true identity? Then could he? The more I thought, the more dumbfounded I became, as I thought who could this man be to guess my real identity, which no one could. He was just as peculiar as Shun. ¡°Your mana gave you away. The moment I sensed your mana, I found it odd for you to be a human¡ªbecause the difference in mana was clear, because I compared it to my bond¡¯s mana, who is actually a human, despite the both of you looking similar in physical traits¡ªbut after I concentrated and finally remembered, I found out who you truly are. Your mana is different from the humans, so your constitution, which may share a few characteristics, but ultimately its not.¡± I took a breath, as I swallowed hard, my eyes moving away from the two golden suns finally looking my way. ¡°And I advice that you come out clean, because whatever the reason why you ended up in that desert, you are stuck with us for the time being, so moving forward its right that we don¡¯t have any misunderstandings between ourselves.¡± I listened to the golden eyed man¡¯s words, as I didn¡¯t say anything back. His lips curled into a wry smirk, barely visible in the darkness shrouding the forest, but his eyes remained cold. ¡°And I don¡¯t think the compass that you have is going to be of any use to us, as well as yourself.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª? How?¡± I asked with my voice fumbling. ¡°Go back and explain yourself. My bond is an understanding fellow, if you honestly tell him everything he''ll hold no grudges. Right now he thinks you betrayed him.¡± My face wore a frown as I heard him. I knew myself that I¡¯d betrayed him by lying to him about who I was. But what choice did I have back then. ¡°I know you wanted to avoid him for the time being by accompanying to scout, but its better to come out clean than to procrastinate and allow your image to get more worse with time. I can take care of scouting the area myself, it will take a while, there is no reason for you to accompany me. So don¡¯t disturb me and get going.¡± I hesitated as my gaze shifted to the ground, looking aimless. But after a few seconds deliberating, I unbent my head and nodded as he looked at me with the same impassive face as before, but his eyes seemed to subtlety convey understanding. ¡°Thank you, huh...¡± I said awkwardly, slightly bowing my head, as I gave a gratifying look to the man with the golden eyes. "Mordian...Just call me Mordian.¡± *** Seo Jiwoo I heard the crunching of leaves enter my ears as I struck the bonfire as the ashes flew in the air and disappeared, as my eyes swept away from the meat cooking over the sticks near the fire. I turned to look to my left and saw Neil walking back without Mordian. I turned my head back without taking another look at him as I finished preparing diner. ¡°He didn¡¯t come back with you.¡± I asked, now calm and rational as I didn¡¯t vent out on him like before. ¡°Yeah. He said he can do the scouting alone.¡± Neil said as he walked over and sat on one of the slabs. "Said he doesn''t need me to accompany him." ¡°Well yeah, I can tell why you went with him in the first place.¡± I added with a scoff. ¡°Shun I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to betray or deceive you in any way possible.¡± Neil said as I placed the wooden stick down and placed my forearms over my knees. ¡°Why would I feel betrayed when I didn¡¯t even have any expectations for you. Its true that we both met under some convenient coincidence, but ultimately, our partnership back then was based on a covenant of mutual benefits.¡± I said, my voice nonchalant as I looked at Neil with a detached expression. I took a breath ready for any rebuttal from my old companion, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead he reached out and grabbed a rag like cloth which hanged by his side. He placed it over his thighs and unwrapped the cloth to reveal the items inside. There was a disk like object, like a half dome etched in the middle of the flat object, which was obviously damaged, and a dimensional artifact by its side which gave off no mana, indicating it too was damaged. Could this disk like thing be the compass? I thought as Neil spoke. ¡°You asked me why I was in that desert, right? To be honest, I don¡¯t know myself. When I decided to use the compass and return home from one of my usual adventures, I empowered the artifact and there were no complications, but the moment I entered it, something strange happened and I found myself in that desolate savannah with the compass and my dimensional artifact damaged.¡± Neil placed the items to the side and continued. ¡°I had a back-up dimensional artifact with me, in case if something like this would happened one day, but its supplies weren¡¯t enough to last me very long, with no way of escape when my compass was left in tatters." ¡°How long did you stay in that desert for?¡± I suddenly asked. ¡°Almost two months.¡± Neil replied back with his eyes slightly emotional. ¡°Honestly I¡¯d thought I was going to die in that place with no way of going back home. But after spending almost two months there, you and Mordian appeared suddenly out of nowhere.¡± ¡°But I swear to you Shun, you can trust me. I never intended to betray your trust. But think about my standing. I am not a demon¡¯s contractee, but I did lie to you about who I really was.¡± Neil said with a remorseful tone, as he slowly reached for the pendent hanging down from his neck. He removed it as I saw a beam of light envelop his body, as if an illusion being undone and revealing his true self. And I was stunned to look at who Neil truly was. I never could¡¯ve expected him...no her to be someone so different. As I gazed upon her, my eyes seem to feel fixed on her visage, oozing a charm which couldn''t seem to be described by mere words. Her hair, a bright shimmering cascade of silver gunmetal, catching the dim light of the moon, the light dancing like liquid metal around her flawless, pristine face. Her skin, so pure and white, like the finest porcelain, setting off the vividness of her teal eyes which could spellbound anyone. Her figure, subtly ample, visible through the fabric of her clothes, as I laid eyes on her long pointy ears¡ªa trait of her kind I suppose¡ªadorning her charm even more, her eyes exuding a timeless allure that could easily draw the eyes of the bystanders without their attention. But it wasn''t just her physical beauty that seemed to captivate me; there was a presence about her, a grace and elegance, with which she carried herself with, that spoke highly of her etiquette and style, unlike normal folks. In her presence, I find myself spellbound for a moment, but quickly composed myself, as I peered right into her teal eyes, heavy with guilt for the act of deceiving me back in my world. ¡°Neil is just an alias I use for my adventures. My real name is Aurora Silverlight. I¡¯m from a race of people called the eloquens specious or better know as ''elves''.¡± I looked at Neil¡ªno, Aurora with a composed and understanding expression. I never could have expected Neil to be an elf disguised as a human. And this was my first time seeing an elf. How could I have when I¡¯d only learned but these different races not so long ago from Mordian. ¡°I used this pendent, an artifact I coincidently found several years ago by chance, to disguise myself whenever I ventured to the outside domain of my world. Or when I visited the human world. It makes an illusion like effect to envelop my body and hide my real physical traits, with a fake one, it similar to casting a spell to conceal something by showcasing something else.¡± ¡°Yeah, I already know about the artifact, I could more-or-less tell. But the thing I¡¯m more surprised about is you being an elf.¡± I said with honest astound, as I smiled and Aurora settled down. ¡°I know I was wrong and a little reckless¡ª" Aurora raised a brow in question. I sighed. "Alright. I was reckless and I¡¯m sorry I acted like a complete jerk before. But I had a good reason to do that.¡± I awkwardly looked at my friend. ¡°Well, I guess that doesn¡¯t forgives my prior attitude and actions. Hope we can move forward without any misunderstandings from now on.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize, Shun. I fully understand why you acted that way. Even I would¡¯ve done the same to some extent and been very disappointed if I found a friend of mine was someone I never could¡¯ve expected them to be.¡± ¡°Oh, now do you.¡± I added with a wry smirk as Aurora made a knowing look. ¡°But I guess, for the time being you are stuck with us, until we have a way to send you home.¡± Aurora had an obvious expression that she wanted to ask me why I was here or what I was trying to do, but held herself back for the time being, as she didn¡¯t push for answers. Afterwards, we both laughed a little as we shared pleasantries with one another to lighten the mood like old time, as I handed her a skewer ready to be eaten. She took it in her hand and looked at it, drool rolling down her mouth and eyes looking famished. I cracked a grin as Aurora cleared her drool with her sleeve, her cheeks and ears seemed to turn bright red in embarrassment as he coughed and straightened her posture as she began chewing down on the piece of cooked meat. After several big bites, the meat was gone as she lowered the stick and politely asked for another with a womanly grace which I found genuinely interesting to observe from her after the light I¡¯d seen her in¡ªor rather her alternate persona Neil in. I handed her another, adding a joke while I did so. ¡°Here, milady.¡± She pouted slightly, as her lips pursed as she looked at me oddly with a frown, which soon turned smug as she rose a brow and played along. ¡°Well, thank you, my good man.¡± I chuckled as I saw her gunmetal hair lightly sway by the light breeze blowing past us, as she tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. I passed her some water to chow down with the food. We shared a conversation as I explained to her about what had followed after she had left and how I¡¯d been trapped inside a dungeon with several of my friends and classmates, taking several details out. I told her a few more things as her expression drastically changed several times, making it look comical and funny to me as I felt myself ease and feel relaxed after a long time. After we finished our conversation and dinner was done. Aurora decided to take a quick nap as I conjured a long slab of soft earth and she used her peculiar deviant mana art to stimulate the mud and allowed a patch of grass to grow over it. ''Any update?'' I sent to my bond as I felt him walking through the dark forest. ''Just a few more minutes. I have almost circled the entire area. I''ll come back as soon as I check the final area.'' He immediately sent back as I eased into my spot. Afterwards, I kept watch for any unwanted presence, and waited for Mordian to come back. After ten minutes, I stood up as I looked around me, I saw the night sky was fading away and a dim radiance from the horizon was rising as it submerged the entirety of the sky with a glowing orange-red luster, which spewed over everything in its wake. But my brows knitted slightly as I found it odd that Mordian still hadn¡¯t returned even after confirming with me earlier, even after more than an hour at passed since he went to scout the area. Something was definitely wrong. And I could feel it. I looked at Aurora, sleeping comfortably on the patch of grass she had conjured, as I stirred her awake and she looked at me with a half-asleep face. "Shun, what''s wrong?" She asked, her voice slightly confused. I felt a sudden pinch in my mind, as if a current had ran through me as I reached out to Mordian with concern lacing my thoughts. ''Mordian what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ I asked, as I still felt his presence, he was quite a good distance away from where we were, but for some reason he seemed anxious and flustered, emotions which I hardly had sensed from my bond were vividly projected to me. Then to my absolute surprise, I heard a huge boom, a tremor ran through the vast land as the ground quaked with a great intensity, enough to cause us to stumble. I snapped my head sideways as I saw the figure of a man being hurled through the air and crash into the thick trunks of the trees as a cloud of dust rose around the area he had crashed into. Panic took a hold of me for a split second, as I hoped to understand what had just conspired, as the dust died down and a intricate cloak came into the field of my vision. I rushed in the direction of my bond, as I¡¯d already withdrawn several potions and the evernight essence, as Mordian raised his head up weakly, several wounds which spewed out trails of blood visible over his body as he pointed in the direction he had come crashing from. His face stoic, but twisted to a certain degree by his battle against some ferocious beast he¡¯d just found as he conveyed it through our minds. I followed his line of sight, as I laid eyes on the thing Mordian was pointing at as my mouth turned agape and I looked upward, my head kept on rising as my face twisted into a scowl, as a long shadow cast over us, as the light spewing from the horizon dazzled the figure of the beast before me. The ground was rising skyward, shaking uncontrollably, as if the entire forest could rip itself apart, as I saw two bloodthirsty and menacing eyes looking down at us with malicious intent. I swallowed hard as I readied myself for battle as the ancient monstrosity, looking like a monster made out of vines stood tall in front of us with its heavy bulk making it look more menacing and absolutely terror-inducing. Chapter: 112: The Taste of Power I looked up at the gargantuan beast which rose from the ground as if the forest had manifested itself in the form of a beast. Its body was a massive, intertwined network of robust vines. I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand at edge, as my heart began to beat faster as I looked at the vine like beast, my face twisted into a scowl as I quickly ushered Aurora to the side, she saw my panicked frown and without a word hid behind a shadow of a tree as I too tried to conceal my presence to not alert the beast of our location. Mordian already had the cloak artifact to conceal his presence perfectly, but I stood beside him as I gave him time to recover. But even as I tried to do so, to find a way to avoid a confrontation with the beast, the vine-like beast loomed ahead like a skyscraper, a towering monstrosity that dominated the forest around it. I tried to keep my breathing in check as my heart stirred with fear and panic. The Sentinel stood at the heart of the Eldergrove, its presence both commanding and ominous, as it skimmed through the area around it as if to find my bond. I focused on its features and saw its massive trunk was twisted and gnarled, resembling a muscular, ancient titan rather than a tree. Its head was crowned with an intricate, thorny crown that resembled a regalia of the forest itself, giving it an imposing and regal presence. The mouth of the tall monstrosity was hidden beneath a helmet-like formation of thick, vein-like vines. Its eyes glowed a deep, malevolent red, radiating dark intent and a palpable sense of malice. The bark was a deep, almost dark green hue, rough and deeply furrowed, as its bulk consisted entirely of vines which encompassed and formed its gargantuan form. Branches extended from its trunk like colossal, coiled serpents, each one twisting and curling in a maze of tangled wood that seemed to writhe and pulse with a life of its own. As the beast moved, the branches which extended from its arms moved with a slow, deliberate grace, their serpentine forms casting eerie, shifting shadows on the ground as the light became more avid from the horizon. The leaves rustled softly, creating a haunting, almost musical sound that filled the air. Each leaf was dark and glossy, reflecting the moonlight and the light of rising sun in a way that made them shimmer like dark scales. ¡®What the hell is that thing?¡¯ I asked Mordian in a hurry which projected my panic and frustration. By now he had consumed the potions I''d given him and they had already started taking their effects. He straightened inconspicuously and answered. ¡®I had completely surveyed the area and was about to come back when I saw several vines wriggling on the ground like they were alive, and found it odd, and when I decided to follow them back to their lair, I found a ravine not too far, where an Eldergrove Sentinel resided.¡¯ So this beast was called an Eldergrove Sentinel. I made a mental note as I maintained my demeanour and projected calm over my face to assure Aurora who had a frown over her face. ¡®So what should we do?¡¯ I asked, hoping that Mordian knew something about the Eldergrove Sentinel and a way to avoid it without getting exposed. We didn¡¯t have a lot options. We were stranded here until the system gave me the full details of the trial and also for how long were we stuck here. Just by witnessing its mere size and seeing how even Mordian, a suppressed integration stage dragon, wasn¡¯t able to put up a good fight against it, I don¡¯t think we had much of a chance against it in a frontal battle. And if things turned out for the worst, and a battle was inevitable, then the outcome wouldn¡¯t be too good. As if Mordian had understood my panic, he added right after. ¡®The chances of our victory against an Eldergrove Sentinel are slim, even if we both confront it together. Because it¡¯s a mana beast which not even adult ash¡¯ari recklessly fight. Its a tough opponent.¡¯ My frown widened, as I considered the inevitable. ¡®But...¡¯ Mordian added as he stood to his feet, as he stimulated the recovery of his wound by his mana. ¡®This one is not yet an adult, its an infant, so it doesn¡¯t have the robust strength and sharp intelligence of an adult Eldergrove Sentinel, that I¡¯d seen before. But even as infants, Eldergroves are not to be underestimated and trifled with. They have a keen battle instincts and with their size, they have a complete control of the battlefield, making a harder time for the other party.¡¯ I nodded as I listened to his explanation. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and once again observed the beast moving through the thick forest as it struck the canopies. Standing beneath the Sentinel, I felt dwarfed by its sheer size, but even with this size and terror-inducing qualities, it was considered an infant. So what would an actual adult Eldergrove look like? I thought as I shook my head and then turned to look at Mordian and swiftly turned to Aurora, whose complexion looked pale as her head was bent backward and looked straight up at the monstrosity. Its roots, thick and sinuous, snaked across the forest floor, disappearing into the earth like the tendrils of some great, subterranean beast. ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Aurora asked, her voice filled with panic as she tried to appear calm and rational on the outside. I turned to Mordian, already expecting him to question Aurora¡ªor her disguised persona as Neil¡ª, but I think he already had an idea that she was an elf¡ªbut not specifically her gender, as he gave a passing glace to her before shifting his gaze back at the Eldergrove, which was the more important matter at hand. ¡°Its best if we avoid it and retreat to someplace safe carefully, to not alert it,¡± Mordian said as I wholly agreed with him. With the vines spreading through the entire forest the Eldergrove had a better grasp over the terrain and just like he had said our chances were slim, because the amount of mana¡ªwhich was potent enough to be on equal terms with an ranker, even if this Eldergrove was an infant¡ªI sensed from the main body of the beast was enough to cause me cold sweat. Master had told me something a long time that: Its better to fight a rational and trained fighter, because if we take that factor into account, they use rational thinking and have their accumulated experiences incorporated into their fighting styles, so we might be able to predict their attack pattern and way of fighting to somehow form countermeasures. But similarly, for a mana beast who is naturally reliant on its predatorily instincts under certain dangers, its almost impossible to deal with them and predict their next course of action and can make them a very tough opponent to deal with...But if you can overpower them with your strength alone, that¡¯s the best and most optimal solution. Not everyone can be as monstrously strong as you Master. I lampooned inwardly. After we made the decision we carefully started to make way in the opposite direction to the Eldergrove, as quietly as possible, as we tried our best to hide our mana signatures¡ªnot Mordian, who was effortlessly able to do so with the help of my artifact. But a deafening roar shot out in the distance, as the ground quaked below us as the vibrations were carried in our direction. I snapped my head sideways and saw a small horde of lizard-like skitter mana beasts rushing in our direction, escaping from the Eldergrove¡¯s pursuit. I grunted a curse as Mordian and Aurora became alert. I twisted my body as my mana worked and I stimulated the particles of water around me, as the particles grinded against each other in the air, working according to my will, and made the entire land around us to freeze as I flicked my wrist, feeling a push from my reserve and several icicle like spears immediately rose from the froze layer of ice and thrust into the mana beasts¡¯ from below as the cluster of their life force released and they went still. But this commotion had revealed our presence to the Eldergrove as it twisted its sky-high head covered with a grouted helmet made out of vines, and looked down at us, as its red eyes gazed at us with malevolence and bloodlust. I felt cold sweat at the back of my neck, as I snapped my head and immediately grabbed Aurora in my arm and quickly took flight. Mordian understood my intentions without even communicating as I lunged into the air and made way deeper and further away from the Eldergrove Sentinel. But the mighty plant-like beast was hot on our tail, the entire forest in its path was trampled beneath it as the loud cries of mana beasts surged in the air. First option was obviously to just confront it and defeat it with a frontal strategy, while the second option was to avoid it and wait until the timer ran and the system allowed us to leave, but I was getting a get premonition. Because so far, I hadn¡¯t gotten any update from the system of what type of trial this was. And I¡¯d already expelled the possibility of it being a main trial, so it could either be a sub-trial or a survival based trial. At that exact moment, a window popped open in front of me as I flew at top speed, cradling Aurora in my arms as she wrapped her hand around my neck tightly, her face was covered by a thick layer of silver gunmetal hair. Beside me was my bond, his speed matching mine as his mana surged, ready to attavk at any moment. ____ ¡¾Dungeon Trials¡¿:¡¸Sub-Trial¡¹: ¡¶Side Quest¡· ¡¾Quest Type¡¿: ¡¸Survival¡¹; ¡¾Difficultly¡¿: ¡¸SS¡¹; ¡¾Requirements for Clearance¡¿: ¡¸Slay the Eldergrove Sentinel¡¹; ¡¾Rewards¡¿: ¡¸X10 Level Increase¡¹; ¡¸X10 All Stats Increase¡¹; ¡¸Synchronization Increase¡¹; ¡¸ Increase X5¡¹; ____ The information was projected into my mind and my face twisted into a deep scowl as I cursed under my breath and allowed my speed to increase as I dodged several branches ahead, whilst also taking caution of the vines which were fast on our tail, and behind and above them the Eldergrove. Tsk, out of all the quest and trials, it had to be the sub-trial. I grumbled as my scowl widened and I projected the sudden development to Mordian through our link. His brows knitted as he too wore a frown. I panicked as a long shadow was cast over us as an uncountable amount of vines surged forward and almost engulfed us, before we swiftly evaded them. We had no chose but to fight the Eldergrove now, now that the system had issued the quest, and unless it was not done we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this place. ¡®So is that how you want to fu*k me over this time, system?¡¯ I cursed as I made the window disappear from in front of me. Mordian caught speed and flew ahead of me as I decided and loosened my grip around Aurora as I hurled her through the area and shouted at Mordian. ¡°Mordian catch!¡± ¡°Shun, Shun...nooooooo, aaaaaaaaa¡ª¡± Aurora screamed as her body hurled through the air and Mordian caught her in his arms effortlessly as I stopped in my tracks and projected my thoughts to Mordian. ¡®If the system want us to fight, then that¡¯s what we need to do. And I know that it wouldn¡¯t give me an unreasonable quest to perform, because all the quests and trials I¡¯ve faced so far were always within the scope of my ability to complete them...well almost. So even if we have a slim chance, it would be better to make a gamble.¡¯ I said as I released my limiter and all of my mana surged throughout my body like a beacon as the Eldergrove twisted and its eyes now landed over me. ¡®I¡¯ll distract it, so in the mean time let¡¯s come up with a strategy to counterattack and win. Because even if its an Eldergrove, its an infant you said, so we might have a better chance at winning even if we are in a disadvantageous position.¡¯ I hurriedly said to my bond through our link as my brows furrowed. Mordian nodded back as he flew further away with Aurora as I steadily kept my mana output high and made the Eldergrove follow me instead as I lured it into a more packed terrain with more trees and water patches and a lake which a little distant away, which could work as good disguises in the mean time Mordian and Aurora came to do a surprise attack. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight you creepy plant.¡± Right after saying, everything around me seemed to suddenly come to a standstill as I activated Ruler¡¯s Authority and Mind¡¯s Eye, as I saw the Eldergrove flinch slightly and its speed slow down, but kept coming my way as it thrashed the entire area in its wake. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The mana around me rushed and started to take form as I circulated my own through my body and converged it toward my hands as a bright shimmering cascade of white light bloomed from my palms and sequentially my intent rushed out, several spears of fire blazed and took aim as they hurled forward and struck the Eldergrove, and imploded once away stabbed into its body. Several of the vines encompassing the Eldergrove¡¯s body jutted out and protected it from the explosions and shockwaves caused by my spells. Just then, I stimulated the earth mana and the particles flared to life as I pulled at them in the distance and several pillars of earth thrust into the air and stopped the Eldergrove¡¯s pursuit. The Eldergrove struck against them and a deafening roar shot in the air, as I felt a push from my mana and I disappeared into the paths. I navigated through the intricate highway of wormholes which connected each place to every other as I surged out and appeared right in front of the Eldergrove, a spell already forming in my hand as a blitz of lightning crackled around me as my arms blazed with a blinding glow as the water in the atmosphere around me froze and a mist spiralled around me, as my body began to shiver under the onslaught of ice taking form. The Eldergrove lunged forward and launched several of its vines, as I also released my spell as the air itself froze and ice began to surge outward and the vines hurled at me froze with a thick layer of ice imprisoning them in their position mid-air. I waved my arm and several blades of wind converged around me as I flicked my wrist and they took aim and pierced and slashed the Eldergrove as it struggled under the onslaught of my attack. But even with this the beast wasn¡¯t willing to back down. I searched the Eldergrove thoroughly and found an energy source burning strongly inside its sternum, where a spherical shaped object was etched, shimmering with life and vitality. ¡®It has a core.¡¯ I exclaimed inwardly as I evaded a vine lunged at me and quickly conjured a fire spell and burned the vine to a crisp. ¡®That makes things easier.¡¯ I heard Mordian¡¯s voice echo inside my mind, as I felt his presence nearby¡ªdespite him wearing the artifact to hide his mana, I was able to tell his presence through the connection of our mind. ¡®Yeah. But that¡¯s where the issue arises. How do we get to its core? And even if we somehow do, we would need a strong enough attack which can pierce its way to the core.¡¯ I sent back as I distracted the Eldergrove and flew away as it pursued me without sop as it roared again and destroyed the forest below. ¡®That¡¯s where you have to think of and come up with something. I can provide you with support and hold back the vines moving at random, so use or think of some spell which has even power to reach the core in its sternum.'' I felt my bond crack a smirk. ''I know you have one.'' Just then the vines around the Eldergrove¡¯s hand tightened and swelled as several more coalesced around the previous ones and took a shape of a giant lance. I released a blast of compressed wind from my palm as I withdrew my sword and took a swing to my left and severed several vines as they lifelessly crashed on to the ground. I twisted my body as the Eldergrove swiftly launched the lance in my direction as several other vines took aim at me from all directions, a giant shadow cast over me as vines covered every aspect of the area around me, from the ground to the sky and in front of me the Eldergrove with its lance brandished in my direction. A cage created of vines shrouded me as I severed several vines and evaded some as I tapped into the paths and disappeared from my position with a crackle and jolt of lightning and reappeared outside the cage of vines, as the Eldergrove twisted and moved its gnarled head in my direction, its scarlet eyes shimmering and glaring at me in fury and annoyance as the beast once again took aim at me with the lance growing bigger in its arm. Just then its form flailed and it stumbled forward and several projectiles thrust into its bulk and head, expanding as more mana was dispatched to them, as it screamed in agony as the bundle of tightened vines forming its body swelled and slightly loosened and some gooey purple substance dripped from its severed vines. Transparent barrier like tiles formed around it from all four directions only leaving a small square opening in the middle which revealed its sternum and core within, where a single person could attack through, as the barrier took a firm hold of the Eldergrove¡¯s movements. Desperation took a hold of the beast as its vines flailed uncontrollably, the ground quaked and several trees were hurled around as their roots twisted and they were sent flying. The Eldergrove struggled and growled as the barriers started to grow cracks as Mordian grunted, holding the shape of the mana tightly as he reinforced the barriers as I felt him trying to supress the curse which held his true power back. ¡®Hurry up. I can¡¯t hold the barriers much longer.¡¯ I sent my affirmation as wind compressed into the soles of my boots and I lunged forward at high speed as I appeared in front of the narrow opening which revealed the Eldergrove¡¯s sternum. I took a breath as my mana surged, as I felt the crackling energy of lightning spark between my fingers as I began to weave a lightning spell I had been working on since I acquired the ability to use all four attributes of mana and certain deviances. The air around me hummed with electricity, my fingertips zapped with the fiery energy of lightning, the arcs dancing on the tip of my fingers, ready to unleash a fiery display on my command. Understanding what I was trying to do, the Eldergrove¡¯s struggle increased as more cracks grew over the barriers as the ground beneath me quaked and the entire area was subject to the onslaught of the Eldergrove¡¯s vines which moved like individual monsters, destroying everything. But all I could focus on right now was shaping the spell in my hand as the raw power of lightning was currently unstable and like a rampant beast bearing its fangs at me. I had thought that after learning to manipulate mana from Mordian and hoping I had gotten a better understanding of all four attributes I would be able to create any kind of spell on will, but that¡¯s where I lacked. Even if I had control over all four attributes of mana, I lacked the precise control and ability to manipulate them and shape them in a way which would bring about the most of the mana¡¯s capabilities. Consequently, my hold over the deviant arts of magic were still not perfect as the spells that I¡¯d created were still incomplete and unstable, which needed considerable practice in order to be used on will. It was the same with frost-fire, I had made a gamble when I used the spell during our fight against Vetustima. But it was a matter of doing it or not, because even then I had barely been able to control the deviant fire spell to some degree to be able to use it in an advantageous way, but it was not without any damage, I remembered that I''d taken considerable damage whilst manipulating frost-fire spell. But pushing these thoughts to the back of my head, I concentrated on conjuring the lightning spell as I coalesced more mana into it as the tendrils shook the air and surged out. But from the corner of my eyes I saw that several vines were lurched in my direction, their tips brandished ravenously at me as they closed the distance, my concentration waning for a split second as the arcs of lightning dancing around me hummed and slightly dissipated. Ruler¡¯s Authority began to work as several plans formulated inside my head whether to escape or keep on conjuring my spell¡ªto trust my companions to protect me¡ª, or some other option as my head began to split from the heavy pondering, but as the vines drew closer, I decided to step into the paths and redirect my attack to some other spot on the Eldergrove which could penetrate its body and reach the core. But just when I decided, I saw several vines lurch upward as I saw a thin feminine figure dashing up with wind mana converging around her, making her movements fast and precise, as several vines rose from around her and attacked the ones about to reach me, stopping their movements. I saw a cascade of silver gunmetal hair moving through the air as I focused on the pointy ears of the elven woman as she pivoted and a compressed wind spell hurled at the Eldergrove holding and distracting its struggle, as it was pushed back slightly. I took that moment and placed all my concentration back into conjuring my spell, as arcs rose all around me, lifting my long hair as tendrils surged through the air and caught all the vines around me, creating a net of electricity to zap everything around me. I lunged forward, my arm thrust out as it collided against the vines, bolts of lightning erupted from my hand converging into a concentrated beam of electricity as the vines sizzled and the thick, ancient vines, charred under the onslaught as the Eldergrove released a deafening scream as my arm dug deeper and the vines tore open. The strong barriers around it gave out and cracked under the release of my rampaging mana as the Eldergrove Sentinel staggered under the relentless barrages of the electric fury and the vines which encompassed its mighty form flailed and sizzled as the vines which protected the core embedded in its sternum became slightly see through from the fewer vines, as a shimmering light released from its sternum. I shouted as I released more of my mana, feeling my reserves drain faster as I reinforced my body and kept on pushing as Mordian and Aurora held back the rampaging vines from shooting in my direction, and distract me from my task. ¡®Just a little more.¡¯ I thought as my skin began to crack and bleed under the pressure of my mana building and the arcs of lightning which rampaged uncontrollably as my face twisted into a painful scowl but I kept pushing as the final layer of vines smouldered and a spherical shaped core revealed itself. But as a final attempt to preserve its life the Eldergrove stirred, its vines tightened suddenly as the beast moved out of instinct and thrashed around without any care for itself or us. Before I could reach the core and retrieve it, to end the beast¡¯s life, as if the forest itself had responded to the desperation of the dying beast, the ground tore open as the entirety of the forest quaked and roots and vines began to jut out of everywhere as they moved and flailed uncontrollably. I saw Aurora stagger and about to be engulfed by the sea of vines as I grunted, many vines lurched in my direction, as Mordian was occupied with his own battle, so he couldn''t help Aurora. My scowl widened under the pressure building as my mana circulated through my veins as I disappeared from my position, and reappeared right in front of Aurora as I grabbed her hand and took her into my arms and flew away as the lightning fading from around me. The Eldergrove Sentinel staggered, the hole in its chest recovering but very slowly and a thin layer of vines shrouded the big hole in its chest which was burnt and charred as the purple goo dripped from it like blood. ¡°Shun what do we do?¡± Aurora asked, her panic palpable as I evaded the vines and tried to reach Mordian. I frowned, as a wall of thick vines formed in front of us, trying to stop our way forward. I stepped into the paths¡ªbut my body rejected slightly as I could perfectly feel my reserves drain¡ªmyconcentration slightly waning from the growing pain, and the nasty wound on my hand was recovering, but due to the lack of mana the process was slow. I appeared on the other side of the wall as I started to manipulate mana rotation to recover a fractionof the lost mana, as I answered. ¡°That was our only one chance at defeating the Eldergrove. I couldn¡¯t take its core. Now it will be much harder to defeat it because it knows that we are trying to reach its sternum.¡± And I was right, as almost all of the vines around it converged to its sternum, trying to protect its core, as the beast growled. But my body stumbled in mid-air as I felt a strong grip over my ankle as I was hurled with Aurora in my arms. I realised late that a stray vine had taken a hold of me as I crashed into a wall of thick vines as I grunted, my head felt numb and heavy as my consciousness drifted and mind blanked for a moment before I recovered. Mordian was no better as he relentlessly fought against the vines, but I could tell that my bond¡¯s stamina was waning as he gushed for air, his mana was similarly drained¡ªdespite him wearing the artifact, the Eldergrove was launching its vines at random so even Mordian wasn¡¯t safe anymore. ¡®We can¡¯t fight this fight any longer, its trying to tire us down before it makes its final attack. We need to retreat.¡¯ Mordian sent as his panic bled into me. ¡®But where?¡¯ I sent back as I stood back up and flew with Aurora. ¡®This place is like its backyard. Even if we can escape it, we can¡¯t hide for long.¡¯ ¡®So what do you suggest?¡¯ Mordian asked, his face twisting into a frown as sweat poured down his face. He wasn''t looking any better than us. I clenched my teeth as I rose higher and tried to think, but even with Ruler¡¯s Authority¡¯s cognitive augmentation to increase the speed at which I could think, I couldn¡¯t come to a decisive conclusion regarding this matter. Because the fact remained that in order to escape we needed to kill the Eldergrove Sentinel. The only option we had was to end this fight. But how? This single mana beast was equal to a mystic stage individual, and just like Mordian had said, it was a gamble to fight this thing, with our chances of triumph as low as they can get. Mordian understood my panic and frustration as he suggested a plan and I listened with seriousness. But it was again a gamble, with the threat of death if we made one mistake. The Eldergrove Sentinel loomed ahead of us, it bared its gnarled head covered with a vine-like helmet as the lance in its hand grew bigger as more gnarled and twisted branches winded around it to create a more complex weapon. Without a second¡¯s delay, it launched the weapon in my direction as its vines took a hold of my feet as it held me in place as the speed at which the lance moved didn¡¯t give me enough time to react. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said, as Mordian watched helplessly, as I cradled Aurora in my arms, and in that split second I loosened grip around her and a wind spell formed in the palm of my hand¡ªthere was barely any mana left for me use so I decided to do what I could, and conjured a weak wind spell with the left over mana I had¡ªas the typhoon of wind collided against her body and she went flying. ¡°Shun¡ª!!¡± Aurora shouted desperately, her hand reaching out to me to grab a hold of me as the lance finally collided against me, the sheer force was strong enough to tear me apart, as I felt almost all of my ribs crack and shatter as I felt a tremendous surge of mana raging from beside me, as my consciousness blanked as blood rushed through my mouth and my eyes rolled back into my head as I went crashing on to the ground. I crashed and rolled several times, my bones shattered and mind squirmed, but the damage was slightly cushioned by the relic armour which I had summoned at the last moment of collision as I mercilessly crashed, my screams were drowned by the pain which gripped at my entire body. I couldn¡¯t perfectly tell what was happening to me. Soon I touched the surface of water, most probably the lake I¡¯d seen before, as I drowned to its depth, my body unresponsive as my bones healed and muscles reattached themselves using what little mana I had left. My breathing unstable, sending pain to gush throughout my body as I spat blood, my ribs stabbed into my lungs but started to heal as the bones reconstructed and moved back to their postion, as air bubbles flew upwards as my body struggled to regain its control, but my mind just couldn¡¯t seem to cope with the unimaginable pain which seared away at me. Ruler¡¯s Authority burned, the skill keeping me awake and rational even when my entire body was experiencing an unimaginable agony, enough to kill any sane person. ¡®Just what can I do to win?¡¯ I thought as I felt my connection with Mordian waning. I could barely feel his thoughts with my weakened mind as I felt my consciousness drift. Under my pondering, Ruler¡¯s Authority responded to my desperation, the skill burned more vividly as if acknowledging my words and trying to let loose. Ever since I¡¯d gained the ability to rationally manipulate the effects of my skill, it had become an irreplaceable power in my arsenal. But I was still afraid of what this skill had made be become when I released its true capabilities. So after my outburst, I had decided to only use a portion of the skill¡¯s power, before I could slowly start to release the limiter I placed over it to keep myself sane and under control, as I gained more insight and control to not loose myself under its alluring whispers. But you need me! You need my power! As if to counter my argument, my skill responded back, its voice sounded so much like my own, but filled with indifference and only a need for rational thinking, to do what was necessary without a care for the others and myself. No, you have no other choice! Use me! Defeat that pathetic beast and claim your reward! Don''t reject me! Release me and win! I gave in under the persuading and enchanting words of the malevolent power stirring within me, as it surged out and shrouded me as my entire body began to grow numb as all of my emotions were bottled up and sealed away, so was the pain which grew all over my body. Only the thoughts of killing the Eldergrove remained in my mind. I grasped the power which surged through me. I felt a shadow cast over me in the water as a hand reached out to me and grabbed me as it pushed me up. I allowed it to as we soon reached the surface of the lake as Aurora dragged me to the edge. She gasped for air as she stayed on the ground for a moment to catch her breath, but I stood immediately, not caring for my condition or checking on my companion as I manipulated mana rotation to recover some of my mana in the mean time to finish the Eldergrove whose form was perfectly visible even from here. ¡°Shun...y-you need to hurry, Mordian i-isn¡¯t, he...¡± Aurora said through her chocked breathing as she laid eyes on me and gasped in fear rather out of surprise. I could perfectly see the fright and horror palpably over her face as she sat there still, not moving an inch as her teal eyes bore into my mine, which were most probably burning amethyst with a stark of malevolence and indifference. I cracked a grin, my lips curling upwards as a deadly smile played at my lips, with an animalistic edge to it as I took a deep breath, feeeling rejuvenated and alive. ¡°You stay here. It will all soon be more.¡± I said, my voice hoarse and indifferent, as Aurora looked at me with fearful eyes, unable to tell what change I''d suddenly undergone. Chapter: 113: Lightning Surge Right in this moment I felt both alive and possessed, a perverse sense of ecstasy filling within, as I allowed Ruler¡¯s Authority to take control, a cold and numbness swept into my bones and made me feel unable to resist the alluring power of the skill, the sensation so pleasurable and full of euphoric relief. As I stirred, intoxicated by the growing hunger of the alluring power, I composed myself and focused on recovering even a little bit of my mana I''d lost. The bones in my body creaked as they set back into their previous position as my teared muscles stitched themselves, but I didn¡¯t even flinch as the pain was numbed under the effects of my skill. Somewhere in my mind I knew that I would come to regret letting the skill take control of me, but I was desperate to win now, not only my life, but both Mordian and Aurora¡¯s life depended on this victory, so I needed to win at any cost. With another breath, I drowned these thoughts and only concentrated on what was in front of me right now. The first rays of the rising sun painted the horizon in hues of gold and crimson, casting a radiant glow over the battlefield. I saw the towering bulk of the Eldergrove from far away, currently engaged in combat with my bond who had taken the form of his true dragonic physique, his obsidian scales shimmered like polished black stone in the morning light. His massive onyx horns, curved and jagged, with his dagger sharp fangs tore and cleaved the Eldergrove¡¯s body mercilessly. But I stood in my position, Mordian was still trying to fight as a condensed beam to mana released from his mouth as it rained death down at the Eldergrove, his mighty wings flapped, causing the air around them to vibrate and shake as he soared through the sky. My bond evaded and countered with swift, powerful movements, his claws raking through the air with lethal intent. I frowned as I felt blood dripping from the corners of my mouth, my eyes trying to retain their clarity as I witnessed the battle between the two mighty beasts¡¯ continue, neither one of them willing to back down. The ground trembled under their immense power, the very air charged with the energy of their battle as I felt the shockwaves produced by the collision of their mana even from here. Several sharp vines thrust into Mordian¡¯s back as he roared in his demonic voice and released another beam of mana which thundered down and struck against the Eldergrove¡¯s crowned head as it was obliterated entirely from one side as the beast stumbled backward and crashed. My expression grew more uglier with each passing second as I witnessed my bond fighting alone, getting injured all whilst fighting back the urge of succumbing to the agonising and unimaginable fury of pain he felt due to the curse taking a hold of him. I bit my lips until they bled as I tried to force the mana into my body to recover sooner, the mana responded to my forceful play and converged in my direction at a higher pace as the relic armour assisted, glimmering with hues of white and the golden and crimson light refracted by the onyx scales. ¡°S-Shun...¡± I heard Aurora¡¯s low, frightened voice reverberate from behind me. I didn¡¯t turn but kept watch over the faraway battle which was ensuing. ¡°Just a little more. I need to recover a little more of my mana and I''ll be able to finish the beast.¡± I said, my voice confident and laced with indifference as Aurora turned silent and didn¡¯t utter a single word. ¡°Mordian is strong. He wouldn¡¯t be defeated easily by something like that. But...even he has his limitations.¡± I said as I read my bond¡¯s panic and frustration, his thoughts revealed me to like an open book as he had started to struggle, as the rebound of suppressing the curse kicked in as his form began to turn more ethereal, as the light at the edges of his form started to disperse. But despite the turn of events, my bond continued to fight his battle without backing down. I needed a little more time. ¡®Can you hold on for just one more minute? I hurriedly sent to my bond, his response came back almost immediately, and all we said was: ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± My desperation reached its limit as I decided to take action now, I had recovered only a little bit of my mana and I only had one chance; one shot at this. I only had enough mana to use leap one time and use a spell strong enough to end this battle once and for all. Just in that moment I reached out to the paths, the web of interconnecting wormholes subservient to my command as they revealed themselves to me and eagerly awaited my next command. Without any delay, I stepped into the web of energy as I allowed the paths to guide me to where I needed and wanted to go. The space opened itself to my will as arcs of lightning played around me as I ushered through the interconnecting highway as the information surged through my mind and I shifted several times to finally reach my destination. Tendrils of lightning shook the air around me as I appeared right in front of the towering Eldergrove Sentinel, its attention now diverted toward me as Mordian¡¯s true form flickered and he almost crashed as the curse took a hold of him and suppressed his mana. I brought my attention back to the beast, but its bulk didn¡¯t look as imposing as before, just big. It flinched upon my sight as my eyes met the beast¡¯s and its scarlet eyes burning with a stark of malevolence wavered as the beast appeared struck. I grinned as I maintained my body mid-air. It was yet just another beast whom I needed to slay, a stepping stone in my path and journey. As I squared off against the towering Eldergrove Sentinel, its malevolent red eyes glared down at me, as I summoned the crackling energy within me. My hands sparked with anticipation as I began to weave the intricate patterns of the lightning, as yellow arcs of energy danced between my fingers. The air around me hummed with electricity, my fingertips crackling with raw power. I could feel the mana surging through my veins, a tempest of energy waiting to be unleashed. With a sharp, focused breath, I thrust my hands forward, the arcs of lightning dancing eagerly at my command. "Lightning surge!" I said, my voice resonating with the thunderous power of the spell as it boomed across the forest. Bolts of blinding lightning erupted from my hands, converging into a concentrated beam of electric fury. The Sentinel recoiled, its vine-covered helmet sizzling under the assault. The scent of ozone filled the air as the lightning tore through the thick, ancient vines, searing and charring them as I pushed, regardless of the onslaught of the spell and the damage I received. Despite its formidable presence, the Eldergrove staggered, its rooted form quaking under the relentless barrage. I pushed harder, feeling the strain as the lightning intensified, a dazzling display of raw, crackling energy as my mana drained faster, blood gushing from my mouth as I tore forward, destroying every vine which came in my path, but I felt the arcs attracting the dissipating hollow tendrils which were very slowly diminishing, as if intermingling with them. The Sentinel¡¯s red eyes flickered, its malice faltering as Lightning Surge enveloped it in a storm of electric wrath, the beast struggling to take back its strength. For a moment, time seemed to stand still, the clash of elemental forces creating a symphony of destruction as my anticipation grew into pure delight over the beast¡¯s desperation. I could sense the Sentinel''s power waning, its ancient strength no match for the relentless fury of my lightning. But my spell and mana waned, my body rejecting my command as the damage I''d sustained hadn¡¯t been healed yet, as it slowed down considerably as I pushed more mana and used every ounce of my strength left to finish this battle, my body started to wheeze and cry under the pressure building as the arcs of lightning lurched out, flesh wounds growing over my skin as they split open and blood trickled from them. But as a final attempt, the Eldergrove launched all the vines in my direction at once, I was able to evade some, as some struck me and some went past me. Both of us struggled to land the decisive blow as I lurched forward, my breathing growing thin as more adrenaline rushed through my veins, as I felt my mind going numb and all my senses blank. ¡°Aaaa¡ª....¡± I shouted, my battle cry surged through the air as a thick vine lunged at me from in front, it was moving at an unimaginable speed as I couldn¡¯t concentrate. If I avoided, it would hold me back and give the Eldergrove an edge over the battle, making it more disadvantageous for me to continue, so I used the static to rush inward as all my bones and muscles were struck by a surge of electric fury, as an unimaginable amount of pain enveloped me and warmth shrouded the entirety of my body as blood dripped from my mouth, eyes and nose, as I shifted my stance and pushed my body to the right. The vine struck my arm as the spectacle of crimson appeared in my vision and I saw my arm crash and tumble down as blood dripped from the stump left behind, but I suppressed the pain, knowing that my body could regenerate itself given enough time. I grunted as I lunged forward my arm thrust forward, but the arcs of lightning slightly dimmed around me, but my intent rushed out as I mustered out every last bit of energy left in my body. I felt my head start to throb so painful, that I wish I should spilt my head open and ease the pain growing within. But my eyes remained fixated at the monstrosity ahead as the mana and demonic energy wheezed in the air, their presence subject to my hold over them as they made way for me, more mana coalesced around my spell as Ruler¡¯s Authority added strength to my actions, and for some reason the crimson particles tried to intermingle with the stray arcs of lightning. So much was happening at once that I couldn¡¯t seem to focus my attention on one thing¡ªeven with the enhanced cognitive perception provided by Ruler¡¯s Authority. But suddenly every sound, presence and awareness dissipated around me as the edges of my eyes grew heavy and the light around the periphery of my vision dimmed. I pushed at the mana desperately, and for some reason I felt like I was trying to tick at something smooth and strong, yet as hard as steel, like a veil, an awareness which was present all around me, seemingly dormant but actively making some change, which I was unaware. It was something I lacked. My eyes bled, as the stinging grew unbearable, as the system projected messages of warning due to my deteriorating health, but I continued and focused. Just as I tried to reach out to that awareness, something seem to unravel in front of me, like a veil ripping a very small piece making me see through to the beyond which was something subtle and intricate, like a piece I was always missing, as warmth spread through my body, the recovery of my wounds increased but it was minimal, but more than enough to give the final push I needed. Suddenly, everything around me appeared monochrome through my perception as the fading arcs of lightning¡ªa phenomenon created by the paths¡ªwhich were attracted by my spell started to intermingle with the yellow tendrils as a sudden flash of blinding light spilled the entire battlefield, drowning even the light from the horizon. Something was happening, something I was unaware of as I watched, stunned, a tempest of energy swirled around my arm as some otherworldly power rushed and grabbed at my spell, the muscles in my hand convulsed as my face twisted, making the deviant spell more complicated and stronger as the yellow tendrils began to change, their colour turning hollow for some reason but almost instantly changing to an egnamtic crimson which darkened rapidly. The lightning crackled in my hand, as the tendrils turned stygian black and then finally taking a shimmering effect of amethyst and a more whiter and more iridescent quality as the spell zapped every vine around me and trapped them in a cage of static as they were rendered immobile. I released the relic armour from my body as I felt like it was hampering my actions, as the spell howled like a rampant beast. The space in front of me seemed spellbound by the otherworldly power intermingled with my spell, as the space warped and blanked. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, my mind was crumbling as my thoughts swayed by the growing fatigue and pain which gnawed away at my sanity, my intoxicated thoughts barely suppressed below the surface of my mind. The iridescent lightning danced at my command¡ªas if it was my right to wield this power all along, as if the power hailed my presence¡ªready to strike down my enemies as I felt like there was a fundamental change to the spell, not just the power, but the very essence of the spell had been altered, it had undergone an unbelievable change, but that didn¡¯t matter right now. Now, I had the power to put an end to this battle. To kill the Eldergrove. I thrust my hand forward as I tore through the cage of vines, I was merely moving on instinct alone right now, as I evaded and struck down the vines as I finally reached the exposed area of the sternum which revealed a dim light. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. With a final, deafening roar, I summoned all of my remaining strength, launching myself at the Sentinel in a blitz. My arm getting charred and skin breaking down as blood swept from within, as I struck the core of the ancient guardian. The impact was devastating, a cataclysmic eruption of arcs of lightning which seem to darken and shoot asunder that shook the very foundations of the Eldergrove and destroyed the forest around me, as if a disaster at descended. As the smoke and charred vines began to settle, the once-imposing figure of the Eldergrove Sentinel lay in ruins, the vines loosened and lifeless, no longer a threat, its ancient form reduced to smouldering remnants. As the final arc of energy surged forward, my only intact hand finally reached the core. The battle was finally over, as the remnant effects of my lightning mana art remained, I had struck a decisive blow against the ancient guardian. My body though battered and scorched, stood victorious in the air, as I clenched the spherical core in my hand, blood gushing from the stump of my left bicep as I surveyed the surrounding with my chin held high and eyes looking down at the lifeless vines which once encompassed the Eldergrove. I spat a mouthful of blood, my mind squirmed from the pain finally enveloping my body as I felt each and every fibre of my being protest, Ruler¡¯s Authority and Mind¡¯s Eye feel dormant as the effects of the otherworldly power disappeared as I had exhausted all my mana and had reached the state of backlash as my entire body convulsed and writhed in pain. It wasn¡¯t long before my concentration faded and I felt myself crash, my body free falling as all my senses faded, as my consciousness drifted and eyes rolled back into my head as my breathing stopped. *** I felt the sensation of warm hands over my chest and stomach as a comforting and gentle surge of energy shrouded my being as I felt my mana veins being stirred by strong and purified mana¡ªsuch strong and concentrated mana which had a warm, yet robust sense of relief¡ªentering my body, like a hot mark touching my skin gently, not enough to cause discomfort and supplicated my manaless body. My breathing was shallow, each muscle and tendon in my body protested as an unimaginable agony shrouded my body. I was getting a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as I tried to move but my body refused as I lay still and tried to manipulate mana rotation to recover my mana in the meantime. But even concentrating my mind on a single thing in my current state was like experiencing hell, as every inch of my body cried in agony, my head squirmed as I felt mana; my own and a foreign one mix into my body, but my body didn¡¯t reject that mana as it drank it like an abyss. But this mana left familiar and pure, so pure that I felt like my body was recovery on a faster pace than even with my own mana and ability to regenerate injuries instantly, but there was a warm and gentle, yet robust and powerful essence to this mana. Suddenly, my body felt like it was burning up as my left arm¡ªthe stump that still hadn¡¯t healed¡ªsizzle, convulsions growing around my body, before they settled after a few seconds. My condition was severe and unstable and that lightning spell I had used at the last. Everything from my fight with the Eldergrove after manifesting that lightning felt blurry and vague, as my head split and I tried to clench my teeth but failed. But somewhere in my head I already knew something like this was going to happen once I released Ruler¡¯s Authority of its limiter. I guess I still have a long way to go in order to control the skill, and its terrifying effects. I lampooned inwardly as I felt non-existent tears run down my eyes as I pitied myself. Seriously, why was I the only one getting hurt the worst? Is it that I have much worse luck than others or am I just born this way? I pondered as I finally tried to open my eyes which felt like lead, as my stiff body stirred weakly and I saw the bright rays of the sun spilling the land, the air was humid and full of moisture as I felt a soft breeze blow past me. ¡®You truly took your time getting up. If you were awake, you should have said something, instead of feigning to be asleep.¡¯ Mordian said telepathically as I saw Aurora beside me,, her face wearing a worried frown as she drew closer to me and helped me sit up straight, her touch gentle and caring. ¡®Can¡¯t I rest for now? I just fought and won one hell of a tough battle. A little praise wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask.¡¯ I said in reply, sarcasm laced in my words as Mordian withdrew his hands and stood, as I saw sweat trickle his face. ¡®And thanks for occupying the Eldergrove while I recovered.¡¯ I added right after as I gave my bond a thin smile, a mutual understanding between us, not needing any words to be conveyed. He perfectly understood my intentions when I¡¯d started to conjure ¡®lightning surge¡¯, and took those reckless actions to ensure victory. ¡°Rest if you want. You won¡¯t be of any help in your current condition anyway.¡± Mordian scoffed outwardly this time, not conveying his words through our minds, as he turned and the intricate cloak swayed by his fast movements as he sat down on a boulder nearby, as he recovered his mana using mana rotation and recuperated, basking in the refreshing sunlight in the humid atmosphere. My head bobbed sideways as I tried to make out of the scenery, and saw a big lake¡ªperhaps the pervious one I¡¯d fallen into¡ªwhich caught the light of the sun and glimmered like a reflective mirror, making a breath-taking environment. ¡°How are you feeling now, Shun?¡± Aurora asked, worry laced in each word, as her teal eyes were heavy with questions and somehow looking sombre. I focused on the stump of my left hand, which was covered with torn pieces of clothes¡ªworking as bandages¡ª, as my right hand was the same, and so were several places on my body. Due to reaching backlash¡ªand no mana to support my body, while being unconscious for an extended period of time had hampered my ability to absorb and purify mana in order to heal myself. I turned toward Aurora, my lips curving into a reassuring smile as I moved my good hand and spoke. ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing fine now.¡± But my face almost twisted from a frown as I lowered my hand and actively started to converge the ambient mana around me and purge it through my veins and purify it. Aurora clenched her teeth as I took several minutes to relax and used mana rotation to recover a little of my mana¡ªenough for my body to start healing itself again, as I let a small portion of my mind concentrate on manipulating the technique. By now, I was able to move freely without making anymore painful grunts each time, even on the slightest flex of my muscles. I leaned back against a tree, a cool breeze blowing past me, as I brought my legs up and rested my hand over my knee. But I could see Aurora¡¯s face taking a drastic turn, as her eyes seemed complicated every time she glanced at my battered condition. ¡°I¡¯m really fine now. You don¡¯t have to worry. I didn¡¯t receive any life-threatening damage from the Eldergrove.¡± I said to her, putting on a thin smile as I moved into a more comfortable position. ¡°And if you¡¯re worried about my arm, or the other injuries, it¡¯s going to be alright. If you still remember, I can instantly heal wounds like these, and now I can even regenerate lost limbs and parts of my body. I''m just lacking mana.¡± I added with my chest puffed and chin held high, as a smirk played at my lips, finding amusement to lift the bleak atmosphere,, as I waited for some sarcastic remark from her, but it never came. Her eyes looked saddened and confused, as I thought back on my actions, feeling guilt rise from within. ¡°Why?¡± She said, her face bent down, her voice breaking a little as if on the verge of tears. ¡°Why are you always like this?¡± My brows suddenly rose in surprise, unable to tell what kind of expression I was currently making. I took a deep breath as I looked at Aurora, she lifted her head and looked me straight in my eyes, the elven woman had an unwavering yet confused and frustrated expression over her face as she slowly stood to her feet. ¡°Why do you always do this to yourself? Why are you so eager to get hurt; just to win? Even at that time when we fought the millipede together, in order to protect me you had your entire back burned and melted by its acid.¡± Her voice spilled out in anger¡ªshe was angry, but for my own sake, as a friend, which I found genuine comfort in¡ª, her face fuming with more frustration as she hoped to understand my actions, and why I took them. Mordian nonchalantly opened his eyes, as he looked at me and then Aurora, deadpan. If only you were us as empathetic as her? I held from saying or projecting the thought to him. Knowing full well that my dragon bond would frown or simply ignore. But I guess he understood me better than anyone, that¡¯s why he showed his own understanding and consideration by not asking. ¡°Why are you so reckless when it comes to yourself? Why do you not cherish yourself, even if you can regenerate severed limbs or handle pain far better than others, is that a good reason to sacrifice your body just to win? Are these victories so much important than your own well-being that you would throw away your body in order to triumph these trials?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice raised, echoing in the deep forest. Her face growing more frustrated and full of anger as I bent my head this time, I couldn¡¯t seem to look the elf in her eyes as I clenched my hand and pondered over her words carefully. ¡°What pushes you to such lengths?¡± She asked, her voice carrying an edge to it which seemed to pierce my heart and made me slightly vulnerable to her words. I couldn¡¯t rebut her words, neither could I come up with an excuse like all the other times to reassure her; in order to hide behind my fabricated lie. Even I knew that I''d been lying to myself, this armour of callousness that I''d draped over myself in order to expel the pain and vulnerability since the moment I¡¯d left home, to do what I must in order to not fail in this life. I didn¡¯t care about what I had to do, because the physical pain and suffering I was going through couldn¡¯t even be compared to what I had experienced in my past life. I just didn¡¯t want those tragedies to repeat themselves all over again. I didn¡¯t want to experience that agony all over again. I sighed, my face turning cool as my brows eased. There was no reason for me to get angry at her just because she had asked me this question; why I took such extreme measures. But ultimately, it was my own decision to take such extreme measures. I sighed again, unable to come up with a response, so I made up my mind. I felt my throat constrict and grow heavy as the words I had chosen to speak never came. I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression I wore currently, was I sad, angry, frustrated, flustered or was it something else. I was tired. But it was a decision I¡¯d made myself in order to safeguard the lives I couldn¡¯t in the past, in order to right my wrong, to do better. I took a breath as I unbent my head, all the energy in my body seem to disperse as I looked into Aurora¡¯s teal eyes with conviction and determination. ¡°It''s to come back strong enough to take care of the people I left behind.¡± I said, feeling discomfort growing in my chest as my expression went still. My voice projected so little yet so much emotion as I looked at Aurora, deadpan. ¡°They are the reason why I still wish to live and strive for a better future even when I know a war with the demons could come anytime and end us.¡± My face growing impassive, as I tried to not show prominent emotion. But with each word, I felt my voice fill with emotion as I felt Mordian¡¯s gaze at me. ¡°And my purpose has always been to grow strong enough, to acquire enough power to allow those I care about to lead a happy and safe life, to rid this nightmarish war and death which looms above us.¡± My voice sounded weary, feeling an edge growing at the tip of my tongue. Aurora¡¯s expression grew ugly as she clenched her hands. ¡°Then what you are trying to say is: that its fine if you get hurt and suffer as long as your loved ones are safe and protected. You don¡¯t care about what happens to you, and just for that one reason you would lay your life on the line each time, just to grow stronger. That¡¯s stupid. That¡¯s just plain hypocrisy.¡± ¡°So be it!¡± I raised my voice this time, Aurora flinched away slightly, as I looked at her with a pained expression, my voice crumbling and unsteady as I tried to take steady breaths as the pain clawed at my insides. She looked at my weakened state and brought a hand forward to help me, but I waved it away. ¡°Aurora, you don¡¯t understand. You will never understand.¡± I said calmly as I circulated my mana and made an effort to keep the pain suppressed. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± She said, suddenly her voice turning soft and gentle as her eyes seemed to pity me. But I found genuine care and sympathy, a wish to understand my circumstances from her. ¡°Why do think that you getting hurt is the only option? What makes you think that your loved ones would like to live in a world made from your blood and suffering? Do you think they would accept that? Why do you make that decision for them all on your own, have you even thought just how miserable would it make the people who care about you, when you get hurt?¡± ¡°Have you even thought about it once?¡± Her eyes turned gentle, yet determined, as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of man you are Shun, and what life you have led, but as a friend, I wouldn¡¯t want to see one of my friends to suffer silently, while I only just observed from the side-lines, unable to do anything.¡± I looked at Aurora blankly, unable to come up with a good enough reply. But...no, she was right. I accepted in my defeat, as I sighed. But ever since regressing, the only thing occupying my mind has been the fear of the inevitable war which would one day come. And for that, I always tried to do everything in my power to surpass my limits, even if it meant suffering to a certain extent. I settled down, my face relaxed as I let my emotions and expression ease as I heaved a sigh and leaned against the tree. ¡°Aurora...I...I don¡¯t know.¡± I admitted finally, feeling a lump past my throat as I felt a hollow sensation grow in the pit of my stomach. ¡°I can¡¯t do it twice. I am a weak man, Aurora. I-I can¡¯t bear to lose my loved once again.¡± My words filled the air, making the atmosphere appear sombre and heavy as the guilt of failing over and over again to protect my loved ones in my past life made me feel desperate and anxious in this life. Ever since I¡¯d spoke with Laurena¡ªthe only person beside Mordian whom knew about my past life¡ªI''d grown wary of every step I took. I was afraid of the repercussions of what a certain action might bring. What if I took such action which resulted in an undesirable outcome which could¡¯ve been prevented if I thought more carefully and thoroughly. I was simply afraid and terrified of the things I¡¯d learned since I left earth. The true scale of this war, my own existence, the real enemies working behind the scenes to create discord. I was unsure if I could stop this war and win. I was simply a meagre man, unable to change anything despite how much I tried, but here I was still trying to make the effort; struggling. Mordian had stopped mediating as he listened carefully, my bond didn¡¯t speak, but I still felt his thoughts, his understanding. Aurora seemed dumbfounded by my sudden exclamation. Her face looked full of confusion as her gaze softened considerably. ¡®The heaviest thing to carry in this world is a shattered soul.¡¯ I thought inwardly as I let my emotions roll out with a sigh. ¡°And if I can¡¯t become as strong as I want to be so I can protect the people I care about, then there is no reason for me to be alive.¡± I finally let out as my chest seem to relax as if some heavy weight had been lifted from it. Aurora frowned, she wanted to say something in return but I cut her off and continued. ¡°The pain is simply a testament of my efforts, that I¡¯m alive, that I have a duty and responsibility to fulfil.¡± I ended as I fell silent. We let several painstaking seconds pass by, not saying another word to the point that the air between us grew awkward and stiff as I couldn¡¯t seem to look at Aurora. But suddenly, windows popped open in front of me, indicating my rewards, level up and the window which had the information for the continuation of the trials. I rose to my feet, avoiding Aurora¡¯s gaze as I walked closer to the lake. ¡°You should rest. Recuperate before we set out.¡± I said, trying to not look back at her as I walked away slowly. With the level up of my passive skills, my body had grown more stronger and better at dealing with pain and fatigue. If it was in the past, then taking damage like this would¡¯ve left me unable to move even an inch for several days, but with the pain nullification passive trait, my body was better able to adapt and suppress pain from before. ¡®Once my arm is all grown back, and I recover my mana, let¡¯s depart.¡¯ I projected to my bond as I walked past him, giving him a passing glance as his nonchalant golden eyes silently opened and then closed. ¡®And give the core to Aurora, it might be better for her to use the Eldergrove¡¯s mana to recover and assimilate the strong nature-type mana stored in the beast¡¯s core. She has an affinity for using nature-type mana arts, so she might be able to gain more advantages from it.¡¯ I added right after. ¡®If she¡¯s going to travel with us, we need her to grow stronger and keep up with the growing difficulties of the trials.¡¯ I walked away as I was halfway to the lake as I felt a tingle in my arm, which was grown back to the forearm, as I recovered my mana using rotation. ¡®And if she finds complications assimilating with the beast¡¯s remnant mana and will left in its core, please help her, Mordian,, so that she doesn¡¯t succumb and suffer from the beast will¡¯s affects.¡¯ My feet touched the cool water of the lake, as I bent and took water in my hand and cleaned the blood stains creased across my face and neck, as I felt the cold touch of the water, making me relaxed and soothed. I turned and looked at Aurora, leaning against the bark of a tree, as her eyes were closed and her breathing looked light. Her slumbering figure looked exactly like a porcelain doll. There was still much needed to be explained and communicated between us before we decided to move forward as companions from now on. I heaved a sigh as I covered my eyes with my hand, blocking the sunlight as I cleansed my body. Chapter: 114: Ruins Aurora Silverlight My slumber fleeted away, feeling the accumulated fatigue release from my body as I felt my entire my entire body ease and relax after a long time¡ªthe soreness of my muscles, the stinging in my eyes, it truly felt good to be alive. How long has it been since I last slept and relaxed like this? Not threatened and fighting for my life since I''d been trapped in those godforsaken dunes, with nowhere to go, and no hope for escape on my own. I thought as I shifted my position and took a more comfortable leaning side, feeling the cool breeze touch my skin as the humid atmosphere made the environment pleasant and moist. And I guess the credit for that goes to Shun. If it hadn¡¯t been for him appearing out of nowhere and helping me despite meeting again under such circumstances¡ªwhere we could have turned out as enemies, given the situation, that made misunderstandings between us, but still, I was kind of relieved deep in my heart that it was Shun who had appeared there and not someone I''d regret seeing. That sense of relief that had shrouded be when Shun had appeared before my eyes¡ªhis presence and strong will¡ª, made me surprised, but more so relieved and comforted, knowing that everything would turn out okay¡ªand in one way or another, I was yet again indebted to him. I don¡¯t know why, but despite our circumstances¡ªhim being a human, and I an elf¡ªI had come to trust Shun even with my wariness for strangers, and he didn¡¯t push me away when I needed help. I guess I¡¯d started to trust him since I¡¯d spent time with him in the inhabitant dungeon in his world. He was sincere and determined to see through to the end of whatever action he took, fully accepting the repercussions, unlike the fellows I¡¯ve met so far in my journey; filled with greed, selfishness and bad character. But despite claiming to know about this man, honestly on a personal scale, I didn¡¯t know much about Shun more than he had shown me, or rather how he tries to conceal himself¡ªlike some edgy hero. His personality may cold sometimes had the hints of care and subtle empathy which showed genuine concern and caution for others'' well-being. And I liked that about Shun. He was awkward at times, which made him look out of sorts just like any normal teenager, catching me off guard at times¡ªbut he didn¡¯t give off the same vibe which a teenager gives, almost all of the time. If I had to say, it was a similar vibe I got when talking to an adult. But how could that be, Shun was still a teenager like me. But I guess, that just went on to say that Shun was truly an interesting and incredible person, and since leaving his world, I was kind of disappointed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet him again. And honestly, I found comfort in his presence, knowing his strength and ability to handle situations which could drive any sane person to their knees. He always tackled such trials with a straight face, not showing his pain and suffering to the others, taking such extreme measures to ensure his victory. But that was also the reason why I hated him, and I couldn¡¯t seem to subdue my anger because I didn¡¯t understand the true reason behind his actions. And I don¡¯t think Shun would be eager enough to tell me everything; the puzzle which made him a whole in my mind, had many missing pieces. But I sighed inwardly, holding back the urge to just wake up and move away from here, but considering the good weather and my own body doing one thing, despite my mind wanting to do another, I just kept to my spot and pondered. To be honest, I was more awkward after our conversation¡ªno, outburst would be the right word for what I did. I didn¡¯t even fully understand his circumstances, and yet I criticised him for his extreme measures. I guess I was the hypocrite. I felt like an idiot. What gave me the right to criticise others, when I was also taking decisions that were extreme to some degree, traveling to unfamiliar lands and doing it for my thirst for adventures from a young age, knowing fully well the risk and danger lying ahead. I guess I need to apologise to him first thing, and hopefully he¡¯ll forgive me. My eyes moved, as I heard distant voices, conversing with one another as I focused on their conversation and listened keenly. Shun and Mordian¡ªa dragon I¡¯d come to realize late¡ªwere talking about some topic over mana, which I was familiar with to some extent, having graduated and passing the preliminary mage test in my world, I was quite qualified in my understanding and manipulation of mana for my age, but the topic was over a technique which was merely theorized and not something practical, something I possibly couldn¡¯t understand. Their conversation was concise and easy to understand, but unfortunately a topic I couldn¡¯t seem to grasp. My brows knitted as I peeked an eye open and saw Shun standing and Mordian sitting on a boulder. ¡°¡ªthat is to say, but what you did was something I couldn¡¯t have expected.¡± Shun said, his voice filled with surprise. ¡°You gave me your mana?¡± Shun said as I turned and looked at the golden-eyed dragon¡ªShun¡¯s bond, whom I still wouldn¡¯t believe was a real, living dragon, whom I¡¯d only read about in books, and from my mother as bed time stories. ¡°But I thought it was impossible for an individual to share their mana with others? You know, with the difference of their affinities and the reason for them only being able to influence and dominate a single or more elements¡ªunless if they are quadra-elemental. I guess there is still much left for me to learn about the ash¡¯ari.¡± He grunted as he took support against a tree, his face looking pained as I realised late that his severed hand and regrown like he had said; something that Shun could do despite being a human. Mordian acknowledged his words and stirred in his position, breaking from his concentration. ¡°Well yes, there are several conditions which need to be fulfilled even before the topic of transferring one''s mana to another host is even considered.¡± Mordian elaborated as I took a breath, my eyes opened widely in astound as I finally started to grasp the true nature of their topic, something that was considered impossible in the world of magic. The topic of mana transfer. I composed myself as I continued feigning to be asleep, feeling an awkward air grow around me as I decided not to disturb them. I saw Shun pull something out of thin air, there was no push from his mana neither any empowerment of an dimensional artifact, as a flask like object appeared in his hand. Taking a slow breath he chugged the contents inside as he seemed to relax as his breathing evened and body eased, his expression turning soft. ¡°I am fine now. You can continue.¡± He said as if trying to hide his pain and fatigue of the battle which seemed like a nightmare. Mordian sighed, his facial expression barely changing as he observed Shun thoroughly, he had already recovered from the wounds of his battle against the Eldergrove, as he draped himself with the intricate looking cloak, looking ostentatious as his wheat blond hair slightly flutter in the cold breeze. My curiosity was queued as I heard their conversation as Shun asked some question regarding mana transfer and Mordian answered, looking impassive as always. ¡°Mana transfer is a complex and largely theoretical concept among the minor races. The process is not feasible for most mana users due to several inherent challenges that you might be aware of.¡± Mordian¡¯s golden eyes brimmed with knowledge as he elaborated. ¡°As you know that mana exists in four distinct elements: fire, water, earth, and air¡ªand if pushed further, their deviances can be wielded. But that''s where the problem arouses; each person typically has a natural affinity for one or at most two elements, rarely three if they are born lucky, and even more rarely for all four elemental affinities. Their affinity determines the elements they can influence and manipulate effectively.¡± Now I opened both eyes, my back straight as I curiously listened to the dragon as he explained, his tone had a scholarly vibe, reminding me of my time at the academy. ¡°To transfer mana to another person, the donor would need to match and maintain the flow and frequency of their mana with the recipient''s. This is exceedingly difficult due to the varying nature of each element and the personal attunement each individual has with their elemental affinities.¡± Shun¡¯s hand reached for his chin as he pondered on Mordian¡¯s each word carefully, as if he had grasped some key point from the dragon¡¯s explanation, but I was still trying to make sense out of the topic. Because, this concept was theorized quite often, because if it was proved practical, one could potentially be able to transfer their mana to someone else, which could be a big help during crucial moments. An emitter¡ªwho was able to heal wounds and use their own mana as a type of recovery method were different¡ªwas only able to move their mana and stimulate the wound which was pressed and then their mana worked as a conduit to heal the injuries and stich it close. But it wasn¡¯t similar to mana transfer, it was merely to an extension. Because, it has also been theorized that a person with a single affinity¡ªlet¡¯s say fire¡ªcould be able to share their purified fire mana with another fire attribute mage. But alas, this was simply a theory and not something that could be done practically. Because the refined mana and the natural affinity of one person was different from another. And the reason that mana had a total of four natural elements, also made this theory being less feasible. Because in order to transfer mana to someone one must have a complete grasp of mana and understand its frequencies, shape, natural affinity for each individual mage and its dominance. But if I remembered correctly, some scholar among the elves had also issued a theory regarding this matter And it was... ¡°Only a quadra-elemental mage, someone with mastery over all four elements, can theoretically perform mana transfer which is considered impossible. This is because their bodies can absorb, refine, and balance all types of elemental mana, but its just as rare and impossible to meet a quadra-elemental mage¡ªhaving all four affinities for mana¡ªas it is for someone to use mana transfer. Their profound connection with mana enables them to purify it and transfer it to someone else, because they understand the true nature of mana, able to use every attribute.¡± I stood from spot and walked a slow stride to where Mordian and Shun were as I finished for the dragon. Mordian looked at me nonchalantly as his eyes glowed just as impassively as earlier, as Shun turned his head my way, a concerned expression on his face, and added with a : ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± I acknowledged with a nod and allowed the dragon to finish, hoping I didn¡¯t offend him by cutting between his explanation. ¡°And one more problem about mana transfer is that, the mana can only be ushered from where the clusters of mana channels get blocked. They are openings and exists where mana moves through a mage''s body, allowing them to either augment or conjure magic.¡± ¡°But these spots are supposedly naturally protected when a person augments their body with mana, right?¡± I asked, feeling an urge to learn more about his interesting topic from Mordian, who was generous enough to tell us. ¡°And they are so small that they are almost impossible to target, even if a person has studied about them.¡± ¡°It is possible with years worth of hard training to grasp the foundation of the body and feeling the natural fluctuations that occur around a mage¡¯s physique. We ash¡¯ari grasped his technique a very long time ago, but due to its biggest flaw of only being able to be used by someone who is a quadra-elemental mage, its almost useless to the minor races. So we didn¡¯t pass on this technique, knowing fully well its challenges and flaws. But it was still theorized." I gulped hard as I heard the word ash¡¯ari from Mordian¡¯s mouth. I had heard this from my grandfather when I was still yet a child, that there are creatures who held so much knowledge and power, that our people used to revere them as deities, and grandfather told me this story which was more of a myth, that the knowledge we make use of and the ability to use mana¡ªall this knowledge¡ªwas all passed down on to our ancestors by a race of people which called themselves the ash¡¯ari. But back then, I¡¯d thought that it was simply a children¡¯s story and nothing more. Many people knew about this myth, but had their skepticism over the topic. But now, seeing an ash¡¯ari, no less a real dragon sitting in front of me, I was left dumbfounded, unable to fully grasp this truth. So Mordian had used mana tranfer earlier to share his mana with Shun. ¡°So you really are one, aren¡¯t you, Shun?¡± I asked, as Shun¡¯s brows rose a fraction of an inch. ¡°A real quadra-elemental mage. A being who is able to wield all four elemental affinities of mana.¡± Shun simply replied, without trying to sugar-coat his words or hide behind his facade. He answered genuinely. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a quadra-elemental mage with the deviances of lightning and ice.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask earlier but with the air between us and the sudden attack from the Eldergrove...¡± I halted, feeling guilt rise from the pit of my stomach as I remembered the awful things I¡¯d said to Shun in the pit of rage. But trying to change the topic, I quickly added. ¡°When you were fighting those worm mana beasts, you used the attributes of fire and wind, those I was familiar with, but after we came here, you used earth mana to conjure those slabs, and afterwards used the deviant of ice.¡± I was trying to hide my surprise from bleeding out, but in the end I just couldn¡¯t hide my curiosity and interest. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s just as rare as seeing a living quadra-elemental than it is a real dragon.¡± I said, my voice sounding like a child who had just learned some awesome fact for the first time. ¡°Not just any dragon.¡± Shun suddenly said, his arms crossed as he smirked, looking at Mordian. ¡°Mordian isn¡¯t just a simple dragon, he is the direct descendent of the Astrionyx clan among the dragons.¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt like Shun took pride in telling me about his companion, and I found it very amusing. Despite experiencing his cold and indifferent personality, when he opens up he was quite cheerful and likable. A confused frown played on my brows as I looked at Shun for an answer. ¡°''Astrionyx''? Is that supposed to be some really great and influential clan among the dragons?¡± I turned to Mordian, looking impassive even now, as if he had no interest in our conversation. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Shun¡¯s smirk widened as he leaned a little toward Mordian. ¡°The Astrionyx clan is the one ruling the dragons for millennials, and the most respected clan among all the ash¡¯ari races and clans.¡± Mordian looked at shun without any change in his stoic features, but seeing Shun have fun, unlike his earlier cold self, made me a little assured that he had a good companion by his side. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing. Then I¡¯m in the presence of an ancient existence whose clan holds so much power.¡± I gasped in surprise, playing along Shun as Mordian heaved a dismissive sigh. ¡°And that¡¯s not all,¡± Shun added, his facial expression taking a more mischievous effect. ¡°Mordian here isn¡¯t just some simple dragon, but the prince of all dragons and heir of the Astrionyx clan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s honestly quite a rare match up, don¡¯t you think so. A dragon prince from an ancient race, and a quadra-elemental mage who is a human.¡± I said with a thin smile over my features, as I tried hard to suppress my excitement and rush for these kind of scenarios. But Shun¡¯s expression took a turn as he looked slightly serious as he spoke. ¡°Aurora, I think you have the right to learn this. From now on, we will be moving forward as companions, so it¡¯s best if we remove any misunderstandings that might form in the future.¡± Shun said, taking a seat on a jutted root of a tree protruding from the soil. I nodded, but before Shun began, I first turned to Mordian and bowed my head respectfully¡ªas I held back my hands from trying to imitate lifting my skirt up slightly out of force of habit¡ªto show my gratitude from earlier. ¡°Thank you very much for helping me absorb and refine the mana from the Eldergrove¡¯s core, Lord Mordian Astrionyx. Thanks to your help I was able to refine every last drop of the beast¡¯s mana without any complications. For your help you have my heart felt gratitude.¡± I placed my hand over my chest instead, as the dragon nodded his head in acknowledgement and I unbent right next second. Afterward, Shun began to explain the things that I was currently most curious about, regarding him, Mordian and why he was here. But, now that I think about it. Humans didn¡¯t have access to the compass artifact, and even if Shun was able to acquire one, there was no way he would be able to navigate with it without knowing exactly how to use the device, but so far, neither Mordian or Jiwoo had a compass, because if they did, they would have used the device to escape rather than fight the Eldergrove head-on, a fight which almost caused us our lives. As if there was another reason that I wasn¡¯t aware of. But if they really didn¡¯t have a compass, then how come they are able to move through the bounds of the worlds, only possible with the help of a compass? Shun continued his explanation as he started from where he had been in an academy in his world, where he said everything started. My eyes opened widely as I heard the next words come out of Shun¡¯s mouth, leaving me completely confused and bewildered. What was he talking about? Huh... what...system, what is he saying, level up... My expression grew more confused as I avidly listened to Shun¡¯s explanation, not willing to miss out on one word as I placed the information together to form the puzzle of this man named Shun. Afterward, he told me about the many challenges he had faced, how this system worked, what features and advantages did this peculiar power granted him¡ªhe described this system as a screen like window that only he could see, and use, which allowed him to become stronger. Was it similar to that object that humans used to communicate and take pictures of things. That slim rectangular looking box... If it was anyone else telling me all this, I definitely would have thought that they were delirious and out of their mind, but Shun told me all of these things with a straight face, not one semblance of lie mixed in any of his words. But I felt like he wasn¡¯t telling me the whole truth, but only pieces which made sense to me and allowed me to only know him the way he wanted me to. I felt confused, astound, excited and relieved as Shun covered the battles he had fought, and my face arched with a flummoxed expression as he told me about his battle against a basilisk. Wait, aren¡¯t basilisks also supposed to be mythical creatures like dragons? Then he¡¯s saying that he fought and won against a basilisk when he was injured and not even as strong as he is now. That was unbelievable... He continued forward, his words thorough and holding so much confidence and detail that I couldn¡¯t seem to tell whether they were all a lie; a fantastical epic Shun had came up with, or really the truth. All this information just felt so overwhelming that I needed time to shallow and make up my mind. He trailed off and explained that the system gave him quests and trials to complete to help him grow stronger, and with its egnamtic abilities, once he cleared a trial a portal conjured to take him to the next one, as he explained in detail about the structure he had built for describing the trials and their different approaches. But suddenly his face took a saddened tinge as he took a moment to calm himself. ¡°And until I finish all of these trials I can¡¯t go home, that¡¯s what the system told me. This war and fight against the demons has cost me more than I could¡¯ve thought, so that¡¯s why, by the time I¡¯m able to complete all of these trials and finally go back to my own world¡ªto the people I care about¡ª, until I¡¯m able to acquire enough power to defeat any kind of enemy standing in my path, I can¡¯t back away from the challenges thrown my way.¡± I felt my face contort with a frown full of guilt as I felt like I''d started to understand Shun, even if by the least, but I think I kind of now understood the reason behind his unbelievable and extreme actions, just why did he do things so recklessly, to the point that even losing limbs doesn¡¯t affect him no more. He was desperate and anxious to protect his loved ones, and I knew and understood just how the world treats those with power and those without it. The circumstances of an individual born with a silver spoon and one without it are completely different. Its like the distance between the heavens and the earth. I pivoted as I took Shun¡¯s hand in mine and I looked into his clear obsidian black eyes¡ªsupposedly, remembering when I¡¯d seen his indifferent eyes earlier, which had taken a tinge of amethyst, looking dreadful and cold¡ªwhich seemed to hold all the misfortune and despair of this world, some loss I wasn¡¯t able to grasp. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sorry that I said those awful things to you. I didn¡¯t even understand your true circumstances and spoke whatever came into my mouth.¡± I earnestly apologised as Shun¡¯s grip tightened around my hand, but not enough to hurt or cause discomfort, his grip was gentle and reassuring. And to become his true companion, someone he can fully trust and leave his back to, I would try my best to fulfil that, so that Shun can truly trust me and tell me everything about him one day. ¡°And earlier what I said, I wasn¡¯t trying to degrade you or your purpose in any way possible. But what I really wanted to say was...¡± I paused for a moment trying to steady my mind and speak rationally without letting my emotions sway me. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you shouldn¡¯t. Just...try to think about yourself more while you also worry about them. You have your own life to live and they have their own, would they able to protect themselves at times when you wouldn¡¯t be there to protect them?¡± I settled a few feet beside him, my gunmetal hair tucked behind my long pointy ears. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this as a friend and companion. Even if you can heal wounds, grow back severed limbs, you can¡¯t just heal the pain and suffering inflicted on to your heart. The pain which leaves a strain on your mind can¡¯t go away that easily, it remains like a scar which makes a person sore.¡± My words turned gentle as I saw an unexpected expression on Shun¡¯s face. He was happy, sad, relieved, anxious...but most of all determined. A smile replaced his stern face from earlier as he relaxed and took in the cool air. A thin smile working its way up my face. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll keep that in mind. And thanks.¡± He said with a tone filled with gratitude. ¡°Well, if you need me to whack some sense into you, ask away anytime, I''ll do it free of charge.¡± I said with sarcasm lacing my words as my lips curved into a grin, as I tried flexing the muscles of my bicep as Shun laughed. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± He replied. *** Seo Jiwoo After having that conversation with Aurora, I felt a sense of relief wash over me, but I hadn¡¯t told her the entire truth. I had omitted several things from her, about my regression, my past life, about my sister and many other things, and probably, Aurora must have felt it to, but she was accepting of my circumstances and didn¡¯t pry further. I took a breath, as I looked around the serene scenery of the glowing lake and the forest around me adorning the environment. After recovering my mana and recuperating completing, it was about time that we moved forward, but before that I decided to check my stats and all the rewards I¡¯d piled up since clearing Vetustima¡¯s trial. And to be honest, I¡¯d levelled up quite a lot since I came to the trials. My progress has been good and steady, but I needed to make leaps by the way things were going. And our fight against the Eldergrove simply proved that. The odds were held against us, and if we didn¡¯t risk our lives, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to win. The growing difficulty and challenges of these trials were becoming harder to clear as we moved forward. So, all three of us needed to become as strong as we could. I waved the window away as it vanished and realised that Aurora was keenly observing me with her lips pursed, as her feet were submerged in the lake''s water, wearing a new set of battle-robes that I¡¯d given her. ¡°What?¡± I asked, my brows rising as my eyes squinted from the reflective light from the surface of the lake¡¯s water. Aurora inclined her head amusingly, her teal eyes looking curiously at me. ¡°Heh, its just weird seeing you poke the empty air.¡± A gentle and graceful smile played on her plum lips. ¡°But I guess that system really does exist.¡± Aurora slowly moved, her feet splashing the water as I realised that there was a beauty mark right under the edge of her left eye¡¯s. ¡®I think we should move on now.¡¯ Mordian said in my mind, as I saw him meditating on the boulder, the intricate cloak draped around him. During our fight, he had pushed himself and the curse had taking quite the effect of him, making it harder for him to control his mana and suppress the curse. I acknowledged as Aurora walked over to our side and we finally decided to leave. I tapped over the window and soon enough the glowing oily surface of the portal appeared in front of us, as the space distorted and tore open. Aurora seemed surprised, knowing that I didn¡¯t have a compass, made it quite an astounding sight. With a nod we all moved through the conjured portal and I felt the space usher us forward. I stepped foot over soft soil right after as my eyes took to time to adjust to the new scenery which was quite similar to the previous one. Without much of a word, all three of us started to move through the thick forest, with overgrown bushes and tall trees which seemed to touch the sky with its canopies. We decided to walk on foot, our guard up for any unwanted presences. We continued on for several hours, as we explored the thick forest, the sun had just risen and the light perfectly illuminated the surroundings. But as I stepped through an overgrown brush, a pagoda emerged before me, a ghost of its former grandeur. The stone facade, once resplendent, now lay in ruin, its carvings barely discernible through the layers of moss and creeping vines. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decay, mingling with the faint aroma of incense that had somehow persisted through the ages. Each step forward felt like an intrusion, the ground beneath my feet uneven and treacherous with fallen debris. Ancient columns, once majestic, leaned precariously, their surfaces pitted and scarred by time and weather. In the dim light filtering through the canopy above, the intricate runic patterns etched into the stone seemed to come alive, whispering stories of forgotten rituals and a history that seemed forgotten by the unbelievable passage of time. ¡°What is this place?¡± Aurora gasped in surprise beside me, her eyes wide up as she studied the dilapidated ruins with curious and keen eyes. I shared her intrigue, as Mordian also observed the ruined carvings on the stone pedestals and broken debris. A flight of stairs greeted shortly after, as we reached the top and the full view of the dilapidated pagoda came to view. ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. Anything could happen, so be on guard.¡± I told to my companions as we made way forward to the entrance, observing the path each step taken in caution. As we ventured inside, the shadows deepened, and the air grew cooler. The ceiling, once high and vaulted, had partially collapsed, allowing shafts of sunlight to pierce the gloom and illuminate the dust motes that danced in the air. The interior revealed itself as a sombre testament to a place once dedicated to study and knowledge. The grand hall, now dim and shadowed, was lined with destroyed bookshelves that stretched up towards the crumbling ceiling. These shelves held charred and decayed remnants of books, their pages blackened and brittle. The scent of burnt paper lingered in the air, mingling with the musty odour of decay. Scattered across the floor were fragments of ancient texts, their words lost to time but still hinting at the knowledge they once contained. The once orderly rows of seating now lay in disarray in the debris, testament to the chaos that must have ensued during the pagoda¡¯s fall. What could have happened to cause the destruction of this place? I thought in my mind as my eyes moved from one thing to another. Nearby, broken clay jars and pots, once used to store scrolls and manuscripts, lay shattered, their contents spilled and ruined. The walls, adorned with faded murals and tapestries, depicted scenes of scholars deep in study, a stark contrast to the current desolation. Occasionally, an object of interest would catch my eye¡ªa rusted inkwell, a quill still protruding from its opening, or a brass astrolabe, its once-precise mechanisms now frozen and tarnished. These several artifacts lay in ruin. I breathed in the air mixed with all kinds of smells. My brows knitted as I had mixed feelings since coming here. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt conflicted since the moment I¡¯d entered this ruin. But I had never experienced something like this before in any of the trials. So why now? Did this place held some deeper meaning. My eyes moved through the destroyed pagoda, and I saw an altar mounted in the centre of the pagoda, its surface marred but I realised it had several intricate runes running along its surface and the floor below in a loop, with decayed parchment and papers scattered atop and on the floor. The silence inside the pagoda was profound, broken only by the occasional drip of water seeping through the cracks in the stone. ¡°I¡¯m not getting a good feeling about this place.¡± Aurora announced, her face looking frightened as she didn¡¯t dare lower her guard. ¡°Its just like those horror stories, where a ghost unexpectedly appears at an inconvenient time from a corner.¡± ¡°You read too many books, you know that ghosts aren¡¯t a thing.¡± I said, my lips pursed into a smirk. ¡°And despite fighting an Eldergrove Sentinel, you are scared of some ghosts.¡± I laughed as Aurora smacked my arm lightly in fun. ¡°Let¡¯s split up look for clue here.¡± I said as my companions nodded¡ªAurora looking a bit hesitant¡ªand started to search the inside of the pagoda on the first floor, as I reached the altar in the middle of the pagoda and wiped the moss off of the altar and studied the intricate runes. It looks similar to the altar that I saw when I met Indra Arudecarus. I thought as I tried to release my mana into the altar to see some reaction, I tried a few times, curious if it might have some reaction I expected, keeping the out-put low and high as I released my mana a few times. But nothing happened. The runes over the altar looked lifeless as the moss and cracks over it made it impossible to completely study what could be on it. ¡®Did you find anything?¡¯ Suddenly I heard my bond¡¯s voice in my head, as I answered immediately. I walked forward, leaving the altar behind and moving to the end of this floor of the pagoda. There was a stone blocking the wall and I realized there was something written on the wall, but blocked by the broken piece. I circulated my mana and tried to move the broken piece. It took quite an effort alone, but with a heavy noise the stone grinded against the floor and moved aside. I laid eyes on the words, but they were written in a language I was unable to understand. Could Mordian know this language? I thought as I reached out to my dragon bond. He was an ash¡¯ari, a being who has lived a long life, so there was a chance he might understood this language. He reached where I was quickly and started to study the rune like words. ¡°Can you understand what¡¯s written here?¡± I asked as I waited for him to reply. But his brows knitted for some reason as he looked at the ancient writing with surprise and curiosity. ¡°I can,¡± he said as I felt relieved. ¡°But this language...¡± he added as he reached out and touched the intricate words etched on the surface of the wall. But if one looked closely, they looked rushed and quite unsophisticated. Like the one who had written them had done so in a hurry, and tried to tell and leave behind something for someone. ¡°This language is quite similar to the ancient language that the ash¡¯ari used, which was changed after the ancient war. Too similar if I have to say.¡± ¡°Then what does it say?¡± I asked him as I looked at the words, crevices and cracks all around them, as I tried to imagine the desperation of the person who could have worte this. ¡°In the face of time that is more ancient than ancientness, even death itself will disappear; a truth etched in shadows and veiled by those in the shadows, whispered through the ages, meant only for those who dare unravel the enigma beneath.¡± My bond read the words as I felt a sense of dread projected through them. The words trying to convey and hint on something, as the conflict within me made me slightly vulnerable the longer I stayed in this place. But suddenly, a scream echoed throughout the pagoda, as I rushed in the direction where Aurora had gone to search, my breathing growing heavy as I expected the worse. My bond beside me as I saw Aurora rush to the middle of the pagoda, her face pale and mana dispersing as she staggered and looked frightened, as if seen some ghost. ¡°Aurora, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I quickly asked as he slumped on the floor and looked at me whilst pointing behind. ¡°I-It w-was something....there was something there...¡± She said her voice and breathing uneven, her eyes displaying fear. ¡°When I was searching through the shelves, I sensed something, as if someone was beside me, observing me, but when I turned around there was no one.¡± She swallowed hard as I gave her time to calm down. ¡°But when I tried to confront it, it appeared in front of me like a black shadow and then disappeared without a trace.¡± She added as I looked at the broken bookshelves in the left corner of the pagoda. ¡°But it didn¡¯t harm me.¡± I snapped my head at the entrance of the pagoda just as I heard Aurora, my face contorted with a frown as I looked upon the entity that Aurora had spoken about. But it looked different from her description. ¡°Are you the remnant left behind to test me?¡± I asked, my voicing booming across the hall as I waited for the entity to reply. Chapter: 115: Knowing a bit about Something ¡°Are you the remnant left behind to test me?¡± I asked, my voicing booming across the hall as I waited for the entity to reply. My senses tense, as the conflicts of different emotions stirred within me since the moment I¡¯d entered this pagoda. Aurora calmed down by my side after a few seconds as she and Mordian looked upon the entity, standing at the arched entrance of the pagoda; Mordian seemed indifferent to her sudden appearance his demeanour deadpan as he kept his guard up. On the other hand, Aurora¡¯s eyes sparkled with both awe and fear, she slowly stood to her feet and the entity''s features slowly unveiled by the thin light spilled through the cracks and opening as the light around it converged. A feminine figure stood in front of the entrance of the pagoda now as I saw a cascade of long crimson locks, tumbling down to her waist, swaying uncontrollably as if the gravity around her was contrasting to what was in the environment. I felt a sense of wonder and unease lingering in my mind as her dark auburn eyes gleamed with power, holding a never-ending thirst for revenge, but filled with despair and dread for some reason. They projected some loss and longing I could never understand. But no less, she carried herself with a calm and confident demeanour, her eyes projecting wisdom and solemnity making her look as if she was beyond the standards of what was considered normal. But looking at her, the emotions within me stirred more powerfully. A simple brown robe was draped over her ample figure as she shifted her stance, the air around her turning stiff and rigid, which sent a shiver to run through my spine as I immediately took a stance, my mana bolted, spells ready to be formed on my command, Mordian did the same, his body slightly shifted to the right, his arms taking a firm hold as the mana within him stirred, his golden eyes bared at the remnant. ¡°Are you going to test me or not?¡± I said again, my voice filled the crumbled and dilapidated ruins as I swallowed hard, my eyes unable to move even an inch away from her, as the hair at the back of my neck stood. There was this air about her, that I couldn¡¯t completely put a finger on. She looked ferocious, but at the same time, holding an extreme quality of rationality which spoke highly of her. ¡°Shun, what do you see?¡± Aurora asked, her face full of confusion as she looked at me. She wanted to understand this entity. I frowned, my brows knitted as I reached out to Mordian and asked a question which prickled my mind. But my bond said the same thing, they were unable to see the visage of this woman, the remnant left here to test me and proceed with the trial, as if a veil had been placed over their eyes to obscure them. ¡°Aurora, what does that remnant look like to you? Can you describe the remnant''s features?¡± I asked in a hurry, awaiting her answer. ¡°All I see is the black entity from earlier. It has no features, only darkness for a body and limbs; it has no eyes, mouth or nose.¡± So they really can¡¯t see what I can. But why? Is it because I''m the one who¡¯s supposed to be tested and undergo this trial, or is their some other factor in play. As if the remnant had read the confusion over my face, her plum lips parted as her voice reverberated and echoed through the broken pagoda. ¡°Do not look surprised. They can¡¯t see my true self, because I just don¡¯t wish for them to see me.¡± The female remnant¡¯s powerful yet pristine voice entered my ears, shaking me to my core as I felt goosebumps rise on my skin. ¡°And yes! I¡¯m the one who will test you, Seo Jiwoo.¡± Her facial expression hardly took a change, as she shifted her weight from her left leg to her right. ¡°But the test has already begun¡ªit be exact, it started the moment you entered foot into this pagoda, Jiwoo. You¡¯re trial has begun and it is up to you to unravel what this trial is asking you to fulfil.¡± ¡°Shun, what is going on?¡± Aurora asked. ¡°What does this trial¡ª¡± I swallowed hard next moment, as the words leaving Aurora¡¯s mouth froze as I felt a tremendous push from all around me, the world itself seem to respond and contort to some call, as the colours began to flux rapdily, like a moving tapestry, as I could feel the same force of change occur around me which I was familiar with. I snapped my head in Aurora¡¯s direction, her body frozen like a statue as the colour around her vanished in a flurry and dissolved by a layer of grey which shrouded her entire physique and the space around her, confining her, as if a veil had been placed over her to forcefully separate her from the physical realm. An effect I was all too familiar with, because I could use the same power to do the same thing. I immediately turned to Mordian, and he was in the same scenario as her. The time around them both was frozen, a veil shrouded the entire world around me, as I alone could move in this static void, except the remnant. I turned to the remnant with awe and trepidation, unable to figure out what she wanted and what this trial was about. Did she wanted to test me over the control of my abilities¡ªto have a duel over which one of us holds stronger dominance over these edicts¡ª, or did she wanted to have a fight with me in this frozen world? Unable to suppress my impatience, my face wore a frown as my words came out as sharp as a tip of a blade. ¡°How can you influence time? Are you a dragon¡ªan old ash¡¯ari from the ancient times? Just what do you want to test me on?¡± The female remnant analysed me, her eyes exuding solemnity, as she peered me up and down, her body reminded fixed as I felt anxiety envelop every inch of me. ¡°I am not an ash¡¯ari,¡± her brows furrowed ever-so-slightly. ¡°But I¡¯m familiar with the term. But I would like it, if you don¡¯t refer to me in the same way as those brutes, who knew nothing except for war and tyranny.¡± My brows jumped in surprise upon her words. She¡¯s not an ash¡¯ari, then how is she able to influence time when not a dragon? And why is she describing the ash¡¯ari as some vile tyrant-like beings? From my conversation with Vetustima, I had an idea about the ash¡¯ari being self-centered and arrogant, but the way Mordian described his race, they seemed nothing like what Vetustima described them to be so long ago, or the way the remnant spoke of them with her words laced venomously. ¡°And for your question; what are you being tested on....¡± she paused for less than a second and continued. ¡°It¡¯s your job to understand what you are being tested now, to perceive and acquire whatever you can extract from us remnants¡ªdon¡¯t always expect everything to come rolling into your lap if you ask, you need to be desperate and greedy enough to learn it yourself. We are left behind to help you, yes, but we are merely beings defying our own time, to make you walk the path of insight¡ªthe knowledge we have acquired by giving away our entire life, by risking everything¡ª, so that you can open your mind to new ideas and thoughts, to learn and grow, to become someone we envisioned you to be, someone who can understand all the edicts, but alas,¡± the remnant stopped, her face unable to suppress her disappointment as she heaved a sigh, her body loosened and she finally took her first move. Her hand reached upward, my eyes blown open as I could feel her unbearable intent rush in my direction, the frozen air seemed to stir and cry as the world fluxed between colours, the tremendous force grinding against mine as I fought back, suppressing my intent with barely any effort, the cold fury of her intent almost made me collapse to my knees. My breathing grew heavy, as my mana surged, all of it, as I took a step and rushed in her direction. Already holding my sword in hand as I blitz through the space and took a swing at her. But her intentions were not directed at me, rather at my companions, as I saw several weapons¡ªsome in the form of sabers, some swords, some spears, some daggers¡ª conjured with an iridescent light around them, I felt unable to hide my surprise as I could somehow feel and make out of the tremendous amount of energy compacted inside a single weapon afloat in the air, but albeit barely, and keeping focus of a single weapon took quite a lot of concentration¡ªas if they bended the fabric of reality to keep themselves stable and alive, as if their existence was coaxed into the world. But I was surprised to see the iridescent quality of those weapons, which reminded me of the lightning I''d conjured when fighting the Eldergrove. Something was amiss... But the female remnant didn¡¯t move an inch away from her position, as if she had already anticipated my actions, her demeanour and face looked cool and calculating, as her cold and calm eyes fixed on me this time. ¡°Choose,¡± the words rolled out of her mouth like a guillotine. ¡°Would you protect the elf, or your dragon bond? Which are you willing to save?¡± ¡°What the hell are you pulling at? You are supposed to test me, don¡¯t drag them into this!¡± I shouted as I twisted my body and I lunged back, my body a blur as all my mana worked, conjuring several weapon of mana myself to counter her barrage. She snickered, her eyes growing annoyed. ¡°You''re delusional if you think these trials are merely a test," she growled, eyes burning with intensity. "They''re designed to break you, to push you to your very edge. The world doesn''t give a damn about your plans or dreams. It''s ruthless, Jiwoo. You always have to make a choice¡ªa brutal, unforgiving choice between two impossible paths..¡± ¡°Now choose, who will you protect?¡± She waved her hand down and all the weapons launched at my companions. If she had the ability to stop time, and to pull me into this static world, then she could do the same to my companions to strike them. I wasn¡¯t the one who had frozen the world around me this time, so I had plenty of mana to spare and use¡ªplus experiencing the rebound wasn¡¯t a problem¡ªbut without any ambient mana around me¡ªas the mana had been left in the physical realm¡ªI was no longer able to spell cast powerful spells, and could only fight by using my sword or through means of martial arts. Desperation fuelled my actions as I decided to reach for Mordian first, as I launched the energy-based weapons supplicated by my own mana toward Aurora, as I pushed more and more mana as I felt an unimaginable strain on my body. My conjured projectiles collided against the weapons conjured by the female remnant, as my assault seemed almost futile as they collapsed or simply changed their trajectory, like a failed attempt, but for some reason, I felt some resonance occur as I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and observed everything around me as my visual perception increased. And all I could say was, the weapons of energy conjured by the female remnant were close to perfection...no, they couldn¡¯t be described by mere words. They looked otherworldly, something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Something egnamtic and intricate... I tried to take a hold of the ones reaching Mordian, as my hand touched their surface as I felt a push and some distortion occur, as a blinding light spilled the world around and all the weapons around Mordian vanished in a blur for some reason as I grunted under the strain. But Aurora was still in danger. I reached out to the paths, not knowing if they would respond in this static world, but like a howling maelstrom, feeling as if my ears could pop, the world around me hummed and shook like a bubble about to burst as distortions and cracks occurred all around me in this void¡ªas if the world itself was collapsing under the power-struggle between us. I felt a tremendous and unbearable push from the space around me, the skin over my body hurt, as if it was pierced by millions of needles as I ushered and tore through space with a crackle of lightning whose edges turned dark, slightly taking a similar colour to those weapons, as I felt like I was trying to tear through a wall as my body wheezed under the pressure of using leap even once in the static world, as the world fluxed again. I appeared in front of Aurora, as the intensified lightning lurched around me as it took hold of the weapons and distorted their shape without my interference. ¡°Excellent!¡± The remnant announced, her lips turning with a mischievous grin. I gritted my teeth as I looked at her with a twisted look on my face, my eyes bearing daggers at her. ¡°You are still holding back.¡± The remnant announced, her demeanour nonchalant as her crimson locks swayed to the side. ¡°You have enough power and control now, that you could have pulled both of your companions into this motionless world. Then what stopped you?¡± She asked, her auburn eyes gleamed furiously. ¡°With no mana in here your dragon bond would have become useless anyway, because the curse suppresses his mana, and without any ambient mana to stabilize his body with, he would very well meet his end¡ªlike a fish deprived of water. And I don¡¯t even have to point the reason out for the elf.¡± She crossed her arms and asked. ¡°You have the power, yet you lack the perspective to wield it.¡± My face turned furious. Then let it be! Having enough of the remnant I decided to use Acausality. I reached out to my skill, dormant within me as it surged out like a howling beast, the world around me felt like it was being squeezed like a wet cloth, the two forces and wills grinded against one another, fighting for superiority as I kept pushing and felt cracks and distorted lines filled with colour appear around the grey world. I continued as my inside churned and eyes stung, as I saw the female remnant frown and soon I was able to overpower the remnant¡¯s influence as the world fluxed out and colour began to return to the world, as my connection with mana re-established and I was able to see and feel demonic energy. But just as I deactivated my skill, I felt a burst of blinding light surge from behind and under the remnant as it vanished the entire pagoda and everything around me as I appeared inside a white void this time, but I could feel and see the mana around me, along with demonic energy. ¡°Just what do you want? Isn¡¯t the trial over, now that I have overpowered you?¡± I spewed venomously, my eyes bearing daggers at her. ¡°Then what did you learn from all that?¡± She asked. ¡°Did you understand what the trial is about? Did you understand what I was trying to teach you? Of course, you didn¡¯t.¡± She added with a shrug. "You are honestly impatient in situations like this. Rather than getting angry at me for involving your companions, you should have tried to learn from the experience, remain cool-headed. You missed what was right in front of you. Your rage makes you blind of the most important things" She snickered, rolling her eyes in annoyance. "But I must admit, I was truly surprised by your ability to wield space. It''s far superior to what I expected. The way you manipulate it, especially when those tendrils of lightning emerge around you, is quite fascinating to watch." ¡°How do you know about my skills?¡± I asked, my guard up but I calmed down first and observed the situation. ¡°It¡¯s like an echo, we remnants work like a network, so we can share our encounters and memories with one another and I learned about your space manipulation ability through Vetustima, and about your other one from Indra. But I guess, you didn¡¯t put much mind to that fact.¡± She again took a stance as I also readied myself to fight. ¡°This time, try to not hold back.¡± I lunged at her, my mind growing annoyed and frustrated as I took a swing at her. The moment my sword was about to touch her, something collided against the blade as I was forced to withdraw my sword back, as I felt like the blade would break if the assault of her attack continued on any further. I took a side step as I pivoted and rolled over the floor, barely avoiding her weapon afloat in the air, which I realized late was in the shape of a saber, as I took back hold over my body and took a stance immediately. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. But that¡¯s where the problem arose. I couldn¡¯t find any openings in the female remnant¡¯s guard, she had a perfect guard, her technique was absolutely splendid and perfect that approaching her and engaging in a close-quarter fight would be harder than it looked. ¡°Don¡¯t try to think, just follow my lead. One of your weaknesses in battle is that, you overthink things. Even if things are simple, you make them complicated by overthinking the outcome which is right in front of you. Anger is your biggest enemy.¡± The remnant commented, as her arm moved, sending her robes flying as a spear conjured on her right and sword to her left. ¡°Doing that, you confine your mind to a predetermined system which hampers your ability to analyse your enemy and learn from them. You don¡¯t lack power¡ªyou know that from your conversation with Indra. What you lack is the perspective to wield it effectively. Your control isn''t zero, but it''s barely five percent.¡± She instructed, as I saw the weapons conjure with an iridescent light around them as the demonic energy wheezed in this void. ¡°Now, try to strike me.¡± I took a breath, Ruler¡¯s Authority flared to life, my nerves calmed as a veil of rationality shrouded me, and for the first time the remnant¡¯s demeanour changed, taking a more serious tone, as I straightened and put pressure over my calves and appeared in front of the remnant, my sword moved elegantly, the movement precise and simple, yet holding tremendous power behind it. I analysed the remnant¡¯s movements, keeping notice of her every action, from the blink of her eyes to her breathing, from the slightest shift of her weight as I noticed the many weapons which were glowing and pulsating around her, lurch at me with an unimaginable speed as I took a moment, heeding her words carefully, as I not only tried to see this time, rather followed against my enemy''s movements, as I felt the pulsating energy of the weapons. But she evaded as a blade appeared in her hand out of nowhere and she struck my arm, as I barely parried her attack this time, as it slashed me and a spectacle of blood appeared to my eyes. "You only see what you can, not what you need to. That''s why I''m telling you, you don''t lack power, but perspective. In simpler terms, it''s not a lack of capability that''s holding you back, but rather the way you view and interpret the world around you. Changing or broadening your perspective might help you see solutions or opportunities that were previously unnoticed. Perception plays a crucial role in one''s understanding and ability to act effectively. Same could be said if you wish to unlock the keystone you haven¡¯t made any progress with whatsoever.¡± The female remnant straightened and all of a sudden sat down, her chin resting on the back of her hand as she eyed me carefully. A thin smile finally replaced her frowning features as she spoke with excitement. ¡°You aren¡¯t half bad. Your insight into the edicts is equivalent to a child when first learning to read, and basically self-taught, which would explain your extreme lack of control and understanding, and that¡¯s not all too surprising, knowing that you only came this far all on your own, struggling to learn to control these edicts without anyone¡¯s help, which isn¡¯t child''s play, dare I say.¡± She gestured for me to sit down as well, her hand moving nonchalantly, as I sighed, the wound from earlier patched itself close and as I complied and took a seat. ¡°You have shown the strength to fight back, to strike and spill the blood of our enemies. You are exactly who I have been waiting for, and I will train you to wield the intricate powers you possess as a true weapon of destruction.¡± Her grin widened, as she spoke with slight excitement, a vindictive glint in her eyes. ¡°So, what are you going to teach me exactly? ¡®The how to¡¯ tutorial, to better wield these powers?¡± I asked, already prepared for rejection from her side, expectant of the answer I kind of knew, because I got it from the other remnants as well. ¡°I can guide you to the path, but I cannot walk it for you.¡± She said as she shook her head. ¡°To truly understand these principles, you must embark on this journey alone. It''s through exploring new ideas that you gain fresh insights and unstudied knowledge, and while guidance can be provided, true understanding and knowledge come from one''s own exploration and experiences. I believe in your ability to do this, Jiwoo. You have come far, without anyone¡¯s help in wielding these powers, which speaks highly of you.¡± ¡°Tell me, you have started to feel demonic energy, even without activating your skill¡ªMind¡¯s Eye, right?¡± She asked, her eyes full of curiosity, looking almost nonchalant. I couldn¡¯t hold my surprise as I replied back immediately. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Just answer me!¡± She pushed. ¡°Well, yes...it started to happen after I broke through to the rank. I didn¡¯t have a need to activate Mind¡¯s Eye deliberately to observe the demonic energy as I had started to feel the presence of the particles even without it for some reason." ¡°Oh, yes, the rank is equivalent to the¡ª¡± She cut me off and added. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the subsequent terms used by you humans. Its the enlightenment stage you are on right now, known as the rank.¡± The female remnant trailed off. ¡°But back to the topic, why do you think that happened?¡± She said, as if she wanted me to look back and try to figure out why I¡¯d started to feel the demonic energy so prominently, despite being a human. As far as I remembered, under Gabriel''s tutelage, he told me that humans didn¡¯t have the potential to use demonic energy because it was a corrupted source, which was like a ticking time bomb, if not manipulated by the demons of the daemon exciduim race, because they were naturally born to wield it, like we humans could with mana. But it was a well-known fact that we humans could feel the resonating pulse of the corrupted energy when it was released by a demon in an ample amount¡ªlike an instinct for danger. I always found it odd, that we couldn¡¯t feel the atmospheric demonic energy even if we tried. ¡°You¡¯re thinking hard about it.¡± She said solemnly. ¡°You already know the answer to that¡ªwhy ''you'', a human, is able to feel demonic energy even without using your skill?¡± I took a breath as I nodded and acknowledged the remnant¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sure it has something to do with my growing insight for Mind¡¯s Eye.¡± But suddenly, I remembered, albeit vaguely, what had happened when I tried to use leap the second time when it still had a cool down, when I was engaged with the cephtalurians chief. I remembered shortly after I stepped into the paths, I appeared inside something resembling a void, which stretched on infinitely, but it gave me some understanding, some awareness about something, but I don¡¯t exactly know what? It felt more like a mirage, an illusion which disappeared, something similar to when waking up from a dream. "It most probably has something to do with me gaining enough insight into Mind¡¯s Eye. At a certain point, when I grasped the ability to feel and observe mana in ways I was previously unfamiliar with and had never explored in my past life, I began to understand and connect with it through my own thoughts. This newfound perception allowed me to manipulate mana with a finesse I couldn''t achieve before, as if the mana itself responded directly to my intentions and feelings." "But when I applied the same principles to demonic energy, I noticed something odd yet remarkable. It responded to the movement of mana as if they were engaged in a delicate dance, each force intricately supporting and balancing the other to maintain a harmonious equilibrium. The interplay was so precise, so nuanced, that it felt like observing the mechanics of a finely-tuned clock, where even the slightest shift in one would cause an immediate and corresponding adjustment in the other. It was as if they were two sides of the same coin, working together in perfect synchronization, but lacking fumadentality, each essential to the other''s existence," I explained, striving to sound rhetorical as I carefully chose my words to convey the depth and complexity of my discovery to her. "But the problem was, I couldn''t manipulate demonic energy due to its inherent challenge. It required something more¡ªa covenant with a demon which I was unwilling to make," I explained, the weight of this revelation heavy in my words. She laughed gently, for some reason, her eyes grew heavy with guilt and longing. I furrowed my brows as I looked at her in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you by laughing.¡± She said, her back straight and eyes a sombre hue. ¡°It¡¯s just that you kind of reminded me of someone, a distant and long lost memory which I still retain even now, albeit vaguely. My brother said this to me when I was still a young and fresh mind, just embarking on the journey of insight into the edicts. He said to me: ¡®You may come to learn a lot, and there will be times when a certain question will make moving forward seem impossible. But remember, if you embrace your weaknesses and strive to advance, you''ll always find a way. Unlike me, who claims to be a master of knowing a bit about everything.¡¯¡± She looked at me, her eyes gentle suddenly, as if reminiscing about the very distant past. ¡°And I used to reply: ¡®Yeah, more like the master of knowing very little about everything.¡¯ He would chuckle and continue, ¡®True, but it''s the pursuit of knowledge, not the amount, that matters. Each step forward, no matter how small, brings us closer to understanding and the truth.¡± She finished, her eyes exuding solemnity as I felt empathetic about her situation. She deliberately made herself like this, to defy her time, hoping to put an end to this war, this madness, ensuing for who knew how long. ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to ask you if you are being charitable enough. I understand both forces to some extent, not that I do fully, but just why does mana do that with demonic energy, and what truly are these edicts?¡± The female remnant took a breath as she slowly stood, a staff conjured into her hand, glowing with the same iridescent quality, she struck it into the floor as the sound resonated into the white void. She lunged forward, the staff blurred through the air as I jolted to my feet and our weapons collided. ¡°Then what do you think mana and demonic energy is?¡± She asked instead, her voice growing expectant. She thrust the staff forward several times, her arms moved fluidly. I responded to her barrage of attacks with my own, precisely countering and parrying each one. ¡°Mana is a source of energy which almost anyone can wield¡ªexcept the demons, same way we can¡¯t demonic energy, unless the inherent challenge disappears.¡± I answered quickly as I pivoted, our battle continued as she didn¡¯t give me time to correct my footing and struck my knee, the force behind her staff so strong that it broke my bone as I almost staggered, twisting my body I launched the pommel of my sword at her. She stopped my assault as a shield appeared in her hand, as I twisted my body again and this time shot my leg at her, my leg connected and she stumbled backward. My bone healed immediately, as I broke into a sprint, my mana worked as my sword burst with a blinding light, as it collided against the female remnant¡¯s weapon which had now taken the shape of a saber, as she quickly straightened, a smile over her features. ¡°But I feel that demonic energy holds some kind of superiority over mana, as if its inherently that way, but its also reliant on it and can¡¯t exist without it,¡± I said curiously. I didn''t react to her sudden attack with panic. Instead, I found myself enjoying the fight. Grinning, I followed her every movement, as if we were engaged in a dance. She attacked like posing a question, and I countered as if replying. Our movements created a strange harmony, each of us completing the other''s actions, our strikes and parries weaving an intricate pattern of combat. It was as if we were not merely opponents, but partners in a choreographed display of skill and precision. ¡°You are right!¡± She said, she parried my swing as a spear conjured to her left and thrust forward. I evaded the attack by appearing behind her using the paths as I took a swing at her. ¡°Demonic energy does holds superiority over mana, because...¡± her arm burst with a blinding light, it blurred and tore through the air, as she struck me in my side, her fist connected and I rolled several meters away. ¡°Because, its a part of the edicts.¡± I grunted a curse as I held my side, trying to focus on her words more as I tried to deal with the pain. ¡°What?¡± I said with a twisted scowl, evening my footing as I looked at her with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s part of the edicts.¡± I repeated back her words. ¡°I guess that sly snake didn¡¯t exactly explain everything to you?¡± She said, annoyance growing on the tip of her tongue. ¡°He was always a quack and a nut-job, I never really liked him for his weird humour and nonchalance. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s hit the bucket." She shrugged and then continued with a serious expression. ¡°Then let me explain. There are three edicts on which reality stands and becomes what it is, even without one it would collapse and destroy everything. These edicts represent certain powers, such as, time, space and life.¡± She stopped suddenly, the weapons around her vanished in a blur as I took a breath of relief. ¡°You are already familiar with time and space, because you have experienced both powers on your own. But you must want to know about what life is?¡± Her eyes fixed on me as I listened observantly. ¡°Life is the edict which has three more branches which makes it a whole and more intricate and complex to understand. For when there is life, there must be death, similarly for creation there must be destruction.¡± ¡°Life, creation, death and destruction, these are the aspects which represent the third edict.¡± She added, her words elucidate that made me better understand, but I was surprised to learn this fact about the third edict. An edict divided into four branches. As if having read my expression, she continued onward to finish her previous statement. ¡°And yes, for the reason demonic energy holds superiority over mana is because it represents one of the branch coinciding with the edict of life. Demonic energy is like a corrupted source of energy, and it symbolizes ¡®destruction¡¯ to some extent. Because it destroys whatever touches it. Its like a hunger rampant beast, ready to be let out to devour everything in its path, but barely held back.¡± ¡°Wait, hold on,¡± I said immediately, raising my hand. ¡°Then does that mean, that there could be other elements for the other branches, or is it just me thinking too far?¡± ¡°That is for you to understand. Like I said before, I can show you the path, not walk it for you. And I can tell you one thing. Demonic energy isn¡¯t all about destruction, it is something more and complex, and you must understand and grasp that if you wish to make advances and gain new insight.¡± ¡°Then what about the weapons you conjured? They were neither demonic energy or mana? No, they had a similarity to demonic energy.¡± I asked hurriedly. "I cannot divulge that, bound by the covenant I made with Primordial," she replied, her eyes betraying guilt. "Even if I could, it would only divert you from your current path. It might taint your understanding, constrain your mind and thoughts in ways I wish to avoid." ¡°But I can tell you this, that the path you''re walking on right now will definitely lead you to your answers eventually.¡± She said confidentially, enough so, that I felt reassured. ¡°Don''t fear taking a step into the unknown, even if it leads to regret later. Sometimes, that step can expand your perspective and help you reconcile with your choices. Learn to accept, whatever happens, it¡¯s for a reason.¡± My face remained passive for a while as I tried to digest the words of the remnant. She was right. I was always so afraid of my actions and steps, that I voluntarily started to avoid things in order to safeguard myself from them, even if they came to bite me later, in a much worse form. But for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel annoyed not learning about the things I wanted to, which the remnant couldn''t answer. I let it be. Despite knowing that it was a race against time, I kind of understood now, that if I pushed certain things, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get what I want from them. So I needed to become more patient and observant, like she had said. Both the previous remnant¡¯s told me the same thing, that I would find my answers eventually if I kept walking on this path, but I still couldn¡¯t completely grow patient even if told to, because of my circumstances. Because I was a regresser. I brandished my sword as I spoke. ¡°I got it. I may have started to understand what I needed to, thanks to you. Like you said, you can show me the path, not walk it for me. And let¡¯s hope I can fully understand it before the inevitable happens.¡± The female remnant gently smiled, her cold expression from earlier fully disappeared, her crimson locks swayed ever-so-slightly as she brought her hand above and a sword conjured into her palm. ¡°You know, you speak better with a weapon, rather than just speaking.¡± I commented with a grin playing on my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t try to act smart, you brat.¡± She shot back, as our weapons collided against each other. *** Our constant fights continued on for weeks in this white void as I finally withdrew my sword back and looked at the female remnant. She took a side step and conjured another saber to her left as we both continued to fight. Since we entered, after our conversation, we both continued on fighting, she pushed me to my very limits, as I used every spell I could conjure to give her a good enough fight. She corrected me sometimes when I used a spell or over my swordplay or martial arts, giving advice here and there, but she didn¡¯t tell me anything about the pervious topics, she really was tight lipped. I lunged forward to intercept her strike, but suddenly the entire void around me shook uncontrollably as I saw the female remnant stagger and blur. ¡°It¡¯s quite taxing to maintain the thought realm for a long time,¡± she said, her voice growing groggy and hoarse. ¡°And I even stopped time for a while, so I overexerted myself, or it would¡¯ve left me with more time. But alas, it was worth it, while it lasted.¡± She stood straight as the void around us vanished and the dim light of the pagoda entered my eyes as I saw the dilapidated scenery. ¡°Shun, you¡¯re back. Thank goodness.¡± Aurora heaved a sigh of relief. My connection with Mordian re-established as he asked about what had happened and my well-being. I told them what had happened from the start, leaving out the important parts for now to save time, as I looked at the remnant. ¡°Woo.¡± Aurora said, her voice full of surprise as she looked at the remnant. ¡°Pretty.¡± She added with a sense of awe and envy. ¡°Thank you, child.¡± The remnant said, her words gentle. I suppose she had lifted the veil obscuring their minds. "How long was it this time?" I asked Mordian. "A little bit above ten minutes." He answered genuinely, eyeing the remnant with intrigue. I felt Aurora¡¯s gaze at me, as I turned to her and asked if I had something on my face. "No, it''s not that." She replied. "Its just that, when you froze up when the remnant first appeared, you kind of just looked into the distance, it was kind of creepy." She admitted with a mischievous grin. My lips pulled slightly as I directed my attention back at the female remnant. ¡°I have tested you, and deemed you worthy.¡± She said with her eyes exuding the same power and solemnity as before. ¡°Can I ask what is trial was about?¡± I questioned. ¡°A test of will and character. And I must say, you passed with flying colours.¡± Her visage began to dim, the colour and light around her fluxed between physicality and incorporeal. I felt a sudden push, and I immediately summoned the system as I looked through the inventory and found something unexpected. I withdrew the item and felt the weight press down on my palm. It was a keystone, in the shape of a cube, and it was slightly heavier than the pervious one I¡¯d received. ¡°My time has come. But I pray that you succeed in your journey, Jiwoo. Just know that you have good people on your side, who are willing to support you.¡± Her gaze swept to Aurora, then Mordian. "Can you at least tell me your name? Any will do you want to leave behind?" I spoke, my voice growing sombre as I felt sad. She simply shook her head and spoke with a determined voice. "I only retain certain memories from when I was actually alive, and I wouldn''t want to burden you with my own problems. You already have enough on your plate." Her entire body entered completely incorporeal as there was almost nothing left of her. I took a breath. ¡°Take care and be careful. Be mindful of the next trials, don¡¯t underestimate them even if they appear simple. "She advised, her eyes growing gentle and soft. "Farewell...descendent.¡± She fully vanished as her last words left me flabbergasted and confused. ¡°Shun, what did she say?¡± Aurora asked, as I felt the space tore open and a portal conjuring where the remnant stood earlier. Did they not hear her last words? I didn¡¯t give Aurora an answer, as I walked toward the portal as the pagoda being to shook as dust filled the air. It was about to collapse as we entered the portal and very soon appeared on the other side as I touched even soil, blades of grass trampled beneath my feet. I looked around for clarity, as I saw a long landscape of green lush grass¡ªmountains growing at the horizon¡ªstretching on for miles as the light of the sun spilled the ground and made a humid and peaceful atmosphere, almost too peaceful. But my brows furrowed as I felt signatures of mana rising unexpectedly high to the west, there were many, but this mana I felt was unfamiliar to me, neither elves or humans, plus the demonic energy in the atmosphere stirred and contorted uncontrollably. ¡°Someone is fighting in the distance. And it¡¯s most probably against demons.¡± I said to my companions. ¡°This mana...¡± Mordian suddenly said, his face expressionless. ¡°The ones fighting the demons are the orcs.¡± Chapter: 116: Changing The Narrative Orc Warrior My chest heaved uncontrollably, the light around my eyes dimmed as I felt a wave of dizziness envelope my mind, I could feel my eyes dilate¡ªstumbling forward, every step felt like wading through a fog, my legs as if stuck in a pit of tar. The world spun and blurred, the weight of exhaustion and blood loss pressing heavily upon me¡ªI felt the wetness of blood, my blood, spill from my arms, the spiked and jagged club in my hand, drowned with the dark crimson, as I couldn¡¯t even count the amount of wounds over my body. I stumbled again, but with sheer resolve I somehow took a hold of my feet. My breathing becoming unstable, I felt like my heart was inside my throat as the demon firmed his stance, the insufferable intent he had released becoming unbearable as I felt like I could crash to my knees if I didn¡¯t avidly concentrate to keep my wits. Fear clawed at my mind, knowing that the danger was right in front of me¡ªor rather I was right in the middle of the maelstrom. But I gritted my teeth, eyes narrowing with resolve. I couldn''t afford to fall now. Not here. Not yet. I would fight, with every last ounce of strength, until my very last breath. I turned to look around me for a brief moment, the harrowing spectacle of blood and death visible to my eyes, as I scowled, a curse forming inside my mouth, as I saw my brethren getting killed and mascaraed by the accursed creatures. There horns reflecting the light of the sun as if announcing their triumph already, the grotesque scene continued, the battlefield filled with despair and crying warriors, their bodies laid unmoving. I bit my lips, blood gushing from my mouth as I turned back to my opponent, standing nonchalantly in front of me. My eyes barely retained their fleeting focus as I glared at the tall demon, eyes burning hazel with a twisted perverse pleasure as his lips pulled slightly with a malicious smirk. ¡°You orcs really are vile creatures. For how long are you going to struggle and hold on to your pathetic, useless lives.¡± He spat, his intent increased as I fought back with my mana, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. He was a hazel-eyed demon, equal to me in strength who was an enlightenment stage mage already, that was what was supposed to be, but the demon was still somehow stronger than me, even in raw strength, he had overpowered me, and as an orc, that should have been my strong feat, but I was still defeated. I frowned, knowing perfectly what the reason to my defeat was. The war raging on for years, the unimaginable amount of physical and mental strain had left its mark on my body. No, that would merely be an excuse, because this was war, we didn¡¯t have the luxury for rest and recovery, knowing another attack could break out any minute. I could only blame my own powerlessness for not being strong enough. The painful and relentless cries of my companions echoed into my ears, despite being their leader, the one who had brought them to this fight, I wasn¡¯t able to help, neither protect them. I was a failure of a leader, a brother and friend. I clenched my jaw, my eyes stung, every muscle inside my body contorted and refused against my actions, but with a final struggle, I took the club firmly in my hand and hurled myself with whatever mana I had left. ¡°Haaaaaaa.¡± I shouted, my hoarse voice sounded almost demonic, shaking the air as the ground trembled from each step I took as I swung the club in my hand and tried to struggle until the every end. It was my right as the leader to die first, before my brethren. I was responsible for their lives and they''d put their faith in me, which I hadn¡¯t been able to fully respond to. I had failed them. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re still struggling.¡± He burst out with horrendous laughter, his body loosening as he manipulated his demonic energy as a veil of crimson shrouded his physique, the battle-robes draped over him fluttered as he readied to take my assault head on. With a pivot, the demon, Asodes, twisted his body and thrust his arm out as his sharp claws pierced into my abdomen, my vision fading, as I took a firm hold over his arm, still stuck inside my abdomen as blood gushed out like a stream. But I didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t give one damn about my well-being, what mattered more was protecting and safeguarding my people. The demon struggled in my grip, hurling his other fist at me as the collision made me almost lose consciousness as blood continued falling from every part of my body. I swung the club in my hand, the air around me split as a loud ringing hammered into my ears as it struck the demon, it collided against his head and I felt somewhat relieved that I wouldn¡¯t die without giving any damage to my opponent. But my eyes shot open in disbelief, as the club in my hand didn¡¯t move an inch, Asodes stood where he was, his arm pierced into my abdomen, as the spikes on the clubs had pierced his head as he stood without even the slightest moan, black blood enveloped the club¡¯s surface. And it was a well known fact that a demon doesn¡¯t die unless their core isn¡¯t destroyed. But destroying a demon¡¯s core was almost an impossible feat, because it was well hidden inside their body. The strength in my arms released as the club crashed on to my blood filled battlefield, my body was no longer responding. Asodes calmly looked at me, his head and face pierced with jagged and grotesques holes, but there was a animalistic edge to his calm yet hostile eyes, as the wounds on his body began to mend themselves instantly. ¡°I admit.¡± He said, the words rolling out of him like stones rolling off a mountain. ¡°When Lord Ashmedai sent me the order, telling me to go to the orcen lands, I was slightly disappointed that the great seraphim had failed to recognize my true potential and stationed me where the war was almost over.¡± He sighed, his face frowning. I crashed to my knees, my face twisted as Asodes shifted the position of his hand and I screamed, the unimaginable pain gnawed away at my sanity. The demon took pleasure in my desperation as he continued tormenting me, his lips still yet eyes burning with dark malevolence. I sank deeper into the ground, my body breaking down as all the voices vanished from my ears, even my screams were deaf to me. ¡°And I thought that it would be quite boring, that I would only get to push around the weak, broken soldiers of the lost war, but, I was proved wrong.¡± Asodes continued, his hand pierced deeper into my abdomen, as my eyes started to lose clarity from the loss of blood. ¡°The resilience you orcs showed, despite experiencing treatment worse than death, losing everything, each day filled with despair, dread and constant fighting, which to be honest would have broken even the most indifferent of individuals, and I admit that you all kept me amused for the last few months. I wasn¡¯t disappointed in my trip here.¡± His hand coiled back and I could finally take a breath of relief. But it wasn¡¯t for long as he thrust his hand forward and pierced a hole into my chest. I was like a rag-doll, being used like a plaything for the demon. I spat blood as I vaguely heard the demon''s final words. ¡°But its about time we put an end to this farce. You all did well for the past few months, but alas, a war must come to an end eventually. I will not forget your name for quite a long time, Hu?um son of Ka?am.¡± His palm took a hold of the back of my head, his hand taking a firm grasp of my hair, as the wings of his back flapped viciously, as we lifted off the ground. ¡°Take formation.¡± Asodes shouted, his voice reverberated and echoed through the battlefield like a victory drum, the words making the demons look triumphed, and the orcs, full of despair. This was the end for us. The demons on the ground stopped their assault and began to stand behind Asodes, their stances firm and expression victorious. The orcs on the other hand, sank, they had their ranks broken, their faces full of despair, as some stood, some laid, but there was not one orc who didn¡¯t have injuries over his body. ¡°Surrender, your leader has lost, what good would it possibly bring you to continue fighting.¡± A mischievous and wry smirk played on his lips as he hurled my body and I went crashing down. Soon my body made contact with hard soil, my bones shattering on impact as I rolled several times and was stopped by the lifeless bodies of my companions whom lay cold and still on the dark soil. ¡°For those that still live, I''m willing to give a chance. As instructed by Lord Ashmedai, we will willingly spare those who wish to join us, because we don¡¯t want unnecessary bloodshed¡ªmake covenants and become our slaves, and we will spare your lives, if not,¡± Asodes said oozing ostentation, his chest puffed and words confident as his demonic energy made them stronger. ¡°Then all I can give you, and your people, is death.¡° His words crashed upon us like thunder, sending a tremor through my men. ¡°This is the final act of mercy I can bestow, on behalf of my Lord''s benevolence. Please, be wise in your choice.¡± I gritted my teeth, my eyes bloodshot as I glared at the accursed demon, as I looked away and around with great difficulty, my brethren, looking back at me, their hope shattered and exhausted, lying in ruins, faces filled with despair¡ªsuch a thick and sinuous despair that clawed at my heart. ¡°Leader, we will follow you.¡± A young orc standing near me said, his face determined but eyes quivered in fear. He was the youngest amongst us, yet was still willing to follow me, even if it meant death today. ¡°Hu?um, we will follow you. You are the orc we all put our faith in, tell us to die or to continue fighting even if the odds are against us. We will do as you say.¡± I gazed at my oldest friend, Surter, whom I considered as my brother. All the orcs gathered around me, who still lived, began to speak, their words welling into my heart as I felt relieved, but sad. I felt tears welling in my eyes as I turned to each one of them, dealing with the unimaginable and unbearable pain, which felt more bearable right now than to carry this burden on my shoulders to make a decision, an unforgiving, brutal choice which would affect the lives of everyone here. ¡°Then, what would it be?¡± The demon, Asodes asked, he looked down at us, waiting for our decision. ¡°I hope you are smart enough to make the right choice.¡± All of the orcs nodded simultaneously, their eyes burning with determination, trust and loyalty that I didn¡¯t deserve. I took a breath, my body screamed in agony, protesting against my actions, as I looked at the demons standing on the ground, and then at the one in command who was in the air. I shouted, my final battle cry reverberated through the plains, as the other orcs followed suite, our chant shaking the ground below us, and vibrating the air as I felt strength rise from within. Asodes looked dissatisfied by our choice as my face pulled with a victorious grin. Even if fate have determined our death today, we still won¡¯t do as you tell us to. I muttered to myself, feeling sentimental all of a sudden. ¡°Great warriors of our tribe, your name shall be remembered and passed down from generations to come for as long as our other brethren live on to tell the tale of today. Even if you die today, your names will go down in history as the heroes who fought for their motherland. So fight, spill your enemies blood, fight until your final breath.¡± But just as I finished, something unbelievable happened. The ground tore open, the ranks of the demons were broken, a spectacle of blood and death rose in the air, as I saw a concentrated beam rain death down at them. My eyes moved and I saw a mighty winged beast rising from the north, its wings moving majestically and robustly, with such an elegance and grace, yet displaying tremendous power and ferociousness with each flap of its wings, as it zoomed near us. The obsidian scales over its mighty body glimmered like the most radiant jewels under the sunshine, its horns, long and sharp reflected the bright rays, as its massive golden eyes bared at the demons in the distance, its eyes were calm, yet robust and indifferent, peering across the entire battlefield like a predator. I felt goosebumps rise on my skin, as a long shadow cast over us. I had never seen a beast as ferocious, yet majestic as this one before in my life. Another beam of concentrated mana released from the winged beast¡¯s mouth, aimed at the demons. The air hummed, the sound akin to ripples forming over the surface of water and thunder striking mixed together as the ground tore apart, several of the demons, who were still alive and safe from the first assault met their hideous demise, their bodies obliterated to nothing¡ªnot even their ash remaining¡ªas the rest quickly took flight and evaded the beam by a hair¡¯s breadth, but not unscathed, some lost their arms, some legs, some either half of their physique. Asodes, face flummoxed and twisted with anger turned to the flying beast and looked shaken to his core, his eyes dilating and arms shivering by his sides as he seemed to shrink upon the sight of the mighty beast. Gone was his pride, arrogance and wry glint, as he looked nervous, trepidation bleeding from his face. But my attention was drawn to an individual flying near the dragon¡¯s right flank, and I felt an inexplicably sense of dread loom over me as I looked at the man with the long locks of glossy black hair and dark, indifferent and cold amethyst eyes. His face a slab of a stoicism, as he maneuvered through the air, his clothes caught aflutter in the air as he suddenly vanished from his position with a sudden crackle of lightning wrapped around him and left in his wake. The winged beast fought the remaining demons, its claws raking through their bodies, as blood dripped from the sky like rain, the majestic creature ferociously reaped through each and every demon coming its way. But I saw someone standing on the beast¡¯s back, a cascade of long silver gunmetal hair and long pointy ears as the women controlled the wind and manipulated fierce spells. I stood in disbelief, checking if my eyes weren¡¯t betraying me. The three unknown individuals had come to our aid for some reason. But I still didn¡¯t know if they wouldn¡¯t be hostile toward us, they hadn¡¯t been so far, and I was hoping that be the case. Because, they were strong. But all of a sudden, I realized that Asodes was engaged in combat with the man with the lavender eyes, burning with a sharp intensity. He moved through the air fluidly, a black blade suddenly appeared in his hand as he swung the sword toward Asodes. I watched in awe as each action of this man held some calculated purpose, his strikes and parries weaving an intricate pattern, as if he was luring his opponent into attacking while having a complete control over the fight. Asodes shouted in anger, anxious, as his demonic energy surged, but the man didn¡¯t falter back, his expression calm and indifferent as he continued with his previous strategy, he analysed Asodes¡¯s each movement, as if the latter was an open book to the former, as he countered each strike precisely and fluidly. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The man''s sword moved through the air and Asodes¡¯s arm severed and crashed on to the ground, but only after a few seconds another one grew back, replacing the severed limb. But I saw Asodes starting to struggle, his breathing heavy as his eyes looked furious, his movements picking up speed as he attacked more ferociously¡ªlike a cornered beast, his actions were fuelled by pure desperation as he tried to land a single hit, but failed. He tried to look for an opportunity to escape, but the man didn¡¯t let him. Suddenly, arcs of fiery lightning began to surge around the man, his arms drowned in the surge of the storm of yellow lightning, as the mana pushed and soon a cage of static rushed through the air and caught Asodes, as he screamed in agony. The man didn¡¯t hesitate once, as his body blitz through the air, as if the mana in the air moved according to his will. Asodes, desperately trying to free himself from the web of electricity, struggling, his desperate actions a pleasurable act in my eyes as I saw my enemy anxious to keep his life. I tried to focus on the man¡¯s features, his body moving so quickly that keeping notice of him was growing difficult. He neither shared the unique pointy ears of an elf, neither was he short enough to be considered a dwarf...his looks easily rivalled the elves known to be beings with handsome and eloquent faces and his height was two times that of a dwarf. His cold eyes swept over Asodes¡¯s body, the latter struggling and screaming as the black blade in the man¡¯s hand reached near his sternum, and without another delay, his sword pierced the demon and came out from the other way as black blood spilled from his mouth and the wound. The demon screamed, a blood curdling scream as his body began to break down, cracks forming over his skin as he clenched, scratched and pinched at the man''s hand holding his sword, and for the first time I saw genuine fear in the demon¡¯s eyes, as his entire figure vanished from thin air, not even ash remaining as the man then turned to the demons still remaining which were scattered, disoriented or engaged with the winged beast and the elf over its back. His figure once again vanished with tendrils of lightning left in his wake as he swiftly appeared near his companions and assisted them. He appeared to be the strongest of his group, and the most ruthless. His face was a mask of stoicism, as he reaped through the battlefield, the demons screamed as he slaughtered all of them. A sense of relief, yet fear started to take a hold of me as every last demon¡ªthe unfortunate ones unable to retreat in time, were slaughtered by the trio, as I saw them landing on the ground, my eyes warily sizing them up as I swallowed hard unable to tell if they were allies or foes. The man with the lavender eyes stepped forward, he walked a slow stride, his face and clothes smeared and smudged with blood as his eyes suddenly lost their lavender tinge and turned obsidian black, as the intense sense of dread and wariness I felt seemed to release my body as he stood straight, maintaining a good distance from us. He wiped his face using his sleeve as the elven woman with long gunmetal hair and striking teal eyes from earlier landed from the winged beast¡¯s back and walked closer to the man¡¯s side. They both looked strong, I could tell just from the look in their eyes. But what made me extremely wary was the sight of the giant winged beast standing beside the duo. It sat on its hind legs, its mighty wings rested over its back as its golden eyes¡ªwhich I realized shared a quality of iridescent¡ªlooked at us nonchalantly, as if looking down upon us. The light around the tall beast flickered as its giant form dwarfed and vanished and soon a tall figure with pristine white skin, long wheat-blonde hair and sharp golden eyes, radiating with power appeared in front of me, draped in a black battle robe which similarly worked as a causal garment, and an intricately woven cloak with several unreadable symbols and runes which reached down to his ankles. The man who had killed Asodes said something, but his words were incomprehensible to me. He made a confused frown, then turned to his companions, understating his confusion, the man with the golden eyes spoke in his stead, asking a question which he had wanted to. ¡°Which one of you is the leader?¡± *** Seo Jiwoo Mordian spoke in some language, which I was unfamiliar with, but sounded kind of familiar in tone and pronunciation. An orc immediately stepped forward and said some incomprehensible words in reply with its heavy voice, nose snorting with each word, its head bent slightly as if expressing its gratitude, but avidly showcasing its wariness, for some reason they weren¡¯t able to understand my words, and so did I. But their words did sounded similar to human tough, too similar. Now that I think about it, Aurora was also able to perfectly communicate with me despite being an elf? Did it mean she had learned the human tongue for communication purposes? Well, the ash¡¯ari were a deep rooted part of our history and several of the things that mankind had learned millions of years ago was thanks to the ash¡¯ari secretly working in the shadows. And the oldest languages that mankind learned, which gave birth to the new ones when diversified and made innovative with age, must have been due to them, that¡¯s why the orc¡¯s words sounded similar to human tongue. Mordian pointed at the orc who had stepped forward with a movement of his eyes, and I understood his actions. ¡°He¡¯s the leader.¡± He said, as the orc unbent and staggered as he heaved a breath. As I approached the clearing, each step slow to not alert the orcs, I saw the orc standing in front of me, a towering figure with several wounds visible over his body. His massive, muscular build dwarfed any human I''d ever seen. The orc''s skin was a mottled green, like moss-covered stone, and its face was a study in intimidation with a broad, flat nose and pronounced brow ridges. But right now, he didn¡¯t look intimidating, much less, it looked as if some ferocious beast had just chewed him up and spat him out. Sharp tusks jutted from his lower jaw which were broken, glistening in the bright light. His eyes, small and glowing red, seemed to pierce right through me. Coarse, dark hair hung in unkempt locks down his back, and his pointed ears, ragged at the edges, twitched at every sound. The orc''s hunched posture added to his menacing presence, and the rough, leather armour he wore, adorned with bones and teeth, told tales of countless battles fought and won. ¡°Tell them that we are not their enemies. We have a common enemy, who are the demons. They needn¡¯t be on guard.¡± I looked at Mordian then Aurora, hoping one of them would convey my words. In the time it took us to get here, Aurora had explained quite a lot about the orcs, allowing me to get a general understanding of the race, plus the situation that the orcs have been facing for the last few months. The demons had launched a full scale attack on them, and had rendered their use of the compass to escape or call for reinforcement, making them trapped mice, with nowhere to go. And on my way here, I¡¯d felt subtle distortions in the mana around the area, like a ripple which distorted the shape and effect of the ambient mana, capturing an entire area under its affect and weakening and trapping the mana in a specific area, hampering it. And she had also told me about the tri-union, formed by the elders and royal families of the three minor races, conspiring of the elves, the dwarfs and the orcs¡ªa formal alliance between them. These three were in a treaty, a union to fight against the forces of the demons. But as per Aurora, she told me that the elven people and dwarfs had lost contact with the orcs a few months ago¡ªwhen they weren¡¯t able to transverse to the orcen world through the compass¡ªtrapping them and the reinforcements sent by their allies with no means of communication. And if I needed to safeguard and build a good relation with them, I first needed to cooperate with them and fight alongside them, but that was easier said than done. It would be hard to gain their trust as an outsider, plus, I needed to know if the orcs even knew about the humans in the first place. Well, Aurora and probably the elves did, so I can assume that the other races of the tri-union would also know. But that main reason I wanted to build a good foundation with the orcs was because, we needed as much help and allies we could garner in order to defeat the demons in the inevitable war which would happen several years from now. And the humans were too weak right now to ward off the demons on their own, so we needed allies¡ªstrong allies we could trust. Aurora spoke first, she spoke each word I had said and the orcs seemed delighted hearing her as their grim face turned lively and bright, but two of them weren¡¯t fully convinced¡ªsupposedly their leader and an orc of similar built like him who stood close to him with his eyes narrowed. They shot back and probably asked some question, the orc who was their leader looked at me with wary eyes, because this was a first for me to meet an orc, and probably the same for him to meet a human. Because, we humans didn¡¯t even know that these races existed in the first place. I had the same thinking before Mordian enlightened me with information about the other existing races beside us. Honestly, that came as quite a shock, but it was kind of expected, because, we humans even believed the existence of aliens without having seen any evidence of such a creature living. I mean, the elves, dwarfs and orcs could be considered aliens in a sense, but so did humans if we took it into account from their perspective. I shook my head as I focused on the more important things. Because right now, in this situation, I needed to be the one to show them that I wasn¡¯t a threat to their people. Because, from their point of view, I was an outsider, from an unknown race and from the looks of it, they had witnessed my entire battle against that demon general from earlier, arousing their wariness from the showcase of my power. Thanks to the female remnant helping me train in the thought realm for several weeks, I was able to get a better understanding of mana and demonic energy, so I was able to finish our battle in a timely manner, and quite easily. And I could already feel my body reaching closer to the borderline of the rank. I took a breath and used the system shop to buy several high-level recovery potions and herbs used for healing and recovery purposes. I carefully walked closer to their leader, and gave him a recovery potion, coupled with an evernight elixir. The orc blankly looked at me, and Aurora spoke in my stead again to tell them to drink the potions to recover. Because right now, we were in no position to deliberate any further, because we might have gotten rid of the enemies from earlier, but there was no guarantee that the ones that escaped wouldn¡¯t look for their allies to rush back and capture us, because the new arrival of allies would probably be disadvantageous for them. So it was best if the orcs recovered as soon as possible and we departed for a safe location. I laid the potions on the moist soil in rows, and I stepped back as I checked my points which I''d consumed quite benevolently. It was hard to earn points, but easy to spend them¡ªI think I now understand how Salvador must have felt each time he had spent a huge sum of money. That poor guy! I pitied inwardly. Aurora communicated with the orcs and after a brief chat, she told me the orcen leader¡¯s name and the reason why they were here and that they were suddenly ambushed by the demon Asodes and his soldiers on an expedition to find resources. After drinking the potions, Hu?um, the leader of the orcs walked toward me and stood straight, his face regaining some of its former grandeur and intimidating vibe, but he bent his head slightly, as he clasped his right knuckle with his left palm and genuinely thanked me. His ferocious expression betrayed his sincere gratitude, as the other orcs behind him did the same, but one among them just looked at me with wry eyes observing me keenly and with alert. Hu?um looked at me and spoke, his words sounded incomprehensible to me, but Aurora translated for me. ¡°He¡¯s saying that, he¡¯s grateful for your act of kindness, and also for protecting them from the demons earlier.¡± I turned to them and gave them a nod, as the orc nodded back, his nose snorting as the air huffed because of the force. Aurora asked some questions in their native tongue and the orcs seemed surprised as Hu?um answered the elven woman, his deep voice reverberated through the destroyed plain. Whatever Aurora had told them had caught him and the other orcs off guard as he then turned to his comrades and told them something, and everyone seemed to agree except for the one standing beside Hu?um¡ªskepticism palpable over his face. But after much deliberately they all came to a decision. ¡®If you¡¯re curious to know. They are speaking in a language called the ¡®common tongue¡¯. The ancient ash¡¯ari taught their ancestors this language which was universally used to communicate between all the other races.¡¯ Mordian explained briefly. ¡°But it was broken down into several different languages native to each race, but the ¡®common¡¯ was used as a base for each new language, that¡¯s why you might find it familiar to human tongue.¡¯ ¡®The common tongue is a more simplified language, deprived from the ancient ash-aran language, which was changed after the ancient war. From what I know before my imprisonment, its still taught to every individual of the minor races. Except, of course, the humans for other reasons.¡¯ There was a wry edge to the end of his words which I found genuinely frustrating. I guess, I really needed to learn their language if I wanted to communicate with them. Because the language barrier was the first hurdle which I needed to overcome, if I wanted to initiate my plan for a treaty. I sighed, as Mordian suddenly spoke in my mind, his words laced with wry humour which I found annoying. I replied with my face pulled with an exaggerated expression, and suddenly, my brows rose in surprise as I somehow understood the orc¡¯s words now for some reason as I snapped my head toward Mordian. No, to be precise, what I was experiencing was basically a three way transmission. It was Mordian who translated the words from the orc¡¯s native language into words I was able to understand, and transmitted them to my mind so I could understand what they talked about. I guess, being bonded to a dragon came with quite a lot of perks. ¡®You know, you could have done this earlier.¡¯ I sent with slight annoyance as Mordian¡¯s lips turned upward, which could barely be considered as a wry smile. ¡®It would have saved me time and effort, and not deliberately having to wait for Aurora to translate for me.¡¯ Mordian remained silent but I could feel his thoughts vividly, responding with his signature smirk which I found creepy for some reason as I felt a shiver run down my spine, as he kept sending the translated conversation between Hu?um and Aurora. I focused on the words and came to somehow understand the orc now. ¡°¡ªthat great elder of the elves. He is well-respected even among us orcs for his strength and intelligence. A man who is wisdomous and well-known for his good character.¡± There was genuine intrigue and flabbergast on his voice, as his scarlet eyes swept over me and then jumped to Mordian for a quick second, eyeing him curiously. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Lady Aurora. But, would you mind telling us, who these two warriors are?¡± Hu?um asked, as his heavy voice sounding coherent and his words nothing like the beast I thought he was¡ªI mean, even the thalassalithions were able to communicate and show etiquette, so why can¡¯t the orcs. He was speaking politely, yet holding a certain degree of authority and leverage in his voice to make the other party know of his strength and intelligence. Aurora looked at me as she began to speak, but I cut her off and spoke first. ¡°Tell them the truth. It''s best if we don¡¯t arouse suspicion.¡± ¡®Doing that would be the first step to making an alliance with the orcs.¡¯ I thought to myself as Aurora looked slightly dumbstruck by my reply, but quickly composed herself and spoke. She waved her hand at me as she told the orc who I was. ¡°He is Seo Jiwoo, a man from a race known as humans from earth, and the man beside him with the wheat locks and golden eyes is a dragon; Lord Mordian Astrionyx from a race of ash¡¯ari.¡± Hu?um¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and so did all their companions as their flabbergasted expressions were a sight to behold. The orcs were at a loss for words, as they kept blankly staring between Mordian and Aurora, as if they didn¡¯t fully believe her, until Mordian waved his hand nonchalantly and told them to be at ease in their language. I looked around me and felt the demonic energy is the very far distance subtly surging. All of them seemed unaware of his fact as they continued their conversation. I interrupted them and quickly told them that we should move on before the demons who had escaped returned with reinforcements. The orcs nodded in agreement upon hearing Aurora¡¯s words, as Hu?um turned to look at the mutilated bodies of his comrades, his face fell as he slowly reached forward, his stride slightly fast, but not rushed, to not disrespect the deceased as he collected their weapons and belongings, which were laid beside them or over their bodies. ¡°Forgive me brothers. Forgive me, that I cannot give you all a proper burial for now,¡± his hand reached for his chest as his head bent and he sincerely muttered his next words. ¡°But, I promise everyone who has lost their lives here, or in the long war raging on, I will definitely one day avenge every last one of you, I won¡¯t rest until the day I drive every last one of those vile demons from the face of our territories. Until I take back our peace.¡± I stepped forward, my mana worked as I felt a tingling sensation in my fingers as I stimulated the earth particles and with a splitting and squelching sound, the ground shook like a tiny earthquake had appeared around us, as the soil rose above several feet and blanketed the lifeless bodies and buried them in a thick layer as the moist smell of soil and blood was fresh in the air. This was the least I could do for their deceased warriors. Even if I didn¡¯t know any of them, it felt right to do this, even if we couldn¡¯t give them a proper burial right now. ¡°Thank you, human.¡± Hu?um said, as he withdrew the belongings of his companions into a big torn cloth and hanged it using a belt he wore on his back to secure his weapon. Afterwards, we followed the orcs from behind on foot, they kept quiet, as we passed several mountains and kept walking for several hours as the path became more broken and ruined as he ventured forth. I kept my guard up, Mind¡¯s Eye active as I observed even the slightest shift and change in the mana and demonic energy for any sudden ambush. The devastation that I witnessed along the way was frightening, my heart sank as the old memories of my past life resurfaced like an old scar suddenly aching; the scenery a stark reminder of what had happened to the humans when the cataclysm had arrived. After a long journey, the light of dusk blanketed the sky as the hues of golden and red submerged the once azure blue. We crossed another mountain, and soon the orcs halted as I saw a ravine, a deep, narrow gorge with steep sides in front of me, stretching for quite a good distance. Mordian and I could probably fly and cover the distance¡ªand probably Hu?um and the orc on his side as well, as both of them were on the enlightenment stage¡ª, but regardless of that, we followed the orcs, and made way into the ravine through a torn and destroyed path which opened up to a crammed one-sided path, the road ahead was dangerous and any misstep could make you fall into the abyss below. The stones on the edges rolled down into the abyss by the strong breeze, and it wasn¡¯t until every five minutes that we heard the shattered sound and impact of the stone. It meant that this ravine was quite deep. Aurora gulped hard, as he looked below at the never-ending darkness, as she held onto the wall for a quick moment and gathered her courage. I almost stifled a chuckle, as she turned to me with her face slightly frightened and embarrassed. ¡°Want me to hold your hand?¡± I asked humourlessly, waving my hand childishly in front of her. Aurora pouted and snapped her head away as she once again began to walk behind the orcs, her brave facade crumbling with each step. Not soon after, we stopped as Hu?um stopped at the edge of the path in this ravine, I would hardly see the dusk sky from down here as the darkness shrouded everything around us, but it wasn¡¯t any issue for me who had Mind¡¯s Eye. And I could very well see the ambience of the earth particles down here which clung to the walls. And through proper inspection, I could see the particles of earth mana coalesced in a certain part of the wall on the other side, like a trapdoor or mechanism similar to the ones I¡¯d seen in the basilisk dungeon, but far more advanced. Hu?um twirled and touched the wall behind him and soon after I felt and observed a shift in the ambient mana as the earth particles stirred and the ground shook as a path began to magically form and connect the two sides as the mana dispersed and with a creaking sound of stone grinding against stone, a path in the wall opened up as I saw bright light spill from the inside. Chapter: 117: A Grasp of the Situation Stone grinded against stone, the sound resonated in the ravine and entered my ears, as soon as Hu?um touched the triggers on the wall, as the two paths were connected as a long and wide bridge of earth conjured between the hollow abyss, as a pathway to the other side where a gate was opened in the wall through which light was spilling out, brightening the darkness in the depth of the ravine. Hu?um turned his head in our direction and spoke in his heavy, hoarse voice. ¡°Follow us, this path will take us to the sanctuary.¡± His words were yet again, only comprehensible to me thanks to Mordian. We nodded our acknowledgement as we began to follow the orcs from behind. I couldn¡¯t tell if this was their naivety or confidence in us, that they had covered the whole way here with their backs exposed to us. Aurora walked beside me and Mordian behind us, as we crossed the conjured earthen bridge¡ªcreated through the mechanism by some engineer. Aurora bobbed her head slightly to the right and tried to peek down from above, but a cold blast of air crashed into her face and almost made her lose her balance, as she squealed in a low voice and almost fell to her knees, but I took a step toward her and quickly held her hand and pulled her close as she mouthed incomprehensive sounds. Her body touched mine, I could perfectly feel the warmth of her skin through the fabric she had draped over herself, as I saw a veil of gunmetal hair enveloping her face, making her look like a drunk, her face looked slightly red from embarrassment, up to her ears, as she tried to balance herself. A smirk played at my lips as I helped her straighten, as Aurora didn¡¯t say a word for a while and fixed her hair and tucked it behind her ears, as she continued walking behind the orcs, leaving us behind a few steps as I still saw that her face was slightly reddish from earlier. Mordian stepped forward and walked beside me now, his face wearing his casual stoic expression and eyes just as observant as always. ¡®From witnessing the orcs martial prowess earlier, plus the condition they are in and hiding in a secluded location far from prying eyes, I can take a guess that their forces are all time weak and they are most probably held at a disadvantage, where they can¡¯t recklessly start another battle; which would, for sure, end with their demise.¡¯ I sent over to Mordian as he kept walking without batting an eye at me, looking observant, but there was a sudden crease on his brows. ¡®And I can already guess that they are running low on supplies and different resources, from our conversation from earlier.¡¯ I added right after. He took a breath as we had crossed half of the distance on the bridge as Mordian took a brief moment to answer. ¡®You¡¯re right. And because of that, their overall morale should be crumbling with each passing day. With no way of forming communication with their allies or having a way to request for reinforcements any longer due to the distortion devices the demons have placed to distort the mana to hinder the use of the compass from both sides.¡¯ Mordian shared his thoughts on the matter as we both continued to form new strategies and how to deal with this situation to help the orcs. Because, we just can¡¯t recklessly charge at the demons without a proper contingency in mind. Because, the orcs had already lost the war and this place would most probably be their last line of defence, holding the last of the majority of the orcs or the reinforcements sent pre-war. But suddenly, Mordian made a knowing look from the corner of his eyes as he projected his thoughts to me and I smirked. ¡®And that¡¯s the reason why you put up such a performance in front of the orcs. It was unlike you. If you had wanted to, you could have taken care of the General much easily and quickly, same with the other demons, without having to push yourself and deliberately showcase your abilities. You made quite the spectacle and ruthless display for the orcs to witness. But because of that, the message you wanted to convey to the orcs has been perfectly delivered.¡¯ ¡®You kind of make me sound like an evil villain, who has contingencies for every situation. I¡¯m not like the vigilante of Gotham.¡¯ I sent with a exaggerated expression which was soon replaced by a knowing smirk. Mordian wasn¡¯t able to understand the reference so I provided some clarification in the mean time, as we finally entered behind the orcs into the passage created in the wall on the other side. We crossed the gap in the wall as bright light spilled in our surroundings. I observed the wide and long tunnel in which we had appeared. Just as we all entered, the wall behind us closed itself on its own as the earth particles worked and the mud and stone filled the gap in the wall. That¡¯s convenient. I thought with astound. Whoever had created this mechanism had thought well about the release and workability of the mana¡¯s earth particles. I walked forward slowly, and realised that there were sparkling green moss patches growing on each side of the wall which illuminated the tunnel dimly with a greenish teal shade which looked peaceful and comforting. The air was cool and carried a subtle earthy scent, a reminder that we were deep within the ground. ¡®And I wanted to let you know something.¡¯ Mordian suddenly said in my mind. I turned to him with curious eyes. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®The dimensional artifact which Vetustima gave me alongside you, it¡¯s irremovable since worn. It¡¯s stuck to my thumb and not coming off.¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ I blankly looked at Mordian for sharing this sudden piece of information. Then did it mean that he isn¡¯t able to take off the artifact containing some unknown item¡ªwhich Vetustima said would reveal itself in due time. ¡®If it¡¯s not coming off, it might mean that it¡¯s bonded to you.¡¯ I made a suggestion and Mordian simply nodded back. I turned my attention back at the group and asked something. ¡®Has there been any change in the artifact? Do you think you can access the item inside, somehow?¡¯ But my bond simply shook his head slightly, sending his wheat locks to sway, but enchantingly. The other orcs made a path for me as I walked forward, the sound of my footsteps echoing softly, Aurora and Mordian behind me as all of them looked slightly astound by the beauty of this place¡ªindicating that it hadn¡¯t been long since they had seen this place themselves. I stopped beside Hu?um, his companion, Surter who had walked beside him the entire way, looked at me cautiously and stood behind his leader¡¯s back, his eyes fixed over me. I inquired about this tunnel and Aurora spoke for me as Hu?um nodded and told us without obscuring any information. ¡°Like this tunnel, there is an entire network of such tunnels made to reach the sanctuary which was created by our ancestors with the help of the dwarfs. They created this sanctuary unground because of their style and that it would be safer from prying eyes to notice.¡± Hu?um continued explaining as we walked forward. He carefully maneuvered through the tunnels and made way deeper carefully. ¡°Similarly, this sanctuary is our last line of defence where a majority of our people and several of the reinforcements sent by our allies are taking refuge for the last few weeks. There are also several other sanctuaries, spread through our continent, which can be reached through this network of tunnels which stretch on for miles underground, but there is a problem through the navigation of these tunnels.¡± Hu?um said, his voice heavy and sombre. The orc took a breath, his ears twitched with every sound he made and nose snorted as he exhaled. I saw two tunnels in front of me as we slowed down in our pace, but without any further deliberation, Hu?um took the tunnel to his right and we continued on our journey. He was confident in each step, showcasing that he knew this path. ¡°There is no map left behind to navigate through these tunnels perfectly¡ªthe records were supposedly lost centuries ago¡ª, without getting lost and not being able to get out. So far, we have only been able to make our own maps to navigate through a very small portion of these tunnels. They are quite deep into the earth, and there are also traps spread out through the wrong tunnels made to deceive, if any enemy finds their way inside, so it¡¯s a very dangerous task. We are not sure what the exact number of the existing tunnels are even to this day. The dwarfs made it in an intricate pattern which only they fully understood, that even we had a hard time to find our way inside the sanctuary when we first came here.¡± He looked behind and saw his companions, their breathing heavy and faces full of exhaust and fatigue from the long journey to the sanctuary, plus the horrific battle they had fought. Their wounds may have healed to the bare minimum, but they still needed healing from an emitter in order to start recovery. The potions I provided were only a short term solution. Hu?um explained further, his eyes looking forward as he guided all of us inside and soon I saw light emit from the end of the long tunnel which was only several hundred meters away as we approached with steady steps. ¡°Our ancestors requested for the creation of these tunnels and sanctuaries a very long time ago, and had it made in case of emergencies, if we needed to retreat to a safe place in case of wars to protect our youngs, elderly and women, which is currently happening. This is one of the many paths which lead to the sanctuary built within earth by the dwarfs elder technicians and artificers. Hu?um took a step forward and reached the end of the tunnel before us all, as I walked out of the opening and soon came face to face with the sanctuary the orcen leader had spoken about. ¡°I welcome you to the sanctuary.¡± Hu?um said with a tone of welcoming. As I stepped into the sanctuary, the vastness of the underground space took my breath away, it was several times bigger than I''d thought it was. The air was cool and carried a subtle earthy scent, with the freshness of flowers of different kinds mixed within. I could feel the light breeze blow from the sanctuary and carry with it the sweet and soothing scent, which filled me with wonder over the place¡¯s ventilation system created by the dwarfs a long time ago. The walls, carved with pathways, twisted and winded around the cavern, each leading to various tunnels that disappear into the darkness. Torches lined these paths, their warm, flickering light casting long shadows that dance across the stone, creating a mesmerizing scene even in a place like this. But my attention was diverted to the citizens of this sanctuary who had taken refuge here. I saw several orcs lined up with several elves and also dwarfs in the sanctuary below in the traffic which encompassed the three races¡ªit was the first time that I''d seen a dwarf, he looked sturdy, despite standing just under five feet with a solid, muscular build. He had a beard, thick and meticulously groomed, reaching to his sternum which was combed together into a braid. From the looks of it, dwarfs are known for their exceptional craftsmanship and artificers from the design and development of the sanctuary. But the one I saw below looked more like a augmenter, with two short axes resting and strapped to his back. His mana hinted on his profession, as it was spilling inward and trying to reinforce his body. I walked along one of the paths leading down, the sound of my footsteps echoing softly. Suddenly, all the attention from below was drawn in our direction, as several orcs murmured in their native language, their heavy voices filled the cavern as the elves and dwarfs looked up as well. The attention of the entire city was over us. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go,¡± Hu?um said, he took the lead suddenly and walked in front of us. As I made my way toward the heart of the sanctuary, Mordian and Aurora right behind me, we came upon a large, open square. In the centre stood a beautiful fountain, water cascading gracefully from a central sculpture. The sound of the water soothing, a gentle, rhythmic murmur that filled the space. Around the fountain, patches of grass grew, their vibrant green a striking contrast to the surrounding stone. It was a small touch of nature in this underground world, adding a sense of life and tranquillity, despite the confinement which the heart might feel. And I could see several faces, which looked despaired, desperately trying to survive even in conditions like this. My vision went around the square and I saw numerous houses and huts encircling the square, some clearly built in haste. They varied in size and shape, made from whatever materials were at hand and I could also feel the residual mana linger on the outer layers of the mud huts and houses. Despite their rough appearances, the people bustled about, weariness and determination still lingered on their faces. To one side of the sanctuary, I saw a formidable fortress far from the square. It''s stone walls rose tall and imposing, a symbol of strength and protection. Through its outer appearance its felt like a safe haven within a haven, a place where those who defend the sanctuary might gather. Not far from the fortress, a market area hummed with activity. Stalls and tents were set up with food, clothing, tools for the refugees here. The atmosphere, despite cool and fresh, had a sombre and bleak hue to it which set a stone in my stomach, reminding me of the helpless past. As I took it all in, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of awkwardness. I could perfectly understand the dread and helplessness they must feel. But having no power to do anything, having no way of changing their fates. The crowd started to gather around us¡ªI saw small orcen children hiding behind their bigger kin, sneaking peeks in our direction, their expressions exhausted, yet looked innocent and pure¡ª, as several orcs went to Hu?um¡ªtheir leader¡ªimmediately and started asking several questions at once, even with Mordian¡¯s help, I still wasn¡¯t able to understand everyone. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I looked above and saw the ceiling of the cavern, where several stalactites were shining brightly which worked as the artificial sun of this place, drowning them in their bright rays, and releasing warmth. Hu?um raised his voice slightly and all of a sudden the entire crowd turned silent. He took a calm breath, and turned to his people, a sympathetic expression which looked pained and on the verge of breaking down was over his face, but he immediately forced himself to take a more serious and solemn expression. His features as hard as stone. Hu?um took a moment and then spoke with his voice filled with authority. ¡°We have returned from our expedition, but as you can see, we are not unharmed. And I apologise for being unable to answer your questions right now, but what I can tell you is that, we have found strong and reliable allies that we must first accompany to see the elders and strategists. Please, I ask for your cooperation.¡± After hearing Hu?um¡¯s words, the crowd began to disperse a little, but the people looked dissatisfied, but some had expressions of understanding. They made a path which opened up to the boulevard and led to the huge fortress. Before we were about to make way, Hu?um turned and looked at Surter and said to take their companions and get them treated first from the emitters here, and then Surter to join us later. He persisted Hu?um to come along to get treated, but he refused and with a commanding tone he told him to take their companions at once. A tall orc suddenly approached our entrouge, his skin was a light reddish shade with stripes of darker red running along his chest and forearms in loops. His air was fixed into a single braid as he dashed in our direction. He approached Hu?um and held on to his forearms with his quivering grip. He asked Hu?um something, his voice sounded on the verge of tears, body shaking uncontrollably, and Hu?um replied, his face still, no emotion written over it which looked as hard as stone. The tall orc which looked strong, burst into tears like a child, his sobs filled the cavern as he crumbled to the ground and struck his fist into the ground several times as fresh blood began to drip from his bare knuckles, Hu?um just stood their watching him with a twisted frown, his teeth gritted. I didn¡¯t turn away from this. I didn¡¯t need Mordian¡¯s help to understand what they both had talked about. Because actions spoke louder than any words. Just how much death and suffering should they¡ªwe¡ªgo through before this cycle ends? I thought with a thick sombreness lacing my thoughts. Hu?um bent down and retrieved the sack hung from his back and took a thick bone bracelet from inside it and handed it to the tall orc with light reddish skin. The tall orc cradled the object in his hands, as he grasped it tightly in his palms and brought it close to his face. His sobs softened and tears streamed down his cheeks faster as Hu?um began to personally give away the final belongings of the deceased to their families and loved ones which were gathered here to receive them. Their faces twisted with scowls and eyes tearing as they walked forward. They looked broken, defeated and tired. After an hour of mourning and consoling the families of the deceased, I merely watched from the side-lines with my companions, each orc which showed up¡ªsometimes, either elves or dwarfs would accompany them, mourning the death of their friend, son or acquaintance¡ªwith a dreadful expression, their sobs filled the air like a final ballad of farewell. After a few more minutes, Hu?um finally moved away from them, the cloth in his hand empty of the belongings once inside, as he wiped the tears welling in his eyes as he finally guided us to the fortress. ¡°I apologise, that you all had to wait because of me.¡± He said, his voice sincerely apologetic, as he wiped away the expression over his face. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I think it was the right thing to do.¡± I returned with understanding on my face as Hu?um seem to under my words despite the language barrier, nodded in gratitude, his face had a determined expression, yet his eyes sombre, displaying tremendous guilt and sadness ¡®Time is the only remedy for them right now, which can help them fully come to term with their situation. It isn¡¯t easy to accept a close one¡¯s death, even when you know that death is looming above your head like a guillotine, much less in a situation like war where its obvious.¡¯ I said inwardly, my words laced with raw emotions, as I seemed to understand the loss and grieving of the orcs to some extent. Hu?um stayed silent as we approached the fortress in the distance, the cobblestone path, mixed with different kind of minerals created a smooth road to the mighty fortress which gleamed under the light of the stalactites. The structure was built from sturdy, weathered stone, each block meticulously placed to form walls that rise high and imposing. The walls were thick and solid, designed to withstand both time and any potential threats. Along the top, crenulations¡ªsquare indentations¡ªran the length of the wall, providing cover for guards who patrol the perimeter. From this vantage point, they could survey the entire sanctuary and the surrounding tunnels, ensuring the safety of those within. The entrance to the fortress was equally formidable, marked by a massive gate made of thick, reinforced wood and bound with iron and some other mineral as reinforcement. The gate was flanked by two smaller, reinforced doors, likely used for quick access without fully opening the main gate. Above the gate, a portcullis¡ªa heavy, iron lattice¡ªhung, ready to be lowered in case of an emergency, adding an extra layer of defence. Hu?um left us behind and quickly approached the fortress with fast steps, where several orc guards stood with weapons drawn in their hands and faces looking intimidating. But I saw several mana signatures radiating from within the fortress, and there was quite an amount inside. There were also refugees inside there, from the weak mana signatures which were inside, mixed with the strong ones. A guard stepped forward, and greeted Hu?um with concern on his face. "Hu?um, fa''sha en kor fa''ra. Bal, fa''sha var an dor fa''kor?" (¡°Hu?um, its great to see you again. But, who are the people behind you?¡±) He was glad to see the orc leader, but immediately turned to us and asked who we were. His eyes warily looked at us and then turned to the orc leader. Hu?um answered right away in his native tongue. "Fa tar fa en vor kor''demon fa''thra fa en fa''kor fa''kor thra. Na''kor fa, fa''kor en fa. Na''fa fa''en kor na''kor fa." ("They helped us defeat the demons who ambushed us when we were on our expedition to find resources. If not for them, we would have been wiped out, and the few who have returned safely wouldn''t have made it back.") They conversed about a few more things and soon the smaller gates were opened up and they allowed us to enter the fortress. Without any interpretations, we followed along the wide and long halls, adorned with red carpets and runic symbols carved into the walls with several artifacts and different things placed into the halls with bright light spilling from the ceiling above which had mineral like stones embedded in its surface which illuminated with different colours, adding more to the ostentatious display and structure. After a short jog and taking a few turns through the hallways, we approached the end of the hallway where bronze doors lined with intriguing and intricate patterns which looked incomprehensible, yet mysterious stood. There were two torches placed outside and a guard on each side with a warhammer and mace in their hands, looking imposing. The guards seemed surprised on Hu?um¡¯s appearance and made a few remarks, before their attention went to us. There were loud and muffled voices coming from the inside. I took this moment of distraction and withdrew a ring shaped object from the inventory¡ªthe dimensional artifact given to me by Vetustima¡ªand wore it on my thumb. Hu?um explained shortly after and soon the doors were pushed open and a big chamber appeared to my eyes. It was smaller than a throne room, but was still considerably spacious, with a long and wide octagonal shaped wooden table placed in the middle, spilled with an innumerable amount of documents, parchments and artifacts with several seats placed on each side. Each seat had a four to five metre distance from the next pair. Several artifacts brightened the inside as I felt a sensation of cold which soon turned warm as I approached the inside. But my attention went to the individuals occupying the chairs. I saw two elves, two dwarfs and two orcs sitting and discussing some subject in the chamber, their talk was mostly pushed to disagreement with how loud their voices rose. But I had simply picked up some words thanks to Mordian, I wasn¡¯t able to get a general grasp of the situation. ¡°Can you not see that we are in a meeting?¡± An elf said, standing up, his hands were over the table and body leaning forward, as his head was snapped toward the entrance of the chamber. A frown playing on his sharp features as he looked slightly annoyed and distraught. His built was average and mana indicating that we wasn¡¯t very strong, probably around the intervening stage of the mastery stage. His features were sharp and hair a cascade of dim sliver mixed with a greenish shade¡ªunlike Aurora¡¯s silver gunmetal¡ªhis eyes gleamed green and with frustration with each passing second. Beside him was another elven man, his build was similar to his with the difference of his hair being longer and more lighter in colour, and eyes brown. They wore silk robes and ornaments in their hairs, as I saw their distinctive pointy ears. The two dwarfs inside the chamber had a similar physique and stood below five feet with long beards, one having brown hair and one black, with wrinkles adorning their aged faces, they wore sturdy leather armour and had peculiar expressions on their faces. And finally my eyes swept to the orcs, one had a muscular and sturdy physique, looking intimidating with its greenish moss shade skin and small dark scarlet eyes, garments covering his lower half, wearing a jacket like cloth which exposed his chest and the scars on it. But the other orc was unlike any I''d seen so far. His physique was hunched and just as tall as mine, skin reddish and with several strips over his body, he lacked the strong muscular build of his kin and had a gentle and shrewd expression over his features, his aged face made him look intelligent and different , with tusks growing out of his mouth. But his eyes looked intrigued and wry as he looked at us, his lips pulled into an amused smile. ¡°They must have a good reason for coming here. Correct?¡± The hunched orc said. ¡°It seems Hu?um has brought with him some peculiar guests. Please, come in.¡± Hu?um nodded to the hunched orc¡¯s words as he guided us inside and we stood at the edge of the table, everyone in the chamber had their attention on us. Hu?um bowed respectfully, addressing the orcs as elders, and after a short greeting to the other members of the tri-union, he explained our situation and what had conspired during their expedition in great detail. He shared our names as he introduced us to the members of the tri-union. Their expressions revealed surprise and evident shock as they learned that Mordian was a dragon, the elven man from earlier exchanged a glance with me¡ªnow knowing that I was a human¡ª, his eyes seemed to subtlety look down at me, but I ignored his pitiful advances and turned to the hunched orc. Theie mouths agape as they find it hard to believe that Mordian was a living dragon He then turned to Mordian, his expression shrewd and crafty as he took a bow and respectfully greeted my bond, all of them did the same as Mordian stood with nonchalance in his eyes, his demeanour unchanged as his golden eyes with vertical eyelids gave a passing glance at them. ¡°It¡¯s never a pleasant thing to know that one of yours has left you. May their deaths not be in vain.¡± The hunched orc said, his voice laced with bitterness and pity. He suddenly turned and spoke with a tone full of gratitude and encouragement. ¡°I thank you on behalf of being an elder of the orcen race, thank you for helping our kind and our children. In the face of despair, even your presence might bring our people a shred of hope. And if, what Hu?um has told us truthfully, then we would more than appreciate your help, Jiwoo, Lord Astrionyx, lady Aurora; right now, we need strong allies willing to fight with us.¡± The elven man from earlier scoffed with a sneer. ¡°Heh! Do you truly think with their help we can turn the face of this war in our favour now¡ªeven if Lord Astrionyx, a dragon is here? Our situation remains the same.¡± His expression turned ugly, as I saw clear dark circles under his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool Zalar. We all know that out of all the races, human are the weakest, having just barely awakened their ability to wield mana¡ªno less than a century ago. You think someone like him can help us?¡± Zalar gave a side glance to the eleven man, and replied to his bold, yet debatable statement, with calm and rational eyes. ¡°Then what do you suggest, Serven? That we keep on procrastinating and giving the demons more time to conquer more of the orcen cities and take control of whatever opportunities we might be left with?¡± There was a subtle wry edge to the orcen elder¡¯s words as he held Serven¡¯s gaze for a moment. Serven, the elven man, heaved a curse under his breath, as he pointed at me, a frown shrouded his sharp features. ¡°But what can one man do, what hundreds or thousands of our forces couldn¡¯t?¡± He muttered, flustered, but this time he didn¡¯t speak in the common tongue which he had so far, I understand his words perfectly as he spoke in a language similar to the humans. I directed my gaze at Serven now, as he looked at me with a helpless expression, as he seemed to shrink under my gaze. I sighed as I spoke. ¡°What you said is true, Serven.¡± I said in response, not backing down, my face was cool and nonchalant. ¡°We humans did lack the ability to wield mana the longest out of all the other races, and only just acquired it recently, but even when we our cornered by the demons during the first cataclysm, when we were unaware and ignorant of such things, even then we somehow pulled through. That shows just how much potential the human race has for survival and adaptability.¡± Zalar and the two dwarfs seem to under my words as they had expressions of acknowledgement on their faces, as if they couldn¡¯t rebut my statement. But my next words caught them all of guard, I spoke with my tone bold and presumptuous. ¡°And even when we were on the losing side, and didn¡¯t have any help from the races of the tri-union, because even if you knew about us before the cataclysm, you didn¡¯t approach us out of either fear or wariness. But even in that situation, we still somehow triumphed with only our efforts alone. It¡¯s not us who are currently losing the war, rather your people. So, its best if you point the fingers at yourself and ask: how can you turn this situation in your favour even in this dire time? And the things that I''ve observed myself since saving the orcs and coming to the sanctuary, it¡¯s honestly, even worse than I could¡¯ve thought.¡± The muscular orc beside Zalar had an ugly expression over his face, but didn¡¯t rebut my words, knowing full well just how bad the situation had become and each word I spewed held nothing but the truth¡ªeveryone here in this room spoke a language which could be used to communicate with the humans, so getting through to them shouldn¡¯t be a problem for now. The dwarfs nodded in agreement, their aged faces perfectly displaying their wisdom in such matters as they continued to observe from side-lines, not saying anything so far. But Serven shrank, unable to say a word back, as he fell into his seat, and the elf beside him looked ashamed of his companion¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be rude or disrespectful, but it¡¯s best if we start the main reason for our sudden arrrival. Our sudden arrival might arouse doubt in your trust, but all I can say to you is that, you have to trust us one way or another. I¡¯m not helping the orcs because of the kindness of my heart, but because, we all want to protect our people and stop the demons from bringing the threat of war to our lands, threating to jeopardise our peace and unity.¡± My eyes moved from each person in the chamber and stopped when they met Zalar. ¡°And, we know it can¡¯t be done alone. Just as I¡¯m willing to help the orcs, despite knowing that I¡¯ll be treated as an outsider and shunned from being a man, from a weak race, I still want to have hope and build a trust¡ªa foundation which will nurture into something more¡ª, because, we humans still lack numbers. We need strong allies who can hold our hand and side with us when we reach out our hand.¡± I took a breath as my tone turned determined and agreeable as my face turned full of empathy. ¡°We have no other choice but to cooperate with each other in this dire time, because we all will get mutual benefits from this alliance.¡± Silence descended over the chamber, like a sharp blade cutting through the air, as the seconds ticked by painstakingly slow as I waited for their reply. Their pondering faces entered my vision as only Zalar, the hunched orc looked at me with a favourable expression from the start. The others took their time, and soon the dwarf with the black hair and beard spoke first. His old, rough and hoarse voice entered my ears as both of them patted and brushed their hands along their long beards which were half the size of their bodies. ¡°We agree with what the human said. One must have to a flexible and sharp mind, if they wish to win a war. Strength can only get you so far.¡± The black bearded dwarf said. He laughed suddenly, as he pounded his palm over the table amusingly. ¡°I always thought just what kind of intriguing beings would the humans be like, and now I''ve find out. You¡¯re good, human. You are strong and also have a sharp mind on your shoulders, making you both powerful and perceptive. I like that, kid.¡± He pounded the table again with a loud laugh echoing through the chamber as a wide smirk played on his face. ¡°Come have a seat. We have much to discuss.¡± Zalar welcomed us to the table as we occupied the three seat lying vacant near the table, on both side the orcs and elves sat, and the dwarfs opposite us. ¡°But, I think a brief introduction should be made in order for us to grow a little intimate as we are going to be allies from now on.¡± Zalar said with a friendly smile, his wrinkled face stretched with a subtle softness as his eyes turned gentle. Chapter: 118: Prying Conduct I eased into the seat and turned my attention back at the elders occupying the seats opposite and around us. Their expressions serious and looking more favourably at us, except for Serven. But ignoring the elf, I turned my gaze at the muscular and tall orc beside Zalar, we shared a silent nod as he took a breath, his tusks prominently reflecting the light of the artifacts placed around the chamber, giving them a luster as his moss coloured eyes shifted to my right, at Mordian and then at Aurora. The hunched elder of the orcs made the suggestion and everyone agreed to his suggestion and nodded except for Serven as he had a soiled expression and sullen eyes like a child, who was just yelled at by an adult. The dwarf from earlier, with the black beard, took a breath and took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°I am a strategists sent by the dwarfs¡¯ high magistrate¡ªwho sequentially holds the highest power and authority amongst the dwarfs, together with the six member council, as our leader¡ªand my name is Durin Stoutforge.¡± The black bearded dwarf said with pride in his tone as he pointed with a wave of his hand at his companion who sat beside him with a composed and observant demeanour. ¡°Similarly, my friend here, is also a strategist like me, and his brain is much sharper than mine¡ªmaking him good at deductions and an inexpungible tactician. He likes making and handling artifacts as a hobby, Grimnir Goldvein.¡± Grimin sighed as if he was cringing over his friends lengthy explanation as he looked at me with a gentle expression across his wrinkled and slightly bronze face which looked much older and stern than Durin. A smile replaced his still lips as he nodded at me in a greeting. I nodded back respectfully as Durin settled in his seat as he crossed his arms, waiting for the others to do the same as him. ¡°Serven Finwe,¡± Serven simply said with a solemn expression as he didn¡¯t look in our direction, his tone wry and face still sullen a little as he reached his hand out and picked up a parchment lying in front of him. His companion¡ªthe elf with the lighter locks of long hair¡ªstood gracefully, his expression having a solemn yet holding a grace and elegance which spoke highly of his etiquette just from the movements of his body, his lips pursed slightly as his almost feminine voice reverberated through the chamber. He slightly bent his head, to the point of being respectful of the other party and placed a hand over his sternum as he greeted us. ¡°I am Vaerin E?rendil, of the E?rendil family of the elven race.¡± After a short pauss he decided to disclose some personal information about himself, his expression remained gentle and graceful in the entirety of his statment. ¡°We of the E?rendil family have been serving the royal family of the elven race since a long time ago¡ªfor the last six generations, as their aid." Vaerin''s bow deepened slightly as he soon unbent and with a soft smile looked at each of us and then slowly turned his eyes toward Aurora. Aurora beside me stiffened slightly, her face took a peculiar expression as she immediately composed herself gracefully, as if that loosening of her face hadn¡¯t happened earlier as she returned his smile with a gentle nod and the handsome elf settled in his seat, a content expression now replaced his face. I shifted my gaze back immediately toward the orcs now. Zalar, the hunched orc stood, his body was similar to a human male in height and muscle mass, but the things which made him stand out were the tusks growing out of his lower mouth and the reddish shade of his skin with several strips of the same colour coiling around his body likes serpents. ¡°I am Zalar, an appointed elder of the Kara¡¯bian tribe. Our tribe as been the one leading the orcen factions for a very long time. Similarly, my good friend here,¡± he waved his hand toward the muscular orc siting beside him. ¡°Is from one of the five factions which the Kara¡¯bian tribe has led so far.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the tribe of Valoria, Suren, similarly I¡¯m an elder of the faction created to oversee the other orcen tribes.¡± The muscular orc said, his heavy and deep voice reverberated through the chamber like speaking in the depth of a lake. ¡°Wait? If there are six factions amongst the orcs, then what about the other tribes and their appointed elders and leaders?¡± I asked curiously, and Zalar began to explain about the other tribes and what had become of their elders since the war had started. Zalar seemed to sigh before he began speaking, Suren beside him had his expression slightly twisted, making him look even more horrendous with the wrinkles and furrow lines of his face. ¡°There are five other tribes, beside the Kara¡¯bian tribe, which has been the leading tribe beside the five tribes. There is the Valoria tribe, the Nerevan tribe, the Thaloran tribe, Zandrak tribe and finally the Eldoria tribe.¡± Zalar looked at me for clarification, and seeing that I was deeply immersed in the topic, he continued further, trying to sound as rhetorical as possible. ¡°Each tribe has played an important role in the development of the orcen race; each tribe represents an aspect of either our lands or elements on which we were formed." ¡°The Kara¡¯bian tribe is situated and built where the winds are strong, making a good environment where warriors can nurture themselves. The Valoria tribe is best known for their prideful and strong warriors and nurtured history, known to live in harsh conditions, their tribe is situated deep in the mountains, being the oldest tribe beside the Kara¡¯bian tribe. And this sanctuary is built between the area which is found exactly in between the two tribes¡± Aurora beside me listened with deep curiosity, her face made an expression as if she was already aware of the existence of these tribes, but she still showed strong interest in the topic brought up by Zalar. ¡°The Nerevan tribe is hidden deep in the plains of water and near the ocean. The Thaloran tribe is found in an area where the sun never shows itself, where the skies are always blanketed by heavy and dark clouds with ferocious lightning striking every few seconds, making the tribe a kingdom of eternal night. The Zandrak tribe is near the sand dunes and Eldoria is where the sun rises first and sets at last.¡± Interesting! Each tribe has a distinctive and unique history and elements which makes a person feel the wonders attached to their names. Zalar¡¯s eyes seem to take a more serious and sombre hue, the gentle and graceful expression over the orc¡¯s face suddenly vanished as he spoke, each word laced with a frowning edge. ¡°The demons initiated a full-scale attack on our people suddenly, several months ago¡ªalmost an year and a half ago¡ª, we fought to the best we could, our strong warriors had driven the demons to a corner in the beginning of the war, they fought with all of their might, but it was until that unfortunate think happened...¡± Zalar leaned back into his seat, his shoulders loosened as his face wore a scowl, Suren beside him made an even more twisted scowl. ¡°We were betrayed by our own kin, they sold information and revealed plans which we had made to expel the demons from our lands¡ªwe had gotten ample support from our allies and acquired strong reinforcements¡ª, but after a few months had gone by and we were on the winning side, I had find it odd that the demons weren¡¯t giving us a harder time than I¡¯d expected them to before our betrayal, and we found out shortly afterward that they had placed mana distortion devices across our lands in secrecy using our people and making them false promises to allow them to live and not distort their current lives after the war was over.¡± Zalar¡¯s nose wrinked, the malice in his eyes burned like a fiery storm, his voice laced in venom, as his desperate and anxious eyes looked at me. ¡°That was when it happened, our side began to lose battle after battle, death became a common aspect and we lost ample numbers each day, as for the demons they grew stronger as our forces declined.¡± Seeing Zalar¡¯s expression, Suren placed a hand on his shoulder, indicating for him to calm down and relax. He sighed, as he took a breath and smothered the scowl from over his face. My brows knitted in thought as I came to a conclusion of my own, similarly the reason why the elders and leaders of the four other tribes weren¡¯t present. It seemed obvious with the relative information just given to us. ¡°The ones who betrayed us were the elders and leaders of Nerevan, Thaloran and Zandrak. Eldoria fought for us and were our loyalist warriors, and they were the ones to perish first; their defeat instigated the worst part of the war.¡± Zalar clarified immediately as he read the confusion over my face. ¡°But shortly afterward, the elders and leader of the three tribes were betrayed by the demons who made them promises when we orcs came to our weakest point in the war. By then, the impregnable fortress of Esparossa, which sequentially is the strong-hold of the Kara¡¯bian tribe, had been conquered, and the elders and their leaders who had betrayed their kind, their bodies were badly mutilated and hanged on crosses for display¡ªtheir heads severed from their bodies¡ªto sent tremors and panic through our people, which had worked better than they had expected.¡± ¡°Panic rushed in and consumed everyone like a forest fire. Revolts happened, making it less advantageous for us to fight as a group, and by then that happened, we had completely lost the war, and escaped to the sanctuary.¡± Durin looked at Zalar, his hand patting his beard as he made a sympathetic expression. Zalar turned his gaze to me and then shifted it to my bond. ¡°This our last line of defence, we barely have any fighting personnel, and even if we do engage in a battle, we would probably lose. Similarly, we have no way of communicating the other sanctuaries¡ªor to reach our allies." The entire chamber turned silent, everyone seemed to be frowning. They knew that they couldn¡¯t even escape because the demons had placed the mana distortion devices across the orcs lands¡ªso using the compass was not possible¡ªeven if they had one in their possession. ¡°Thank you for explaining your circumstances, Zalar. I think I might have the general idea of your situation and the amount of damage the demons have done so far.¡± I showed my gratitude as I heard his explanation. ¡°Heh, like you do. Someone who has just arrived here a few hours ago..¡± Serven scoffed as he kept reading the parchment from earlier, but his brows knitted into a sneer. Aurora glared at the elf, having enough of his rude behaviour, her eyes filled with annoyance as she looked at Serven who was nonchalantly reading the details written over the document. I simply turned my head toward her as she held back whatever she could have said, as Vaerin by his side turned his head toward her and apologetically bowed his head as his expression turned awkward and stiff. Ignoring the elf and shrugging his derogatory words, I thought of something and shared it with Mordian immediately as we came to a conclusion¡ªhe showed skepticism over my suggestion¡ªand just as he replied back I asked the orcen elder, Zalar. ¡°Can you firstly tell me the exact amount of the forces and resources you have? And how much time would it take to prepare them if we need to bring them with us.¡± My brows knitted in thought as I leaned back slightly and straightened my back against the high back chair. After a moment of pondering, I added right away. ¡°And what is amount of the refugees currently staying here?¡± ¡°I might be asking too much all of a sudden, but the sooner we get a clear grasp of the situation, the sooner we can launch a counterattack¡ªfor that, we need to highlight our advantages and disadvantages, leaning more toward the tactical side, because of the lack in numbers.¡± Zalar¡¯s brows knitted in thought, he pondered for a few long seconds, as his hand took a hold of his chin and shortly after he opened his mouth and explained. He clearly explained the exact amount of orcs, elves and dwarfs who were capable enough to fight, who were available in the city, the amount of injured and incapable were more in numbers than the ones who could fight and be used as reinforcements. And the amount of the refugees far exceed the number of the warriors. Plus, the bigger problem they had was of resources, they had more mouths to feed than food, and they lacked emitters to heal their people and resources to make potions and herbs to treat their fallen. Honestly, the situation looked much worse than I¡¯d first thought. There were more problems than solutions. And they barely had a chance at turning the situation around, even if we helped them. We needed to do something, and quickly. It was better if we made some plan and executed it to seize an opportunity to tilt the tide of this losing war. It was far-fetched, but worth a shot. The orcs had already lost and even with Mordian and I helping them, it would be pretty hard to do so in these circumstances. I suppressed the sigh building within me, as I shared my thoughts with Mordian, we both communicated mentally as Aurora observed us silently, knowing well that we were conversing telepathically. From her expression growing more impatient each passing second, I knew she wanted to be a part of our conversation. It was honestly a terrific perk of being bonded that we could communicate to ourselves in situations like this¡ªwhere we couldn¡¯t speak our opinion out loud. Because, there was no one I trusted more than Mordian, our partnership may have been built upon the standard of mutual benefit from our covenant, but his presence always soothed me to a point that I knew whatever we did, we both can make it work. If I made a mistake Mordian would correct and help me out. ¡°We have told you enough. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s right for you tell us how you came here?¡± Serven suddenly said as he gazed at us, his eyes shifted back immediately as he looked at Mordian. ¡°If you want us to trust to, shouldn¡¯t you also tell us about yourselves? That''s the least you can do?" He raised his chin, as he looked down at me through his nose. ¡°I find it hard to believe that you just happened to be exactly near the place where the orcen soldiers were ambushed. Don¡¯t you all find it odd as well? With the distortion devices placed all over the lands and hindering the usage of the Compass, isn¡¯t it impossible for them to come here, even if they found a blind spot; while anomalies may occur, wouldn¡¯t the demons be alerted right away using some artifact or other means.¡± Serven placed the document down and crossed his arms, his face growing impassive and cunning. ¡°And if you did, we have secretly checked for any blinds spot during the war, for using the compass and there were almost none, but not zero¡ªand in places that are far out of reach from civilization. So how did you come here and were closely near the spot where the orcen warriors and the demons were engaged? Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. All the elders sitting in the chamber turned their curious and skeptical gazes at me, nodding to his statement. Serven had made a valid point and it wasn¡¯t too far-fetched to consider the holes in our sudden arrival and helping the orcs¡ªwhich in their eyes could be a grand scheme plotted by the demons, but ultimately we were sincere so far, and Hu?um had allowed us to come with them to this sanctuary¡ª, but he had also produced the ability of an anomaly occurring, which I was waiting for, if a scenario like this had happened, which it did. I turned to the elf slowly and solemnly, my eyes unperturbed and looking relaxed, my lips slightly pursed and curved, as I brought my hand forward and ingested mana into the dimensional artifact given to me by Vetustima¡ªin pair with Mordian¡ª, that I¡¯d decide to wear in secrecy before coming inside the chamber. This dimensional artifact didn''t kept stuck on my finger, so I had guessed that the one that Vetustima gave to Mordian was special. I already had an excuse ready beforehand for a moment like this, and I¡¯d made this excuse together with Mordian. The ring in my hand produced a dim lustre of light as the mana stirred and I withdrew a disk like object, with a dome on one side, which was already damaged and the mana it used to hold extinguished, making it a dead and useless artifact. I laid the compass down on the table, so that all of them could see the broken artifact in question. Immediately after witnessing the artifact, the elders made obvious, yet curious looks, hinting they were aware of what this device was, but unsure what it pointed toward. ¡°This is obviously a compass. But it¡¯s beyond ruined and unrepairable.¡± Grimnir suddenly said, his eyes keenly observing the object, its charred and broke surface made him frown, as if he was sad for the destruction of this object, similar to an enthusiast on the loss of some valuable item. ¡°Yes,¡± I acknowledged. I deliberated for a moment as their curiosity surged to its limit, as I observed their expressions clearly and then told them about the remnant spirit of Vetustima Vivagrandus and how Mordian, Aurora and I had come into contact with him on sheer coincidence when we used this compass to move to a different and unknown land, not yet marked before. I told them that this was an artifact that Mordian possessed and was inlaid with old and ancient ash-aran magic making it an intricate and peculiar device, different from the others. They turned to Mordian and my bond nodded as if acknowledging my every word being true. Without having to turn to my side or giving any signal, I realized Aurora maintained her graceful and obvious demeanour, making her look like she was already aware of all the details I''d just spoken¡ªeven if she had no idea of the exact details. Her expression remained calm and eyes looking around the octagonal table, casually reading the surprise, curiosity and apprehension on their faces. The others seemed apprehensive of my story, their expressions conveying doubt and clear skepticism as Mordian observed their expressions beside me and even without having to tell him he began to speak, his heavy masculine voice reverberated through the chamber, sounding almost ethereal. I knew, if I told them these details and right afterward Mordian explained, my explanation would appear more convincing and closer to being the truth¡ªdespite a lie¡ªbecause he was a dragon and the minor races had quite a history with the ash¡¯ari just like humans, and they placed great emphasis over the ash¡¯ari, as far as I''d observed. And the ash¡¯ari and their intricate history was veiled by a thick fog which the orcs, elves and dwarfs would probably be unaware of. Because, judging from the surprise on Aurora¡¯s face when finding out about Mordian and also the orcs and now the elders, I came to the conclusion that the minor races were aware of the existence of the ash¡¯ari, but knew very little about them, judging from the hierarchical system and knowing nothing about the leading clans amongst them. I turned my attention back to the conversation and focused on my bond¡¯s words. ¡°When we used this compass after finishing venturing into an unknown territory, we arrived at a peculiar location which marked the secluded ruins of an ash¡¯ari elder¡ªan ancient existence.¡± Everyone listened carefully as if they were spellbound, their expressions infatuated by the mysteriously striking and stunning demeanour and looks of my bond, which seem to transcend the normality of this world. Mordian took no concern in their gazes as he explained. ¡°In those ruins, we met the remnant spirit of Vetustima Vivagrandus, the forefather of the titans. And the reason why the artifact is broken¡ªits because, after our trial at the hands of such an existence, he asked us to hand our compass to him. And when we decided to use the Compass which the remnant spirit of Lord Vivagrandus¡ªof the ancient leaders of the ash¡¯ari¡ªhad altered and made changes to, it brought us to the orcen lands without our consents.¡± The orcen elder beside Mordian frowned, as if unable to fully grasp his words. ¡°And the moment we arrived here, the Compass destabilised all of a sudden, it¡¯s mana was in jeopardy and afterward a distortion occurred and overloaded it with mana, which made it break on it¡¯s own accord, which we later found out was caused by the mana distortion devices shortly after.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even a surprise that we made it here in one piece despite the artifact getting destroyed.¡± Mordian fell silent as he leaned back and eased into the high back chair. ¡°And when we arrived, we sensed the ongoing battle immediately, so we decided to assist¡ªwhich I think one you finds fault in.¡± I finished for him, as my gaze lingered on the elf on the left side. ¡°Do you seriously wish for us to believe everything you just said?¡± Serven asked, his face flummoxed in anger as he hesitantly looked at Mordian, his eyes quivered as they met my bond¡¯s golden suns, as he shrank back. ¡°Then tell us; why did such an old and mighty existence of the ash¡¯ari remain as a spirit and why Lord Vivagrandus altered the compass Lord Astrionyx possessed?¡± Mordian turned to look at Serven, as the elf slightly flinched ¡°We don¡¯t know!¡± Mordian answered with a calm breath, his eyes looked serene and unhesitant as he impassively looked at the others, his eyes remained solemn and words confident as if each word was spoken with outmost certainty and assurance. ¡°But from what I can tell is, the remnant made us appear here for a reason, and that reason might as well have been to help the orcs. Before when we came here, we weren¡¯t aware of the orc''s situation, and neither did Lord Vivagrandus explain any further, but merely spoke to us in riddles. Because the ancient forefathers are enigmas within the ash¡¯ari clans, they are to this day respected and revered." ¡°We are not sure why Lord Vivagrandus appeared when we were travelling, challenged us, and why he altered the compass which brought us here. Even we find it odd, and somewhat unbelievable.¡± I added as I drew closer to the table as my hands laid on the surface. ¡°But he did tell us one thing. ¡®Somethings are ought to be done than others¡¯, I believe that there is a bigger picture behind our sudden and coincidental encounter with the ash-aran lord. Some bigger scheme plotted in the shadows long ago.¡± After our explanation, everyone fell silent for a moment, unable to utter a word, Serven still seemed dissatisfied with our explanation, but judging from the detailed information we had given the others seem to accept it for the time being. I heaved a sigh inwardly. They had come to believe our fabricated lie and it would be for the best. Because sometimes it was better to tell a lie, then to complicate the situation, regardless. ¡°I believe this should have answered some of our questions regarding our guests,¡± Zalar looked at Serven with a calm face as the elf seemed to break into a scowl ¡°and the ones which still linger, hope we can suppress them for the meantime and move on to the important tasks at hand which need our attention more, then just holding a session of interrogation.¡± Zalar said, as his eyes mischievously turned, holding a glint of arrogance and wry humour. ¡°Very well,¡± he dryly coughed as we all began to discuss the matters of war. Serven''s eyes turned more determined as he displayed deep solemnity. ¡°Then the topic that needs our utmost attention is deactivating the mana distortion devices, and then retaking the fortresses of Tseige and Esparossa¡ªall while we somehow retake the compass from the demons.¡± The first and foremost topic which was brought up were the mana distortion devices. From Mordian¡¯s short explanation and how I¡¯d observed the mana in the atmosphere in a frenzy and weakened state in certain areas, I could more or less tell what and how that device operated¡ªhow they targeted the magical energy. It most probably weakened and supressed the mana using some artifact. And judging from the suppressed state in which the mana was around us when we fought the demons, I found it odd, as if the mana was forcefully being held together to not allow it to work as it was supposed to¡ªsimilar to like a wet cloth which was stretched to it limit. Then Zalar explained the places which had the distortion devices placed¡ªthe land found precisely between the Kara¡¯bian and Valoria tribe, the Nerevan tribe and the Thaloran tribe, plus the significance of the Tseige and Esparossa fortress, and what we needed to do. He pointed out facts that we were unaware of, as I tried to make a general idea of what we needed to do. ¡°Our best shot at turning the situation in our favour would be to first deactivate the mana distortion device between Kara-ban and Valoria. While a majority of the reinforcements would be busy in destroying the artifact, we need people to rush to the fortress of Tseige and release the prisoners held in the dungeon founded below the fortress.¡± Zalar said, brows knitted, pondering over the assumption he was making¡ªeach word holding a great burden and panic. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but even before we discuss the compass and the distortion devices, we would need soldiers who can defend and fight against the demons while we fulfil the requirements¡ªeven if we somehow steal the compass back and have an opportunity to use it after taking care of the mana distortion devices. It would honestly consume a lot of time¡ªwhich we are short of on¡ª, if we are to maintain a stable connection and bring reinforcements in a short time. After his well thought response, Zalar slowly told us about the surroundings of Tseige and the inner lay out. He reached out his hands and rummaged through the piles of the paper and parchments as he withdrew one and pushed it in our direction. ¡°Similarly, if I had to place a number on it¡ªmore than half of our forces and reinforcements are currently imprisoned in the underground dungeon of Tseige.¡± Zalar added, and I was slightly surprised and stunned by the amount. I took the parchment in hand and began to study the information mentioned on it. There were several place which were highlighted beforehand, detailing and concisely describing the information about the fortress and its entire layout¡ªthe number of rooms, the amount of resources stored in the fortress, from food, water, herbs and other precious materials, which was supposedly the biggest storage unit in the orcen world, plus the underground dungeon which was laid on a every large scale area for keeping prisoners. While I was reading the parchment, I saw Zalar take another one out and respectfully bowed as he handed the goatskin to Mordian. My bond took it, and began to read the information about the Esparossa fortress, meanwhile I read the previous one. I shared the details about Tseige while Mordian described the most necessary details about Esparossa. We continued to share our thoughts with one another, the situation looked more bleak than we had previously thought. But, we still needed to do something to push the plan into motion. And for that, we needed to take some risks. I handed the parchment to Aurora after finishing reading as she took it and keenly studied it. Esparossa was the biggest and best know as the impregnable fortress. It was the main base of the orcs and their elders and leaders and had several artifacts, potions and treasuries filled to the brim with jewels, priceless artifacts and several other useful items. Plus, also having an underground imprisonment, second only to Tseige, where currently their leaders and some elders were kept. Hu?um beside us seem to stir and shift in his position, his face growing into a silent grimace on the mention. Mordian sent the overall structure and layout of the inside and outside of the fortress, described in the document, and made some suggestions. We gave our pointers¡ªAurora waited for her turn and threw in her own suggestions and assumptions over the matter which more than half of us agreed now, adding depth to their ideas and plans. Sometimes we disagreed on certain points which clashed with one another, the noise in the chamber sometimes rose as we were somehow able to push for a basic understanding for the time being. Right now, we had come to a mutual understanding and agreement over the matter and made a base for the operation of retaking the lands and deactivating the artifacts responsible for distorting the mana, hindering the compass useless. It was still not a proper plan, but we had made some progress so far. We needed to come to terms at some point. It would take a few more discussions, but with more precise information we might as well have a proper plan ready by the time we need to depart for the execution of the operation. ¡°Simply put, it would be a large operation, one that would require utmost planning and tactical perfection, we would only get one chance¡ªto make things right and to give ourselves a good standing in this war.¡± I let my gaze wonder around the octagonal table, looking everyone in the eyes, they seemed to understand my gaze and didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°But, after our sudden ambush on the demons while helping the orcs, they would also be on high alert and cautious. They wouldn¡¯t try to make any bold actions against us, and I think they will start to prepare for a counterattack.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Suren asked, his nose flared as he exhaled. ¡°Firstly, they won''t be entirely sure of my existence¡ªfor the well-known fact about humans being unable to use the compass¡¯, or even being aware of its presence¡ª, secondly,¡± my gaze wandered to Mordian as we came to a mutual understanding, ¡°because of Mordian¡¯s arrival with us. The demons would be assuming that the orcs now have a dragon¡ªperhaps an ally or a messenger sent from the ash¡¯ari ¡ªon their side, meaning that the ash¡¯ari are taking interest and part in the war secretly to determine certain things, which would arouse doubt in their judgement and blind them of our exact number of forces and make them believe that a good number of ash¡¯ari are here to assist us, but in hiding.¡± ¡°And while that happens, if the demons decide to communicate with their allies and ask for more reinforcements then they would have to deactivate one of the mana distortion devices in a certain range to allow that to happen, which can also work in our advantage.¡± Durin said as he patted his beard with a solemn expression, his expression turning more excited and full of vigour upon the formation of the plan. ¡°But what if they figure us out? That possibility still stands despite our best efforts at hiding it?¡± Vaerin spoke, his eyes shifted to me, as he questioned with a skeptical tone, but the young elf didn¡¯t show any disrespect, only certain doubts of the plan failing, which was within my expectations. I completely grasped the point he was trying to make. But it was fine. Because, Mordian¡¯s presence here was the catalyst which would allow us to instigate the next phase of our plan. ¡°Then you can just take it as me making a bold guess. Because if we were able to come here, they would suspect that others can also by by-passing their certain means, but still somehow, and they would start to think that we are gathering reinforcements in silence to give a final comeback.¡± I looked at Suren, as I shared my thoughts with him. ¡°And they are already close to winning the war, so they wouldn¡¯t want any anomalies to occur, so while they are on high alert and confused by our sudden arrival we will take this time and create more mayhem to create more confusion for them.¡± ¡°Simply said, they would underestimate us regardless of whatever attempt we make. Because, they think they have already won, and whatever we try will fail, that¡¯s exactly what they would be thinking. Because, they would suspect the sighting of a dragon.¡± ¡°But the possibility of anything happening or going wrong cannot be drawn out. Because it would be a race against time for us, regardless of whoever makes the first move.¡± "So you want us to make a gamble¡ªdespite the risks? It''s reckless to suggest such a strategy," Suren argued, his hands resting on the arm rest of the chair as he straightened. "But do you have a better option? With barely any military personnel and resources left, this might be our last chance to roll the dice. We''re no better than drowning men grasping at straws." I argued back, and Suren didn¡¯t say anything back. After some more discussion, we decided it was time to put a short end to our conversation for now, so that everyone could clear their minds and think of better ideas. ¡°Hu?um, please guide our guests to their quarters, and have their needs tend to, so they have a comfortable stay here.¡± Zalar said as he stood and so did the others. Hu?um, heeding the words of his elder, guided us out of the chamber after a short farewell to the others. I nodded to them and then slowly turned and fell in line with the orc, whose back was wide enough to cover half of the entrance. We didn¡¯t speak much, as we were guided through the long and lavish hallways adorned with several artifacts and monoliths and tapestries. After turning a few times, we finally arrived at a wide door which was made of iron, but was rusted from the edges and looked quite dilapidated. Hu?um bid his farewell as he told us he would be right back, he twirled as the orc vanished into the long hallways, as we decided to enter the quarter. I pushed the door open and saw the inside which looked quite barren. An artifact lit the inside with its bright light, spewing its warm rays and making a display similar to the sun¡¯s rays. The floor was made of cobblestone and granite and made a lot of accumulated dust, from not being tended to in a while. There were two beds made of stone and wood and placed over them were grass weeds and hay working as a mattress, in both corners of the room. The beds were big enough to accommodate four people at once. On the left side was a wooden table and chair and their were visible moss growing in the gaps in the walls, as the room didn¡¯t provide any windows, making it look congested and slightly claustrophobic¡ªdespite being big and wide. I stepped forward and sat down on the bed made of weeds and hay as I leaned back using my hands and looked at my companions looking right back at me. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I asked as Aurora sat on the other bed opposite to me. "There are more problems than solutions." Mordian voiced as kept standing. "Honestly, it would be a long shot if we wish to win. No less, we need a miracle to turn the situation around." I smirked at my bond asI leaned forward and spoke. ¡°Then, should we get to work?" Chapter: 119: The Seraphims Ashmedai The rigid yet monotone noise of scribbling reverberated through the study as the quill sat comfortably in my grip as I let it glide over the goatskin parchment which lay before me, my hand moving with the ease of routine as I corrected several parts and added more relevant information and depth. The ink flowed smoothly, forming words that outlined the final touches on the report¡ªjust the usual rundown on the new battlegroups and the resources I still needed to shuffle around to keep them supplied. Nothing out of the ordinary. I leaned slightly forward, my legs crossed as I wrote with the quill in my hand and read through a goatskin consisting of a battle''s result in the other. The light artifacts which illuminated the room flickered slightly, but I barely noticed¡ªthe room stayed dim, holding the quality of light before dawn approached¡ª, my focus placidly on the steady scratching of the quill as I drowned myself with work. The dim light, casting long shadows that danced on the stone walls of my study. Aside from the usual routine checks, aiding His Majesty and performing my duties as a Seraphim¡ªconsequently, being the leader of the Seraphims, a title His Majesty had bestowed upon me¡ª, everything else was trivial work which could be done with a few orders. As I went through the list of allocations, I made a few adjustments here and there in accordance to the newly revised plans and orders, also factoring the future plans and contingencies. I leaned back, my arm resting on the armrest of the chair as I eased, letting my eyes skim over the finished document which had all the detailed description of the recent projects, resources, contributions and matters which needed my oversight. Everything seemed in order¡ªbattlegroups assigned, resources distributed. Satisfied with the finality of this report as I rechecked one last time to make sure of any changes needed, I set the quill aside and glanced at the fire in the hearth. The warmth was a nice contrast to the cool air of the room, and I allowed myself a moment to relax¡ªbefore I moved on to the next one in cue. I paused, lifting the quill to consider the implications of the next sentence. The distribution of resources was not merely a logistical task; but rather it was a calculated risk, one that demanded foresight and a keen understanding of the ever-shifting tides of war. And my mind was under the deep implications of the recent task His Majesty had assigned me. My brows slightly knitted to form furrow lines, as I closed my eyes for a moment, my mind going back to my conversation with My Lord a few weeks ago. He sat on the throne which adorned and imposed his mighty figure, a flight of stairs separated us. His dark eyes burned crimson, casting down a nonchalant and aloof gaze below, his face clear of any expression or emotion, his body still and gestures so subtle that even I was unable to read what was going on inside his mind. His elbow rested over the armrest of the throne as he supported his cheek against it, his legs crossed and body draped in exquisite robes made from otherworldly materials. His eyes blinked once, his locks of snow white hair swayed slightly as he shifted in his position, his back straightened and both arms now resting on the armrest. ¡°The tide of war and times are ever-changing¡ªsuch frequent changes occur as we speak¡ª, we must prepare for any unnecessary and unwanted behaviour which might inconvenience us later. Because, in one moment we continue to win, and yet in another the tides shift like how a storm brews without anyone¡¯s knowledge.¡° My Lord said, his voice sounded sharp and brisk yet nonchalant, reverberating through the gigantic throne room. His voice held no emotion, cold and frigid just like the sharp tip of a blade, cutting through whatever came in its path. ¡°Ashmedai, get in touch with the ash¡¯ari in secrecy¡ªthe factions which are willing to cooperate with us¡ªand bring me good results as always. The ash¡¯ari aren¡¯t simple enemies, despite their crude and rudimentary nature and bloody past which has been the cause of their downfall several times, they are interesting creatures whom I find fascinating and worth investing time and effort on.¡± He inclined his head ever-so-slightly as he looked down at me with the slightest curl of his mouth. ¡°I think you can learn a lot from them¡ªI meant their history and aspects.¡± I simply stayed silent as I kept my gaze fixed on the soles of his boots, not willing to be disrespectful to My Lord to look him directly in his eyes. ¡°I hope this task doesn¡¯t appear difficult to you. But, if its out of your capabilities, you can abandon it at anytime, I wouldn¡¯t blame you.¡± I felt wronged and a sense of betrayal, my eyes seem to display my loyalty and conviction to do anything for this one being. If he wished for something and wanted to do something, then it was my responsibility as his loyal servant to make it happen, to fulfil my Master¡¯s wish and make it come to fruition. I raised my gaze and brought it slightly above, but out enough to match eye contact with His Majesty. ¡°Everything will go as His Majesty envisions. I will do everything in my power to make your vision come true. No matter the difficulty of the task, or the amount of resources or sacrifices needed to achieve the result.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t fail me, Dragon Slayer.¡± He said, his expression looked slightly delighted, the hint of a wry smile on his lips, as he spoke words of praise with his cold and deadpan voice. I had taken a keen, my head bent, so much as so that if I was close enough, my head would have clearly touched the sole of his boots. I opened my eyes and saw the hearth burning silently, only the frequent burning of woods reverberated inside as I organized my thoughts. The task was indeed something which anyone would consider impossible. The ash¡¯ari were our eternal enemies, and no words or actions of reconciliation could restore the cracks between the Daemon exciduim and the ash¡¯ari races. Not after the genocide of the dragons¡ªwhich I participated in myself. That was their bottom line. But my face wore a sly smirk, there was no need to worry about the outcome for the task His Majesty had given. It was already completed. All the pieces had fallen into place and merely needed His Excellency''s orders. But I couldn¡¯t be relieved just yet, even a single wrong move could push us several steps back in the war. This mind-set of mine had allowed me to live for such a long time, and moulded me into the resilient Leader of the Seraphims, the highest authority and power a demon can obtain, just below His Majesty. But a wrong decision here could lead to shortages, demoralization, or worse...bringing forth His Majesty''s irk. The fire crackled softly in the hearth, its warmth a stark contrast to the cold calculations that filled my mind¡ªseveral ploys for the future as I thought about what further to do with the situation of the ash¡¯ari. I dipped the quill into the inkwell, watching the black liquid swirl as I prepared to finalize the document. My hand moved with practiced precision, but beneath the surface, there was an undercurrent of unease over the reports I¡¯d recently received from the battlegroups which were sent to the elven lands. I thought back on the reports that the several high ranking demons had sent after accomplishing their missions and tasks, everything went according to as I¡¯d envisioned it to¡ªthe vision which His Majesty foresaw. They had been successful in obtaining a strong hold in the eleven lands, near the blessed springs. But ultimately, there were several casualties, more than I¡¯d expected, barely allowing them to succeed in the mission, and the reason for that was the war-goddess, Beatrix. She truly is a fascinating woman. My face remained expressionless. I had only heard about this so called war-goddess from her tales on the battlefield and the feats she has displayed, making her truly interesting. But ultimately, the true praise goes to the mastermind behind the elves for their frequent victories against the demons. All that praise point to Ramus. The Iron Strategist, better know for Mist Tyrant. If not for him, the elves would have been overtaken by the demons long ago. He¡¯s worthy of the praise he receives. He must have been the one to deploy the war-goddess. But alas, war was never predictable, and despite all my efforts, there was no guarantee that these plans would unfold as intended. But what mattered was the outcome, which had been victory as always. It didn¡¯t matter what the amount lost was, only His Majesty should be satisfied. Nothing else mattered. I leaned back in my chair, surveying the report in its entirety. The battlegroups were outlined, their strengths and weaknesses meticulously noted. Yet, as I read through the final lines, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was missing¡ªsome crucial detail that eluded me, hidden within the folds of strategy and tactics. Everything was going fine. And by now, the end of our tedious war against the orcs were finally comings to an end. It was worth the resources and effort wasted into conquering those down creatures. I heaved a sigh, as I set the quill down and rubbed my temples as I seem to relax for a moment, no work was left and I could take the rest of the day to myself after the summoning. Then, out of nowhere, the sharp echo of rushed footsteps reverberated through the corridor outside my study, growing louder with each passing second as I sensed the urgency in each step the individual covered. The door flew open, slamming against the wall as someone stumbled inside, breath heavy and ragged, as he took a firm hold of his feet and stood with a his hand over his sternum and taking a slight bow. I didn¡¯t bother looking up right away¡ªjust organizing the parchments and reading through some important documents. I figured if it was urgent enough to interrupt me, he¡¯d speak up soon enough. ¡°Y-Your Excellency...¡± the demon stammered with a heavy breath. I leaned back, finally acknowledging the intruder with a glance. He stood there, still catching his breath, eyes wide with whatever news he had to deliver. I skimmed over the desk and I decided to look at the demon at last. ¡°What happened, Zepharim?¡± I said, my eyes subtlety moving to the side as I moved them back immediately with a sigh. ¡°For you to be in this state, did something unexpected happen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. I-Its...¡± he said with a pause, his eyes dilated and face flushed pale in horror. He gulped hard, his breathing finally turned even as he straightened and looked at me with a respectful demeanour. At that moment, I turned my attention away from the attendant and looked behind with a obvious crease to my brows which showed my clear annoyance and irk. ¡°How many times have I told you to not come to my mansion unannounced, Visseyit?" I said coldly, my words cutting through the air as I stared deadpan at the fellow Seraphim now standing at the entrance of my study. The smirk over his face grew wider and more animalistic as the attendant jumped in fright but controlled his pathetic act in a timely manner and maintained his stance and took to the side, revealing Visseyit in his entirety. One of the oldest members of the Seraphims, one who''s been a Seraphim even before I joined, alongside Lilith Nezera, another fellow Seraphim. They were supposedly the founding members of the group of demons whom worked directly under His Majesty. I looked straight at him with a cold and emotionless glare, founding pure annoyance in his silly act of appearing in my home ground unnoticed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Ashmedai.¡± The Seraphim said briskly, his word sounded amused and having an undercut of coyness as he took a step forward and entered the study, the attendant, Zepharim, glanced at him as sweat rolled down his face, cautious and unmoving as he decided to see himself out of the study with a bow to me. I sighed in deliberation as I stopped my growing frustration to appear palpably over my face, as I looked at him clearly, as Visseyit sat on a sofa placed diagonally across from my desk. He corrected his long blonde hair, the onyx horns protruding from his forehead gleamed and caught the dim light of the artifacts as the silvery pale battle-robes he wore fluttered as he eased and crossed his legs, his arm resting on the top edge of the sofa. I busied myself with the prior tasks at hand, as I picked up several documents and studied their contents. I pulled at the drawer of the desk and brought out several other parchment which had the highlighted details of the research I¡¯d been conducting. It seems the process of cross-breeding the mana beasts and making strong species can wait a little more. The project simply produced failure after failure, with no sights of success. It was never enough even if I had prepared for all the possibilities. ¡°Are you going to keep ignoring me?¡± Visseyit suddenly said from the side, his scarlet eyes gleamed under the dim cascade of the artifact''s light as his expression remained aloof as always. It was a habit I disliked about this man. He was always aloof and unpredictable in his conduct and always did whatever came to his mind, even if it was a stupid proposition. ¡°Well, I am curious as to why you are here, and where have you been for the past few weeks? I think you were supposed to report back to every few days?¡± I pointed out finally, as I laid the documents on the desk and leaned back, casting a simple glance on him. ¡°In the past few weeks, His Majesty called for you but you were nowhere to be found and Amon had to fill in for your absence.¡± ¡°I was doing what you had asked me to do. The task which needed to bring the ash¡¯ari to our side in secrecy.¡± Visseyit shot back, his voice retaining humour and nonchalance as he leaned his head back and spread his arms wide of the sofa. ¡°What are the results of my task?¡± I asked, deadpan. Visseyit hesitated for a moment, his face grew expressionless as he tried to recall his experiences from the past few weeks. His eyes held a deep solemnity and madness as he looked straight at me and answered. ¡°I tried my best to rail in the ash¡¯ari, trying to work my way as civilly as possible, but you know, they weren¡¯t every hospitable in their greetings and conduct.¡± A dark smirk played on his lips as he shifted his gaze back at the ceiling and leaned back his head. I didn¡¯t interrupt him and continued to listen to his explanation. I ignored some of the boastful part and others which clearly had useless information I didn¡¯t need to pour my mind to. ¡°I first tried to go for the leviathans¡ªconsidering they aren¡¯t as rudimentary and rigid as the other ash¡¯ari, fierce yes, they are worse than all of them when provoked¡ª, but they simply pushed me away, without putting up a fight, they are fools who have grown reliant on politics and persuading words, since the war of the broken oath. So afterwards, I tried to get in touch with the basilisks and the results was similar to the leviathans, but ultimately our talk was pushed to bloodshed.¡± The amusement and bloodlust in his voice was a stark contrast to the failure of his mission as he reported about his time in the different ash-aran worlds. ¡°Those snakes are sly in their techniques and I found it quite hard to fight them, than I¡¯d thought. Well, it makes sense, considering they are a race which are feared for their decay-type mana art which even the pantheons take note of. Even if I can regenerate my body, their decay arts effected me on a fundamental scale and slowly started to match up to my healing, it was strong enough to slow me down and weaken me to some extent to give them the upper hand in the battle, but only once.¡± If even Visseyit, who was the strongest Seraphim in terms of strength, find it hard to fight the basilisks, then he must have been in a tight spot. He was the oldest member, who had also supposedly fought in the ancient war which happened a very, very long time ago. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. No one knows just how many millennials this demon had seen, come to pass. He was a peculiarity even among the exciduims and someone I was never able to perfectly understand. His unpredictable actions made him a variable to my plans, and made me extremely wary of this one demon. He was someone I could never come to read. ¡°As for the pantheons,¡± he said with a scoff, his hand combed past his hair as he said with an almost mocking tone. ¡°You already know the animosity I have with that race of warriors. After the battle of the broken oath, the demons came to even worse terms with the pantheons. You can say that we were never on the same page to begin with.¡± ¡°That is true. But all of that is insignificant in the face of the bigger picture. They are all beings who have lived long lives, causing them to be stuck in the past and hindering their ability to move forward as the eras change.¡± I said as I acknowledged Visseyit''s words. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about the mission assigned to you, I have already taken care of it.¡± I added as I leaned back, my eyes nonchalantly glanced at Visseyit as I thought of some important matters which needed my attention, after the gathering. ¡°As I¡¯d expect from you, Ashmedai. No one is as efficient as you are, the leader of the Serpahims.¡° Visseyit smirked, knowing that he was trying to push the conversation in another direction, but I didn¡¯t let him. My eyes glared at him as he straightened and looked back at me with the same aloof and uncaring expression. ¡°How many casualties did the basilisks sustain?¡± I urged as I saw his brows crease with worry for a moment as he composed himself and answered genuinely. He pondered over the answer for a moment as he spoke. ¡°I killed around twenty of their elite veteran warriors before I was pushed back by their elders and forced to retreat¡ªI did give them some nasty wounds¡ª, and during the process of my retreat I lost the compass.¡± I forced a sigh back. ¡°This is the third time you have lost or broken a compass. They are unique and intricate devices which we still can¡¯t fully re-engineer, and you went ahead and lost another. Is that the reason why you came to my place?¡± I guessed on his unannounced intrusion, as his expression froze for a moment in shock but then shifted into a wide grin as he laughed like a lunatic. ¡°You guessed right as always.¡± He said as he wiped the edges of his eyes. ¡°So what is it gonna be this time? My punishment?¡± My lips curved slightly as I shifted the placement of my legs as I crossed my arms and took this moment to ask a question which I¡¯d been curious about regarding the conduct of this demon. ¡°There is no need. The task I gave you this time, I knew the difficulty which you would be presented with so I knew failure was inevitable from your side, knowing how hot-headed you are.¡± I said with a smirk, my eyes met his as Visseyit seemed slightly astound by my statement. ¡°But...¡± I paused, as my finger tapped gently on the armrest, producing a rhythmic sound to reverberate through the study as the crackling wood in the hearth mixed with the taps which broke the silence which had descended, as I finally asked, his demeanour remained causal, not the slightest bit of nervousness over his face. ¡°I have always been curios since the moment I became a Seraphim while you were a Seraphim for quite a long time, Visseyit. Tell me, where does your true allegiance lies?¡± I asked, slightly unnerved by the demon¡¯s demeanour as I perfectly hid it. He slightly stirred on the sofa, he lifted his head entirely and straightened as he matched eye contact with me, not pulling back as if what I¡¯d asked had struck a nerve. His expression slightly shifted, eyes burning darker as his face grew expressionless, the smirk over his face vanished. I knew I¡¯d provoked him, and I was more than ready to fight him any time. We had done so at many occasions in the past, and each time our battles would end in a draw, but I knew that this particular Seraphim was far stronger than me, but despite his strength and cunning and sadistic nature he refused to become the leader of the Seraphims, only maintaining a position which was beneficial for him to do whatever he wanted. It was as if he didn¡¯t wanted to be tied down to a specific place, or position. In this thinking, he was similar to a rampant beast, who wouldn¡¯t bite the hand which fed him as long as he was given what he needed. His foot rested on his other one as he turned to me with a smirk as his lips pursed and he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple actually, Ashmedai. My allegiance lies with the one who can grant me freedom. Yes, freedom, enough freedom to not restrain me to a simple and single place. I want to roam free as long as I¡¯m alive. I want to fight to my heart''s content and if His Majesty can allow me to be as free as possible, then my allegiance lies with him, I am very much willing to bend my neck for Lord Agares.¡± I laughed, a simple gesture yet filled with mockery which he perfectly understood. Then I sighed as I shook my head and organized the parchments sophisticatedly. ¡°Then it mean that, if someone else were to provide you with more freedom you will leave His Majesty¡¯s side and fall into subordination for that someone, is that right.¡± I said with an edge of sarcasm laced to my words. Visseyit broke into a feat of laughter, his manic laughter echoed loudly inside the study, he wiped the tears on the edges of his eyes as he looked back at me, his crimson eyes burning malevolently, as I felt a surge of demonic energy from him which slightly enveloped the room in its suffocating aura. ¡°That might very well be the cause, my little Ashmedai.¡± There was no semblance of threat or warning as he withdrew his aura and I said back before giving up the comfort of the chair and standing up behind my desk as I took all the important parchments nd stored them inside a dimensional artifact which rested over my thumb. ¡°I think I might have come to understand you a little bit better, Visseyit.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that? Words can be quite deceiving.¡± He added as I replied back with a frown as I walked closer to the sofa, Visseyit stood up as well, we didn¡¯t communicate with any words as we both stepped out of the study. He walked beside me, matching a good pace as we strode through the long corridor, adorned with several artifacts and relic from the ancient times as we reached for the portal room. One of the reasons why Visseyit had suddenly arrived here was because of the sudden summoning His Majesty had issued on a short notice to all the Seraphims. And despite Visseyit''s insubordination on several occasions, His Majesty had strictly advised to attend this summon for all the Seraphims. It must be over some urgent task which had him require the presence of all the Seraphims. ¡°Ashmedai, I am also curious about something, but never had a chance to ask.¡± Visseyit pointed at, his tone curious. I didn¡¯t turn to him as we entered a chamber after a short walk as I pushed the metallic door open. The door produced a shriek as it grinded against the cobblestone floor. Having not received a response, Visseyit continued regardless. ¡°Even to this day, I am still curious about it.¡± I walked into the chamber as I looked at the portal dais mounted in the middle of the chamber, the artifact deactivated as I walked over and started operating over the panel as the portal dais jolted to life. ¡°Why do you blindly follow His Majesty? No, let me rephrase it for you; where does your true allegiance lie, Ashmedai?¡± There was a certain inclination to his words, suggesting to a deeper meaning and different purpose. I feigned ignorance, as I answered without any semblance of irk. ¡°Of course my allegiance is always with that Great Being. He is My Lord, and my loyalty stems from my respect and worship for him. He is akin to a God for me, and going against him would be blasphemous.¡± ¡°You totally sound like some lunatic from some cult.¡± Visseyit cracked a joke. ¡°Do I now?¡± I jabbed as we entered the portal and arrived inside a lightly dimmed chamber with a shift. An amber eyed demon stood their to greet us as he bowed his head respectfully in a greeting as we ignored him and strode out of the chamber and followed along the fortress, the stone surface looked old yet tidy with torches hung on the walls on the both side and illuminating the long and wide hallways as we maintained some distance from each other, as all the attendants that saw us immediately bowed their heads in prostration as we finally arrived outside the massive doors of His Majesty¡¯s chamber. He had not called for this summoning to be in the throne room, rather in one of his private quarters which were made for meetings or simply matters. I didn¡¯t find it odd in any way, because it wasn¡¯t always that he brought up important matters in the throne. As we approached, I found the other Seraphims standing outside the doors. Among them, their were two women and a man, as my gaze turned to them, the male demon¡ªAmon¡ªbowed his head in respect as Enyo, whose face was covered by a veil did the same beside Amon. So, Lilith didn¡¯t arrive as I thought. Slowly, my eyes focused on the third individual who had show no greeting whatsoever. She looked like something out of a twisted fairy tale. Her face had that classic beauty¡ªsharp cheekbones, a delicate jawline, all perfectly symmetrical. Her eyes were big, a dark red that seemed to flicker between soft and intense, like she was caught between two worlds. It made her look as if she was trying to look mature but couldn¡¯t quite hide the fact that there was still a kid in there somewhere. She was the youngest of the Seraphims who had only recently joined our ranks, Amanises. Her shoulder-length hair were a mesmerizing silvery amethyst, with a shade so light it nearly appeared white under most lighting conditions, yet it revealed a faint purple hue when touched by dim light. The strands fell softly around her face, framing it like a delicate halo. Her skin was a pure white tone reminiscent of the lustre and smoothness of pearls, almost as if it glowed from within. Protruding from the sides of her head were a pair of elegant, slightly curved horns, similar to those of a goat. These horns emerged just above her ears and curved gently backward. Her physique was of an average young woman, neither too slender nor overly muscular, but balanced and graceful. Every movement she made was fluid and purposeful, embodying both the maturity of a seasoned individual and the playfulness of someone who still finds joy in the little things. I matched eyes with Amanises, she fell back in line with the others as I saw Amon take a step forward and greet me again. ¡°It has been a very long time, Lord Ashmedai. It is my honour to bask in your presence once again.¡± The head on the right said, his necks slightly bent as his hand gently rested on his chest Amon was a tall, lanky demon draped in a silk robe, with two distinct heads. This was a characteristic special to him, a mutation from birth which gave him to heads. Both of the heads had distinct characteristics which separated them from each other. The one with a horn on the left sensed the innermost emotions of others, its gaze sharp and calculating. The hornless head read facial expressions with uncanny precision, always shifting, always observant. Each head had its own personality: the horned one remained quiet and analytical, speaking less but with a weight that made every word count, while the hornless one was more animated and talkative, dissecting the meaning behind every gesture and word. Together, they created a being that was both unnervingly perceptive and difficult to read, wrapped in the deceptive elegance of his silk robe. I nodded as I acknowledged his words and moved forward, my gaze fleeting from over Enyo, the demonness which stood beside Amon. She remained quiet, as her elegant face was covered by a black starry veil. I knocked on the door once as I jarred it open after a few seconds, everyone else fell in line behind me as we entered, my gaze immediately went to His Majesty, sitting in a chair, having poured himself a drink from the bar which was mounted on the end of the chamber, as I saw shelves containing several beverages and elixirs. I quickly bowed my head, the rest of the Seraphims did the same, as I skimmed through His Majesty''s appearance. He wore a white linen shirt which adorned and complimented his otherworldly charisma, as he wore a pair of black pants and simple boots for comfort as he leaned back in his seat and crossed his legs, his white locks seemed moistened slightly, indicating he had bathed, his eyes looking just as indifferent and difficult to read and understand as always, as if there were an infinite amount of knowledge and secrets hidden deep within. ¡°Come, take your places.¡± He simply said, his voice aloof and calm, yet holding the tremendous force which I was well aware of. We slowly scattered around the chamber, Amon took the seat beside the bookshelves, Enyo elegantly sat on a sofa placed by the windows on the left through which the crimson light of the moon evaded inside. Amanises covered the distance and sat closest to His Majesty, but His Excellency didn¡¯t seem to mind as he caressed the glass filled with some golden elixir in his hand. I sat in a chair near the bar counter, which faced His Majesty directly, as I didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. ¡°Thank you for responding on such short notice. You must have been surprised that I suddenly made you all come here, without any prior announcements.¡± He said, as he took a sip and placed the glass on the armrest. ¡°Of course, we shall respond whenever His Majesty were to call.¡± I said respectfully, as Lord Agares smiled warily, the curve could barely be considered a smile. ¡°But I apologize on behalf of Lilith as she isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s seem she is growing more arrogant to not respond to your summoning, I will personally see it that this does not happen again. As their leader its my responsibility to correct their mistakes so they can serve you better, Your Excellency.¡± I said as my gaze went to the soles of his boots. He stayed silent for several seconds as he picked up the glass again and looked at me with a silent expression. ¡°There is no reason for you to do that. There is a certain task that I¡¯ve assigned to Lilith quite a while ago, which must be consuming most of her time, so it isn¡¯t her fault for not being here. She already informed me that she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it here personally today. So cut her some slack.¡± I immediately bent my head and acknowledged his words, despite the growing dissatisfaction inside me. But I calmed myself as I cleared such thoughts and emotions, if His Majesty had ordered for something, then I just needed to work on it and accept it. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I shall do as you say.¡± I straightened as the chamber fell silent and an awkward atmosphere started to grow in the air which was broken by His Majesty again. ¡°How is the task of coming into contact with the ash¡¯ari coming along?¡± I immediately withdrew the several parchments stored inside the dimensional artifact and laid them in from of him on the table, as I gave him a briefing. ¡°The task is coming along quite well. We have already come into contact with the basilisks and a few factions within them are willing to join hands with us. While it would take a while for us to convince some of the other factions among the other ash¡¯ari,¡± I paused for a quick moment, His Majesty curiously looked at me as he brought the glass close to his lips. ¡°It would be almost impossible to bring any of the pantheons or leviathans to our side. After the war of the broken oath, it became evident that our enmity with the ash¡¯ari grew to an irreversible point¡ªafter the extinction of the dragons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when you obtained your title as the dragon slayer.¡± Lord Agares said in passing, it was not a question rather just a statement pointed at me. ¡°After you led the Seraphims and the high ranking battlegroups to massacre the dragons. After you killed Anthirix and Sylvie together with their heir, Mordian.¡± The wry expression over his face widened slightly. I acknowledged his words which sounded like praise to me, but I felt confused for some baffling reason, I completely remembered that I¡¯d been the one to fight Anthirix, wounded him and ultimately killing the late dragon lord, but I didn¡¯t seem to remember the entire thing in its entirety. It felt like wading through a thick fog as I tried to remember those old memories, and Mordian... I clearly recalled just how I¡¯d wounded the dragon, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything after our battle, I couldn¡¯t remember I¡¯d killed him or not. It felt odd, but I shrugged such a sensation off and recovered. ¡°Aside from the pantheons and leviathans, try your best to get the other ash¡¯ari races to respond to our proposition.¡± He said in a tone similar to a whisper. ¡°What is the situation within the orcen lands?¡± ¡°It is coming to an end smoothly. It will only be a few more weeks that you will get to hear good news of our victory, Your Majesty.¡± I said with a reverent tone, but face growing with a victorious grin. ¡°Good.¡± He replied. Then all of a sudden everyone in the room turned stiff as His Majesty individually gazed at everyone, I could feel Amon bow his head reverently, as Enyo sank into the sofa and Amanises''s expression looked slightly afraid. Visseyit remained calm, his expression just as aloof as always, even he didn¡¯t dare look back. Then his gaze came to a stop at me as I lowered my head and soon he turned his attention to the blankness of the room, looking at the round glass which held the golden elixir. ¡°I would like to warn all of you. Times are changing and certain things are happening which have shifted the balance of the world. Do not thing of them as coincidences. Behind every seemingly plausible coincidence, there are hundreds of inevitabilities. Some inevitabilities are intertwined with one after another, for that one coincidence to reach you.¡± His Majesty said, his words solemn and sharp as he sipped the elixir. After finishing the elixir he placed the glass down and shifted the position of his legs. ¡°Keep your ears and eyes open for any unexpected developments, anything can happen, because as long as the pedestal of fate is weaving that intricate tapestry, it would continue to make coincidences which would lead to something extraordinary.¡± His profound words resounded inside the chamber as my brows knitted in thought, unable to grasp the full meaning behind his words. Everyone spoke in acknowledgement as Lord Agares nodded his head. This warning was unexpected and out of nowhere. But if Lord Agares is the one giving us this warning, then it meant that something will happen that will shift the tide of this war, in our advantage or disadvantage, I wasn¡¯t sure. I once again revered this great existence as I praised. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. We will do anything to prevent any accidents.¡± ¡°I know everyone of you is busy, so let¡¯s end it here. And Amon, I want you to assist Ashmedai in the future tasks I give him as his support. I favour your abilities.¡± Lord Agares said, as Amon bowed his head, this time the words were spoken by the head with the horn. ¡°I¡¯m unworthy of such kind words, Your Majesty.¡± Everyone stood and then bowed their heads once as they exited the chamber and I decided to follow them last. ¡°Ashmedai, you stay.¡± His Majesty suddenly said just as I was about to exit. The other didn''t turn to look back, except for Amanises. I turned and re-entered the chamber as the doors behind me shut closed. This time I didn¡¯t sit, as I stood in front of His Majesty with my arms clasped behind my back and back straight. He grabbed a parchment and read through it, as it suddenly caught a flame which burned crimson¡ªalmost having the quality of iridescent¡ªand vanished into nothingness, not even the ash remaining. ¡°How has the matter of the human world been progressing? I especially placed them under your jurisdiction." He said with a solemn tone, and I found it odd just why was His Majesty so interested in such a pathetic race. But as I shrugged my thoughts and smothered my expression, I answered. ¡°As per your orders, I have increased the numbers of forces currently residing within the human world, similarly, I have taken the measures to infiltrate their several high ranking organizations and come to understand quite a lot about the humans. With the amount of forces we have stationed in the human world, we can easily conquer a single continent in their world on a single order.¡± ¡°But it would still take us a few years of proper preparation if we wish to commence a proper war against their kind.¡± His Majesty remained silent for quite a long moment, as he suddenly looked me straight in my eyes as I froze on the spot, I felt my legs turn stiff as cold sweat dripped from my back. Every second that passed felt excruciatingly long as he maintained eyes with me, I was unable to move my eyes away. ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as we can eradicate the humans, then that¡¯s that. As long he doesn¡¯t become a problem to my plans. I''ll allow him to grow, until he gets what I want.¡± He said with a shrug, his last world were almost like a whisper. The crimson light from outside made the chamber look even more eerie, amplifying His Majesty¡¯s words. ¡®He?¡¯ I thought with knitted brows. ¡°If I may be impudent enough to ask, just who is this ¡®he¡¯ His Majesty refers to from time to time? Is he some obstacle?¡± I asked, my curiosity controlled. I was somewhat sure that the one Lord Agares spoke about was a human, as I remembered His Majesty suddenly blurted about a human several months ago, but he was very vague about it. ¡°He is someone who will become an obstacle for me given enough time, because he is special, unlike the others. A being who is even more dangerous than the ash¡¯ari." The smile over his face grew slightly darker and more wry. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we get rid of such an obstacle before it becomes a problem for us?¡± I asked with my intentions palpable to him. He looked at me with a thin smile, his eyes impassive and wry. "If we eliminate all the obstacles right from the start, the game would lose its edge¡ªbecoming nothing more than a stroll through the park. There needs to be a certain level of challenge, a difficulty that pushes us just enough to keep things interesting, but one we can conquer whenever we choose." Chapter: 120: Taking A Risk Seo Jiwoo The light of the artifact cascaded inside the dusty old chamber which had barely went under any maintenance, the dust rose visibly to the eyes, cobwebs and moss stuck to the walls and cracks, as the claustrophobic feel of the chamber made the experience even worse as the rusty smell inside the chamber made it seem similar to a dilapidated dungeon. But, I guess, beggars can¡¯t be choosers. It was already kind enough for them to provide us with a private quarter and be willing to listen to us. Honestly, it would be harder to convey and get our opinion through to those thick-brained people and get their conjoined approval to initiate the plan, then to fight an Eldergrove Sentinel, or teach a curly haired baboon how to write. The orcs were somewhat willing to listen to us, while Serven remained hostile toward us and opposed of us every opportunity he found, while I wasn¡¯t able to fully understand the standing of Serven¡¯s companion¡ªwhich made me more wary of him than Serven, whether he was willing to support us¡ª, Vaerin, who acted in a peculiar manner and showed subtle mannerism toward us when greeting Aurora which hinted to something. Unknowingly, my gaze wandered off to Aurora. I think Aurora knew something about that elf, because of the break in her expression in the chamber, which she corrected almost instantly. But I wasn¡¯t going to force her to tell me, but I was already certain of some things about her, from the way she carried herself, her mannerism and other points. But I guess, it was just me thinking too far ahead. Aside from the orcs and elves, the dwarfs remained neutral, showing they weren¡¯t entirely brainless. But during our conversation, the dwarfs had indeed added remarks worthy of acknowledgement, from their explanation of the mana distortion devices to providing help in correcting several points in our plan, both Durin and Grimnir were assets for this war. Everyone was selected by their respective race to represent each other, which I could guess that¡¯s because they wanted to keep tight leash around each other¡¯s neck. Despite being allies there was always dispute of opinion, strategy and some hidden motive behind such actions. If I wanted to make these people consider making humans a part of their alliance, then this was going to be the first step. I needed to show them just how much humans have grown since the cataclysm, and that we could be reliable allies. In one way or another, I am representing the human race as a whole. But it was still the easier part, because discussing war and fighting a war were two completely different things¡ªand winning a war was easier said than done. I sighed as I shook my head through my lampooning. I couldn¡¯t remember when things had turn out easy for us, for once, but if they didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be more paranoid. Because, life was also stuck on hard mode for me. And to add to my worries, the system was currently generating a quest. My anxiousness only grew more as I looked at the interface, still updating itself and the information yet to provide. I hope a fiasco like our fight against the Eldergrove doesn¡¯t happen again. But aside from that, the system had finally show activity, and generated a countdown sequence for the Returnee''s Privilege option. It still didn''t show a countdown for the exact amount of time it would actually take, that part was obscured, but this alone was reassuring that I would be getting one of my old skills back. And hopefully it''s a useful one. I turned my attention back to the chamber and at my companions who had their curious gazes over me, waiting for me to say something. But somewhere in all of this, I felt nostalgic, but not entirely in a good sense, as if I''d gone back to my past life, time was of essence and we had a war to fight amongst all the desperation and despair which lingered like some plague. I turned my attention to Mordian, who slowly took off the cloak of nyx, he walked closer and handed it back to me as I stored it inside the inventory without a word. ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Aurora finally asked from the side, her body leaned against the wall, as she hugged her knees and rested her head over them, her hair pulled to one side, revealing her teal eyes which shimmered, looking obviously weary from all our constant fights and adventures. I looked back, trying to find the right words which would be convincing enough to make them agree to my plan. ¡°Just like how we discussed in the chamber with the others, both of the missions need to be done simultaneously at the same time, we need to retrieve the compass from Esparossa, while the others take back the fortress of Tseige, giving us some leverage in the war.¡± I simple said as I straightened my back against the wall and looked at Mordian, whose golden eyes looked at me with a tinge of incredulity, knowing him, he already knew what was going inside my mind and what I wanted to communicate to some extent. ¡°So, while the soldiers take back the fortress of Tseige and release the prisoners, someone has to go and retrieve the compass from the Esparossa fortress while undetected.¡± I said after a moment of pondering as Aurora had fully straightened now and was staring at me with a slight frown which communicated disbelief and incredulity. I leaned in closer on the bed as I shared my thoughts with my companions, who did seem to hide their apprehension to a certain extent. It was indeed a reckless plan than I''d thought, but if it was done, the orcs would be able to benefit from it dearly. ¡°Have you gone insane?¡± She said, her words having a solemn edge as her delicate brows knitted, furrow lines visible over her brows as she sneered. ¡°But I haven¡¯t said anything...yet,¡± I said in reply as I looked at Aurora¡¯s slightly furious response and serious expression. ¡°I can already place a finger on what you¡¯re thinking.¡± She paused, her eyes went to Mordian, as my bond stood still as he didn¡¯t say anything back. Mordian was more or less aware of what I was trying to do. ¡°You want to go to Esparossa all on your own and try to retrieve the compass and come back as quietly as possible. Like a stealth mission, where you can sneak into their home unannounced and walk right out of their doors without causing a commotion or getting caught? Do you honestly believe it would be as easy as you think?¡± I felt at a loss for words as Aurora had pointed out the entirety of my plan for retrieving the compass, and from the looks of it, convincing them both would be harder than convincing the council of the elders. I cut between the lines and took this moment to speak. ¡°Just listen to me. It might sound absurd, even suicidal to some extent, but just listen to what I have to say, then you can say and oppose to whatever you want.¡± I pleaded as Aurora¡¯s frown widened as she tsked and leaned against the wall as the dark circles under her eyes made her look even more ferocious. I gazed back at Mordian, but he silently stood by the edge of the bed, his figure standing right under the artifact spewing light from the ceiling as his golden hair caught the light and was illuminated under the brightness. I took a breath as I stirred and my feet landed on the cobblestone floor of the room as I clasped my hands and placed my elbows on my knees. ¡°The plan is simple. While the mission of taking back the Tseige fortress will be underway, the demons would believe that we are trying to release our imprisoned allies and grow our forces to retaliate, but that¡¯s where the main focus from our side goes to, I would sneak into the Esparossa fortress with a small battlegroup who will focus on diverting the attention of the demons from me, thinking that they are here to retrieve the compass; much less, they would already be expecting us.¡± I said as I exchanged a few glances with them both. Aurora was about to express her disapproval of my plan, but I cut her off and continued. ¡°Then it would work better in our advantage, because the demons still wouldn¡¯t be sure of my presence¡ªwhat race I belong to, which gives me an edge over the situation¡ª, and using that I will sneak into the fortress while wearing the cloak of nyx to perfectly conceal my presence, so even if they have any artifacts set up to sense mana, I can easily bypass it, because the cloak will conceal my mana and presence entirely, making me undetected if not done so directly.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t Mordian be a better candidate for this plan? Being a dragon and all and having lived for a long time, equating for his mastery over mana and strength? Wouldn¡¯t he be better suited for this plan if things were to go south?¡± Aurora asked, slightly puzzled and trying to piece together my plan, and why was I trying to go instead of Mordian, as she turned to gaze at him, who stood with no change on his expressionless face. If I wanted to tell Aurora the reason why, then I had to disclose Mordian¡¯s condition to her and how the curse weakened and affected his body. I looked at Mordian, his face remained impassive as we shared a few words with each other as the room turned quiet. ¡°Can you guys stop talking in your mind for a second and let me be a part of this conversation?¡± Aurora blurted out suddenly as she exchanged glances with both of us. I looked back at her with an awkward expression, feeling a pang of guilt, as if I¡¯d shown it outwardly as silence had descended, knowing that she knew that Mordian and I were bonded together so we could communicate telepathically. ¡®Go ahead. You can tell her.¡¯ My bond sent, deadpan. I knew this conversation was going to take a while, so I waved my hand and stimulated and moulded the earth mana which clung tightly to the floor as a big high-back throne, still rough on the edges from my lack of mastery over the element, conjured behind my bond, seeing my intentions, Mordian didn¡¯t say a word and took a seat as he corrected his robes and spread his arms over the armrests on the throne. ¡°Aurora, what I¡¯m about to tell is something that shouldn¡¯t leave this room; something that would remain only between the three of us.¡± Aurora looked nervous as her eyes looked slightly dumbstruck and afraid of what might come out of my mouth. My gaze swept across the chamber as I nudged Mind¡¯s Eye and the ambient mana bore visible to my eyes, taking in every detail as I slowly raised my hand. The mana in the atmosphere responded to my touch, rippling like a stone tossed into a still pond. With a wave, I reached out to the shimmering wind particles dancing around us. Gently, I coaxed them into motion as they converged around us, feeling their subtle vibrations as they responded to my will. Gradually, they began to coalesce, forming an invisible barrier that encased us, sealing our conversation within its bounds and ensuring not a whisper would escape beyond. I turned my head back to Aurora and spoke.¡°The reason why Mordian can¡¯t be the one to go to Esparossa is because of a curse placed over him which weakens and hampers his strength significantly. He is someone who has already reached integration a long time ago, but this curse has made his strength plummet, leaving him only stronger than an enlightenment stage on the verge of breaking through.¡± I used the terms I¡¯d learned from Mordian back in the cavern to better address my words and make it easier for Aurora to understand. ¡°Similarly, that¡¯s also the reason why he lacked the proper strength to fight the Eldergrove, despite being on the integration stage.¡± I said as Aurora¡¯s brows knitted in surprise and puzzlement, her expression shifted to disbelief and doubt as she immediately looked at my bond with astound eyes. ¡°Is this all true?¡± She asked Mordian, and my bond simply nodded his head succinctly with a deadpan attitude. Knowing Aurora, I knew she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied only by being told this piece of information, so I delved deeper and told her everything Mordian had told me about, everything that had happened to the dragons, their animosity with the demons, how they had been ambushed by the demons unexpectedly, and everything leading to their genocide. Aurora¡¯s expression turned more widened in surprise, flabbergasted, as it almost looked flummoxed as she corrected her facial features and tried to appear more elegant. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t aware of any of this.¡± She said with a thick sombreness laced in her words, as my dragon bond nodded indifferently, he had also listened with a calm and rational expression, showing outwardly that he wasn¡¯t effected by the mention of his race¡¯s demise. But I knew that he still felt remorse, sorrow and anger, all of these emotions burned within him like a inextinguishable fire which raged on without a stop in sight. Like an inferno, which could engulf anything and everything in its path, but on the surface, Mordian appeared as cool-headed as he always showed himself to be, his thick facade not willing to crack, not showing a single shred of emotion over his face. ¡°There is no reason for you to apologize. It all happened a very long time ago, and no amount grieving or remorse can bring my people back. It¡¯s just the truth; a truth I¡¯ve come to accept already. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m the last of my kind.¡± Mordian said, his voice sounded deadpan as his eyes looked serene, the golden in them bright, as his voice held so little, yet so much emotion which filled the air with the room with a heavy atmosphere. Despite not being together for a long time, I had promised myself to help Mordian in his revenge, any way I possibly could. ¡°But none of the minor races seem to know about the dragons¡¯ genocide,¡± Mordian mused aloud, taking the conversation in a new direction as his words pushed the sombreness away. ¡°I can think of a reason why the news never reached them, despite the passage of time.¡± ¡°Maybe it was a political move against the other ash¡¯ari done by the demons, or...¡± I started, but Mordian read my thoughts and finished the sentence for me. ¡°Or maybe the ash¡¯ari purposefully obscured the information to avoid discord¡ªand to hide the truth about the dragons¡¯ demise. From how I remember them, the ash¡¯ari would do something like this to maintain the facade of peace despite the risk.¡± ¡°It could be plausible, both could be.¡± I mused with a calm expression. ¡°Then, does the curse influences and affects your overall strength?¡± Aurora posed a question, not afraid that her voice would leak out thanks to the barrier, and Mordian simply answered, not trying to conceal any information. But, it¡¯s best if we conceal this fact from the elders. Because, I wouldn¡¯t want to make them nervous or lose confidence in us because of Mordian¡¯s condition, or to let any spies who might have infiltrated this places to leak this crucial detail to the demons, which might make us lose our edge in this war. ¡°Yes, but I can only suppress the curse for a predetermined period of time, allowing me to reach my former glory. But if done so for a long time, the curse can may as well bring my demise.¡± My bond said as Aurora¡¯s wore a frown after knowing this detail. Reading the flow of the conversation, I took this moment and spoke up. ¡°So getting back to the point, I will use the cloak of nyx and secretly and quietly infiltrate the fortress of Esparossa, while a battlegroup of the soldiers will keep the demons occupied in the meantime and work as a distraction¡ªknowing the risk, we have to be careful during the distraction part of the plan.¡± I thought for a second as I brought my hand over my chin. ¡°But after we discuss this matter with the elders, can we hope to bring it to it¡¯s initial phase.¡± Both of them nodded to my words as I swiftly turned my head toward the door as I heard a series of knocks reverberate from the outside. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and realized that it was the hunched elder of the orcs, Zalar, the orc which had given us support and presented a favourable attitude during our argument with the elf Serven. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I dismissed the barrier and reached for the doors realizing that Hu?um stood beside him outside, I placed my hands on the metallic handles and pushed the door open as the hunched orc stood with a friendly smile, his back bent forward as he asked for permission before entering our room. ¡°I apologize for inconveniencing you at a time like this when you all are resting.¡± He said, his words gently cascading through the room as his gaze went to Mordian, who had stood up and Aurora who kept siting on the bed of weeds and hay. ¡°Do you have something to tell us?¡± I asked as Hu?um entered after the elder, he held a wooden tray in his hands which had three wooden ale mugs and a big jug over it, the jug had some lavender liquid inside which had flower like pedals floating within the eye-catching beverage. ¡°Well, yes. I was hoping to meet in private after our conversation." Zalar said, as I saw Hu?um place the tray down and close the door behind us. As I reached for my pervious spot and sat down, Zalar sat opposite me, as I saw Aurora nimbly reach the jug and keenly look at the contents within, as she poured herself the lavender coloured liquid, cautiously, she brought the mug close to her mouth and took a sip as her ears seemed to move in an adorable way, which showed her delight palpably over her face. Zalar bent his head forward a little and spoke as sincerely as possible. ¡°No matter how much I were to thank you, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for what you and companions have done and are willing to do for my people. As their elder, I can only express my heartfelt gratitude for you.¡± Beside him, Hu?um stood silently, his eyes fixed on Zalar as he seemed to pity the elder. The war had taken quite the toll on both of them, and I can only guess just how much desperation Zalar faced until now. Hu?um didn¡¯t look at his elder with a gaze of disgust, rather he understood his pain and suffering, his gaze was meant to convey his emotions he couldn¡¯t express to anyone. ¡°I know that some might treat you as an outsider, show you disrespect and hostility, but I want you continue being our support. I know I¡¯m being selfish for asking your help, Jiwoo, but your and Lord Astrionyx¡¯s presence brings us a beacon of hope. Only a few hours ago, I was unsure of what to do next, what more could we do now in this disadvantageous standing, but you and your companions¡¯ appearance in our world is nothing short of a miracle.¡± He bent deeper as he slowly unbent and looked at me with his serene and gentle eyes which held the tactical perfection of a strategist. He moved his eyes around the room and said with an apologetic tone. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind the untidiness, this was the only unoccupied quarter in the fortress left, and it was not cared for, for a very long time.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, you were kind enough to give us accommodation and provide us with enough support to have our opinions heard. Thank you, Zalar.¡± I said back as I saw Mordian standing near Aurora, as she continued drinking her second mug, while Mordian also enjoyed the beverage. I thought for a moment, as I finally decided to tell Zalar about our plan, how I would go to Esparossa alone with a single battlegroup and try to infiltrate and retrieve the compass, and knowing that, I told Zalar and Hu?um about the artifact I had in my possession which could perfectly conceal my presence from being detected. Zalar should skepticism in my plan as Mordian and Aurora observed from the side-lines, not uttering a single word as they waited for the orcen elder¡¯s reply, Hu?um looked confused and perplexed by the dangerous plan I had just suggested, but ultimately, I would be the one taking on most of the risk and danger by myself. And for the soldiers that would be accompanying me, if I remembered correctly, there was a big ruin and a magical forest a few kilometres away from Esparossa which could be easily reached on foot¡ªthe surrounding of Esparossa has a lot of greenery and trees which could work as a good camouflage¡ªand if they were to be pursued by the demons, they would only take a few casualties at minimum if things were to go south in the worse case scenario, so for them, we can have contingencies placed proactively for their safety¡ªthat once the prisoners are released we can have a majority of them sent over, while keeping reinforcements on the lookout, because even before the magical forest started, there were strong mana beast which had habitants, so the demons wouldn''t be reckless. Hu?um was just about to express his dissatisfaction with the plan I¡¯d just told, but with a glance from Zalar he maintained his silence and waited for the elder to speak. After a few more seconds of deep pondering, Zalar raised his head, his eyes looked serious in thought as his voice filled the room. ¡°This plan is indeed reckless and could very well be our final chance at taking back what is ours.¡± His furrow lines looked more prominent as he spoke, each word holding a deep solemnity. ¡°But are you really willing to take such a risk for us, I did mention that this plan was more reckless than our first one of liberating Tseige,¡± Zalar paused, a thin smile growing on his face as he looked back at me with a thankful expression. ¡°But if it succeeds, the pay back will be massive. We can push the demons into a corner once again." ¡°But you aren¡¯t left with any more options, and taking a risk is better than to let precious time waste.¡± I mused with an understanding expression. ¡°I think I should let you know this, Jiwoo. The underground dungeon of Esparossa, is where Hu?um¡¯s father and the chieftain is locked away with the remaining elders for the last few months. And Hu?um is the son of the chieftain''s younger brother.¡± I turned to look at Hu?um as my brow rose a fraction of an inch, learning the sudden detail. ¡°And the ones using Esparossa as their base of operation are a battlegroup of demons sent by a Seraphim personally.¡± Mordian and Aurora turned their attention completely to the next words of the elder. ¡°They are a battlegroup consisting of five demons, all of them strong enough to give a single enlightenment stage a run for their money. They are strong individually, yes, but when working as a team, they are force to reckon with, their strength terrifyingly in sync with one another and teamwork an intricate pattern which brings the destruction and death of their enemies.¡± Zalar¡¯s expression turned twisted with rage as he told us important information regarding the enemy. ¡°And their leader is a demon who is a descendent of the Noros clan amongst the exciduim race, whose strength has reached equal to a mystic stage.¡± So their leader¡¯s strength is equal to a rank. Now that¡¯s troublesome. I already had in mind, that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy to retrieve the compass from right under their noses. I knew that there would be strong powerhouses guarding the fortress. But if their leader alone was equal to a mystic stage, then it might pose me some trouble, and I would have to rethink several parts of the plan. Because, the gap between an rank and a rank was the same as the difference in rank between an rank and an rank, the difference in strength and capabilities was too big. A gap which most people could never hope to cover in their life. But I might be able to bridge that gap with my skills and other items which I¡¯d gained since entering the trials. One such was the relic armour, which didn¡¯t receive a single dent or scratch when fighting the Eldergrove. It was one the strongest equipments I possessed. But even then, I clearly remembered the female remnant¡¯s words. Even Indra told me that I lacked perspective. But it''s the pursuit of knowledge, not the amount, that matters. Each step forward, no matter how small, brings us closer to understanding and the truth. I repeated the female¡¯s remnant¡¯s words in my mind. ¡°The Noros clan...¡± Mordian mused aloud, his brows slightly creased, showing that he knew something. ¡°The Noros clan is acknowledged as the strongest clan amongst the demons, only the Nezera clan is said to be its equal, because they have a Seraphim backing them. And that Seraphim is their leader, Ashmedai¡ªthat seems to be the case even after a millennium¡ª, who has been the patron of the Noros for as long as he¡¯s been a Seraphim.¡± My bond said as the frown over his face widened into an expression of hatred, but after a moment, he composed himself naturally. Ashmedai, the demon who had placed the curse over Mordian, and killed his kind. The leader of the Seraphims and the strongest demon just below Agares. I clenched my hand into a firm fist as I thought about the future. If I was going to fight monsters like them, I needed to grow stronger¡ªmake leaps¡ª, and I could already feel my strength reaching close to the borderline of the enlightenment stage. Soon, I¡¯ll be able to tap into the realm of a rank. ¡°Lord Astrionyx is correct.¡± Zalar said in acknowledgement. ¡°And Seraphim Ashmedai was the one to dispatch that battlegroup to keep things organized in the orcen world after the war ended.¡± ¡°It is a well known fact, even amongst us. Ashmedai is the right-hand and the battle strategist of the demon king. From what I¡¯ve read about the Seraphim, he is said to be ruthless, going to any lengths necessary to do what he thinks is right.¡± The hatred in Zalar¡¯s voice rose with each word, his voice laced in venom. ¡°And after the battlegroup left us in disarray, we were like helpless calfs, waiting to be hunted.¡± ¡°But as an elder, the blame entirely falls over me for not being able to unite my people in our time of need.¡± Zalar sneered in self-deprecation as he looked down at his toes ¡°No, that is not true, Elder.¡± Hu?um who had been quiet the entire time spoke, his words made Zalar feel guilt as he turned to face the young orcen leader. ¡°No, child. I know I can¡¯t fully comprehend the pain and loss which you do on daily basis as the leader of our kind. It¡¯s much easier to spout order while being protected in this tightly guarded fortress and sanctuary, than actually being on the battlefield, witnessing all the blood and death which still continues to ensue. Being responsible to witness the demise of your brethren in front of your eyes. Compared to you, Hu?um, I¡¯m a shallow man.¡± His head bent slightly, his wrinkled and aged face growing heavy with furrow lines, as Hu?um tried to say something, but Zalar spoke over him. ¡°You were forced to take command¡ªregardless of your own will and choice¡ªbecause of my own lack in judgement back then, I was desperate to find a solution to our tearing unity, when the chieftain was captured and taken to the fortress of Esparossa, with his brother as prisoners of war." I listened quietly, my gaze wandered between the elder and Hu?um. The guilt and despair over his aged face still looked so fresh. ¡°If I could¡¯ve done better, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have become as hopeless as they are now.¡± He snickered. ¡°We can only regret after we make an action, regardless of what that action leads to, but even then, we must learn to embrace it.¡± I said firmly, as I seem to recall all the mistakes I¡¯d made myself and could only make amends for now. As if the words were meant for me. Zalar raised his head slowly, his serene eyes looked moist. ¡°True. But I¡¯m willing to do anything to prevent the demise of our race. And with your help, it might be possible.¡± Afterwards, we made some additions to the plans and discussed what we would need to do in order to get the other elders to approve of our plan. Zalar slowly stood, as we walked over to the doors. ¡°I forgot to mention. ¡° He suddenly said. ¡°If there is anything you need, you can either come to me or go to Hu?um. I¡¯m in the main chamber at most of the time of the day with the others, while Hu?um frequently stays in the sanctuary¡¯s town. You can just ask for him and a guard will guide you.¡± I thought about it and asked straightforwardly. ¡°Then, are there any chambers here which I can use as a training room?¡± Zalar thought for a quick second, his hand to his chin as he looked at Hu?um and with a nod from him, he spoke. ¡°Yes, there a few available in the inner depth of the fortress. You can use them if you like. I can guide you now if you wish. And in the meantime, Hu?um can help your companions get used to the ins and outs of the fortress and the sanctuary.¡± I turned to look at Aurora and Mordian, and Aurora simply nodded as Mordian gave his approval through our connection. ¡°Yes, that would be much appreciated.¡± I said back in gratitude as we soon moved out of the quarter and went our separate ways. Aurora and Mordian followed Hu?um as he guided them and showed them around, and through Mordian I could somewhat get an idea of the layout and structure of the plan without having to go. I followed beside Zalar, our stride slow and comfortable as he suddenly asked some questions about the human race. They were just simple questions, not something to pry about; like what we ate, how we lived, how the mana beast in our world were like and what our technology and people were like. I didn¡¯t act cautiously as I answered all of his questions with ease, his voice sounded aesthetic, as if we was truly immersed in the topic of learning about my race. *** Laurena Lianard My eyes fixated on the black void that encased me like a lurking predator, ready to consume me at any moment. Dim light, so faint around me that it resembled glowing stardust which gave a certain beauty, yet held an ethereal quality which I couldn¡¯t perfectly describe, woven around the darkness, each speck which was the size of a grain of sand connected to the next, forming an intricate web. Swirling lines, barely visible like a thin, ethereal fog¡ªresembling a thin and delicate thread which could easily break if I were to touch it, or I thought¡ª, bridged the distance between them. I knew this place well, knew it so very well. I had been here countless times, witnessing this haunting spectacle over and over again which only made me feel awe every time I witnessed it again. I felt like my body was afloat, the weight of all of my responsibilities vanished along with the burdens I carried in here, as if this place brought a soothing and comfortable feeling to my soul, but I felt my mind stir in that exact moment, I finally realized what was happening around me. Suddenly, the stardust around me hummed and rippled, generating a blinding and egnamtic light as the ethereal fog swirled around me, like a storm had brewed without any prior notice. My eyes shut closed, I pressed them tightly, as I felt my weightless body being ushered somewhere forcefully against my will. I tried to resist to the best of my efforts, but it remained futile against the power which held me firmly. Suddenly, the resistance stopped and the power which held a firm hold over me let go all of a sudden. I felt relief, but a sense of trepidation rose from the bottom of my soul. I was afraid of what I was going to witness next in this nexus. I slowly opened my eyes, and to my surprise, I found myself standing in the middle of a lush and beautiful landscape which stretched on for miles ahead, the gale of wind felt so blissful over my skin, as the pungent smell of flowers entered my nose. The warmth of the sunlight kissed my skin as I felt comforted and soothed. I slowly turned, the crunching sound of the blades of grass being trampled beneath my feet resounded in my ears as I witnessed a gigantic fortress standing firmly and imposing in the distance, the black stone carved into its outer layer made it look intimidating and haunting, as if it was the den of some ferocious beast. There was a moat around the gigantic fortress, a giant bridge stood before the gates which connected the fortress to the outside, as I saw a cobblestone path which was dilapidated, trees of varying sizes encompassed around the fortress, making it look like the resting place of some mysterious and egnamtic figure. I took a step forward, the fortress stood silently, not one sound or presence in the distance. I walked for a few minutes, until I came close to the fortress and there was only half a mile''s distance between us But the world around me shook, the colours ran dry and wildly like some rampant beast, as I felt my mind go numb and a migraine taking a hold. Then it was over as quickly as it had come. Suddenly, my eyes focused on to a boy, no older than twenty years of age¡ªI could tell because I had seen him before¡ª, his features were obscured by the ethereal fog, but I could barely make out of them. His face so sharp and hardened from the passage of time and hardships, as if carved from stone itself, his eyes a burning cascade of malevolence and evil as the lavender in them made me quiver by only witnessing him, a twisted grin encompassed his lips, as he stood outside the fortress, and the once imposing structure held in its glory, succumbed under the onslaught of fire. I could tell with a single glace that it was no ordinary fire. It was the embodiment of evil and destruction itself. Something that shouldn¡¯t have been released into the world, the essence which could destroy anything. The once beautiful landscape, the moat around the castle, the walls, the trees, the water, everything had caught ablaze by those iridescent flames which ravaged the land, and that boy stood in the middle of it all, in the centre of all that harrowing spectacle of destruction, as if those flames rose from the depths of his being. I felt terrified the longer I looked at him, his eyes made me bend my head in fear, I felt the most primal emotion of death loom around my neck, like a sharp blade pressed against my skin, ready to slit my throat at any moment. I looked up, my neck stiff, as if stuck to it place as I forcefully moved it, and I witnessed the boy now standing right in front of me. I gasped in horror and fear, his features so clear like the day, as I didn¡¯t even have the time to protect myself. His blazing, bloodied and mutilated arm reached out and grabbed a hold of my mouth, I tried to resist but all was futile, the flames burned with a twisted craziness as if they didn¡¯t seem to discern anything, they only wanted to consume whatever was in their path. I felt the flames envelope me as I felt their onslaught over my skin, it was unlike anything, no amount of words could describe such an agony. I felt in that moment that death would be better. I tried to scream, but the flame engulfed hand didn''t let my pleas to ring out. ¡®These flames...¡¯ I thought in that split second, as the intensified and animalistic amethyst reflected in my eyes, it was so twisted, so baleful that I felt my will to resist completely disperse. ¡®What have you done?¡¯ I thought under the unimaginable and searing pain which made my mind go blank. There was nothing I could do. I felt tears stream down my face, the pain was unimaginable indeed, but I felt sadness and empathy rise. I reached my hand out which had caught the colorful flames as my body slowly vanished from existence, as if I was getting destroyed on a fundamental scale. Nothing could save me now. But the moment my hand could touch his cheek which was smudged with blood and cuts and burn marks, my arms completely vanished, and soon my body, as only my face remained which was firmly held in his grasp. ¡®What has happened to you, Jiwoo?¡¯ I was barely able to mutter those matters in my mind, as my entire figure vanished as the last thing I heard was a deafening roar reverberating around the landscape, which shook the very ground and caused the air to ripple. My breath was caught in my throat as my eyes fluttered open, I quickly brought my hands up and touched my face, as I realized that tears were welling down my cheeks. I continued to take heavy breaths, my body shuddered uncontrollably like it was winter, as I saw my bronze skin turn a shade of pale in the dim lighting of the room. I kept seated on my bed as I tried to relax myself. After a few minutes, I leaned back into the soft pillows as I tried to understand my vision. Why now? Why now of all times? I had never witnessed Jiwoo¡¯s future, not even once, I could his past and present to some extent, but never his future, it was always obscured and veiled by a thick fog, always unpredictable, never certain, forever changing. But what does this vision mean? Jiwoo, who was engulfed by those malevolent flames, the destroyed landscape and that roar at the every end, what did this vision mean in its entirety? What did it signify? I raced my mind, as I tried to discern the meaning within the vision. It was so sudden, so much at once. I slowly reached out of the bed as I corrected my nightgown, and walked to the long windows as I pressed a button on the side and the curtains fluttered to the sides, revealing the light of the moon which filled my apartment, below the many building and shops had their lights turned off, making the town look haunting and abandoned. I touched the thick and reinforced glass, as the cool touch made me relax. Fate truly is cruel. I can only witness what would and could be, not change or interfere with the ultimate result it brought. This is my curse and blessing. I can only guide others through certain means, but I can never go against the bounds of time itself. I can¡¯t repeat the same mistakes I made. Just why was fate so cruel to that boy? Just what did he deserve to go through all that pain and agony? The haunting figure of Jiwoo in my vision, wounded and covered in blood, resurfaced in my mind as I shuddered once again. ¡°Be careful, child.¡± I prayed with a desperate and anxious voice. Chapter: 121: Warring Premonitions Seo Jiwoo Beats of sweat trickled down my face as I sat on a self conjured slab of earth which worked like a protruding bench with rough edges and an uncomfortable surface, as I caught my breath, I grabbed a towel placed gently over the slab with which I wiped the sweat from my face, the droplets of sweat instantly soaked the towel as I wiped my long hair which had already grow past my shoulders. I set the towel down and leaned forward, as I rummaged into my right pocket and fished a hair tie out¡ªborrowed from Aurora¡ªas I tied my hair into a low ponytail, my bangs almost covering my eyes and completely enveloped my forehead as they had grown past my jaw. My elbows resting over my knees as I nudged the system interface as a shimmering, almost ethereal and tangible window appeared in front of me. My eyes fixated over the window which was floating in mid-air. The interface displayed the information of the pervious quest which had yet to generate the contents previously. ____ ¡¾Dungeon Trials¡¿:¡¸Sub-Trial¡¹: ¡¶Side Quest¡· ¡¾Quest Type¡¿: ¡¸Survival¡¹; ¡¶Warfare¡· ¡¾Difficultly¡¿: ¡¸SSS¡¹¡¶Extremely Difficult¡·; ¡¾Requirements for Clearance¡¿: ¡¸Retrieve the Compass / Liberate the Orcs¡¹; ¡¾Rewards¡¿: ¡¸X20 Level Increase¡¹; ¡¸X25 All Stats Increase¡¹; ¡¸Synchronization Increase¡¹; ¡¸Requirement for unlocking old skill ¡¹; ¡¸ Increase X5%¡¹;¡¸ synchronicity Increase¡¹ ____ It was a sub-trail, but the thing which made me slightly amused was the fact that it was generated as a side quest, meaning the system considered the situation of the orcs like a passing problem which I needed to solve¡ªlike doing a side quest of a game while still having my main focus on the main quest which was to clear the trail. But I felt my expressionless face contort with a scowl as the difficulty of the trail made me apprehensive of the entire situation, and made me reassess my entire plan. I was reconsidering, wholeheartedly, whether or not my plan would work. Because with the difficulty alone, I could tell it wouldn¡¯t be child¡¯s play. I already had an idea of the amount of danger we all would be courting, but this was the first time the system had given a quest or trail with such a high difficulty, and I wasn¡¯t sure where the probability of our success lied. Perhaps, the scale was already falling into our disadvantage, because from the start we were held at a disadvantage. Even when I was trapped in the basilisk dungeon, with all the other students, the quest didn¡¯t give this big of a difficultly¡ª there was always a cap which perhaps stopped the difficulty from rising to a certain level¡ªwhere we encountered danger after danger. It was a considerable amount of danger considering the ruin we had appeared inside. But ever since I''d entered the trials, the danger I''ve been facing has been astronomical and unexpected, some fights were beyond my capability of winning, but ultimately made me strong enough to challenge them again and win. The difficultly was always set to a standard based on my current abilities to clear a trial, so if the system had given me such a trial then it meant that it trusted that I had the capabilities to clear this trial. And knowing the system, something unexpected happening was quite feasible, so I needed to thoroughly prepare myself and warn my companions. And to some point, I was growing anxious. But that was all. My nervousness only stemmed from the system and its quest generated yesterday. I wasn¡¯t nervousness about fighting a war, I had my fair share of time fighting in wars, so thanks to that I wasn¡¯t as nervous or paranoid as I used to be in the past. I looked around the chamber which was as big as two ballrooms, grass was grown in here with artificial means and there was a mountainous feel in here with the light of the artifact lighting the surroundings. There was scorched ground, icicles stuck to the side of the walls and cliff at the end, the ground was torn from some point and terrible tears and crevices caused by wind magic. Since yesterday, when Zalar had taken it upon himself to show me around the fortress, we ventured into the inner depths where the training chambers had been repurposed to house the refugees of important figures among the orcs, dwarves, and elves. Meanwhile, the standard personnel from these races were housed in the sanctuary. Thanks to Zalar¡¯s detailed description of the structure yesterday, I had memorized the layout of the entire fortress with ease¡ªwhere the hallways led, which sections connected to different parts, and where the dungeons were in the fortress''s depths. Credit also went to Mordian for keeping me updated with his own thoughts, as he shared details from his tour led by Hu?um, the orc faction leader who had been appointed on short notice, as I had heard. Aside from that, I had been keeping up with routine meetings, which were held among the elders¡ªand now included us, having gained their trust and been acknowledged as allies. The discussions were long and stern, often stretching for hours, taking up half the day because no one would simply agree on any point. There was always a difference in opinion. Amidst that packed schedule, I decided to take out a few hours to train during the intervals, cutting into my sleep. But that wasn¡¯t a big issue for me. True, I didn¡¯t have an extraordinary physique or constitution like Mordian who could continue to work without any sleep or nutrients, mana was enough for him, who was a powerful dragon, but from my past life during the war, I had learned how to stay awake for days on end without sleep. It did affect me, but not to the point where my growing irritability or crankiness would blind me. I waved the interface away as it vanished, and another popped open in front of me. It had the ingredients of the elixir of life that I had obtained until now. _______ ¡¾ The Elixir of Life¡¿ [Ingredients]: ¨CEvernight Orchid petal [X 5] [Acquired] ¨CStardust of Rejuvenation [150 grams] [Acquired] ¨C??? [X 0] [Not Acquired] ¨C??? [X 0] [Not Acquired] __________ Soon, I stood up grabbing the towel and placing it over my shoulders as I reached for the doors. Exiting the chamber I continued a slow stride as I reached for the room shared by me, Mordian and Aurora. I reached out to Mordian, who was currently outside the fortress and in the sanctuary, I had lent him the cloak of nyx again and he had exited the fortress without anyone noticing. But it was a good thing that no one had noticed and detected his exit, it gave me confidence for the what I had to do in a few more days on a much bigger scale. We had shared my plan with the others, and as expected they were not very welcoming of the idea of the entire strategy I''d come up with. It did take quite a lot of convincing on our end, but in the end they yielded and accepted my plan. ¡®Any update?¡¯ I asked with a sense of urgency. ¡®Nothing so far.¡¯ He sent back without any delay. ¡®I have been going around the entire sanctuary for the last few hours, searching the entire area for any clues, or hidden ones, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything we are looking for.¡± ¡®It might take a while but perhaps it could only be just me being too paranoid.¡¯ I sent in passing, half uncertain now. ¡®After you come back and we attend the gathering, I¡¯ll take your place and go, its better if we change places and not make them suspicious that we are observing them.¡¯ Mordian didn¡¯t say anything, but his silence was his answer as I understood and continued on with my stride. Just as I was about to reach close enough, there was a right turn in front of me in the hallway, which led to our room, as I heard a feminine voice and one almost feminine voice but holding a certain masculine quality, both were engaged in a conversation. I slowed my stride even more as I channelled my mana into my ears, their voices were filtered and became easier to understand. I realized instantly who those voices belonged to, one was Aurora¡¯s and the other belonged to the elf who had came here with Serven, Vaerin E?rendil. But what I found more suspicious than him meeting her alone was the respectful tone he was using to address her, and I could tell he wasn¡¯t flirting with her, their conversation was something serious, and Vaerin seemed like he was addressing to someone higher ranking than him. There were certain parts that I couldn¡¯t understand even with my enhanced hearing, but there were some that I was able to make out of. ¡°Yes, the last I saw of them all, they were all well. And they were all quite worried about you, praying for your safety.¡± Aurora said simply, as if merely answering his question, but their was a certain grace in her words and tone which showed her higher standing. ¡°Thank goodness. I was worried that after we were trapped in the orcen world, I would never get to hear of my family again.¡± Vaerin heaved a sigh of relief, his emotions of longing and his anxiety was palpably portrayed in his words. ¡°Thank you very much, I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you, Your Highness.¡± Vaerin¡¯s tone turned solemn and graceful as Aurora was about to say something, as I took that exact moment and turned right at the end of the corridor as I saw Vaerin and Aurora standing outside our chamber. I didn¡¯t try to hide my appearance as I saw Vaerin maintain his respectful bow and Aurora acknowledging it, as she suddenly realized my presence as her face looked almost comical as she saw me, as Vaerin unbent as he looked at me and nodded. I returned his nod and approached the doors, as I was about to place my hand on the door and open it, a soft yet strong and firm hand grabbed on to my wrist as I saw Aurora with a complicated expression, her gentle and delicate brows knitted heavily. ¡°Did you hear what he said?¡± Aurora asked, her eyes fixed on me, laced with nervousness and eagerness, as if afraid that I''d heard their conversation. I didn¡¯t hide the truth and answered truthfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop, I simply heard some parts, Your Highness.¡± I teased her as a smirk played on my lips, as Aurora seem to pout in annoyance, making her look adorable. But her expression turned slightly complicated as I made a guess why, the reason would probably be what had happened in the desert, how harshly I''d treated her when I''d just realized that she wasn¡¯t a human, which was later revealed that she was actually an elf. But now that I had found out her position, she was afraid I would stop trusting her again, because she had hid this information from both me and Mordian. Seeing her expression turn numb and stiff, I stiffened a laugh as I spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, both Mordian and I have already realized that you are from some noble family in the elves.¡± My expression softened as I looked back at her, not feeling a sense of decent. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Shun, I wanted to tell you both previously, but I never had the chance due to the timing. I never meant to deceive you¡ªboth of you.¡± She rebutted, her expression growing more anxious. Her grip loosened, her strength waning as her head slightly bent. I placed my hand on the door as I entered before saying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, every has their own secrets and I wouldn¡¯t pry into yours unless you are ready to tell me willingly yourself." Aurora¡¯s expression softened as she looked back at with a certain gentleness and fondness. We had come far as companions, and Aurora was someone I''d grown fond of and trusted completely now. Just as I was about to close the door I heard Vaerin¡¯s voice again. His soft, almost gentle voice reverberated in the hallway. ¡°He is a perceptive and respectful fellow, his strength and talent is similarly enviable. Now I realize why you are fond of him, Lady Aurora.¡± The doors creaked closed as I grabbed the towel and placed it on the table and then went to sit at the bed. Putting everything aside, I began to think about my next course of action, first I needed to get a better understanding of the people we would be working with¡ªthe soldiers to be exact. And most importantly, the team that would be accompanying me to Esparossa and the reinforcements keeping watch for anything unexpected in the magical forest around Esparossa''s vicinity. I activated Ruler''s Authority, and hundreds of possibilities bloomed in my mind, forming an intricate web where each one connected to the next. I followed the logical threads with quick interest, abandoning them as soon as they became too difficult to continue analysing or simply failed to produce the outcome I wished for driven by logic, watching as they splintered into thousands more. I sifted through them rapidly, piecing together the structure of what needed to be done next. I continued doing this until I heard the door opening with a creak, and Aurora entering the room with a gentle, yet awkward expression. But as soon as her gaze bore over me, her expression fell almost instantly as she focused onto my eyes, which were probably burning a dark shade of lavender. She gulped hard, her eyes quivered as he kept stuck in her spot. I deactivated my skill as my mana keeping the skill active fell dormant as the colour in my eyes returned to normal and the heavy aura which encompassed the room returned to normal from the relaxed expression on Aurora¡¯s face now. She hesitated, before taking a step forward and sitting down on the bed. Her expression had turned back to her usual softness, but there was certain unease lingering in her eyes. I took the opportunity and broke the silence. ¡°If you are worried what happened at the door, then don¡¯t be. Like I said, Mordian and I had both realized that you are from some prestigious family, from the way you carried yourself and the mannerism you displayed through your actions." ¡°Was it that obvious?¡± She asked, slightly puzzled and feeling less confident in her disguise. ¡°Well, you can say, that a person can learn to change their accent and their actions to a certain point, but it¡¯s different when the topic of trying to conceal or change their behavioural pattern arises, something they have been doing for a very long time¡ªeven making it a habit of doing subconsciously. They can successfully hide it, if its being consciously done, but ultimately those behavioural patterns would slip out from time to time even without your knowledge. They are engraved into your psyche due to performing such action for such a long time.¡± I said as I began to feel nostalgic for some reason. Gabriel had once taught me about all sort of stuff on this topic, so I was familiar with these things and terms and had a good hang of psychology studies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you before.¡± She apologized again, looking slightly better now after my explanation. With a curve of my lips I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. While you have your secrets, so did I, and even Mordian. You don¡¯t have to worry about it now, we are companions and there are certain things you can¡¯t fully share with the people who even we are closest to, much less, each of us." Soon I turned my head toward the doors and saw Mordian standing there as he lowered the hood from over his head, exposing his long wheat blonde hair, his golden eyes shimmering ethereally like two suns. He had so swiftly and skilfully entered the room that I''d nearly failed to detect him for a moment, if he hadn''t made his presence known beforehand. For a moment Aurora was dumbstruck by Mordian¡¯s sudden appearance, as she composed herself and she turned to look at him. Mordian sat beside me on the bed as his face didn¡¯t show any emotion as usual, there was some contemplation going inside his mind. ¡°Did you find something?¡± Aurora asked, as Mordian replied with a ¡°No.¡± ¡°It seems the spies that have infiltrated the sanctuary are not bonded with demons, or not yet. Their ability to hide themselves and not leaving any clues behind is impressive." Mordian added his theory which I''d already expected. But if the demons knew about the location of the sanctuary, then why weren¡¯t they attacking this place? Or are they still waiting for something to happen? I thought as I tried to summarize everything that I¡¯d observed so far and what I''d heard from the elders, about the war. And it didn¡¯t make sense why the demons wouldn¡¯t invade this sanctuary even after they had figured out where it was located. Because, what I''d heard from Hu?um, the General of the demons, that I''d killed, hadn''t wiped out the entire soldiers who went on the expedition previously, they had first tried to imprison them, and if things didn''t turn out their way, only then did the process of elimination began. I guess there was still something the demons were waiting for to happen. Time was approaching for another gathering and I needed to convince them this time and set a clear date and time to attack in order to give us an advantage. Mordian from the side stirred as he spoke. ¡°But what I did found out in my venture through the sanctuary was, the elves here are being led as a whole by Angela Shard, similarly an elf who is respected by many elves, same with the other races.¡± I nodded in thought as I tried to create a picture of this elven woman, Angela. Aurora listened, silently, observant in her conduct as she too nodded. After a short pause Mordian continued. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard from the others and observing the person in question herself, I can summarize that Angela Shard is at least a mage who is on the second layer of the profound mastery stage. She is strong and determined, others described her as kind and gentle, while some said that she is a predator on the battlefield. Similarly, getting acquainted with her in our current position would give us an advantage, because we would be getting the support of the elves.¡± I turned to look at Aurora who was similarly an elf. She intently looked back at me, as if she understood what I wanted to say even without a word. I slowly turned my head back to Mordian who sat beside me, as he continued. ¡°The dwarf representative is Ouldrin Cohinem. He is in his late forties, and similarly backed by the other dwarfs stationed here. His attitude is rough, but he is an excellent leader who has kept the dwarfs in check until now.¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± I asked in passing as I thought of several matters. ¡°We can ask the others in passing in the next gathering , so that we can meet the current leaders of the elves and dwarfs to allow them to understand our strategy and give their remarks and ideas, so we can get acquainted with them. Similarly, it would be better if they can provide us with insight, because they know their soldiers'' strength and weaknesses better than us." I nodded in response as Aurora did the same as we prepared for the gathering to be held in a few more hours. *** After the time of the gathering was close , all three of us left our chamber and continue along the long hallways adorned beautifully by its natural beauty, but it looked slightly dilapidated due to being built a very long time ago. We continued a slow stride, I walked in the middle while Mordian to my right and Aurora on my left as we silently strode to the main chamber. After a short jog, we finally reached the main chamber where two orcen guards were standing. But I laid eyes on the hunched elder of the orcs, who stood outside with a gentle and soft smile, his chuckles rose slightly in the hallway outside as he seemed enjoying the conversation he was having with the lady elf who stood in front of him. The elven woman possessed flawless, milky white skin that seemed to glow softly in the hallway¡¯s light. Her eyes, a blend of gentleness and hardened wisdom, carried the weight of battles fought and won. Her face, a blend of both beauty and maturity, was as striking as her green eyes. Full, soft cheeks and naturally red lips added to her allure, while flaxen hair, falling just to her shoulders, framed her features in a way that accentuated the quiet strength etched in her expression, lending an ageless elegance to her beauty¡ªexperienced but not worn. She shared the same pointy ears like Aurora, a common physical trait among the elves. Her attire was both practical and commanding: She wore combat-ready pants tucked into worn leather boots, built for function more than flair. A brown linen shirt clung to her frame beneath a rugged leather vest, the ensemble tailored to her form without hindering her movements, Her chest was slightly bulged, her physical appearance perfectly proportioned as her clothes outlined her physique. The elven woman with the flaxen hair turned her head toward us as her face wore a surprised and welcoming expression. Zalar noticed her change in expression and turned toward us as well , as he welcomed us with a smile. ¡°Oh, it seems the time for the gathering has come. I couldn¡¯t tell how fast the time flew away. We should have this conversation at a later time.¡± Zalar told the woman, as she slightly nodded her head, there was obvious respect in her demeanour. ¡®She is Angela Shard.¡¯ Mordian shared as I came to a halt in front of them. Zalar waved his hand toward Angela and introduced her. ¡°She is Angela Shard, the appointed leader of the elves residing in the sanctuary. She¡¯s quite a kind and gentle lady and I hope you would share my sentiment once you get to know her. She''s simply a sweetheart.¡± She took a step forward and brought her hand forward, and I immediately took it as we shook hands. ¡°I¡¯d heard from Hu?um that a human, dragon and an elf trio had appeared in the sanctuary who had saved the orcs this time round on their expedition from the demons.¡± She said with a gentle and graceful smile, as she didn¡¯t show any disrespect to us, appearing friendly and composed. She withdrew her arm back and with a simply greeted to my companions, she placed her hand on the back of her head. ¡°To be honest, a few years ago I didn¡¯t even know a race like the humans existed, oh, I¡¯m not trying to be disrespectful or belittle your kind, its just my first time seeing a human in the flesh, heh heh¡ªmuch less a dragon. So, I hope we can get to know each other better Seo Jiwoo.¡± ¡°Likewise,¡± I said with a soft smile to appear more appealing and friendly. ¡°I have heard stories about your strength¡ªhow you were easily able to overpower a demon general and then defeat him. Are you really that strong or are those stories simply exaggerated?¡± Angela said with a tone filled with good humour, trying to get acquainted and appear more friendly. I smirked on her words as I answered. ¡°You will get the opportunity to witness it in a few more days. You will get your answer eventually.¡± I said. Angela looked to my left and greeted Aurora properly, making small talk, and just as her gaze went to Mordian, her head lowered, her expression turned solemn as he greeted my bond with respect and reverence. ¡°I had also heard of you from Hu?um, that a dragon had appeared alongside Jiwoo and Aurora, it is an honour to meet a mysterious being such as Your Grace. A living dragon.¡± Mordian simple looked at the elven woman, as she turned stiff just from his gaze alone, as I turned to Zalar and asked to shift the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Is everyone else inside?¡± I asked as I saw Angela straighten her back, but didn¡¯t look directly at Mordian, as if afraid that she would somehow offend the dragon with such a tiny gesture. Zalar answered immediately. ¡°Yes, but Serven has yet to arrive.¡± Again with that fellow. He was truly getting on my nerves now. ¡°I should take my leave now.¡± Angela suddenly said. But before she left, I interrupted and spoke. ¡°On that, I wanted to discuss this matter with the elders, but its better that we met you here. I wanted to invite the appointed leaders of each race and share something with all of you.¡± Zalar seemed to catch on to my intentions and stopped Angela and told her what we wanted to discuss, his explanation was short and concise, but Angela understood instantly as she nodded her head, her expression was one of deep thought and pondering. Afterward, she agreed and went back to call for the other two who needed to appear in order to start the discussion. We entered the chamber and took our seats. After a short greeting to the others, a few minutes later Serven finally arrived and took his seat beside Vaerin. The other greeted him and after another few moments of waiting, we discussed a few matters in between, as there was a knock on the doors of the chamber, as they were allowed entry and I finally laid eyes on the third leader, Ouldrin Cohinem. He was slightly taller than an average dwarf with bronze skin and a rough face which had seen many battles, his eyes looked hard like a warrior and his demeanour was impeccable as he wore simple battle robes and leather armour. He had a beard which was tied and hanging below his neck. He entered along Angela and Hu?um and all three of them greeted the elders with respectful bows and then took the empty seats which were available randomly around the octagonal table. ¡°It is an honour to meet Your Grace, Lord Astrionyx.¡± Ouldrin greeted respectfully. Mordian remained silent as he looked at Ouldrin with a passing gaze. The dwarf didn¡¯t feel annoyed by Mordian¡¯s solemn action, he knew that he was in the presence of a dragon, almost every race was aware of the ash¡¯ari to some extent, they believed they were mighty, and elated existences, which were akin to true deities. ¡°And you must be the human Hu?um told us about.¡± Ouldrin said in greeting as he greeted Aurora next. Without any delay, we shared our plan with the other elders and the leaders of their respected factions. Serven as always was the first to interrupt, his expression still looked as arrogant and punch-able. I ignored his words and gave a cursory look around the table as the other elders put deep emphasis over my words and thought for a moment as they considered the outcome themselves. Zalar gave some remarks over the plan and explained in detailed, he didn¡¯t hide the fact that we knew about certain details of this plan which were yet to be revealed, because the other elders would have guessed that we probably would have needed someone backing us, and also because Zalar was the highest ranking person in the sanctuary as the orcen elder. He was an intelligent orc, respected by the others, even receiving respect from Serven. Angela cut in between and asked some question to ease her growing anxiousness over the plan, which she tried to hide only to the minimal. Zalar didn¡¯t hide anything as we described the entire plan together. Hu?um who was already aware of this plan didn¡¯t say a word as he silently listened. ¡°Then how do you want to proceed with his plan? I know this plan is reckless, very much, but it provides us with an opportunity to strike back at the demons with a better chance of succeeding.¡± Ouldrin said, not fully agreeing yet, waiting for the others to agree, but showing a certain degree of favourability. I answered his question. ¡°I want an experienced team of soldiers who I want you three to appoint, its best if they are as strong as profound mastery stage mages or a subsequent stage below. Because, they would be used as bait, so they need to be strong enough to fend off any attacks until they can escape to the magical forest near Esparossa and regroup with the others, until the time I retrieve the compass and signal them to escape first. It''s best if it¡¯s a small team comprising of five to six people only." Durin brushed his beard in thought as I saw Vaerin maintain his solemn expression. Everyone considered my opinion seriously and wholeheartedly, they asked a few more things before we finally decided to go along with my plan. ¡°Not too big, nor to small. This wouldn¡¯t make the demons suspicious for a while until they figure things out, and in the meantime you would escape with the compass stolen right from under their noses.¡± I heaved a sigh of relief inwardly as I eased into my chair, Aurora doing the same, as her tense demeanour eased slightly. Well, that wasn¡¯t easy. I already felt exhausted. Angela raised her hand and spoke. ¡°I will select the person and notify everyone in the gathering held later.¡± She said, as Ouldrin and Hu?um said the same things. Afterwards, we continued on the discussion, as we shared our insights and opinions over the different matters of the war and how we should approach them. Our main focus remained over the retrieving of the compass from Esparossa and freeing the chieftain and the other elders and retrieval of Tseige. But with this, the things had gotten to a point that we could now go to the second stage of the plan. Chapter: 122: The Night Before Seo Jiwoo My eyes slowly blinked open as I saw the cobblestone cut ceiling in front of me, the cracks filled with old moss and webs around it, but something I''d grown accustomed to. I rose to my feet, as I yawned, my mind felt refreshed and relaxed, to the point that I''d slept longer than usual, something unexpected even in the current situation, but I didn¡¯t fret too much on it. For the past few days ago¡ªalmost two weeks to be exact¡ª, all I¡¯ve been focusing on was either training or participating in the gathering, to better address any concerns in our plan and to not allow for any mistakes. But for the past two days, I''d been slightly laid back, not pushing myself during training, and relaxing more to ease and prepare my mind for the upcoming fight. I knew from the get go that the situation wouldn¡¯t be resolved merely by our sneaky tactics, I would probably need to fight and force my way through after I retrieve the compass and rush for Tseige where our allies would be gathered with our full force. And in the meantime I would also need to find a way to free the chieftain and the remaining elders imprisoned in the underground dungeon located in Esparossa. And to keep my nerves relaxed and mind prepared for the inevitable, I took it easy for the past two days. Well, Master used to tell me: ¡®that training isn¡¯t always the answer to everything, you must also maintain a healthy mind and take considerable amounts of rest in order to keep yourself in the most optimal condition.¡¯. I walked closer to the table where I saw a bucket filled with clean water, a towel lying on the wooden surface as I went and sat down on a stool that I''d brought a few days back. I took handfuls of water and continued splashing water over my face a few times, as the cold and refreshing feel made me rejuvenated and fully awake now. I draped my hands with water and then carefully combed them across my hair, my fingers gently touched my scalp as I straightened the long strands that had grown way past my shoulders. If I had to say, ever since I¡¯ve entered the trials, I¡¯d let my hair grow without giving much mind to it. My entire focus and attention was entirely on the trials and their challenges, that something as trivial as a haircut never crossed my mind. I ran my hand through my hair once again, feeling the long strands that now hung past my shoulders. It was the first time I''d let it grow out this much. In the past, Master would insist on cutting it himself, usually turning it into a disaster¡ªhe¡¯d succeeded once before Fujimoto finally stepped in and gave me a proper trim, and after that Fujimoto had remained the one to cut my hair once it reached a certain length. Making up my mind, I opened the system inventory and took out a simple blade with bandages wrapped on its hilt which was exposed steel. I glanced at the blade in my hand, the edge gleaming in the light of the room. Grabbing a handful of hair at the nape of my neck, I stood up to get a better view and control, I brought the blade close, ready to cut it short. Just as I was about to make the first slice, the chamber door creaked open. I tilted my head slightly as I moved the blade at the same time. Black strands fell to the floor as Aurora stepped in, her mouth agape, staring at me in shock. ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡± she asked, her voice ringing through the chamber, almost bouncing back at her. I glanced down at the hair still hanging in my palm, then noticed the uneven chop¡ªmy hair on the right was now half the length of the left. Ah..crap!! I lampooned inwardly. ¡°Well¡­ I was trying to cut my hair,¡± I said, blinking at the mess. ¡°But it looks like I screwed it up pretty badly." Aurora approached with an awkward but unsurprised look. "Yeah, I can see that." Aurora let out a long sigh, shaking her head as she walked over to me. "You¡¯re hopeless," she muttered, glancing at the uneven chop I''d made. "Seriously, why didn¡¯t you ask for help? You can¡¯t hope to do everything, can you?" She scoffed as she pointed at the fallen hair with her eyes, a wry expression over her face. I shrugged, still holding the blade. "I figured it couldn¡¯t be that hard. You just... cut, right?" She raised an eyebrow in incredulity, which soon turned to amusement, her eyes and tone filled with wry humour. "Clearly, that didn¡¯t go as planned." She motioned for me to sit down on the stool by the table as she walked closer, grabbing the blade from my grasp. I hesitated for a second before giving in, taking a seat. Aurora stepped behind me, gently gathering the rest of my long, uneven hair. I could feel her fingers moving through it, the tugging of each strand a little more precise than when I¡¯d tried, but ultimately failed. Pretty pathetically at that. "The first time I met you, your hair was only slightly longer, and barely reached down your ears, so I thought you preferred short trims," she remarked, tying it into a loose knot temporarily to assess the damage I¡¯d made. "It¡¯s kind of weird seeing your hair so long¡ªIt took me a second or two to realize it was you back then when we met again.¡± She paused for a second as her hands took hold of my hair. ¡°But I guess it suits you." "I know," I said, glancing over my shoulder at her. "I usually keep it short, but lately... I don¡¯t know. I just didn¡¯t care enough to cut it.¡± I paused, retracting my gaze and looking down at the table. ¡°With all the trials and figuring out the past and the ancient war, everything just came crashing down all of a sudden like an avalanche. And you know, the remnants didn''t make it easy for me either. So, sorry I didn¡¯t have time for keeping a check of my beauty standards.¡± I ended my words with sarcasm laced to my tone, making Aurora chuckle. "Too busy saving the world and learning the history to bother with haircuts?" she teased, skilfully twirling the blade in her hand as I felt a little nervous now. I gulped hard as the blade settled in her hand, as I almost shielded my neck. "Something like that," I replied, smirking as she positioned herself to fix my mess. Aurora was careful, more precise than I expected, as she slowly evened out the disaster I¡¯d started. "You know," she said after a moment, "this kind of reminds me of when I cut my father¡¯s hair once when I was very young¡ªhe adores me very much even now, like any typical father would¡ªbut sometimes, he goes overboard." "Really?" I asked, trying to imagine her playing the role of a hairdresser. There was a certain emotion of longing in her tone, a sombre hue which indicated her yearning to meet her family, as she brought up the topic about her father. I could already guess what kind to expression she was making right now even without looking back. It was only right, who knew how long has it been since she last visited her home. And hearing no news about her must have made her parents worried sick for her. I could only imagine what they would be experiencing and going through when Aurora must have went missing with no traces left behind. But, if I thought back on our encounter in the sand dunes, it looked like a very good coincidence when we had met again¡ªwhen she had been transported to the desert due to her compass malfunctioning and ultimately losing it. But for some reason I had a hunch that there was something else which was obscured from sight. I just couldn¡¯t push this thought away that our encounter wasn¡¯t something coincidental, but something propagandist. The atmosphere fell silent for a moment before she spoke again. "Yeah, he¡¯s a bit like you¡ªstubborn at times, sometimes awkward and hopeless, thought he could do everything by himself¡ªlike a certain someone¡ª," she said, holding up a lock of my uneven hair before snipping it away. I chuckled, feeling slightly offended on her remark. "Am not!¡± I shot back, but not loud enough. ¡°Do you know how many times I¡¯ve had my ass kicked miserably by doing things on my own¡ªall by myself? Numerous.¡± On my remark Aurora laughed softly and loudly, her soft voice rang inside the chamber slightly as I looked at her charming face, her cheeks slightly puffed reddish as her slender hand covered her face gracefully. "Yes, I can imagine to a certain extent.¡± She said, her words soft. I chuckled. "And how¡¯d it go? Your father¡¯s haircut?¡± I asked, curious. "He ended up looking like he¡¯d fought a wild mana beast," she laughed softly. ¡°But he appreciated the help given to him eventually. You know, like you will." "Appreciate might be pushing it." I shot back, as I felt slightly afraid for my hair. Aurora smirked as she worked, cutting carefully and smoothing out the length until it properly reached above my shoulders. "I think you''re already appreciating it more than you want to admit." She brushed some stray hairs off my neck with the towel placed on the table, then reached for a band from her wrist, pulling my hair from the crown of my head together and securing it into a ponytail at the end. "There," she said, patting my shoulder lightly. "Not bad, right?" She looked smug. I reached back, running my fingers along the now even cut and the neatly tied ponytail which looked pleasant. "Not bad at all," I admitted. "Guess I¡¯ll let you do it next time too, when my hair grows longer.¡± She grinned, stepping back to admire her work, as if I was now a piece of art she had created. "Of course you will. But next time, don¡¯t expect it to for free.¡± Her smirk widened to a grin as she moved away and then went to sit on the bed made of weeds and hay. She straightened her back against the wall, her expression turning complicated and anxious as she tried to say something, but held her tongue and only looked into the emptiness of the room which gave off a claustrophobic feel. A few minutes past without any words spoken between us as I waited for Aurora, her alluring eyes gleamed in nervousness which was palpably visible, her face was warped into a complicated expression which converged several emotions on to her face, as she wrapped her hands around her knees and leaned her chin forward. I knew exactly why she was acting like this. I had once been like this myself, afraid to participate in the war, trying to imagine the imminent danger and death that awaited me, or the people around me, which left a person feeling hopeless and despaired to some extent, even before it started. And war wasn¡¯t something simple. The nervousness and anxiety which shrouded a person before a battle, leaving them numb and causing their legs to shake and cold-sweat to envelop their back, their emotions in jeopardy. And only one thought would remain in their head, ¡°Would I come back alive?¡± "Do you think that we can win?¡± Aurora asked, her tone felt weaker than usual, weary and thin, she continued looking blankly at the end of the room, as if the question was asked not for confirmation but for reassurance, as if to make herself believe that we can win. I knew she was afraid, but we had no choice, even at times of war those who used to live peaceful and mundane lives would take up arms in order to fight and protect their simple lives. War was something which no one was protected from. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said truthfully as I looked at her teal eyes, which seemed both fearful and hopeful of my next words. ¡°But, all I can say is that we can only try our best to preserve and protect what we deem precious. Only we can fight for it, to protect it, no one else would do it for us.¡± Aurora lifted her head slowly, as if her movements were stuck in slow motion, her brows knitted slightly as if she was on the verge of tears and having a break down. ¡°I don¡¯t know. From the way I''ve lived my life, I''ve always been sheltered since a very young age, not allowed to explore the outside world and transverse beyond the gates of my home, not knowing better than anyone, always being protected and given whatever I asked for. My entire world comprised of my home and its boundaries which felt more like a confinement than an actual home, that¡¯s why when I graduated from the academy on my sixteenth birthday¡ªa few months ago¡ª, I decided to go on dangerous adventures to try to quench my thirst to explore the outside world and take control of my own life.¡± Aurora¡¯s tone grew weaker as she leaned her head back, she gently brought her legs forward on the bed as she softly wrapped her hands around her shoulders. ¡°You might call me spoiled and rebellious after learning this.¡± She scoffed in self-deprecation, her words sharp and precise. ¡°But I was still very much unaware of the dangers which lied in the outside world. I was so afraid after I''d been trapped in that desert with my compass destroyed.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I didn¡¯t say anything as I continued listening to her. Because, what Aurora needed most right now was not verbal consolation, but a shoulder to lean on and allow those pent up emotions to release, which weighed heavily on her heart, which might become a weakness during her upcoming battles. Because, when a person allowed their emotions to bottle up, they would simply burst like a volcano when triggered. I knew a reason, because I was the same. ¡°This is my first time fighting a war, I don¡¯t know what role I''m supposed to play. The stress and anxiety is something I''ve never even considered before in my simple and mundane life previously.¡± She let go of her emotions, pouring all of them into her words and releasing them as I tried to a be a wall she directed those emotions and worries at, as I faced her head on. ¡°I¡¯m just nervous and anxious, now that I have sat down and finally realized the severity of the situation.¡± She turned her head, and our eyes met, as if we shared a deeper understanding of one another now. A faint, almost enviable yet complicated smile replaced her frown as she continued. ¡°Since the last two weeks, you and Mordian have been carrying this burden on your shoulders, looking unfazed and unaffected as if you guys are so used to it. I know you both are trying your best to help them out, but I feel like I''m only getting in the way.¡± I corrected my posture on the stool as I shifted my left leg¡¯s weight on to my right. ¡°How do you stay this calm and rational even in such a heavy atmosphere? Are you not afraid? Or does this confidence stem from your unmatched and impeccable strength?¡± I took a deep breath, thinking deeply over her words as I scrutinized over my own answer. After a few mores seconds, a faint yet painful smile spread across my face unbeknownst to me. ¡°Why do you think I''m not afraid?¡± I simply asked, I chuckled for some reason, not trying to be rude, but merely asking a question. Aurora was at a loss for words when she saw my expression, her own expression seemed guilty for asking such a question now after seeing my expression. ¡°True, that I''ve been carrying myself with a rational and positive attitude for the past weeks, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I''m not afraid.¡± I said. ¡°I might grow a facade to fan out those emotions and hide them from the others to not show my growing nervousness, to appear more logical in my decisions and conduct¡ªto not be driven by my emotions to make a critical mistake in my judgment. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I''m not afraid of fighting a war.¡± I allowed my words to roll out slowly and comfortably, as I stood from the stool and walked over to Aurora¡¯s side, maintaining a simple distance to not appear distant or overwhelming, as I sat down. ¡°But right now, I might be the most scared out of anyone else. Because, this battle puts our lives at stake.¡± Aurora leaned in closer as she asked. ¡°Then what do you do when you¡¯re afraid?¡± She asked with an innocent tone, her gunmetal hair swayed to the side as her bangs added to her alluring and soft features. A thin smile curved my lips as I looked straight into her eyes, the teal so vivid and shiny. ¡°I make myself remember over and over again for what purpose and who I''m fighting for.¡± ¡°I try to remember the most precious memories I have of the people I love and cherish, which brings me solace and gives me the drive for what I must do to become strong enough to protect them, and return home alive to meet them. I must do what I must do.¡± Aurora inched closer as I felt weight press down on my shoulder, as heavy gunmetal locks swayed down my shoulder and back. I allowed her to rest her head as I spoke. ¡°Doing that, I try my best to appear rational and logical outside, despite being fearful of the inevitable inside. Because, if I let my fear control me, than I wouldn¡¯t have come this far. Its a part of me and I¡¯ve accepted this aspect of myself, not as a weakness, but as a strength. My emotions are an extension which make me the person I am. Because, it always makes me continue being who I want to be." Aurora nodded her head as she listened attentively. She generated no voice, but I understood her intentions and she did mine. ¡°Because, if I had no fear, then I would be prone to failure.¡± I mused in a thin voice, whispering it into her long ear. ¡°That¡¯s why, don¡¯t think of yourself as a burden, you have helped us heavily and I couldn¡¯t thank you enough for all you have done.¡± Aurora continued resting her head over my shoulder, as we allowed this intimate moment to pass, the silence didn¡¯t feel awkward or uncomfortable anymore, it was rather soothing to some point as I ruminated over my own thoughts and emotions. Minutes later, I realized Aurora''s thin breathing and the loosening of her body, she had fallen asleep in her leaning position. I gently brought my hand forward and held Aurora softly, as I laid her down on her hard bed stuffed with weeds and hay working as a mattress. I stood up, as I looked at her sleeping visage once again. A thin and fond smile encompassed my face. She had trained heavily in the last few days, pushing herself beyond her limits and finally having broken through to the next subsequent stage¡ªshe had now reached the mastery stage''s first layer, equivalent to a rank, after absorbing the pure and compacted mana left within the Eldergrove Sentinel''s core, she was already on the verge of the break through, but it took her a few more days to do so¡ªgiving her a better chance at victory due to her advancement. She had worked really hard, while I had to deal with my own responsibilities, I had notice Aurora doing whatever she could to be useful, accompanying us in every gathering, providing help and assistance in our plans and contingencies. She was more helpful than anyone I could ask for. Maintaining good relations with the other races and getting fully acquainted with the elves, orcs and dwarfs here. Afterward, I decided to let Aurora continue sleeping as I reached for the door and slowly opened it, to not generate any sounds to disturb her slumber as I walked into the hallway outside. I walked through the long hallways aimlessly, with all the preparations coming to an end, it was already time to launch our attack. All we needed was to wait for Zalar¡¯s speech. I pondered over the matter regarding the spy, or spies, who haven¡¯t been discovered even after clear observation from me and my bond for the past two weeks we have been in here. Or perhaps there weren''t any, or I was just getting paranoid. Not having the mood to train or joining the other elders in the main chamber of the fortress, I walked to the gates of the fortress, which separated the sanctuary from us as I stopped in front of a guard, an orcen male, whose tusks reached the middle of his cheeks, his small yet ferocious eyes gleamed red as the ash-green colour of his skin made him look more intimidating. He stood with a mace in his hands, wearing simple leather armour which protected his vitals. I looked up at him with a simple expression, unbothered by his gaze as he stayed silent for a second, before moving away and gesturing to another orc on the other side of the gate, as the obstacle between me and the sanctuary creaked opened. The smaller compartment in the gate opened as I walked outside and continued a slow stride into the boulevard as I felt a few gazes sizing me up, as I walked to the left and caught into the swarm of civilians, orcs, elves and dwarfs comprising of them as I suddenly found an open area and jumped without anyone noticing and flew above as my figure floated into the air and immediately I landed on a handmade path which led to the several tunnels structure which connected the sanctuary. After a little walk, I stopped in front of a hill like opening at the end of the sanctuary from where the fortress was in clear display. I stopped as I saw my bond standing there silently, observing the individuals who continued on their daily activities in the sanctuary, his gaze looked unamused and disinterested, as if he wasn¡¯t looking at them for observation but for some other reason. This was a good hiding spot for observation, through which the entire sanctuary was visible. He continued wearing the cloak of nyx, above his black battle-robes. Mordian moved his gaze toward me, as he looked at me for a second longer, his eyes noticing my shorter hair tied behind, and without asking or saying anything else, he moved his gaze back at the masses in the distance. "It¡¯s time to change shifts.¡± I said, as Mordian slowly took off the cloak of nyx and handed it to me. Without a word, he left, but I knew what was going on inside his mind because we were bonded together. Mordian had left the fortress this morning without wearing the cloak to not seem suspicious in his return when I decided to walk out on my own violation. ¡®You are close.¡¯ Mordian said as I saw him descend from the path and slowly vanish into the masses as he reached the fortress. I knew what he was talking about, when he said I was close, he meant I was close to my break through to the next subsequent stage, meaning I was soon going to be a rank again, a rank only reached and attained by certain individuals with one of the most prodigious talents. And while I was close to my break through, it still meant there was a gap between the next subsequent stage and my current one. And according the information I''d received, the biggest obstacle in my way would be the leader of the battlegroup of the demons, their leader who was a descendent of the Noros clan, and someone who was equal to a mystic stage mage. He would be an amber eyed demon. While it wasn¡¯t as impossible to bridge the gap between us with all my skills and equipment it would still be quite tough if I were to engage in combat with an amber eyed demon with the severity of the situation and race against time. But if I were to engage in a fight with no hopes of escape, then that would be that. But I was more or less relieved that they didn¡¯t have a grey eyed demon or quasi crimson eyed demon¡ªlike Mordian had said before, enlightening me on the stages of power used among the other races, that most demons experience the break through but don¡¯t acquire the true strength of someone on the transcendence stage, simply half, like a half evolution, but still experience the mutation which makes the pigment of their eyes red¡ªon the lookout in the orcen lands. I continued observing the sanctuary, using Mind¡¯s Eye to observe any shift or change in the mana or demonic energy around me, not easily caught unless seen, but there wasn¡¯t any. The mana remained eased, creating harmony together with demonic energy. And for the past few days, I¡¯d gotten quite used to the effects of the cloak of nyx, how it hid the wearer¡¯s mana and how incredible of an artifact it actually was. I regret not using it any sooner. I lampooned inwardly as I remembered the many hardships I had to face because of the mana beasts having a high sensitivity towards mana in different zones. Soon I grew bored of my unfruitful observation, as I withdrew the multifaceted keystone I''d gotten from Indra Arudecarus, that I¡¯d barely made any progress with. Ever since I''d received this keystone, the insight which it had stored inside was something I''d barely been able to access to have an understanding of what this relic had in store for me. I traced my fingers along the sharp multifaceted curves of the stone as I hoped for it to produce some reaction this time. I barely had gotten any chances to experiment with the keystones I''d acquired since clearing Vetustima¡¯s trial. And according to the remnants, these keystone were keys to unlocking the insight to attain the powers which governed the authority which shaped reality itself. I knew I lacked the experience and understanding, even my own skills were examples of my lack of capability and knowledge, which had at most been rudimentary. I took a breath as I tried to stir the keystone in my hand, the cool and hard surface of the stone-cut relic which didn¡¯t display any changes despite the amount of tries I''d made in my free time. The dead lifeless relic remained unchanging, not willing to produce the same glow like before it pulled me inside the keystone realm. But the things I''d experienced when I''d forced my way into the keystone realm had left me vulnerable, the excruciatingly long and unbearable headaches and stress it brought was something I wasn¡¯t able to understand and bare because I had only once entered the realm inside it, which hadn¡¯t been fruitful in my journey of insight. After a few more tries, I lost focus but kept the keystone firmly held in my palm, as I conjured the interface and withdrew the cubic shaped keystone I''d acquired from the female remnant only recently. It looked and felt similar to the multifaceted keystone I held in my left palm, the cold surface, and the lifelessness of these two objects made me thing otherwise that they actually held anything useful for me. I didn¡¯t try to nudge the cubic keystone yet, in my mind the stern words of the female remnant continued echoing like a broken cassette. She had said that if I wanted to make progress in my journey of insight and learn the power of these three edicts, I needed to be patient and open minded, to explore new ideas and try to gain fresh insight through means untested, and I think she¡¯d also indirectly advised me that if I wished to unlock this new keystone, I first needed to unlock the intricate powers and insights locked away in the one I''d acquired from Arudecarus. Frustrated, I didn¡¯t do anything for the time being, except for observing the sanctuary as I stored the keystones back as I suddenly noticed the many orc soldiers, together with elves and dwarfs making some announcement and gathering the masses of the sanctuary in the open area, facing the fortress. From my focused vision, strengthened with mana and heightened with Mind¡¯s Eye, I noticed the elders of the council standing on the roof of the fortress, their figures easily displayed to the entirety of the sanctuary, as a few armed soldiers stood around them¡ªZalar stood, wearing a red robe, the crimson resembled blood which matched the hunched orc well, the other elders stood beside him, the elves to his right and the dwarfs and the final orcen elder to his left. But, gone was his gentle and delicate expression, which had now been replaced with the demeanour and hardened ego of a warrior and leader as he tried to straighten, but remained slightly hunched still. The refugees of the sanctuary were confused upon seeing the elders and the guards taking post, as their necks lifted and everyone was currently observing the figures standing above them. I noticed Aurora standing behind the others on the fortress''s roof with a good distance to separate her, Mordian beside her, as I observed with a clear view. Then as Zalar took in the view below, the swarming civilians, the bustling streets, the middle of the sanctuary concentrated with all the people who had gathered. A veil of silence descended over the sanctuary, so potent that I could even hear the beating of my own heart, each beat echoed in my ears, the air left the cloak I wore swaying slightly with the passing breeze as I finally saw Zalar speak. ¡°My people, my brothers and sisters, today I¡¯ve called you here for something I wish to share with all of you.¡± His voice was amplified several times, enough to reach the very end of the sanctuary where I sat, as I could perfectly hear his speech. He was currently speaking in the common tongue, and the reason I was able to understand him was because, I''d learned the language diligently for the last two weeks, and thanks to Aurora¡¯s help I was able to pretty easily master the language, which had a similar tone and pronunciation like the human languages. And thanks to Ruler¡¯s Authority, my perception and learning speed was increased several folds so I could easily remember and figure out the words and talking patterns of the language.My gaze went behind him where two elves stood, using the deviant magic of sound which probably enhanced his words and speech to automatically reach everyones¡¯ ears. The faces of the refugees were the same as I¡¯d seen when arriving here two weeks ago. Full of despair, struggling to live and trying to piece and mend together their broken hearts and hope which could very well be an impossible task for them currently. Zalar took a breath. ¡°I stand before you today, not as a king or elder or anyone else who is worthy of such a title, but as one who has failed you, his own people continuously. We all lost our homes, our pride, our future and our freedom, it was stolen and taken away from us. And for that, I ask your forgiveness.¡± His solemn words turned gentle and sorrowful as he almost bowed his head, but stood almost straight, his hands resting on the edges of the fortress¡¯ roof. "But today, I do not ask for forgiveness alone¡ªI ask for something which may as well be a thing which I don¡¯t deserve anymore; your trust once more. Trust that we can reclaim what was taken, trust I ask you place in us. Trust that we can rise again, stronger and more united than ever.¡± His words carried power and conviction, as if steering the soul and anchoring them, as I felt the atmosphere turn determined. Zalar looked around, his gaze as if landing on each refugee individually, sharing a simple gesture with them. Finding understanding and hope. ¡°We will go to war again, but this time we will not be alone or disoriented, with strong allies we can trust." Zalar said as his gaze moved again, until our eyes met for a passing moment, before he moved them away naturally.While using the cloak of nyx, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see or sense my presence unless I actively allowed him to. His arms moved, as if following a simple rhythm, making the dim hearts of the civilians burn with determination once again. Their expressions welling with hope, as their eyes shed tears as they looked above. ¡°As you all may have heard from the brave warriors who returned from an expedition only recently, they brought alongside them, an existence of ancient origins, a dragon.¡± His words seemed to shake the civilians below, as their faces wore obvious looks of skepticism but confusion. ¡°Lord Astrionyx has agreed to provide us with help¡ªsimilarly his companions sharing his thinking¡ªbestowing us a chance to reclaim our stolen freedom and land." Mordian took this moment as he appeared beside Zalar, but appeared slightly ostentatious, his alluring and extraordinary features left everyone in awe, making them spellbound to his visage, his golden eyes surveying below, as everyone looked above, seeing the impeccable features which looked otherworldly. We had discussed about this previously and Mordian had agreed to become a beacon of hope for the refugees here, who they could use as a wall to direct their desperation toward, he didn¡¯t like the idea initially but I had convinced him after much effort, by telling them the truth and appearing before the masses it will give us their full support. Only after Zalar''s words were they able to recover from their petrified states. ¡°We will not fight for just the land. We will fight for our hope, for each other, for a future that cannot be stolen from us. A better future.¡± The sanctuary fell silent, not one word or noise heard as Zalar stood with his chest swelled and expression ablaze with determination and adrenaline rushing through his veins. ¡°And this time, we will win.¡± "We are the embers of a fire once thought lost and extinguished, but know this¡ªfrom the very ashes which buried us, we will ignite once more, our hearts ablaze, burning brighter and fiercer than ever, until we strike at the heart of our enemies and reclaim what it is rightfully ours." Zalar ended with a quotation as his ultimatum. The crowd, silent and worn, felt the weight of his words, and in that moment, they believed. Their faces still having the fresh despair and dread, but eyes now looking more alive and lively Suddenly, a chant broke out from within the crowd, reverberating and bouncing on the walls, as I realized it had come from a youthful orc, tears welling in his eyes as he looked above with a new found resolve. That chant caused a chain reaction, as the entire sanctuary shook with the loud voices and chants¡ªwhich seemed like a mantra. Their expressions conveying support, as the chants comprised of: Long live Lord Astrionyx! Long live the orcs! They continued on for a little while, as the heated atmosphere made a stark of hope to ignite in the hearts of those below and the soldiers. I lifted my head and saw Mordian, my bond looking directly in my direction, a saint smile over his face as I returned his unusual and almost alien gesture with a similar one. ¡°We will commence our attack once the sun sets tomorrow.¡± Zalar told with a calm and commanding voice. Chapter: 123: Infiltration The streets of the sanctuary bustled with heavy and loud voices, everywhere I looked it was full of activity, every sound I focused on, emerging from every single corner of this underground haven, creating a cacophony of energy, optimism, resolve and determination, the expressions over the faces of the many refugees, plus the soldiers had turned more determined and convicted. The despair was something which still lingered in certain parts, but overall the morale of everyone in the sanctuary had been boosted, which brought forth the cooperation of the sanctuary in its entirety. And I guess the credit for that goes to Zalar¡¯s efforts yesterday together with the elders, and Mordian¡¯s cooperation in becoming a symbolic figure for the refugees¡¯ here. I looked down at the busy sanctuary from above the fortress, the soldiers tip topped in hurry, either hurriedly putting on their armour, sharpening or maintaining their weapons, or getting supplies or materials necessary for their departure only moments away. The preparations had been finally finalized, everything in place and according to what we had planned. And what we required now was to simply execute the plan and hope for the best. My gaze moved through the sanctuary, seemingly slow and deliberate as I watched several scenes unfold through the streets which bustled with loud noises. Children watching the adults getting prepared for war, their innocent eyes looking around the masses of the soldiers which encompassed quite a good amount of the sanctuary, their eyes shimmered in awe, but deep within them there was fear and trepidation. Friends bidding each other farewell and praying for their safe return, pleas of consolation rose in the sanctuary, all three races were doing something similar, either a wife bidding farewell to her husband with tears welling in her eyes, orc, elf or dwarf children clinging to either their father¡¯s or mother¡¯s leg not willing to let go as their parents consoled them with a bright and hopeful, yet almost sad expression. My gaze slowly moved again and I stopped on two elves, one male and the other female. The former had his slightly long blonde hair tied in a ponytail placed over his shoulder as he wore a pair of leather armour with vambraces, with the latter having short blonde hair with streaks of white and silver mixed, draped in ordinary clothing. They both stood near a secluded mud-house which wasn¡¯t that exposed nor well hidden, as the refugees and soldiers moved along the path, everyone was focused of their own task as they prioritized themselves first. Their foreheads were touching as they shared a silent moment in the chaos around them, their hands grasped and eyes closed, until the female elf moved closer and stood on her toes with some effort until she reached the male elf''s height as her lips gently caressed the male elf''s. Using that cue I took that exact moment and pulled my gaze away as if that hadn¡¯t happened. I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude on their moment. I continued observing the others as I saw several similar scenes of the refugees bidding their loved ones farewell and wishing them good luck for their victory, after a while I sighed as I waited for the preparations of the soldiers to be complete. The atmosphere had turned lively and kind of bearable since yesterday. Plus the attitudes of those around us had taken a turn for the better. They now held us with a more favourably impression, while I''d gotten quite acquainted with the soldiers and the refugees here in the last two weeks. I nudged the systems interface open as a window came to life in front of me, my eyes ran up and down on the long window which had all my stats and abilities, either passive or active skills mentioned; my current levels. Taking a while, I swiftly corrected and adjusted my inventory, the items within, minutes later, I placed the items in a more convenient order and bought some useful expandable items from the shop as I placed them inside the inventory after checking their contents. I saw my accumulated and hard earned points, which I had obtained by risking my life each time, vanish instantly as the corner of my mouth twitched for a split second as I took a breath and eased my expression. It was indeed easy spending money, than to earn it. I shook my head in slight exasperation, but with a sigh I closed the window and focused on to my body this time. The linen shirt I wore slightly swayed with a gentle breeze inside the sanctuary through the tunnel connection, matched with a pair of black pants and ordinary shoes. To be precise, what I was looking at was the invisible armour which encompassed my body, given to me back Vetustima as a final gift, seemingly strong enough to not receive a single dent during my fight with the Eldergrove. I pulled the tether which connected me to the relic armour, as I saw a layer of thick and hard scales envelop my body, their appearance was almost magical as the scales seem to appear from within me, which shimmered under the light around me, the iridescent rimmed quality of the armour added a certain mystery to the relic itself, as I touched the armour which had draped me like a piece of clothing. It was far more comfortable than any armour I''d ever tried. I augmented mana into the relic armour as the scales hummed and the slightest light shrouded the armour enveloping it like a wisp as I felt the thickness and defences of the relic strengthened and my connection deepen as I felt the scales like a part of myself. It was indeed an excellent artifact which was compatible with my abilities. I was never a big fan of wearing armours because it hindered my movement, only sticking to the light stuff like a leather chest plate or vambraces. But the biggest advantage of the relic armour was that it didn¡¯t hinder in any of my movements and allowed me to move in whatever way I liked, as freely as possible. No wonder Vetustima took great pride in this particular item. I thought as I saw myself shrouded with the scaled armour from my chin to my toes. It was like an absolute defence, it can repair itself if damaged, which rarely happens and most of all, it gives me a boost in the accumulation and discharge speed of my mana either when manipulating mana rotation or when spellcasting. I performed the same action as before, as the relic armour vanished inward as the obsidian scales with iridescent rimmed edges disappeared as if they were never there in the first place, absorbed into my body, but still there in a dormant state to be called out at any time. And even without draping the relic armour over my body, it still provided me with a certain level of defence even in its dormant state, but I was still vulnerable to wounds and actual injuries in this state. It was basically the difference between its corporeal and incorporeal state, which made anyone awestruck of the relic. Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed inside my mind, it was filled with ancient wisdom and masculinity, stern and firm, as I responded back in affirmation upon hearing him. I put pressure over my legs as I stood from the cobblestone floor, with the finality of my preparations and confirming that I was good to go, I walked down from the roof, covering a slow stride as I stepped down from the stone-cut stairs, the sound of my boots echoing against the hardness of the floor and walls, as I made way down, deeper into the fortress as the lights slightly dimmed before I entered a hallway which was illuminated by the torches and glowing minerals embedded in the ceiling. I changed corridor after corridor and made my way to the main chamber, along the way I saw several refugees who were inside the fortress, as I communicated with Mordian, currently only he and Zalar were present in the main chamber while the other elders had moved out for the time being to perform necessary tasks to finalize their preparations. Each step brought me closer to the chamber, trying to figure out why Mordian had called me so suddenly. My eyes landed over the guards which stood post outside the chamber, they did a cursory glace, not appearing too interested in my arrival like usual and without a word opened the doors as the almost loud creak resounded around us, as the doors jarred open. ¡®What¡¯s up?¡¯ I asked as I moved my gaze around the not so big chamber, where Mordian continued to sat, and Zalar was standing, staring at a parchment in his hand as he moved on with work. His eyes were fixed on the document with such concentration and focus, as he marked several areas over the document with a quill. What broke him away from his concentration was the sound of the doors opening as he laid eyes over my visage. Seriously, did this guy ever know how to relax, even for once? I thought as I didn¡¯t allow any emotion to show over my face, as I entered and the doors creaked closed behind me, their edges grinding against the cobblestone floor. But it was true, ever since I''d arrived in the sanctuary I''d not seen this orcen elder rest properly even once. He was, at most all of the time, engaged in some debate or some important task which needed his supervision, giving him no time for any personal activity. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t call you at a bad time.¡± He said with an apologetic tone, his tone was as sincere as well, even with the most trivial matters. ¡°With all the ongoing preparations, you must have been busy yourself.¡± I shook my head solemnly, appearing casual in front of this particular orcen elder. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I''m already done with my preparations.¡± I moved my gaze across the chamber and glanced at Mordian, who silently sat with his arms crossed, back eased against the high-back chair, several parchments and documents were placed in front of him. ¡°But I suppose it¡¯s something that holds certain importance that you had Mordian call me here, and want to talk about it in private without the others present?¡± I jabbed with a straight face as I gave a passing glance at the vacant chairs, not trying to beat around the bush. Zalar understood my intentions clearly as he looked almost apologetic, a gentle crease bloomed over his soft yet aged features which had experienced the vicissitudes of time as he remained hunched. His expression turned contradictory to his previous one, as his brows knitted and he looked more serious, his furrow lines more prominently displayed, which added more depth to his face, but made me wary of his next words. His eyes went down to the parchment which he was scribbling on only moments ago with a quill, as he looked at Mordian and then turned to me. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s something which I can only trust you with, Jiwoo, that¡¯s why I requested Lord Astrionyx to communicate with you to come here.¡± He said with a solemn tone, each word holding a deep meaning. ¡°You must also be aware of the reason yourself to some extent.¡± I nodded simply, understanding his inclination without having to point out the obvious. It was probably because of the spy which hadn¡¯t been caught yet so far. It was because of me having first hand experience fighting in a war, that was why I was suspicious of the presence of a spy, or spies, because it was impossible for that to be unlikely. That spy, at the contrary, had done an excellent job at hiding itself. I had a few people pop up in mind, but their actions weren¡¯t that suspicious, that I could just accuse them based on my vague opinion. I shrugged as I walked closer to the octagonal table and reached Zalar, who stood silently in his spot, his fingers sharing the fresh smell of the quill''s ink, as I laid eyes on the parchment which lied on the table. From a simple glance, it looked like a map, a highly detailed one at that which easily highlighting the passages, hallways, rooms and other facilities of some massive building. My brows jumped in surprise as I noticed the quill marks, which had left a dark circle over several positions and areas within and outside the fortress area, making an intricate path leading inside the fortress through a hidden passage, from the underground, but not connected to the dungeon below. ¡°This is..¡± I pointed out as I placed a hand over the old, yellow parchment which looked quite old, perhaps even older than all three of us in this room. The document appeared delicate to the eyes, so much so, that I felt like exerting a little bit of strength might tear the important document apart. Zalar beside me nodded, his serene eyes shimmering as they skilfully moved along mine as he pointed at the highlighted areas over the map, starting from the entrance and to where I needed to go to once I entered the fortress of Esparossa. ¡°This hidden passage is on the easternmost side of the fortress''s surrounding area, the distance is about a mile, situated near the opening of the magical forest, which appears the most normal and unbothered position of the area which encompasses the fortress and the land around it ¡± Zalar pointed out. His slender finger traced over the parchment, following the circles in a chronological order. He scrutinized over his words, trying his best to appear rhetorical and coherent in his speech. ¡°Following this path, you will find an entrance which would lead you to an underground tunnel which connects to the first basement of the fortress.¡± He paused, taking a glance at me and finding that I was fully immersed, he continued on with his explanation. ¡°The fortress has a total of two underground basements and below those basements is the dungeon where the chieftain and the remaining elders are most probably imprisoned. There are trapdoors and several secret passages within the fortress which only the chieftain is aware of, alongside this one.¡± I followed the tip of his finger, and looked at the dark circles, the basements'' structures were certainly complex, it was like a packed maze, and the maze only got more intricate and difficult to read and understand as it deepened. Zalar took a breath, he concisely explained the path which led to the dungeon below the fortress, explaining every corridor, hall, and path in the basement, the rooms which each path connected to, as I continued listening with an observant expression, trying to piece together each path in my mind like a puzzle, but the premise was without knowing the presence of the enemies¡¯ position. The biggest problem I would face is the positioning of the guards, stationed around the fortress for any variables. I activated Ruler¡¯s Authority, as I saw Zalar suddenly flinch a step back, seeing the crease over his face, I controlled my skill and tried my best to suppress my aura, to alter the effects of the skill. Getting back to work, my mind produced a clear and detailed simulation of the entire building, using the map and all the instructions given to me, I moved along each path, as if tracing through a maze, each room and hallway led to an entirely different area, and when it became harder for me to focus on some aspects I asked Zalar again where some places went, and he patiently replied, his face still holding the gentle yet serious expression from earlier, but his brows were creased exaggeratedly as he looked at me, the lavender reflected in his eyes. I continued on with each simulation in my mind, phasing from one possibility and simulation to the next, putting together the maze which formed the entire fortress. After thirty minutes of doing the same thing, I allowed myself to breathe, I took a moment to relax, the skill placed a significant burden over my mind as I continued, as if knives had been pulled out of my temples, as I recollected the entirety of the details. Then after Zalar had covered the entire topic of the first portion, he slowly moved on from the basements and went to the upper floors, describing where the treasuries were precisely, the chambers, the throne room and other important places within the Esparossa fortress. My main focus was on the treasuries and the throne room, which were the most probable places where the compass might be kept. Zalar shared my thoughts as Mordian threw in his hypothesis, as we continued on with our discussion, taking time to study the parchments, the surroundings land of Esparossa fortress, running simulations. After an hour of discussing and rigorously memorizing the entire map, thanks to Zalar¡¯s help, I finally took a breath of relief as I slumped into a chair beside me, the burden over my mind was extreme. My temples contorted to the point as if they could burst. I felt like another second of this would fry my brain. ¡®Did he make you memorize the entire map of the Tseige fortress, in the meantime?¡¯ I asked in passing, wry in my conduct, a smirk pulling at my lips. Mordian moved his gaze, his eyes just as listless and indifferent as he replied ¡®Unfortunately no. That honour was especially reserved for you.¡¯ He said in nonchalance, his tone not one note up or down. I fell silent as I blankly looked at Mordian without any strong reply in mind. For the first time, I was overwhelmed in the game of words and humour. I guess, the dragon can do it if he puts his mind to it. I shrugged as I turned to look at Zalar, his hunched figure slumped on the high back chair beside me. He honestly looked weary, and it was no surprise from how he had pushed himself for the past two weeks. It was admirable to see how the orc was sacrificing so much for his people, yet he never took the credit for anything. He always remained one with the bystanders. And I think I somehow understood how Zalar felt, he wasn¡¯t a fighter, but he is an intelligent strategist, one that knows better than anyone what role he¡¯s supposed to play in all this. He perfectly understood the burden of those who marched into the battlefields, the fear that gripped the soldiers, the death which loomed above them. He knew he was powerless in that aspect, but he didn¡¯t allow that to hold himself back. I respected Zalar a lot for his courage and patience. Even if he wasn¡¯t a warrior, who couldn¡¯t fight, he was far more useful and kind, he was a warrior in the truest sense, one that tried to understand the pain of others and give them time and patience to move on. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Unbeknownst to me, I looked at Zalar with a calm yet gentle expression. Noticing my gaze, he shifted in his seat and looked at me, his mouth opening. ¡°That should do for the hidden passages.¡± He said, words slow and comfortable. He straightened all of a sudden as he corrected his robe and stood. His gaze turned to Mordian and then came back to me. ¡°The time has approached for your departure. Hopefully this information will prove useful in your endeavours.¡± The words directed at both of us. I stood alongside Mordian, and the three of us exited the chamber without any hurry in our steps. We covered the hallways and slowly reached out of the fortress to rendezvous with the others at the appointed place as promised. The moment we exited, as if the entire sanctuary¡¯s eyes had focused on to us, the casual conversations continued on, but the refugees and soldiers made a path which led us easily to the town square, their gazes still following us, as if looking for something¡ªperhaps, reassurance. My eyes followed several soldiers¡ªelf, orc, dwarf¡ªthey encompassed the entire sanctuary, and out of all of them, my eyes jumped and stopped at the middle of the sanctuary, near the fountain where fresh water was still cascading in a rich display, where I saw a cascade of long silver gunmetal hair, two long pointy ears, and an extremely charming and delicate face, full of vigour and anticipation, the expression made any believe that she was a seasoned warrior, but there was fear and trepidation hidden beneath that facade, which was only visible if observed closely. Aurora¡¯s face turned with joy, as she got up and walked in our direction. Each step fast, but not rushed, carrying herself with grace, as she stopped in front of us. I saw her wearing a leather chest plate with vambraces. There was a new dimensional artifact on her right thumb which she had acquired from Grimnir, who had also made her a new bow. I moved my gaze around, and saw all the familiar faces I remembered. The elders were present and all the soldiers looked in our direction, precisely at Zalar. ¡°The moment we all have been waiting for has finally come.¡± Zalar said after a pause, his voice gentle, lips pursed, but still echoing through the sanctuary. ¡°Now, let us not forgo anymore. I pray that you bring victory to your people, and more so for yourself. I know, not all of you will return from the clutches of war, but know this, that as long as someone lives to tell your brave tale, you will continue to live in our hearts, as a part of us.¡± Everyone listened silently, as Zalar finished. ¡°Bring home victory, brave soldiers!!!¡± He raised his hand in a fist, as he shouted, and the entire crowd followed along, the resonance bouncing in the sanctuary like a chant. Afterwards, Zalar looked at me, his face serious, and for a moment, I felt like he had opened up to me, his vulnerabilities and fear visible in his eyes, he extended his hand forward and without any hesitation I shook it and gave him a look of reassurance, as if that was the only one thing I could do right now, instead of saying some fancy sugar-coated words. ¡°Hu?um will guide all of you. There is an old portal dais in one of the tunnels, well hidden, its location is only know by either me or Hu?um. To be hones, its a special artifact left behind by our ancestors. So you can be rest assured. The portal dais will allow you to cover a few hours distance in a few seconds, it will save your time.¡± He whispered, and I didn¡¯t ask further. He understood me as he nodded and moved back and soon everyone fell in line as Aurora, Mordian and I reached for the far front where Hu?um, Angela and Ouldrin stood. I saw Hu?um¡¯s companion Surter who stood beside the orc, his eyes gazed at me warily for a moment as they moved away. Everyone was draped in armour, their weapons resting beside them or probably inside their dimensional artifacts, they saw us approaching, the soldiers beside us observed our actions as we stood firmly. Some of the elders were alongside them, Durin, Grimnir, Serven and Vaerin, together with Suren, they all stood draped in leather armour. Their demeanours firm as we all shared a silent nod and then we began moving. It was time for our departure, the start of our counterattack. We all followed behind Hu?um as we entered a wide tunnel, his wide back loomed in front of us as he marched forward, each step firm and powerful, as if to appease the nervous hearts of the soldiers following behind us in line. Just like that we left the sanctuary and continued on foot. Hu?um guided as from one tunnel to another, the system of tunnels so intricate that I had to backtrack a few times to realize which tunnel we had entered, and which path we were currently on. We continued on for more than half an hour, by now evening must have approached on the outside, as our operation could only start by the arrival of night time. I noticed Durin walking beside me, the dwarf looked serious himself, but there was still that aloof look on his face as he brought a palm sized bottle out of his dimensional artifact he wore on his left thumb. He took of the flask and downed whatever elixir was inside as his cheeks flushed for a moment as he sounded out his pleasure for the contents inside. He noticed my gaze as he gave me a side eye, the dwarf only reached up to my abdomen, draped in thick leather armour, and a pair of goggles resting over his head. He pointed the bottle in my direction. ¡°You want a swing, kid?¡± He said as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. I shrugged as I took the bottle from his grasp and brought the opening close to my nose. The smell made my nostrils to open rapidly, as the pungent smell similar to strong spices mixed with unknown herbs entered my nose adding a strong but fresh smell which was almost intoxicating. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked in passing as I brought the bottle close to my mouth. ¡°Just a little potion to calm my nerves, you know in situations like this its pretty hard to keep your demeanour. Its pretty potent, matter of fact.¡± Durin replied with a knowing look, he shot me a wink, as I saw his flushed cheeks, but his voice was normal. I took a swing, as the liquid inside entered my mouth and ran down my throat, I almost choked for a second on the extremely strong taste and flavour as my saliva mixed with the elixir made my throat burn and the sensation left my body feeling warm and energetic as the liquid travelled down into my stomach. The second the liquor had entered my system, a window generated in front of me, only visible to my eyes as it read that the liquor had been cleared from my body, without leaving any side-effects. All that was left behind was the strong sensation and warmth brought by the strong smell and flavour of the beverage. I smiled as I took another swing, feeling my throat burn again as I got used to the sensation, feeling my cheeks turn red. ¡°Would you be alright drinking something this strong at such a time?¡± I asked as I handed him the bottle back, as the system cleared the intoxicating effects of the elixir. Durin looked at me with a surprised expression, probably because I wasn¡¯t affected by the liquor by the least to his expectations. After a moment of realization, he laughed lightly as the others looked at him, their faces grimaced or twisted from nervousness. He shrugged the looks away as he replied cheerfully. ¡°Heh, there is never a time to not drink. In a sense, you can say that its always a good or a bad time for a drink. But kid, you can hold your liquor quite well, I''m surprised, even orcs dare not openly drink this beverage, its quite intoxicating to be honest.¡± He acknowledged with a smirk. ¡°This is dragon''s breath, the strongest liquor that even the dwarfs hesitate before drinking. Well due to our strong metabolisms and because we live in the depths of the earth, he enjoy such strong elixirs. Our liver craves something strong.¡± He patted the area of his liver gently. ¡°Kid, you better come back alive. I''d love to see just how well can you hold yourself in a drinking competition.¡± He shot me a smirk, and I returned with a similar expression. ¡°I''ll hold you to that.¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°But I warn you, I can hold my liquor quite well. You might want to bring Grimnir along if you want to have even a chance at winning.¡° I jabbed as I looked at his companion who looked at me with a smile, I returned it as we moved behind Hu?um and changed a few more tunnels along the way. Because, even if I continued drinking like there was no tomorrow, the system would just indefinitely continue to purify the harmful effects of the liquor and only leave the sensation, making me unable to get drunk or even tipsy, just allowing me to savour the flavour. I don¡¯t know if this was a blessing or a curse. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± He shot back as I saw the end of the tunnel approaching. Soon we entered into a bigger compartment of the network of tunnels, it was as big as an entire hall, as I saw moss like grass and vines twinkling and illuminating the entire chamber, as I saw a portal dais mounted at the very end of it. But it was turned off, lifeless, as I saw it was covered with dust, webs and was dilapidated. Even from a simple glance, I could tell that this portal had something wrong with it. ¡°Come,¡± Hu?um said as he walked forward. My eyes took in the intricate runes which encompassed the square shaped dais, and the entire frame of the portal, the runes forming an eye-catching display, which was connected with a flight of old cement stairs. We approached in a sense of urgency, the soldiers behind us steadily marching. Hu?um climbed on to the dais and pulled something out of the pouch hanging near down the strap which secured the cloth which held the pant like garment. I focused on the object and realized it was a core, but its colour looked almost fading and vanished. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and observed the palm sized core in his hand as I realized what little mana it had left, the core almost dry, as if it''d been used too many times. There was a small compartment beside the portal dais, like an opening, which had a half-circular shaped cavity, as Hu?um brought the core in his hand forward and inserted the core into the opening, as the entire structure hummed with life. The mana of the core suddenly jolted as the intricate runes of the portal frame, working like a circuitry connection sensed the change and sudden flux of mana and were stirred through the insertion of the core, as a golden pale light began to surge from each rune, as the frame hummed and the space around it began to distort and twist like a cloth. The mana in the atmosphere writhed, as if it was being pushed and pulled by some force in between, as the space within the frame hummed as a soft gale began to blow around the dais, as an oily surface began to emanate from the space between the frame, as it distorted rapidly, the scene was like fireflies running along the air as the colour dissolved and suddenly brought back to life, as the cracks and quakes in the space vanished. The scene was almost magical, as I sensed the tight mana wrapped around the frame and the oily surface of the portal which gleamed a teal ambiance with a faint iridescent quality mixed within. So that¡¯s why Zalar said it was a special portal. It can still operate despite the mana distortion devices placed across the lands. Or it might be able to bypass the distortion devices within a specific radius to make a gate like connection. It was only a matter of time until the portal stabilized, and the mana went back to its normal condition. But just as the portal was about to take form, a surge of lightning crackled around, the portal frame hummed and sparked as it destabilised, the runes burning like a hot-mark on the frame''s surface dimmed and it went still. ¡°What happened?¡± Aurora voiced out as she gazed at the portal frame which was once again lifeless. Hu?um looked nervous, as he tried to think of something, but he just stood there silently, my eyes were fixed on the core as I suddenly saw a crack run through it outer surface, as it shattered like glass as the residual mana inside it dissipated into the atmosphere. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Grimnir beside Durin voiced out his concern, as he moved forward and began to examine the artifact carefully. Everyone remained silent in the meantime, as the dwarfs did a thorough inspection of the artifact, his eyes skilfully examining each rune and aspect of the portal dais, and then he turned to us. ¡°The good thing is, this thing isn¡¯t busted. It¡¯s just really out of juice.¡± He said. ¡°But this portal frame is unlike any I''ve seen till this day. The technology with which it was made is extraordinary and ancient, and it would require a very strong and massive discharge of mana to jolt it awake, plus it needs an ample amount of mana to stabilize itself.¡± Grimnir shared his analysis of the device, as he tried to come up with some solution, but with the crease of his brows, it didn¡¯t look good. He looked up and spoke. ¡°Currently I have some cores which might be able to supply the portal with mana, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough to hold it stable, not enough so that we all can travel to the other side. And backtracking wouldn''t be any better, we¡¯re at a standstill.¡± I thought over this matter, and realized that I used to have the Eldergrove¡¯s core which was potent even to supply the portal with the energy it needed, but it had been spent on Aurora¡ªaiding her with her break through. What else can we do?¡± I thought as the wheels of my mind turned. But suddenly, I realized I might have something similar but second only to the Eldergrove¡¯s core. I reached out to the system as the shimmering window popped open in front of me, as I quickly opened the inventory and searched for that item. I was still wearing the dimensional artifact that Vetustima had give me, as I withdrew the item from the system inventory and made it seem like I''d taken it out from the artifact I''d worn on my thumb, to not arouse suspicion from the others. All of a sudden, everyone present had their attention fixed on me, as I looked down at my palm and saw a porcelain white core, about the same size of my palm, but there was a sinister black wisp forming inside the core, as it gave off a sense of corruption. Even from a single glance, I could tell and feel the untampered mana residing inside the core which was strong and potent¡ªan item I''d acquired after my battle against the basilisk. ¡°Shun, that is?¡± Aurora asked, as the shimmering light of the core was reflected in her teal eyes, making them look almost white and ethereal. ¡°An old spoil from one of my battles.¡± I answered placidly, as I walked closer and handed the core to Grimnir. ¡°Use it.¡± Grimnir was left stupefied by my actions as he studied the core and tried to feel the compacted mana inside it. His mouth turned agape as his eyes looked at me incredulously, as if he came to some realization in his mind. ¡°Jiwoo, this core...i-its extraordinary. This isn¡¯t a core of some random mana beast, I can feel it, the mana, the residual will, the mana it has is so much strong and potent that it can power an entire town for weeks on end.¡± Wow. I was left surprised for a moment from the calculation Grimnir had provided. After a few more words, Grimin turned and carefully inserted the core into the half-circular slap as a similar scene from before bloomed as the runes burned brightly as the space distorted as an oily surface formed between the space within the frame as the portal fully stabilized after a few minutes. Then without any hesitation, everyone began to move along as I stepped foot into the portal as my senses dimmed momentarily, as I was ushered through space, and suddenly I was spat out, as I felt my mind churn as I felt a slight headache. Besides being ancient, it moves a person through space without much convenience, its even worse than the ones we have in my world. I was able to recover quickly from the vertigo, as I surveyed the area and found out we were in a cavern made of rock, as I saw an opening at the far end, through which the outside was visible which displayed green lands and mountains, with clear skies which were painted with hues of red and golden as the sun was about to set. It was a cave well hidden. Mordian, Aurora and everyone else slowly arrived behind me as the entire cave was filled to the brim. My companions walked closer to me, Aurora didn¡¯t look too good, her face looked pale and slightly contorted in unease. She took a few minutes and recovered quickly as an awkward silence descended around us. I looked at them with a gentle smile, Mordian picked up on my actions as Aurora took a breath and eased. ¡°I guess, this is it. This is where we part ways.¡± I said in confidence, but there was still worry and trepidation hidden beneath my tone. Aurora looked at me awkwardly, she took a breath, her arms subtly trembling by her sides, as she tried to appear rational and calm, but her expression betrayed her. She tried to say something, but the words were caught in her throat, she opened her mouth once more to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯t form for some reason. There was concern, care, determination and trust on her face, she trusted me that I could complete my mission, but she was also worried for me, which I was genuinely grateful for. ¡°You guys better make it back, we still have a long way with my trials.¡± I said with a half-confident expression, not willing to let emotion take the better of me. Both of them didn¡¯t speak for a minute, then all of a sudden, Aurora moved, her body leapt in my direction as her slender arms wrapped around me and our bodies touched, her front pressed against me. I was left stunned for a moment, as I realized what had happened all of a sudden, as I hesitated for a moment and returned her hug, my arm gently slid on her back as we shared a silent hug, I could feel the warmth of her body as vividly as mine, as I felt her breath brush past my ear. But, I felt relieved for some reason, as if this hug perfectly conveyed her fear, worry, anxiety and care. I smiled genuinely. This was definitely something Aurora would do, with the way she was, and how proactive, I didn¡¯t push her away and accepted it. Then she pulled back, I could vaguely see her cheeks were slightly red, as her eyes moved away and back at me awkwardly. I smiled again, and Mordian was Looking at me with a determined glint in his golden eyes. I brought my hand forward, as I clenched my hand into a fist and matched eye contact with my bond. After a second, he did the same and smacked fists with me lightly, and Aurora struck hers from above as Mordian and I pulled our arms back. ¡°Shun, if anything happens, or you need help, just let Mordian know and we will rush over there as soon as possible, no matter what.¡± Aurora said as if to reassure me. But realistically speaking, there was a few hours'' distance between Esparossa and Tseige. I nodded, as I replied. ¡°Sure will.¡± I suddenly remembered as I withdrew two flasks from the inventory and handed them to my companions. ¡°This is the highest grade potion I could buy from the system¡¯s shop. Use it in case something happens.¡± Aurora nodded and Mordian remained impassive. Then afterward, we all moved separately, I went to join my team and Mordian and Aurora went to Hu?um¡¯s side, the soldiers who would attack Tseige. I realized that Mordian had turned around suddenly, his impeccable and alluring golden eyes gazed at me. ¡®Be careful, Jiwoo.¡¯ He sent. I nodded and returned. ¡®You too partner.¡¯ I saw the five people who were selected to be in my team to retake the compass. I''d been coordinating with them for the past few days, to better get to know them and their positions and fighting stance. Three of the five I was familiar with. Angela Shard, Surter, Chul¡ªan orc I''d gotten acquainted with a few days ago, with long tusks and a buff body¡ª, and two other dwarfs, the one with the lighter beard was Quro Sendro, and the one with the dark disposition and thicker beard was Senzo Hailo. These were the five who had been selected. And Angela had nominated herself for this mission, and I was more than happy she had done that, she was a talented mage and a good leader, more so a trustworthy companion. Everyone had there weapons in hand Angela her daggers, Chul his club, Surter his broadsword and the dwarfs their gun like artifacts. ¡°Shall we?¡± I asked as we carefully made way out of the cave and changed direction to face Esparossa. *** In just about two hours on foot, we finally arrived near the fortress of Esparossa. We travelled through the outskirts of the magical forest, surrounded by greeny and tall trees which worked as a good camouflage and with the help of Surter and Chul, we were easily able to make it to our destination without any problems and distraction. I told them along the way about the hidden passage, and Surter and Chul brought us to the easternmost side facing the fortress. A tall and imposing black fortress stood in the far distance, the black stone which formed the mighty structure looked almost invisible and invincible, impregnable, under the dark environment, as I saw it was surrounded by a moat, with several demon soldiers standing on the roof for look out. I swiftly moved my gaze, using Mind¡¯s Eye, I looked down at the earth, and realized a spot that was hollow, where the earth mana was clinging deep into the ground through which the wind attribute of mana were spewing out. I looked back at the others and we shared a silent nod, Senzo looked nervous, but after a few seconds he turned calm. I walked closer to the burrow in the ground, which was well hidden by the surrounding terrain, obscured from sight and covered with broken branches and leaves. I waved the branches away and looked down at the darkness which encompassed the hole. I took a rock nearby and dropped it down, and after ten whole seconds, the rock struck ground. Its quite deep. I thought as I decided to go down. ¡°The rest is up to you. Be careful, Jiwoo.¡± Angela said as I nodded and entered the tunnel, as my feet were suspended in the air, as I conjured a dim flame which illuminated my packed and dark surroundings. *** Angela Shard We changed our position in the meantime Jiwoo descended down the secret passage which he had told us about, leading to the inside of the fortress. It had been fifteen minutes since we left Jiwoo and we had arrived at the decided destination, close to the fortress but not enough to get detected. We were in the open where several trees and boulders worked as obstacles from the sight. I felt unease rise from my chest, but I shrugged it away as I looked at the pitch black sky, stars gleaming brightly as the silence felt like a wild beast ready to attack any given moment. I surveyed the area for another ten minutes, as I looked back at the others. ¡°This should¡¯ve given Jiwoo enough time to infiltrate the fortress and start his search for the compass. It''s time for us to play our part in creating a distraction for him." I said as the others didn¡¯t object, as we continued moving into the open carefully. ¡°And¡ª¡± The words never came, as I felt a massive force strike me from behind, as an unimaginable amount of pain enveloped my back. I didn¡¯t even have the time to moan, or reinforce myself with mana as I was hurtled through the air as I struck a tree¡¯s branch and rolled several times as I struck against the trunk of a tree and barely looked behind as I stirred into position, looking where my companions were lying on the ground in the open. Senzo and Chul were already dead, Senzo had his neck snapped, his lifeless body lying helplessly on a terrible angle, an expression of despair plastered across his face, and Chul was stabbed into the heart by a broadsword, as Quro struggled in the grasp of Surter, his legs desperately flailing, who was slowly chocked to death in front of my eyes. ¡°You...traitor...¡± I spat through blood as I glared at the orc, the pain making me unable to focus as my entire body hurt. ¡°I merely chose the right side. It¡¯s your fault for still holding on to the false hope of victory. That old fool Zalar, still made a pathetic display of himself.¡± He said, as I heard a loud but muffled noise of someone nearby. "I honestly couldn''t hold back my laughter, listening to that old bastard bark yesterday." He snickered. My vision had blurred significantly, as all I was able to make out was a blurry figure draped in exquisite black robes, with two dark amber eyes burning malevolently. I need...to tell Jiwoo...I thought as my breathing weakened. Surter grabbed Chul''s lifeless body and parried free his club and immediately struck me with it, as my body hurled into some nearby trees as my consciousness faded. Chapter: 124: Apprehended Seo Jiwoo The blue flame burning in the middle of my palm dimmed slightly as my feet finally made contact with firm and solid ground after a few seconds of being afloat in the air. My senses stretched far, my guard up for any unwelcomed ambush or threat. I extinguished the flame from my palm, as I witnessed the motes of different colours dancing in the air which provided a dim but good enough supply of light for minimum sight. I slowly turned as I felt a light breeze kiss my skin, as I saw a long tunnel stretching onward into the silent darkness, which was slightly illuminated by the bright particles of mana, as I noticed a dim light emanating from a few steps away. I saw the earth mana clinging tightly to the tunnel walls as I saw glowing vines and leaves inside, coiling around the walls and ceiling, providing dim visibility. I kept Mind¡¯s Eye active despite the light provided by the tunnel, as I looked around for any anomalies which might lead to any traps or ordeals later, as I cautiously surveyed the area. After inspecting the tunnel for a good minute, only then did I start moving, even then each movement I produced was laced with utmost caution, the pungent and wet smell of mud entered my nose as I withdrew the cloak of nyx from the inventory and draped it over myself as the star-speckled cloak adorned with the dim lighting allowed the dim clusters and runes to glow faintly, making it a mysterious sight. I continued walking for another ten minutes in the silence which creeped like a beast ready to pounce from the darkness around me, as each step echoed lightly, my feet connecting with wet mud as I reached deeper. By now, the others must have reached Tseige. I thought as my mind seem to worry for a moment. But it was necessary that Mordian went to Tseige, I was confident and assured that with Mordian there, Tseige would be conquered¡ªeven in his suppressed condition, he was still an impeccable martial artist, a highly skilled conjurer and most of all, he was a dragon, I''d seen first-hand just how strong a dragon was in their true form¡ªplus I didn¡¯t need to worry about Aurora, with her current strength and she being with Mordian, I knew Mordian would protect her if something happened. But all of my wary thoughts were slightly alleviated as I heard Mordian¡¯s static voice inside my mind¡ªbut for some reason it felt distant and muffled slightly. ¡®We¡¯re about to reach Tseige.¡¯ Despite the distance between us, we were easily able to communicate with each other through telepathy as I responded back in confirmation and informed him of my own arrival, asking if they were ready to launch their attack. Mordian responded with confirmation, we stopped communicating after a few seconds and he went to start the counterattack as I withdrew my mind back to my own task. Alright, I better play my part well. I pumped myself as I looked forward. Shortly afterward, I slowed down my pace as I soon realized I¡¯d reached a dead-end in the path. What greeted me at the end of tunnel was a wall with a cobblestone block filling the upper layer of the wall as I walked closer and touched it. The smooth yet rough texture of the block was cold and covered with dirt and moss. I was already inside the fortress''s basement, with only a block separating me from the actual place. I first tried to sense beyond the wall whether or not there was anyone present¡ªwith me being able to sense demonic energy vaguely I was able to distinguish the sinister energy in the atmosphere after gaining enough insight of the elements through Mind¡¯s Eye''s observational lens. Despite Zalar¡¯s reassurance of this passage being the most safest secret route into the fortress through the first basement, and being well hidden, I was still cautious and didn¡¯t allow for any carelessness. I grasped the tightly sealed block, channelling mana as the stone block grinded quietly against the other blocks as I used wind magic to silence the jarring noise¡ªthe soft gale muffled and chocked the sound as the path slowly opened, revealing a hidden passage to the fortress''s basement. I placed both hands on the cobblestone floor, as I raised my body up and finally entered the basement of the fortress, as I was immediately met with absolute silence, the shadows dancing and flickering under the dim light of the torches lit every few corridors, as I took the block and used it to seal the passage once more. No sound was released as the block sealed the opening in the wall. I draped the cloak more firmly as I tried my best to hide my presence as I suppressed my mana to the best I could to avoid the detection of any artifact which might be placed around the fortress to detect any intruders. I moved a few steps, my feet produced no sound as I went and hid in the nearby shadows, obscured from vision and detection. I recalled the entire structure of the fortress in my mind¡ªthe lower and upper levels combined¡ªas I went through it for a quiet minute as I looked around me and studied the many corridors and the structure, as I immediately knew where I was in the basement. I was in the fifth corridor of the first basement, which was precisely between the opening of the second basement and the resting room built inside the fortress for the guards, and if I wanted to reach the fortress above, I needed to cross the resting room. I looked around me, at the shadows and the silence which persisted, precisely, as I remembered a superhero¡¯s phrase from my world, who represented himself with shadows and darkness. I relaxed for a moment. Being too tense wouldn¡¯t help either. After a second, I corrected my posture and decided to venture deep into the fortress basement, as I recalled each corridor and path as I silently placed every step as I reached the resting room, along the way I found several empty storage rooms which were quite old and dilapidated. There was a faint light produced from the inside of the room, probably from some dim artifact, the door was slightly opened as I sensed three energy signatures inside the room, as I heard loud muffled noises, they were mostly stern shouts directed at subordinates, as I focused mana into my ears and tried to make out of those shouts which echoed inside the deep corridors. ¡°¡ªtime have I warned you all to do your jobs probably! Didn¡¯t I say to subdue that vile orc, and its companions? Why hasn¡¯t it happened yet, or did I not make myself clear before? Do you want to incur His Excellency¡¯s irk?¡± I walked closer as I peeked into the room and saw three demons standing in the middle of the room. Two of them were green eyed demons, their heights similar and sharing a similar uniform type robes, but one had long black hair and the other short brown. The one that stood in front of them was draped in a more exquisite black robe with embroidery of gold. The curves of his face were sharp, a small nose bridge, shoulder length blonde hair framing his handsome features, but his eyes were turquoise, making him a rank higher than the two. The guard on the right spoke, but he sounded meek. ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve been trying our best to make him give in, but even if we torture him, or starve him or the others, or threaten them to kill their loved ones, they just don¡¯t give in. They all are like stubborn beasts.¡± The captain¡¯s voice resounded inside the room. ¡°And it¡¯s your job to make them submit. Have I made myself clear?¡± His voice sounded condescending and sharp, as the guards flinched back, unable to utter a single word, expect for nodding their heads. I made out of their conversation, and immediately realized they were talking about the chieftain and the other elders trapped in the dungeon below the fortress I could¡¯ve saved them first, making our fighting force stronger, but right now retrieving the compass held more priority, and even if I was able to rescue them, it held no meaning if I wasn¡¯t able to find the compass. Because, this mission leaned more on to the stealth side. Just as their conversation ended and the turquoise eyed demon stood and reached for the door, I quickly shrank back and went to hide in the shadows. The turquoise eyed demon stood at the door, as he glanced back with a scowl and exited as he reached deeper into the basement, probably going down to the second basement below. I had crossed the hallway and stood at the end of the corridor, hidden in the shadows as I waited for the demon to approach. The cloak of nyx perfectly hid my presence, the demon''s steps loudly rang through the basement, as I coldly looked at him, my bloodlust completely suppressed as I waited for him like a predator ready to hunt its prey. Just as he walked from in front of me, he moved his eyes instinctively in my direction, but with the artifact draped over me the demon wasn¡¯t able to distinguish my presence from the darkness as he walked forward without a word. Without a single sound, I fell in step behind him, I silently caught up to the demon captain. Pouring mana into my arms, I clamped my hand over his mouth to stifle any cries for help, dragging him into the dark, empty room I had scouted earlier. The demon tried his best to retaliate to save himself, and escape my grasp. But I didn¡¯t give him any time to do anything, I was able to overpower him immediately as I struck his back, using burst strike, as my arm tore through the air. The demon tried to scream, but my hand muffled the sound completely, with a quick thrust, I drove my hand straight into his sternum, gripping at his core as blood and viscera coated my arm. Warmth spread over my skin, but I remained cold and indifferent as I addressed him with an apathetic voice, as the demon spat blood and didn''t try to fight back as he realized I held his core in my tight grip. "Where is the compass?" My icy gaze bore into him, cutting through the air like daggers. He flinched as he heard me, but glared back. He tried to move his hands, but I tightened my grip around his core as I felt cracks forming on its surface. The demon¡¯s scowl twisted, realizing the gravity of his situation. Every situation and possibility crashed down to his imminent end. As blood trickled from his lips he spoke, utterly defeated. "It''s in the throne room¡ªHis Excellency has kept it there for months.¡± I thought for a second and asked. ¡°What is current positioning of the guards in the upper levels of the fortress?¡± I urged, and the demons grimaced in my grip. I tightened my grip, as I vividly heard the sound of cracking reverberated inside the old room. The demon immediately answered. He told me about every demon''s position inside the fortress, either basement or the fortress above, he properly told me where everyone was situated on duty. ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked coldly, my voice as cold as ice, firming my grip over his core. ¡°His Excellency and the battlegroup under him circulates around the treasuries and the throne room, and also between Tseige and Esparossa, with the other locations sometimes. But I suggest you give up on whatever you are thinking about. You can¡¯t possibly hope to defeat them all¡ªeven the weakest of them is close to the enlightenment stage, no less, His Excellency who is already an Amber eyed demon, equal to a mystic stage.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion.¡± I said, as they became the last words the demon heard, as I tightened my grip and the core immediately succumbed to the pressure and shattered inside my palm. The demon¡¯s face twisted, as his body crumbled and disintegrated, not even the ash remaining. I cleared the blood from my hand as I took a breath and rethought my plan, but I couldn¡¯t be sure just how much information the demon had given me was genuine. He could¡¯ve obscured several important parts and altered the information to mislead me. But I was still going to consider the information I''d received from him, it might as well have been true to some extent. Without any delay, I walked out of the old storage room and quietly made way past the resting room where the grumbling noises of the demons entered my ears, they were complaining about their working environment and how poorly they were treated. Only a second later, I found the stairs leading up to the fortress, and just like the demon captain had said, there were no guards on patrol near the stairs. I remained cautious, beside the turn of events, as I walked the flight of stairs and reached to the upper level. The demon captain had said that around this time at night, the guards either took a break or change their shifts with other demons. So, it was the perfect time to infiltrate the fortress without being detected. I slowly reached to the floor above, and similarly didn¡¯t seen any guards at the time, as I immediately took a right turn, in the old cobblestone fortress, the long hallways looked eerie, as the limited torches provided dim lighting at night, making it an advantageous environment for me to sneak in. Cautiously making my way through the halls, I hid in the blind spots as I sensed or heard the guards approaching my way. I skilfully avoided several guards without getting caught, as I followed the map inside my mind, and changed corridor after corridor, and soon reached the location of the throne room. It was true that the normal guards weren¡¯t allowed to approach near the throne room from the lack of guards outside. The demon captain had mentioned that this ''excellency'' of theirs, had made this decision for some reason. I had actually quite easily made it here which made me kind of worried for some reason. But perhaps, it was as easy as it seemed. But my intuition warned me several times along the way. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I guess, I''d grown paranoid from the way things allows developed rashly for me from the start. I sighed silently, as I soon reached two sealed doors which were tightly shut closed. I reached for leap and the skill bloomed to life, producing a lukewarm sensation around my body as I searched the paths and without any hesitation stepped into the interconnecting web as lightning was left crackling in my wake as I appeared inside the throne room. I hid behind a pillar inside the throne room as I searched the entire chamber for any activity or presence. After confirming, I walked out of the shadows and gazed at the throne room in it¡¯s entirety. It wasn¡¯t anything special, perhaps any decorations inside the room had been removed already, giving the chamber a dark and eerie vibe, as the cobblestone floor was adorned with a red carpet with gold at its edges. The moonlight illuminated the inside of the dark and eerie environment inside the throne room, the bright light filtering through the oriel windows as it slightly brightened the darkness. But my gaze was attracted to the throne sitting silently at the end of the chamber, the massive chair, made of wood and bones, three sharp bones protruding out from the right, left and the middle, sat there, a simple tapestry qas behind it, showing a hill with the sun rising and extinguishing the darkness, as if creating a semblance of hope, while a small table stood beside the throne, over it was a shiny wooden box, and I could feel the pulse of mana emanating from the inside. I walked closer to the throne, standing three steps higher as I took the wooden box in my hand and opened it immediately, inside was the item I''d been looking for a since I''d arrived here¡ªor for the last two weeks here in his world. I took the square device in my hand which had a half dome shape on one side, making it look like an anchor, as I felt the artifact, gripping it tightly to not let it fleet away. This was the item everyone was risking their lives for. A silent smirk pulled on my lips for a second. But now, the tide of this war will change, I just need to take this compass and somehow reach Tseige. But first, I needed to inform the others that I''ve retrieved the compass. ¡°So, it¡¯s true that a rat was sneaking around the fortress.¡± I heard a deep voice reverberate through the empty throne room, chilling and sharp, sending a spike of panic through me despite its lack of overt hostility. My body reacted instinctively, cold sweat beading on my neck and sliding down my back as I turned to face where the voice had come from. The presence that loomed behind me was like the shadow of the moon on a foggy night, creeping in and suffocating the air, wrapping everything in a dreadful, haunting stillness. I took a breath to calm myself, knowing fully well that I¡¯d finally been caught by the enemy, and now a frontal confrontation was inevitable from this point onward¡ªbut a scenario I had already prepared myself for in my many simulations. I took off the hood of the cape of nyx, my eyes fully focused as I looked at the individual standing leisurely behind me, his arms crossed and back leaning against one of the massive doors which stood at the other end of the throne room, he stood so comfortably as if he was sure that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this place¡ªlike I was standing in the heart of a tiger¡¯s den. My eyes stayed fixed on the demon before me, his dark amber gaze burning with a mix of nonchalance and pity. His face was framed by mahogany hair that just brushed his shoulders, a single onyx horn protruding from his forehead like a unicorn, every feature sharp and flawless, his skin so pale it was almost luminous. He regarded me with the cold curiosity of someone who had all the answers, making my unease grow with each passing second of silence. So, he was the descendent of the Noros clan among the exciduim race. And from the pigment of his eyes, he was the mystic stage demon, and the leader of the battlegroup I''d been warned about. ¡°So, you are the human I¡¯ve heard about,¡± he said, his voice like ice scraping against stone, sending a shiver down my spine. The words hung in the air, sharp and deadly. I could tell he was toying with me, which obviously struck a nerve in me. ¡°If you mean the guy who killed one of your Generals and made a pathetic display of your attack force, then yes, I¡¯m ¡®him¡¯. ¡°I said, the tension released me as I relaxed and tried to think of a way to ensure victory. For a moment, the demon looked taken aback by my words. A slow, dangerous smile spread across his face, and he straightened up, taking a step closer. The distance between us was closing, and I could feel the pressure building. I could feel other demonic energies closing in, strong ones, plus a mana signature beside them and I knew they would be here soon. One of them was on equal terms with an enlightenment stage mage, and the others weren¡¯t far behind. The odds were getting worse by the second. I maintained eye contact with the amber-eyed demon for one more second as I tired to simulate the battle which would ensue here any second. This demon was stronger than me, he was someone equal to a mage who had only recently broken through to the mystic stage¡ªthe rank¡ªit would be pretty hard to win a battle where I was cornered from the beginning. ¡°It seems like your friends will be here any minute,¡± I said, channelling my mana subtly. ¡°I¡¯m not a big fan of violence, but four against one¡ªthat¡¯s kind of unfair, don¡¯t you think?¡± I kept my tone calm, my expression cool, trying not to betray the tension building inside me. ¡°So, you can tell,¡± he said, his voice measured, calm. ¡°It isn¡¯t unfair at all. We¡¯re simply using our utmost military might to crush our enemies and fulfil the mission bestowed upon us by His Majesty¡ªwithout any unnecessary mistakes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin. I can¡¯t just let you escape after you have stolen the compass, or else my pride as the appointed commander would be hurt.¡± I couldn¡¯t let the inclination go as I thought he had allowed me to take the compass on purpose, confident that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fortress under his watch. The compass vanished from my hand, as I stood straight, eyes peering down at the demon from the Noros clan. Without hesitation, I activated my skill and vanished from my spot, appearing right behind the demon in a flash. His composure faltered, his expression shifting to one of surprise as my sword materialized in my hands and pressed against his right breast. The blade¡¯s tip dug into his flesh, and I didn¡¯t hesitate, the sound of flesh tearing resounded. I reinforced my weapon with mana, wind, and ice attributes of mana merging to enhance the edge, the blade erupting with a blinding streak of light as it thrust deeper. The demon barely had time to react as I began converging a spell of fire, adding more force and momentum to the sword. The sound of flesh being sliced echoed through the throne room as my blade grazed the core embedded in his right breast, closer to his sternum. The demon twisted his body at the last second, avoiding the blade from completely destroying his core, as my sword sliced through his right breast as a cascade of blood and flesh flew into the air. He twisted his body and launched his left elbow at my head, but with a flash of lightning I vanished from my spot and reappeared near the throne again, as the demon struck the empty air behind him, charged with the residual lightning. His hand went to his right breast, blood leaking out and soaking his robes, as I saw a dim glow emanate from the exposed flesh. The demon¡¯s expression now twisted and full of malicious intent as he glared back at me, his body already recovering, the wound stitching itself, but his recovery was delayed, through Mind¡¯s Eye I observed that most of the demonic energy inside his body was coalesced near the core, and not fully focused on healing the wound itself. The corrupted energy tried to consume the core which had an open crack, making an anomaly, as the demon grimaced from my sudden attack. But this quick action, and his underestimation had allowed me to catch him off guard and use leap to give him a fatal blow. The core kept trying to mend itself, but failed miserably each time as the demonic energy went in an almost rampant state, which was barely contained by the demon''s active concentration, making the grimace on his face to twist further. From the looks of it, the core that a demon has is something more than I''d expected it to be. If it was a part of his body, then why wasn¡¯t it healing as naturally as his limbs or other parts when lost. Something was wrong... I already knew that without their core, a demon would simply come apart, in another sense, it was the vital part of their body keeping them alive. It seems I''ve learned something new today about the exciduim race. ¡°You pathetic, human scum.¡± He barked, the voice ringing balefully inside the throne room, as I fully felt the malice and anger behind it. ¡°You said it yourself, ¡®use your utmost might to crush your enemies¡¯. It¡¯s your fault for not paying attention and being caught off guard.¡± I snickered as a wry smirk played on my lips, taunting the Noros demon. His eyes were bloodshot, as the doors boomed open and three individuals entered from the outside. One stood with a red spear in his hand, his brown hair framing a ferocious and hardened face with a scar tracing from his forehead down his left cheek, his frame was well-built, draped in simple navy robes and simple armor, with a dark pair of turquoise eyes, his strength on the borderline of the profound mastery stage. Beside him was a female demon, her figure was slightly petite, but the harrowing look in her eyes made anyone afraid of the dark hazel burning and looking forward, as she held two short swords in her hands, her demonic energy working as she moved her gaze from me to their leader, who kneeled on the floor, surrounded by his own blood. But my gaze broke into a surprised frown, no...I was utterly shocked by the last member. It was an orc and not just any, Hu?um¡¯s companion, Surter, the orc I''d met when first having arrived here. But I found it odd...there were supposed to be five demons in this battlegroup, I¡¯d confirmed this fact with the demon captain previously. Could it be the remaining two are not here but at a different location. ¡°Ankewelt,¡± the female demon shouted as she rushed over to her leader''s side, but he waved her away as he stood, the wound on his right side almost fully healed, but Ankewelt''s core remained scarred, not willing to heal no matter how much time or demonic energy taken, which made it less likely for him to fight on his full strength, aiding in my advantage. ¡°I''m fine, Apphia.¡± Ankewelt said, and Apphia shrank back as she straightened. But my gaze remained on the orc, draped in leather armour with a broad sword in his hand. I clenched my jaw in anger, my fists clenched tightly as the whites of my knuckles were exposed as I spat through gritted teeth, my voice was calm, yet sounded malicious. ¡°What happened to the others?¡± ¡°They are all dead.¡± Surter said simply, as if it was something trivial and not worth his attention. I took a breath, as if it was to calm myself, or perhaps taking a second to make up and clear my mind. Then there¡¯s nothing left to say anymore. I thought as I grabbed the cape from my left shoulder and took it off as it vanished from my hand and so did the sword as the relic armour slowly draped my entire body, the onyx scales shining and reflecting the dim light as I looked down at the demons, and the traitor. My mana worked slowly, as I activated Ruler''s Authority, no longer suppressing my aura as I felt a surge of warmth and power within me, as I saw the demons¡¯ eyes waver for a second, as the lavender was reflected in their burning gazes. My hands began to blaze with the fiery tendrils of lightning as a mist enveloped my other hand as a layer of ice coalesced as I took a breath, and my mind cleared up. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I said as the battle ensued. *** Mordian Astrionyx We moved along a path between two mountains with all the troops behind us, the night breeze felt haunted as the moonlight spilled below, marking everything. After a few more minutes on foot, Tseige came within eye level. I saw a dark and tall fortress standing at the very end of the town, its outward appearance imposing and silent, surrounded by numerous houses and huts, as the dark environment made the town appear haunted and possessed. I focused mana into my eyes and noticed a few flames burning atop the fortress, there was visible movement. Everyone stopped suddenly as we were only half a mile away from the town and the fortress at the edge of the town itself, surrounded by vegetation. ¡°Our attack will be a frontal confrontation with the demonic forces, keep in mind at all times, our main focus is releasing the prisoners held below the fortress in the dungeon. We need to reach below at all costs.¡± Hu?um said, his deep voice reverberated through the area as everyone heard him and nodded. The orc turned to look at me, he paused and respectfully nodded his head. I knew what I needed to do, it was to attract and keep the stronger demons in the fortress occupied while the others performed what we had planned. Then we continued on our journey silently until we reach the periphery of the town, our presence was masked by the darkness and cliffs which enveloped our surroundings. Aurora walked beside me, a slender bone white bow in her hand as I saw the shape looked special, it had three mana crystals embedded which allowed the bow to create its own arrows upon activation. It had groove like designs on both ends. It was an item she had requested from Grimnir the dwarf. We all stepped foot into the abandoned and dilapidated town, as we scattered into four teams¡ªwith the handful amount we had, it was easier to break into four groups and attack from different locations, having each team balanced. Making the enemy confused of our true numbers and spreading a wave of panic. Aurora and I, with the other soldiers made way deeper into the town, our figures obscured by the darkness and stacked buildings. But suddenly I felt a distant cascade of panic, surprise, shock and anger flare into my mind as I continued making way forward without pause, these emotions weren¡¯t my own, they were Jiwoo¡¯s, and through the vague images I was able to see from his mind and the situation, I understood what had happened. I reached out to Jiwoo and he said he¡¯d been caught by the leader¡ªthe demon rumoured to a descendent of the Noros clan¡ªand was about to engage in a fight with three demons, and Surter. So, he turned out to be the traitor. But Jiwoo suddenly warned me about the presence of the two missing demons of their team, who weren¡¯t present in Esparossa. Then it could mean that they might be here in Tseige, or maybe not. Perhaps it was for the better that Jiwoo wouldn¡¯t have to fight an entire battlegroup of demons on his own. I was confident that with his current strength and abilities, he would be able to win, but he would have to push himself extremely. He was close to achieving the mystic stage, but he was still held at a numerical disadvantage, while his other team members had been disposed off. Then we needed to win as fast as possible, to conquer Tseige, so that I can rush over to assist Jiwoo, if he were to fail, in the worse case scenario. My gaze went to Aurora, running alongside me, her gaze seemed complicated as if she wanted to speak, but held her tongue. I noticed there was the slightest of crease over my brows which the elf had noticed. ¡°Jiwoo was caught.¡± I admitted, whispering, my tone nonchalant and dry, but she seem to pause for a step as she continued running beside me. ¡°Is he already?¡± She whispered back, worry and trepidation laced her words as she tried her best to control her facial features. She knew Jiwoo had decided to take up this assignment, knowing full well the risks it involved. ¡°For now, yes. He¡¯s in possession of the compass and is currently engaged in a fight with the battlegroup.¡± I said solemnly as I phased out of the darkness and appeared on the southern side of the fortress wall, by now the rest must have reached their positions around the fortress. The only thing that stood between us was the entrance of the fortress which was sealed shut. But my brows knitted slightly as my eyes moved upward, as I felt a slight surge of energy. A suffocating aura. ¡°Heh...who do we have here.¡± I identified two individuals afloat in the air, black jagged wings protruding out of their backs, as I saw pairs of horns jutting from either sides of their head or forehead of the demons above. Just from a glance, I could tell they were enlightenment stage from their aura, and perhaps the two whom Jiwoo had warned me about. ¡°Aurora, take the others and go on ahead.¡± I said as I matched eyes with the demons above. I slowly left the ground, my feet suspended in the air as I flew higher and reached just as high at the two demons. ¡°I felt a strong presence in the distance, and rushed over, and it looks like I wouldn¡¯t be disappointed for coming on round to Tseige.¡± The leaner demon with horns jutting from the sides of his head said. His face pulled with a nasty smile. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like those elves or dwarfs.¡± He crossed his arms and scoffed. ¡°Y¡¯know, the height difference...But seriously, who are you?¡± ¡°Wait...I think I can make a guess...¡± He inclined his head with eyes closed for a second, as if in deep thought. He snapped his fingers as he spoke. ¡°You must be the dragon we''ve heard about. Am I right on the money?¡± I remained silent as I sized up the two. My gaze went to the other demon, who stood beside his leaner companion, he had a more buff stature, dark hazel eyes, and draped in a murky black robe with horns jutting from his forehead. ¡°But if the rumours are true, then the dragons should be an extinct race. But its seems unlikely, you being a dragon and being alive.¡± He said with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious to know what your true form looks like, heh." I glared at him silently as I felt my expression darken. I tried to control my anger, which flared out in the form of a golden aura leaving out and stiffening the air. The demons straightened as their demonic energy surged, fighting against my mana. ¡°Which clan of the dragons are you from? As far as I know, every single one of them were slaughtered, tortured or made into a slave and later disposed off.¡± He laughed menacingly, as if finding pleasure in taunting me. I felt my nose wrinkle as the distant and almost forgotten cries of help echoed in my ears. My people, my brethren, dying in front of me, and there was nothing I could do...I couldn¡¯t save anyone, not them, not my family. They were slaughtered like animals... ¡°I am the lost prince of the dragon race, the last heir to the Astrionyx clan...¡± I said, my voice remained calm, but my glare betrayed my clam act. The both seem to open their eyes wide suddenly, as their expressions changed to surprise and shock. ¡°Heh heh...its going to be fun killing a living dragon, so far only Lord Ashmedai has been the only one bestowed the title of dragon slayer, but perhaps its been too long and we need a new dragon slayer, so would I also get that title if I kill you...its not like you see a dragon everyday after the broken oath.¡± Broken oath...is that the title they use for the massacre of the dragons. ¡°Stop fooling around, Kirche. The opponent is a dragon, he is to not be underestimated, knowing he¡¯s the lost prince and is from the Astrionyx clan of the dragons, who once ruled over all the ash¡¯ari races as their leader.¡± ¡°Calm down, Digo.It''s two against one.¡± Digo looked at his companion and the other shrugged his looks away as they got ready for battle. I didn¡¯t hold back, as I prepared for the fight, as I swiped my hand and with a jarring screech, the mana moved and took form as multiple projectiles took form in the air and encompassed the entire area surrounding us. Chapter: 125: An Uncertain Fate Mordian Astrionyx The moonlight spilled the lands around us, no sound was produced, the silence felt eerie and haunting as everything around us appeared frozen, making it a standstill, as the two demons stood suspended in the air in front of me. The mana around us moved and swirled, as if being forcefully pushed against it¡¯s will, as the several projectiles I had conjured looped around us, humming with energy, ready to be launched at any moment. A light breeze brushed past, fluttering my robes and hair as I eased my growing anger, raging like a brewing storm, as I almost let it continue to control me, making me irascible, making me want to tear apart the demons in front of me. The lanky demon Kirche, stood nonchalantly, his arms spread outward as I felt the push in the air, the space itself wheezing as a sinister presence burst around us like a wave, as I released a wave of my mana and both energies crashed against one another as the air rippled, creating a storm of anomalies in the space between us as the area slightly brightened and dimmed, making the projectiles in the air to hum and distort slightly before I fixed them and reinforced them with more mana. On the other hand, Kirche''s companion, Digo, remained wary from the start, his guard up and eyes not willing to leave me, observing every single movement I produced. My body hurled through the air effortlessly as the two demons followed me in pursuit, I dived down and then maneuvered my body as the two demons closed the distance instantly and prepared to strike together, their bodies twisted and figures vanishing as they flew at speeds not easily perceived by sight. Just then, I channelled my mana, my arms burst with a golden aura, and I pulled at the tethers which connected me to the projectiles, in the second which passed the hundreds of projectiles lunged at the two, producing blinding streaks of light in their wake. I twisted my body mid-air, as I effortlessly dodged and followed the path where the projectiles narrowly avoided my body and allowed me to retreat¡ªI shifted their positions to better accommodate my retreat¡ª, as the demons were caught in the crossfire of the projectiles being launched at them from all directions, striking their bodies as painful groans and stifling grunts reverberated, creating a cacophony of loud screeches and roars. A hollow cloud of blood and flesh mist around the projectiles striking the demons, as they continued, my mana drained at a considerable rate¡ªdue to the suppression of the curse, my mana became unstable the more I used¡ª, as the projectiles crumbled once striking the demons, I conjured more to continue the barrage, as the demons remained stuck within the cage. But within those grunts I saw Kirche twist his body as a projectile pierced his abdomen and thrust the other way out as he moaned in agony, his face twisted with a scowl. His demonic energy whirled as a dark crimson aura rose from his body as he spread both hands out and the demonic energy in the surrounding went into a frenzy, as a sinister wave of crimson, almost black energy spread out. My brows knitted as I saw the projectiles dismantle to nothingness, the mana which held them together coming undone as the ambient mana screeched and lost its control as the particles were affected by the rampaging wave of demonic energy. My senses stretched out and I felt the mana in an almost unstable form. The process was almost instantaneous, but I was still able to glimpse at what the demon had done to save him and his companion¡ªto stop the rain of projectiles striking their bodies without rest. But both of them writhed in unbearable agony as they steadied their body, movements rusty. Kirche had stimulated the demonic energy inside him to create a dismantling effect by using the demonic energy in the air, using the already rampant element to create an even destructive result¡ªin the form of a wave which affected everything within its area of effect. Both of them maintained a good distance from me until they recovered a little, my eyes moved from Kirche to Digo, and both of them were riddled with holes and gruesome wounds as blood and viscera spilled out of those grotesque gaps. But even in that condition they were able to protect their cores perfectly, avoiding the projectiles just enough to not let their cores receive any actual life-threatening damage, instead of scratches, as the wounds over their bodies slowly healed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t very gentlemanly.¡± Kirche spat as he cracked his elbow the right angle and allowed his arm to heal. A twisted smile spread across his face as he barked. ¡°Now I''m even more motivated to kill you and salvage every part of your body for the creation of some item. A living sack of priceless materials.¡± He licked clean the blood from his lips as his smirk widened to a grin. Without anymore obstructions, Kirche lunged at me, his demonic energy working as a blood crimson hue shrouded his body, Digo followed from behind as Kirche performed a front flip and went right above me as Digo launched his fist at me coated with demonic energy. I could feel the force behind the strike as I got ready to intercept, taking a defensive position, bringing my arms forward, but Kirche appeared behind me, demonic energy coalesced in his palms as the mana and demonic energy started to go into a frenzied stage again. Their teamwork is excellent...I thought as Digo¡¯s fist appeared before me, only a few inches away, as I brought my hand forward and mana started to coalesce into the palm of my hand, as his knuckle made contact with my palm. Without using any force, I manipulated his own strength and guided and changed the trajectory of his fist, as I conjured a projectile which struck the demon¡¯s back. Taking that opportunity, I twisted my body and launched my left elbow back at Kirche as I pushed a considerable amount of mana which fought against the assault of the demon''s attack. Digo went hurling in the air, Kirche launched his attack halfway as I conjured a barrier of mana which hummed and broke apart like glass upon impact, as the crumbled pieces dissipated with the corrupted energy, as my elbow connected with Kirche¡¯s left temple, he groaned and went crashing down. Despite being in a suppressed condition, my strength was still equivalent to a newly awakened mystic stage, and over the years the effects of the curse had weakened considerably, but not even to allow me to go back to my previous glory. But disposing off two demons in my current state shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. But I felt anxious for some reason, I felt the thick emotions of my bond through our connection as he was engaged in a fierce battle. I needed to take care of things here before going to Jiwoo. Kirche stood from the ground, and Digo was standing just a few meters away from him, afloat in the air. I glared down at the two, my face deprived of any emotion, as I saw Kirche make some kind of hand gesture and Digo immediately lunged at me straight away. Digo threw persistent jabs, kicks and used certain martial arts, as I countered each strike easily and intercepted with an even deadlier technique, using the pantheon style techniques which I was trained in from a young age, I struck Digo with a deadly and perfect manoeuvrability of my arms, every strike hitting the demon in the vitals as he spewed blood from his mouth, face twisted and every movement growing stiffer than before, as he struggled to follow me in a contest of strength. I had almost crushed Digo, but his persistence was maddening, he didn¡¯t fret over the damage done to him, he continued tanking blow after blow as he desperately hurled forward and grabbed me, his arms wrapped around me, as I loosened his grip and struck his back with my elbow, hearing the noise of bones shattering, as the demon pushed me back considerably with what little strength he could conjure. But my eyes didn¡¯t fail to follow Kirche, who was spreading his blood across the ground. My brows knitted as I struck Digo right in his sternum, the air boomed as my arm tore through the space between us, as the crisp noise of bones shattering reverberated, Digo chocked on his blood and gasped for air as he crashed down, body turning limp. I quickly picked up speed and carefully approached Kirche who was about to finish whatever he was trying to do with his blood. Several projectiles formed and launched at him, as the demon looked above with wide and shocked eyes, his gaze went to his companion who laid on the ground, body stiff and bloodied. Fear and trepidation bled from the demon¡¯s face, once full of vigour and arrogance. He was left shocked just how quickly he and his companion had failed. He gritted his teeth as he condensed his demonic energy, the ground pulsed with the runes Kirche had carved, each drop of blood fuelling the growing chaos in the air. I moved toward Kirche, watching the final lines of the pattern come together. Just as I closed in, his hand slammed onto the edge of the runic circle, and the air erupted in a blinding light. I realized late that I was within the range of the rune, or perhaps Digo had risked everything to bring me to this spot without my knowledge or awareness. I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand, as I frowned and instinctively turned, trying to get out, but Digo¡¯s hand latched onto my leg. His strength had almost left him, but he still managed to hurl me back, as I felt the change in the air. ¡®Not good.¡¯ I muttered, as I finally realized what the demon had done, he had used his own blood as a catalyst to produce a spell through the use of runic magic. They had made a gamble to take me down in one full-scoop. That¡¯s when it hit. The demonic energy around me exploded into frenzy, twisting and writhing, as if forcefully being pushed and pulled in an inharmonious state. The space sealed within the radius of the rune distorted, as if the air itself was being dismantled, as I felt my flesh sting as deep cuts appeared over my body through which light streaks of blood dripped out, as my robes were damaged. I manipulated my mana to better withstand the agony as my mana reinforced my body as I fought against the spell. But suddenly, I felt the seal on me ignite, and resonate with the ambient demonic energy, that cursed mark burning hotter than ever, as if my heart was being twisted and pierced. My body grew heavier, the power I¡¯d drawn on slipping through my fingers, my mana retiring and crumbling from my control. I barely kept myself steady¡ªas the unbearable pain gnawed away at my sanity¡ª, let alone break free. The curse had taken hold again, stronger this time, feeding on the chaos Kirche unleashed. A sharp, searing pain shot through my chest, the curse on my heart tightening like a vice, sending rapid bursts of pain through my entire body, each beat hammering agony deeper into my core. Every passing second felt longer than an eternity, an agonizing eternity, which didn¡¯t seem to end any sooner. I couldn¡¯t move as freely, as I grunted, which soon turned to an agonizing scream as I fought against the pain assaulting me from the inside. I tried to grab at my mana, but it didn¡¯t listen, the curse made it like tar, not willing to easily move, even with force. The power I relied on, that raw strength, was now turning against me, as my movements slowed down and my strength dispersed. Just as my mind was about to give in, the runes lost their spark, as the demonic energy stabilized and the mana began to create harmony with the sinister element. I felt my body crash down, as I made contact with hard ground and heaved for breath, I laid there momentarily as I gained command again and maneuvered myself using my arms, groaning under the residual pain which lingered. Realizing the demons weren¡¯t done with me, I felt them approach, their bloodlust perfectly detectable, as I pushed straight to my feet and looked at them. Their gazes filled with incredulity and horror as my figure rose and their eyes wavered. The glint in them weakened as I rose and recovered at an agonizingly slow pace. My face twisted as I brought my hand closer to my left breast. They were not in an optimal condition to fight any further, and so was I. But I was still in a better condition to be able to fight and finish them both for good, despite the setbacks and taking on that runic magic''s assault head on. We caught our breath, as I realized I''d crashed close to the outer wall of the fortress, which had cracked by our battle, the ground filled with craters, debris everywhere. Without wasting another second, my battle with the two demons raged on, but suddenly, a surge of warmth flooded my core, leaving it tingling, while an icy strike, sharp as lightning, crawled down my spine like a serpent had coiled around it. The colours around me drained as if like an inverted canvas, dissolving slowly as the world began to slow down, everything shifting into a monochrome haze. Time seemed to freeze, the scene before me turning inverted and surreal. A splitting headache gripped my mind, the force of the shift so sudden and violent, leaving me weak through my body. Everything before me¡ªthe fortress, shattered slabs, broken structures, and the demons¡ªvanished from my sight. My mind felt like wading through thick cobwebs, each step forward a struggle as if I were entangled in invisible threads and needed to pass them somehow, slowing my thoughts and movements. Instead, in their place, I stood in a dark void illuminated by specks as tiny as stardust, each grain connected by an ethereal fog which looked magical and indescribable...but familiar. My mind swirled as I was jerked again, now appearing within an expansive, decrepit throne room. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. My eyes flew wide open as my face wore a complicated frown, my breath coming in thin gasps as I struggled to grasp what was happening in this passing moment. In one moment I was engaged in a fight and second I was transported through space, or perhaps only my spirit. The world around me appeared like a fractured pane of glass, the image distorted and incomprehensible, the peculiarity leaving me confused and perplexed. Through the pulsing pain in my skull, I focused and saw the throne room¡ªcollapsed walls, debris everywhere, the chamber sealed by ice. Three figures caught my attention immediately. One lay lifeless among the wreckage, an orc, most likely Surter as I focused on him, impaled by a lance of ice through the heart, blood dripped from his mouth as his dull eyes looked into nothingness. The other two, demons, stood maintaining a good distance from a wide crater at the far end of the chamber¡ªa throne, I realized late was overturned and shattered to pieces¡ª, battered and bloodied, their bodies healing at an agonizingly slow pace. But unintentionally, my gaze was automatically pulled toward the crater. My mind wheezed, the pain unbearable as I groaned under its relentless assault, feeling like my veins could burst any moment. The dimming and brightening of colours around me gave the sensation that everything could shatter at any moment, the scene in front of me appeared fragile. Despite the torment, I managed to glimpse inside the crater. Jiwoo lay there, motionless, his body mangled and soaked in blood, several pieces of the relic armour missing as it tried to fix itself, a white flame flickering weakly around him, as if indicating his final struggle. His eyes were lifeless, cold, the deep purple in them appeared almost vanished. A wave of dread washed over me, my eyes barely retaining their clarity. My bond was dying. This vision¡ªit was foretelling his death... I clenched my jaw as the agony spiked to an intensity that threatened to rip my mind apart. And then, just like that, everything shattered. I snapped back into the battle, the two demons lunging at me once more. Groaning, I dodged a roundhouse kick, stepping back as I shifted to the defensive, my mind still reeling from the vision that had shaken me to my core. Jiwoo...he was defeated...or perhaps he will be in due time... I felt my connection with Jiwoo, and he was still engaged in his battle. He worriedly asked what had happened¡ªthat our connection that been severed momentarily, and he couldn¡¯t feel my presence. But I could tell that not even a second had passed, but Jiwoo had felt that change, but from his confusion he hadn¡¯t witnessed the vision. Then why did I see that? I questioned as I dodged Digo and avoided Kirche''s dismantling spell, which struck the wall and opened a hole inside the fortress. Taking this moment I stepped inside and found the soldiers engaged with the demon guards, Aurora on the side providing assistance to others while also taking down demon after demon. Digo and Kirche followed me from behind as I entered the courtyard, and the others noticed our arrival as they made space, avoiding us. There is no time to dwell on these things...I muttered as I saw Digo approach, his body fully healed but the fatigue made him significantly slower than before. Same was the case with Kirche, with the spell based abilities he had used, he wasn¡¯t looking any better¡ªsimilarly the spell which had weakened me. I needed to end this battle and immediately rush to Esparossa. I made up my mind as I reached deeper, having no choice and time left, I began to suppress the curse, as I felt my mana release and my sealed strength rush back to me. I only had a few minutes at best. Without holding back, I waved my hands, as the mana became subject to my dominance and rippled as hundreds of projectiles took form, as my arms quivered under the building pressure as I pushed more mana, my body still dealing with the remnant effects of Kirche¡¯s spell from earlier, as I felt a trail of blood run down my nostril. All the projectiles launched at them both, not seeing friend or foe, they struck indiscriminately, as a cascade of blood rose in the air, as I saw some orcs crash, barely avoid the barrage, as Digo and Kirche were struck again, the guards surrounding them also affected by the result. Just as the mana wavered around the projectiles and rippled away, I lunged forward as the ground under my feet cracked from the force, mana reinforced every single part of my physique as I approached Digo and without holding back struck him using the pantheon style techniques, my hands soaked with black blood as they pierced his body, striking every vital point, as I grabbed his arm and struck him into the ground with a kick to his temple, as I ripped his arm off, the demon screaming in agony as his eyes rolled into his head. My eyes moved and soon saw a dim luster from an open wound. I grabbed his core and shattered it in my palm, as Digo didn¡¯t even have time to groan as his body vanished. I sidestepped, bringing me to Kirche who looked shaken up as he desperately wailed, his body lunged backward, trying to flee, but there was no respite for him, as I grabbed his hand and struck him in his jaw. His eyes rolled into his head, as he moved merely on instinct, as I struck him again with a square jab and he crashed to the ground, but his hands moved, the demonic energy coalescing rapidly, as the space distorted. I scowled as I lifted up in the air and the light around my form flickered and bended, scales grew more my body as my form expanded and I transformed with a blinding streak of light which illuminated the entire courtyard. I spread my wings as each flap shook the air, as I opened my mouth and the atmospheric mana and my own intermingled in front as I released the condensed beam of pure mana, as it struck Kirche and several demons in the vicinity, as the ground broke apart, their screams and wails filled the courtyard, a cloud of dust rose as the beam finished and I transformed back into my humanoid form, as I landed, feeling overwhelmed by the rush of the battle and the urgency, seeing a deep crater which had nothing inside it. My breath heaved heavily as I let go off the curse and felt my strength plummet significantly. I clenched my chest, as my face twisted into a painful scowl, as I fought against the curse, the pain similar to a sword being pierced through my heart. Just as the dust cleared, the soldiers looked at me, their morale all time high as they shouted and fought more vigorously. The courtyard was almost finished as I saw a swarm of individuals rush from the inside of the fortress, draped in rags or tattered armour. I took a breath. The prisoners have been rescued. I found Vaerin who stood close to me, the elf conjuring a water attribute spell, providing assistance to the soldiers. I walked one step and asked. ¡°Vaerin, how long does it take someone to reach Esparossa, if flown there?¡± I pressed, my words stern and cold. The elf appeared struck for a moment, but cleared his confusion and answered. ¡°It takes almost four hours on foot. So if you fly there on your top speed...¡± he thought for a split second and immediately answered, ¡°you can get their between eighteen to twenty-four minutes.¡± He didn¡¯t ask any further, as I contemplated and then decided to rush over. But before I could leave, I saw Aurora approach in my direction. ¡°Something happened to Shun? Right?¡± She pressed as her face was enveloped by a cornered expression. I didn¡¯t push her question away and spoke. ¡°No, not yet!¡± Aurora frowned as she sensed the rush in my words, and the ambiguity in them. ¡°Then take me with you!¡± She said. I shook my head as my eyes pointed at the ongoing battle inside the fortress and in its vicinity. ¡°No, you''ll only get in the way. And carrying you on my back will be more time consuming¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t be able to steady yourself if I fly at my fastest. You must remain here, the others need you.¡± Aurora appeared dissatisfied with my answer, as she gritted her teeth and immediately pulled something out from the inside of her shirt. She handed the item to me, which was a green crystal, the same size as a pebble, attached to a string, but I could feel the compacted emitter magic stored inside. ¡°Take this with you. Break it and it will relieve some of your injuries and fatigue instantly.¡± She said as she took a step back. But before she vanished into the chaos, she looked above her shoulder as her grip tightened around her bow. ¡°Mordian, please bring back that idiot at all cost.¡± I nodded as I pulled a flask from the inside of my dimensional artifact¡ªa new item I''d acquired. The potion which Jiwoo had give me, as I took off the lid and drank the contents inside. I felt the changes immediately, as my fatigue was alleviated considerably and the effects of the curse weakened. ¡®Good¡¯, I said as I wore the crystal around my neck, and took flight as I lunged in the direction of Esparossa. ¡°Let''s hope I''m not too late.¡± I said as I felt my connection with Jiwoo weaken, as I saw the battle through his mind. *** Seo Jiwoo The ground trembled beneath me as Ankewelt¡¯s fist coated with demonic energy barely avoided me and struck the cobblestone floor, the floor exploded, flinging scattered debris into the air. I pivoted hard, narrowly dodging another jab from him as he twisted immediately. I communicated with Mordian in that passing instance, asking why our connection had destabilised? His presence had vanished suddenly for a split second, which I found odd, since it hadn¡¯t happened before, not even once. I tightened my grip on my sword, feeling the mana flickering along its edge. Ankewelt moved first, his posture and demeanour perfect, leaving behind no gaps in his defences as he appeared confident despite his core being crippled from the start of the battle. I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the jabs he had launched at me, as I streaked past him. No sooner had I dodged that than Apphia¡¯s short swords hissed through the air toward my head. I ducked low, the freezing edge of my spell grazing my cheek as the entire floor below her feet froze, restraining her to her position. ¡°Is that the best you can do!¡± Apphia''s voice cut through the chaos as she pushed with raw strength as her demonic energy surged and the ice encompassing her feet shattered as the demonic energy coalesced her legs. ¡°Oh no, this is just warm-up,¡± I shot back, lunging toward her. My sword slashed through the air in a sharp arc, pale yellow tendrils surged along the edge, aimed at her ribs, but she pushed demonic energy into her hands, the sinister energy repelled against my sword slash as her short sword struck against my sword, blocking the blow. The force of it sent her stumbling, but before I could press the attack, Valsai¡¯s¡ªthe third demon¡ªspear whistled toward me. I twisted, my sword clashing against his spear as sparks flew in the air. The impact reverberated up my arm, but I shoved him back, immediately twisting my body, throwing an elbow into his side. He staggered, coughing for breath, but I had no time to finish him off¡ªSurter¡¯s rumbling footsteps gave me just enough warning before his broadsword destroyed the floor beneath me upon impact. I leapt, flipping through the air as rock spikes tore through the ground. I landed hard, my eyes skimmed to the traitor, skidding to a stop just as Surter charged. His fists glowed with the energy of the earth beneath him, his massive frame barrelling toward me like a bull, as the floor trembled. Ruler¡¯s Authority allowed me to split my mind and keep notice of everyone, as I observed them carefully, following their body movements to the way they breathe, the changing on their expressions, the slightest twitch of their muscles, as Mind¡¯s Eye heightened my visual and auditory capabilities. I spun, deflecting a fierce blow from Ankewelt with the flat of my sword who had appeared beside me in a flash. I lunged forward, aiming for Ankewelt, my sword glowing with mana. He raised his guard just in time as he pivoted at the last moment, the blade scraping against his forearm as a cascade of black blood swept the air. But Valsai wasn¡¯t far behind, his spear streaking toward me. I twisted, the edge of his spear charged with demonic energy struck me in my ribs, but was deflecting by the relic armour which hummed and absorbed the impact. I rolled with it, countering with a jab to his gut, my arm tore through the air¡ªas if vanishing. He doubled over, gasping for air, his mouth agape as he stumbled. But Apphia appeared from behind me, her short sword hummed with the crimson hue. "Getting real sick of you," I muttered, sweeping her legs out from under her. She hit the ground with a sharp gasp, as I rolled forward and my ankle struck her abdomen, her grunts turning to painful screams, but before I could finish the move, Surter roared. The earth beneath me trembled again, jagged spikes of rock erupting in my path. I activated leap and vanished into the paths, I appeared in mid-air as I summoned mana into my arms, my sword vanished, as I unleashed a blinding arc of energy which coiled around the area the force slammed into Surter, sending shockwaves through the throne room, as the orc wailed and tumbled backward, his body charred by the massive surge of lightning. I vanished into the path again as I appeared just inches away from Surter as Razor''s Edge materialized into my hands again and I drew an arc, as the blade effortlessly severed the orc¡¯s left arm, as some of the blood spilled on to my cheek, as I saw Valsai appear close to me as I vanished again into the path, creating distance. But simply running and attacking like this wouldn¡¯t be enough to beat them. I landed hard, chest heaving as I checked for any damage and I had none. Even the relic armour appeared unfazed. Ankewelt charged, arms swirling with demonic energy, with Valsai right on his heels, spear raised, as I saw the space around me distort and the mana go into a frenzy, as the demonic energy forcefully filled the gaps and pushed the mana away, and I immediately knew something was coming. I grinned with a condescending tug of my lips, taunting the demons, as I wiped the blood from my cheek. ¡°Four of you, and I¡¯m still standing? Where did your confidence from a few minutes ago disappear to?¡± Surter glared, holding the stump left on his left arm, as blood leaked out, the orc turned pale, as he crashed to his knees. Apphia groaned from the ground, struggling to get back on her feet as her face twisted further with an ugly scowl. ¡°Not for long.¡± I smirked, as the temperature inside the chamber began to drop significantly as the water particles began to freeze, creating a mist to envelope the destroyed throne room. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll see about that." Ankewelt and Valsai noticed the change immediately and approached, whatever he was trying to do had succeeded as I watched the demonic energy try to suppress the mana forcefully as it moved and created a dismantling effect, as everything the corrupted energy touch or made contact with seemed to be erased or simply left in shambles as the space around us distorted. Ankewelt moved his hands with absolute precision as the mana was either pushed or corrupted by the demonic energy, as I didn¡¯t wait and thrust my hands, as the white frost-fire took a hold of the floor and the pillars as everything was slowly covered by a thick layer of ice as the temperature dropped. But the ice was immediately destroyed, or rather dismantled on an atomic level, I felt a push as my body as if a resonation had drilled into my being as the distorted space returned to normal, and my spell had been neutralized. This dismantling power associated through the use of demonic energy is quite troublesome. I looked around as the ice was cleared away instantly, being used as a substitute to counter Ankewelt¡¯s spell. But through Mind¡¯s Eye and the sharp observation of Ruler¡¯s Authority, I noticed that the ice wasn¡¯t just destroyed, it was completely erased. If I remembered correctly, the female remnant had said that demonic energy corresponded to the edict of life¡ªconnected to the branch of destruction¡ª, and it had a similar result as what I''d just seen. So destruction was simply adjourned to destroying everything, meaning its an essence which has the power to destroy anything without discrimination, no matter how complex it was. It dismantled and diverged anything due to it¡¯s authority to do so which stemmed from the edict of life. But that perhaps could rely on the complexity and insight into the nature of demonic energy, and how it can be manipulated. While I wasn¡¯t able to manipulate the element, I could still feel its presence and sense anyone associated to it¡ªbut that was due to Mind¡¯s Eye. But demonic energy corresponded to the branch of destruction, so it means that the insight into this branch of the life edict can be gained through external means. Because the exciduim race was the living example, because they can wield the branch of the edicts of life and use it to sustain themselves and fight, without being aware of its true nature. I pushed these thoughts to the back of my head for now as I focused on the battle at hand, as I tried again and stimulated the deviant magic I¡¯d created, as the white frost flame began to rise from my hands, as I leapt forward, as I narrowly dodged a barrage of combined attacks from Ankewelt and Valsai, as I swept my hand across the area as the flames jumped and lurched on to the debris and demons. Not more than a second, passed, as all of them were frozen by a thick layer of frost which immobilized their bodies momentarily, but they retaliated immediately, their demonic energy sparked as I reached Surter, who had failed to free himself on time. I swiped my hand and a lance made of ice hurled at him and pierced his heart, as the orc struggled and wailed and afterward, his body turned still, his dull eyes filled with despair as he looked into nothingness. ¡®Alright one down.¡¯ I said, as I immediately turned around and took in the three demons, my eyes skimmed through each one of them, as I saw them standing with their weapons ready, and demonic energy working. Alright, the biggest obstacle left now is Ankewelt, who is an impeccable hand-to hand fighter, who is also able to use peculiar spells oriented from demonic energy, while Valsai and Apphia were not any weaker than him in combat, but also provided him with the time and distance to conjure his spells¡ªallowing him to keep his distance. I felt Mordian¡¯s sudden panic as vividly as if mine, as I saw through his mind they had conquered Tseige and Mordian had won his battle as he decided to rush over. It would take Mordian time to get here, even if he flies here on his fastest speed...so my best choice would be to wait for him in this situation, to stall for time until he arrived, but I don''t think they would be eager enough to let that happen. I withdrew my sword again as I brought out the sheath and sheathed razor''s edge, as my mana erupted, as I corrected my posture and got ready to perform the crescent moon style''s third move. Chapter: 126: The Cost of Victory My vision fixed on to the demons who were slowly prying free of the ice which confined their bodies, they struggled, their demonic energy worked, a suffocating wave of energy filled the destroyed throne room¡ªdebris and ice everywhere. I took in a breath as a shallow mist rose in the air, I pushed my body into a familiar stance, as I felt my connection with the mana around me reinforce, soon I brought my arms to the same level of my left hip, my left hand supported the sheath and I firmed my grip on the handle. The sword felt light in my hand, feet steady on the ground A tremor ran through the air; the air trembled and folded from the mana I was converging instantaneously. The demons seemed to sense the foreboding as their faces wore twisted frowns, as I corrected my posture and released my sword from the hold of the sheath. ¡®Crescent Moon Style: Third Movement: Space Cleaver¡¯ My sword moved in a perfectly straight horizontal slash, the blade cut clean through the air with a deafening hum, as a blinding light surged through the chamber. I could feel the force ripple outward as my mana erupted, and in that fleeting second, I watched the space before me shiver¡ªa thin line forming in the air like a crack in glass. The distortion in the space between me and the demons blanketed, as I saw numerous cuts appear on their body, but they withstood the first-half of the movement. Before the remnants of the first strike could settle, I shifted the blade seamlessly into a diagonal slash, my arms effortlessly moved with a perfect precision, feeling the massive discharge of mana and the force at which my muscles and ligaments moved and tightened, faster than the eye could register. The space between us rippled¡ªwarped. It was subtle at first, like a heatwave distorting the horizon. But, in the brief instant between this movement, the extreme pressure created a distortion¡ªa ripple in space¡ªas if the very fabric of the world resisted the overwhelming speed and force behind the sword''s slash, but, it ultimately bended, warping under the blade''s assault, becoming subject to the blade¡¯s will. For a heartbeat, all around the slash, the light bended and fractured¡ªshadows twisting in ways they shouldn''t¡ª, caught in the gravitational strain of the disrupted space. The space around the enemy seemed to fold in on itself, like the world had been pulled and squeezed too tight. Ankewelt tried to evade to the best of his abilities, but even with demonic energy reinforcing him, he grunted under the assault of Space Cleaver, as the movement reached its point of finality, all three of them took on the extremely fast and precise slash head on. All I saw was blood spilling in the air, as the floor, the pillars, the throne behind them and the windows succumbed under the extraordinary result of the third movement, as moonlight converged through the broken panes of glass. I heard deafening screams, painful and excruciating screeches, as a part of the ceiling and several pillars were cut clean and lying on the cracked floor riddled with craters, as cracked glass riddled the floor where the windows were. The dust and debris cleared up and my vision landed on three individuals, their signatures still strong and alive, as I skimmed through the receding dust, and looked at the grotesque state in which the demons were left in. Ankewelt was coughing up blood, as he held his side which had a gruesome and deformed cut, the flesh and muscles were cut precisely from different angles, creating a hideous display of viscera, as his left lung and ribs were visible. His left arm had completely severed, as his core didn¡¯t allow his body to fully heal, the recovery for the demon was painstaking slow, enduring the agony as he almost stumbled backward where the destroyed throne laid in pieces. My vision followed Apphia whose arms were severed, blood everywhere as she groaned in agony, her body already close to recovering, as she wailed on the floor, blood smeared across her face. But the worst had happened to Valsai, who had been late in protecting his body, his lower half had been completely severed, as he laid unmoving on the floor, submerged in the pool of his own blood, as his body slowly recovered. Surprisingly, all three of them had their cores intact, and had somehow survived Space Cleaver; their conditions were nonetheless miserable. I heaved for breath, as I manipulated mana rotation to recover my mana, since the start, I''d been using spell after spell, and now the crescent moon style, my body hadn¡¯t received any life-threatening injuries thanks to the relic armour, but I was slowly running out of steam. I needed to end this fight as soon as possible. And now was the chance when the demons were disoriented and weakened. I withdrew my sword back, as I looked between the space which separated me from the three demons, taking a step into the paths, the interconnecting web ushered me through the space and with remnant tendrils of lightning coiling around my body, I appeared in front of Ankewelt, my arms charged with mana as I moved forward, my arms broke free and hurled at the demon. He realized late as his gruesome wound had almost stitched, my arms struck him in his chest and upper abdomen, as he squealed and went crashing into the wall behind him as I twisted my body and struck Apphia who had fully healed and was trying to sneak an attack. My knuckle covered by the hard scales struck her in her jaw, as her jawbone broke and eyes almost rolled into the back of her head from the impact. She wailed weakly as she stumbled backward and crashed on the floor. I felt a surge of demonic energy from the side, as I dispatched more mana to Ruler¡¯s Authority and my focus divided into several branches, my head squirmed under the vertigo, but before I realized, I saw Valsai lurch from behind and firmly take a hold of me. I tried to strike him down, used a lightning spell to zap him, but he firmly held on to me, unwilling to let go as his lower half spewed blood and healed. His persistence was maddening as I used a javelin of fire which drilled into his back as he screamed desperately, the smell of burning flesh pungent in the air. His arms moved with a desperate effort and his nails dug into my skin as he ripped a chunk of meat from my face and ripped one of my eyes out. I gritted my teeth and grunted a curse as I rolled and Valsai hit the floor as his grip loosened and I used several spears of ice to pin him to the floor, one of them struck his core as the demon vanished. Blood leaked from my face, as the wound instantly healed, replaced by a new eye and skin. But suddenly, I felt a massive force on my chest and abdomen, I saw jagged and distorted lances strike me, as my brows knitted in panic. The force of the attack pushed me several steps back, my eyes widened in shock as I saw the area which had been struck had corroded and had left a deep hole which had pierced my skin, the relic armour was damaged by that potent blast of demonic energy. ¡°That damn armour!¡± I heard a hoarse and cruel voice reverberate from the end of the throne room. Ankewelt had fully recovered from his wounds and appeared with a twisted grin, blood leaking from his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve had your fun. It doesn¡¯t matter, even if I die here today, I''m taking you with me to hell.¡± The demonic energy rippled around me, the cascade of the energy hummed and warped the air, as if forcing its way through the narrow gaps between the particles of mana. I felt the mana in the area weaken and ripple as if the demonic energy had forcefully taken a hold of the environment around us. Hundreds of distorted and jagged spears of demonic energy rippled to life as they seem to warp the space around themselves, an anomaly which the world was trying rid itself of, but one which persisted despite all the efforts of the mana to take back control. The crude weapons were a mirror image of the more refined and stronger weapons which the female remnant had created somehow, but what Ankewelt had done couldn¡¯t even be compared as a cheap knock-off copy to what the female remnant had showcased during our training. I got ready to take on the assault. I pushed the mana around me and tried to destabilize the crude weapons as I pushed the particles into the small gaps which created a phenomenon of harmony between the two forces, but somehow Ankewelt had forced that small gap to work to his advantage, his demonic energy rose, and the mana around me dimmed and weakened, as I wasn¡¯t able to manipulate it as skilfully as possible. The mana...it¡¯s not responding...I muttered in flabbergast as I saw the demonic energy hold a certain superiority over the mana. The female remnant had mentioned that it was an element which corresponded to the destructive aspect of the edict of life. All of the crude spears lunged at me as I tried my best to dodge, the floor below me broke apart under the relentless barrage, some struck me, the relic armour absorbed the force behind them, or deflected them as it dismantled the demonic energy, but the more potent ones still struck me, the relic armour''s defences were breached, as they pierced my body, the corrupted energy touched my skin and corroded away my muscles and nerves around them, as a jolt of pain surged through me. The excruciating and unbearable pain made me moan in agony as my body healed and recovered, but my mana was running out, I only had a quarter of it left, and even with the constant use of mana rotation, I wasn¡¯t able to recover as much mana I was spending. From the side, three spears struck me, four more appeared from behind me, and two of them from in front of me. Ankewelt staggered forward, the rebound of using such a skill left him exhausted, as a streak of blood rushed down his nose. He looked at Apphia and shouted, fear and trepidation masked alongside rage and malice surfaced on his face. ¡°Apphia, go and call the remaining battlegroups.¡± It was a simple order, but it took quite an effort for him to say. Apphia hesitated for a moment as she recovered from the vertigo, but immediately lunged at the door as Ankewelt walked closer to where Valsai¡¯s body had disintegrated and started doing something with his companion''s leftover blood. My breathing heaved heavily, as I felt anxious, seeing Apphia reach the door and Ankewelt perform whatever ploy he was cooking up. I desperately looked around for some option, as I tried to think of something through the enhanced cognition of Ruler¡¯s Authority, and with the amount of mana I had left, there was not much I could do in my current situation. Frustration fuelled my attempts to ensure victory, as Ruler¡¯s Authority''s seals slowly released on its own after sensing my desperation and anxiety, making me feel the brunt of using the skill at its maximum capacity. I reached deep within me and released Acausality from its shackles, the world around me spun and slowed down then started tturning nverted, as both of them were glued to their positions. The demonic energy and mana stopped, as I breathed, but almost instantly felt the burden of maintaining this static world, as I quickly moved toward Apphia who had already reached the doors. I felt for the awareness which separated the living from the non-living, and pulled Apphia inside this static void, as she gasped in surprise and shock, my mana worked and I struck her in her abdomen with all the force I could muster as I heard her ribs breaking, the female demon squealed and went flying as I quickly released the skill and everything returned to normal as time sped up and the elements regained their essence. The remaining spears struck the empty air, as Ankewlet¡¯s eyes followed me, his mouth agape and face replaced by a confused and anxious scowl, looking blanking between where I stood and Apphia laid on the floor, unconscious. He clenched his jaw as he desperately moved his hand and fiddled with Valsai¡¯s leftover blood. I groaned, as I stumbled to a knee, the rebound of maintaining all my skills and using Acausality made me vulnerable. I frowned, as I spat blood, the corrosion on the armour vanished. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. I ignored the several system messages which were being generated one after the other. Mordian had reached out several times, but I couldn¡¯t reply to him as I focused on the battle, but he had perfectly sensed my desperation and struggle. He was drawing closer to Esparossa as the battle ensued, and was only a few more minutes away from reaching the fortress. I felt several strong signatures of demonic energy draw closer to the chamber; the guards were approaching even without Apphia¡¯s actions of escaping to bring reinforcements back. I shot to my feet as my legs trembled with the effort to stand. I didn¡¯t have much of a choice, as I stimulated the particles of mana around me, I took a hold of the water particles and soon a mist spiralled around the chamber, as a wave of frost blanketed everything. I released absolute zero, as I felt a massive strain over my body, I felt like my knees could buckle any moment again, as every gap inside the throne room was covered by a thick layer of ice, trapping us inside, as the cage like cocoon settled. ¡°Just how long will you persist? You freak!!¡± Ankewelt shouted in rage as he slowly rose, his arms trembled by his sides, smeared with the blood of his deceased companion. I conjured frost-fire as I launched the flames at Ankewelt, as the entire area succumbed under frost. But I saw several rune like marks on the floor, as Ankewelt''s face twisted into a grin as his demonic energy sparked and the runes drawn with blood glowed with an even more bloody aura. My eyes widened in horror as I felt and vividly saw the space between us fold and dim, the demonic energy created a destructive wave which shattered the space itself, as the air hummed and warped. I felt trapped within the maelstrom as the hair at the back of my neck stood in alert. Then it hit, as a single word left Ankewelt¡¯s mouth in the form of a silent whisper. ¡°Diverge¡± I felt a corrosive wave assault my entire body as I was struck by an unimaginable amount of force which consumed me from every direction, but even Ankewelt and Apphia weren¡¯t safe, as Ankewelt grabbed her hand and lunged away, but they were still within the area of effect of the spell. A wave of corrupted energy filled the chamber, which assaulted everything¡ªthe debris, ice, or the air¡ª, causing all nearby sources of mana within a wide radius to split and fracture. My body felt rigid, as if my entire physique was being restraint forcefully, as the relic armour tried to protect me from the corrosive damage which sized everything, even the atoms in the air¡ªcreating a chaotic field where the natural balance between demonic energy and mana was violently disrupted, turning the energy in the area unstable. I screamed under the destruction which shrouded me within the area as the relic armour began to succumb to the bursts of demonic energy which seem to destroy the artifact, reaching my body as I felt my skin burn and vanish. There were sudden bursts of uncontrolled energy which erupt randomly and constantly, causing unimaginable damage as my mind almost blanked, the light darkened around the edges of my vision. Blood spewed from every exposed area of my body, as my wails filled the silent chamber, the spell finished and I stumbled forward. The blast of demonic energy left me weak in my knees as I went crashing into a crater nearby, I realized late that the relic armour had several holes and cracks¡ªfar worse than I''d imagined¡ª, the destructive aspect of demonic energy had done a lot of damage as I laid in the crater. I spat blood as my breathing turned disoriented. My vision blurred as all the energy inside me dispersed. I heard the faint voice of my bond¡¯s shouts, he was asking what had happened, his concern filled my mind, but I was just too weak, too wounded to respond, my mind squirmed as my insides seethed. I glanced at the mana around me, and felt Ankewelt and Apphia approach¡ªeach step slow and weak. I felt a wave of panic shroud me as I struggled to regain control over my body, the force of Ankewelt¡¯s spell had affected everyone present, but with me being in the middle of the spell¡¯s range, I had sustained the most damage from the rampaging demonic energy. I rolled my hand into a fist as I clenched my jaw until it ached. I felt miserable and powerless. Victory had felt so close, yet I had failed. I can¡¯t fail now¡­ I desperately looked to exploit anything to my advantage but there was nothing, the fatigue made me unable to do any complex action, my injuries recovering painstakingly slow. Every spell in my arsenal, crescent moon style, skills, I had used up everything, but had still failed. Is this as far as I could¡¯ve gone? I questioned. No... Why couldn¡¯t I muster the strength when it mattered? This always happened¡ªin the past or even now. I just couldn¡¯t seem to push myself to the end of the line when I was at the cusp of victory. But this victory felt so close, yet so far; as if sand slipping through the gaps between my fingers. I knew if I failed, all the efforts of my companions, the orcs, elves and dwarfs would go to waste. They had trusted me, and I¡¯d assured them I could do it. But what more could I do? I barely had a quarter of my mana left, yet my body refused to respond. Every spell I conjured felt like throwing pebbles against a raging storm. Ankewelt and Apphia loomed closer, and I could vaguely feel several other signatures arriving outside the chamber, and with each breath, the white flames flickering around me dimmed, sputtering like dying embers. I stared blankly at the fractured ceiling above. I had nothing left. No¡­there had to be something. Anything...I thought desperately, Mordian¡¯s shouts muffled by the sound of my beating heart. No¡­I won¡¯t just watch as everything is taken from me, I had promised to fight, even if it killed me, no matter the cost of victory, I wouldn¡¯t let those things be stripped away. In that instant, I felt a flicker of resolve. But what more could I do; I couldn¡¯t muster the strength or energy to conjure a strong enough spell to kill those two. Even after becoming a quadra-elemental mage, having control over two deviances, understanding the force of nature better than any, it still came short, mana wasn''t enough, or rather my own insight was lacking. What am I missing? The remnants had told me, time and time again: I lacked insight, the biggest factor in acquiring the right to learn to wield the powers which governed reality. They were right! I had always seen the world the way I wanted to¡ªnarrow and one-sided. But understanding required seeing the world as it was. But wasn¡¯t it also the fact that learning and discovering new things allowed us to deepen our understanding about something which allows us to grasp some new and fresh insight, to garner new experiences. Wasn¡¯t this all that mattered.? As if some shift had occurred in my head, I started viewing the world around me through a different perceptive lens, the shift was subtle, more like an awareness in potential, then any new change around me. Suddenly, the answer became clear...For the first time, I looked beyond mana and saw the demonic energy surrounding me as a possibility. If this force could be wielded, I had to try. Ruler¡¯s Authority pulsed, responding to my will. As if guided by instinct, my hand reached out, grasping at the crimson particles swirling around me. If this element represented an aspect of the edict of life, then through certain means, it could be used. Even if not a demon... Suddenly a thought flashed through my crumbling mind, as I pondered over the inclination, but I didn¡¯t have time, as Ruler¡¯s Authority seemed to react to my will and thoughts, understanding what I wanted to do¡­as if assuring me that I could do it. That it was possible. So, I did¡­ I looked at the blood crimson particles afloat around me, my intent reached out, as I brought my arm upward. My final struggle, as I saw they were within arm''s reach. They were ready and only needed a command... A silent whisper, a voice so soft yet undeniable, echoed in my ears, threading itself through the cracks of my resolve. Let go... It was both a command and a plea. Let it happen... The voice soothed the tremors of doubt that gnawed at me, flooding me with a strange, terrifying sense of certainty. It was the only choice if you want to protect them¡­to protect Mordian and Aurora¡­to protect Jihye. The crumbling image of my companions and loved ones formed inside my mind, reminding me again why I was doing all this; for what cause. I fell deeper into the binds of Ruler¡¯s Authority as I felt my mind was struck by lightning, numbing everything, even my own thoughts. I felt like drowning to the depths of a dark and silent lake. Every sound from around me dimmed. The demonic energy moved closer as my intent held it and it looked for some beacon to manifest into reality. To be useful to me. The flickering white flames caught my gaze, as the crimson particles immediately understood my will and lurched at the dying flames, giving them a chance, rejuvenating them as they surged out with an even stronger essence. The deeper I fell, the stronger the essence seemed to become, as a twisted smirk played on my lips. Slowly, the colour of the flames flickered and changed, as it was variegated with spot of crimson, but almost immediately the colours and hue changed and turned iridescent as the flames unraveled. I heard a muffled voice, whispered words, they felt so soothing and reassuring, a voice which felt like my own, but more twisted and crueller. ¡®Destroy everything.¡¯ ¡®Nothing else matters.¡¯ ¡®End them all, use this flame, and no one will stand in your way.¡¯ ¡®Do it. Let yourself free.¡¯ Everyone¡­ Everything¡­ The iridescent flames consumed me, wrapping around my body like a shroud. They were a hungry, malevolent force, devouring everything in their path, their hunger reflected in my eyes as I stared up at the ruined ceiling of the throne room. Blood dripped from the gashes across my body, the crimson drops sizzling as they met the flames. But they weren¡¯t searing like normal flames, they produced no heat...the flames were cold and apathetic¡ªa cold which only left a void in its wake. My mind squirmed in a dark, twisted agony, and I could feel my grip on reality slipping. The pit beneath me widened as the flames greedily expanded, leaving nothing in their wake. I felt restraint, as I looked at the relic armour and soon released the relic which draped my body. It only got in the way as an obstacle. My arm hung limp, several wounds oozing fresh blood, yet something deep within me stirred. With a sudden jolt, the crushing fatigue was ripped away, and my body floated upward, hovering just above the surface of the pit on the cobblestone floor, like a broken puppet suspended by invisible strings, as I landed on my feet. My head twisted toward the broken and disoriented demons standing several steps away¡ªseveral more had entered and watched in terror, their mouths agape and eyes widened. Ankewelt and Apphia''s expressions were a chaotic mix of anguish and despair as they saw me still standing¡ªstill alive. The realization of their misfortune sent a shiver through them. I let out a low, demeaning chuckle, feeling the flames around me pulse with an intoxicating sense of relief and superiority. It was as if I could do anything¡ªnothing else mattered. ¡®Yes, do it.¡¯ ¡®Destroy your enemies.¡¯ ¡®Leave nothing behind.¡¯ The cruel voice echoed in my ears. The demons were insignificant, the mission a distant memory now. My grin stretched into a dark, twisted smirk as the flames began to lurch out on their own. In this harrowing moment, I was engulfed with this power that surged through my veins, feeding on my anger, my rage which had been shackled within me for too long. The demons, once filled with arrogance and pride, now trembled before me, their terror reflecting in their eyes as they witnessed me rise. Their demeanours shattered and their expressions twisted. My body felt both alive and possessed as I stood amidst the chaos, the destruction. The iridescent flames danced and leapt around my arms, hungrily lashing out at the demon closest to me. The flames licked his form, the demon''s anguished cries pierced the air, the flames consumed all in its path, leaving not even a void of ash in its wake. The others, witnessing the merciless fate of their comrade, knew they were next. One demon, driven by fear and desperation, lunged at me with a crude and rough spear formed from his demonic energy which he threw in his state of madness and desperation. Yet, before it could reach me, the flames pulled the spear towards itself and feasted on it, as if it could devour and destroy anything; a true force and manifestation of destruction. My gaze swept across the chamber and I saw the flames had already found their way to the surroundings, devouring everything, including my very being and mana. The demon cried in agony, holding a hand out in the direction of where his comrades saw the entire grotesque scene unfold. His body crumbled, nothing remaining, not even ash and soon enough the flames overcome all the area inside the white icy cocoon. The flames enveloped everything, leaving nothing untouched. The cobblestone floor crackled, quacked and melted under the intense cold flames as I began to fall into the crater which had started to form beneath my feet; the walls, once sturdy and tall, now trembled and groaned under the weight of the blaze; the ceiling collapsed on the outer side of the throne room as the fire greedily climbed upwards. My very essence seemed to fuel the rampant flames as they lurched in all directions. Yet, as the flames danced upon my arms, a voice from the depths of my conscious tried to reach me, tried to pull me back from the brink of succumbing to this power. It was Mordian, my bond, trying to reach me through our mental link. His thoughts and voice merely a distant and hollow cry to me under the mania of this extreme power. But I pushed him away, I couldn¡¯t allow anything to stand in my way; this victory. ''Jiwoo...'' His voice called out, distant and concerned. He sought to understand what was transpiring at this moment, what the outcome of my battle was, but I couldn''t allow him to interfere right now. His presence was a hindrance to me in this moment. I knew that his concern would try to sway me from embracing the full potential of these flames. What I needed to do. With a flicker of resolve, I hastily raised a thick mental barrier between us, severing our connection as I lost touch with Mordian. There was no room left for hesitation now. I needed to focus solely on the overwhelming power coursing through me, which was hard for me to control even with all my attention, as if it was eating away at me from the inside, leaving me hollow, like a worm wriggling inside me. The relentless flames danced on my arms and surged forward, like a tidal wave of destruction, swallowing the remaining demons whole, the last thing I saw was Ankewelt looking at me with pure despair in his eyes. The sight filled me with a perverse sense of satisfaction. In the midst of this cataclysmic spectacle, I felt like something within me had begun to crack and was on the verge of shattering, like walking on broken glass. The power of destruction¡ªthe demonic energy¡ªflowed into me, altering me on a fundamental level. My thoughts blurred, and I could barely recognize myself. But in this chaos, one truth remained clear to me¡ªI held the power to end my enemies, to bring about their absolute annihilation. This was true victory, a fact, a truth which no one could take away from me. ''This is it,'' I thought, a perverse sense of ecstasy emerged in me as I saw the cool flames burn with more intensity as if they understood me, soothed me. My heart hastily pounded in my chest with the rush of the flames and adrenaline, and I knew that with this ability, I could finally emerge victorious, I was no longer weak, not at the mercy of others. The feeling of invincibility washed over me, intoxicating my senses, my mind. I was feeling a strong nudge in my mind, Mordian still trying to overcome the wall I had placed between our link, but I merely solidified the wall. This was true destruction. The cool flames burned more sinisterly as if searching for more fuel so it could keep itself alive. The Flame of Destruction, as I named it in my mind, was aptly named. It was an embodiment of unyielding chaos. Everyone...Everything... No one could stand against me. Not even the so-called Demon King. It didn''t matter what price I had to pay. With the Flame of Destruction at my disposal, I knew I could reshape the very fabric of this world to accommodate my preference. I could create a new world from the ashes that would remain. A world that I desired. A world where I would be a god. Yes! A deity! A God of Destruction. A cruel voice so much like my own said. I laughed. A single long mirthful insane laugh which echoed throughout the expanse of the throne room and the castle. When nothing remained of the demons no more, I looked around, stifling under the sharp stinging which pressed hard against my temples, as if my head could explode any moment. The flames still demanded more, they were adamant on finding something more to consume, to be fed, more fuel to keep itself alive. Chapter: 127: A Plea for Help Chieftain Karam The rusted chains bit into my skin, hollowing my flesh as I felt the heavy vibrations which travelled through the walls and floor of the fortress down into the dungeon. My wrists restricted with mana suppression cuffs as the more I struggled in them the more strongly they held on to me. I stirred slowly, the heavy chain went rattling as a jarring noise reverberated through the cell. I looked up as the bind on my neck tightened, observing the demons who stood post outside the cell, they conversed in confusion, their faces terrified by the shaking of the walls as a heavy foreboding rose in the air. ¡°What is happening up there?¡± A demon whispered from the side¡ªhe was Urnes, the demon assigned to stand guard outside my cell for the past few months. His voice was laced with trepidation as he looked at his companion. ¡°The entire fortress is shaking, and the shockwaves are travelling to the levels below. Just what kind of monsters are fighting up there?¡± His companion, a young demon with green eyes turned to him with a frown¡ªVerhu, the other demon who had been appointed here with Urnes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about, His Excellency can take care of any intruder all by himself, and he also has his battlegroup of elite demons with him. No intruder can hope to infiltrate Esparossa and not be caught and apprehended no matter how strong they are.¡± As if to calm his demon companion, he added with a few words of reassurance. ¡°And His Excellency is a direct descendent of the Noros clan, you know how strong and resourceful those of the Noros are, and their patron is a Seraphim. Plus, Lord Ankewelt is someone directly appointed to take control of things here by the leader of the Seraphims, Lord Ashmedai.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± his companion Urnes sputtered as his face bloomed a little, the anxiety lessened, as he moved his gaze to the inside of the dark and damp cell where overgrown moss and a gut wrenching smell was pungent in the air. ¡°You hear that, you filthy orc. Your people have no hope left of winning this war. This war, at best, is lost for all of you.¡± He barked with a condescending tug of his lips, his eyes looked down at me through his nose. I clenched my jaw tightly as the chains tightened around me like a vice, the more I struggled the harsher the restraining became, as I kept staring back at Urnes who had the same pigment of eyes as his companion. My face was expressionless, eyes indifferently glaring at the demons, but the internal maelstrom raged on within me like a hurricane. I didn¡¯t respond, only looked as the demon who spat on the floor with a distasteful frown. I will get my chance eventually! I muttered inwardly, as I felt another shockwave shake the entire dungeon, travelling from above. Whomever were fighting up there were not normal. I could feel it through the shaking of the entire fortress, the battle was something that I couldn¡¯t put my head around. Just the sheer force left everything shaking. After a few more shockwaves, everything returned back to normal, only silence remained inside the dungeon, the same unbothered silence which I''d survived for the past few months since being captured. After a few minutes passed, I heard muttering voices from outside the cell. ¡°Is the battle finally over?¡± Urnes asked, his tone hesitant and unsure as he looked at his companion. ¡°It has to be. His Excellency must have finally disposed off the intruder.¡± Verhu mused as he crossed his arms and leaned against the rusted bars of the cell. ¡°Heh, seriously, who would be dumb enough to infiltrate the fortress knowing that an elite battlegroup of demons are stationed here?¡± Urnes scoffed with a chuckle as both him and his companion laughed and talked about some trivial matters. But suddenly, both of the demons jolted to their feet, as a painful and twisted scream reverberated through the dungeon. The scream had came from the upper level, and it appeared so painful and excruciating that even I seemed fearful of what had happened. ¡°What was that?¡± Urnes asked, his facial expression twisted into a scowl as Verhu shared his companion¡¯s trepidation. An air of foreboding rose in the air as I saw a dim light emanating from outside the cell, coming from the right entrance. The light widened and expanded slowly as Urnes shouted with traces of fear in his voice, his body quivered as if what he was looking at was horrendously abnormal. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Urnes appeared struck for some reason, his eyes projected a dim surge of flames, a fiery conflagration which seem to paint the entire area in front of him. He and Verhu lunged in the direction of the flames, as I saw the abnormal fire lurch rampantly and saw the flames which surged like they had a will, a life of their own. The purple, no, iridescent flames lurched on to anything and began to consume the walls, the cell bars and the floor. It devoured everything within its path like a hungry and rampant beast, like a tidal wave of destruction, an unstoppable force of nature which had been set loose upon the world, which shouldn¡¯t have been released. I heard the jarring screams of the demons enter my ears, their voices twisted and pierced, as I stirred to my feet, the chains rattling in the cell as my mana was still suppressed, making me unable to do anything. Like a puppet who had its strings severed. Then, it finally revealed itself. The cause of this conflagration; this destruction. He was tall, his glossy hair, black and long was dishevelled and covered a part of his face, his masculine and sharp features smeared with blood as he stood amidst the chaos which consumed a part of the cell. An animalistic and twisted grin played on his lips, his eyes predatory, as I focused on his dark lavender eyes which burned with the ecstasy and rush of victory. He was the cause of this harrowing scene, the flames lurched on to his body, his arms were enveloped by the thick shroud of the iridescent flames which seem to devour his flesh slowly, burning him and his mana away, as if using him as a source to keep itself alive. I swallowed hard, my eyes widened in horror as I felt the emotion of fear rise from inside me, my body quivered within the binds. Gone was my pride and confidence from a moment ago, I knew from just a glance that this was something I couldn''t fight or resist against. This was true destruction, a force which felt nothing behind; no traces of life. The young man lacked the pointy ears of an elf, and was far taller to be rolled out as a dwarf. His mana was potent, so much so that he was on the same level as me, or perhaps even stronger, but all of that seemed insignificant in this moment, as I saw his twisted grin arch further, a perverse sense of ecstasy emerged on his face and in his bloodthirsty eyes. The flames seemed to respond to this rage and hunger for death and destruction. Suddenly, the flames seem to dim for a split second as he turned to me and entered the cell through a narrow gap which had been opened by the onslaught of the flames, he gritted his teeth as he flicked his wrist and the flames dimmed considerably, as if he struggled under the weight of the blaze himself, trying to retain control and force the iridescent fire to respond to his will. But I realized late that the flames produced no heat, they weren¡¯t searing, unlike a normal flame. They were cold...and not just some ordinary cold, a hollowing cold which left nothing behind¡ªwhich even burned away the essence of an individual. My gaze followed the young man and suddenly in his hand, an anchor like device appeared from the empty air, as he threw it immediately before the flames could try to lurch on to it. I recognized the device immediately, it was a compass, the compass which the orcs possessed.¡ªthe device which had been taken from us. The young man took a breath, his face twisted further as he spoke, his struggle evident. ¡° Za-Zalar en dar fa. Tor en fa''vor...bal kor Tseige.¡± ¡°(Za-Zalar sent me. Take the compass...and go to Tseige.)¡± He spoke in the common tongue, but his voice sounded so demonic and hoarse that I felt wary of each word. ¡° Fa''kor dor an." (Everyone is there!)¡± He added as he waved his hand and the flames bit into the chains around the cell, as they seem to destabilize, giving me the chance I needed as I pushed my mana and used brute strength to break free from the cuffs as I felt my mana return after months. I immediately took the compass from the floor as I dodged the flames and warily exited the cell through a narrow gap which the flames had left untouched. My feet lifted from the floor as I cautiously arrived outside. I turned behind and spoke. ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± With a final glance at the flames devouring the exit, I looked away and immediately strode closer to the cells beside mine. I quickly helped the others escape as I reached for the last cell in the dungeon, where there was a secret exit which led to the outside of the fortress. *** Mordian Astrionyx The cold wind breezed past my scaled skin as I rushed through the air, I tried to reach out to Jiwoo, but, he had conjured a thick barrier between us¡ªbut one which had many holes in it, it was close to collapsing, as I felt the agony of my bond slowly leak on to me Just what had happened during his battle? I questioned with a frown. Then what did that vision try to convey? Did it have a completely different meaning from what I''d interpreted? I was close to reaching the fortress, it was now barely visibly and the sight which caught my eyes was abnormal. My body hurtled through the air with unimaginable speed, propelled towards the distant fortress. Yet, the landscape below me was a nightmarish tableau of raging infernos that devoured acres of land. The conflagration painted the sky, fortress walls, and the surrounding water in hues of fiery chaos. Flames and blood cascaded from the sky, transforming the environment into a burning hell that intensified as I neared the fortress. My eyes followed the flames devouring everything in its path, and soon my gaze landed on Jiwoo who was slowly walking out of the fortress. The gates succumbed to the onslaught of the flames, several demons stumbled out, their bodies coated with iridescent flames as they vanished, their screams filled the air. My gaze fixed upon Jiwoo standing amidst the blazing maelstrom. The flames had an eerie, iridescent quality, a shade to the destructive spectacle. His face contorted into a malevolent grin; an unsettling distortion of triumph etched across his features as he mirthfully laughed. Panic gripped me as I descended, the edges of my form flickered as I transformed back into my humanoid form, my feet making contact with the ground, blades of grass squashed under my feet. Approaching Jiwoo, I witnessed the toll the iridescent fire exacted on him. His form was consumed by the inferno, his right hand vanished up to the elbow, leaving only a skeletal stump. The left hand, though still intact, had its fingers succumbing to the relentless onslaught of the cold destruction. Desperation fuelled my attempt to reach out through our mental link, only to encounter a formidable and thick barrier, a thick wall he had erected to shield his thoughts; to protect himself from any outside interference. "M...ordian," his voice, weak and hoarse, reverberated in the fiery surroundings. His gaze met mine, ravenous purple eyes revelling in the destruction surrounding him. "What have you done?" I questioned, my words cutting through the air like a frigid blade. I realized my own face wore a frown, a testament to the gravity of the situation. Jiwoo inclined his head, brows knitted into a frown, and his purple eyes reflected the burning flames that ravaged not just his body but also his mind. The barrier began to crumble, unveiling a torrent of his thoughts, a cacophony of agony and lamentation, mixed with the rush of victory and absoluteness. A vicious, vindictive smile played on his lips, making him look like the very incarnation of destruction and chaos. As if he was no longer the man I used to know. "JIWOO!" I boomed, taking a step forward, but he remained fixated on the devastation around him. His eyes looked away with a delightful intrigue, as if he found this chaos soothing. His gaze settled on to me, his eyes glaring daggers. "Why have you come here, Mordian?" His voice carried an animalistic and hostile edge, causing an involuntary step backward as caution prickled the hair at the back of my neck. ¡°I¡¯ve won, even without your help. Where were you when I needed you?¡± He jabbed with a dark melancholy lacing his words. His thoughts appeared unstable. "You''ve come to stop me! To get in my way! You''re all the same, always hindering me from reaching my goal. I thought you were my ally, Mordian, my bond, my friend, the one person I could trust wholly¡ªif not the rest. But then why?" His voice sounded broken and disoriented, his face twisted with a confused and perplexed scowl. I projected my thoughts, attempting to breach the turmoil within him, yet he shrugged them all away as if they were a nuisance to him. His face displaying a sharp edge of annoyance as his eyes grew cold. His mind withered as the flames intensified, consuming everything in their path. ¡°In the end, the arrogance you ancient races have had since birth, enveloping yourself in this pathetic cocoon of superiority that the world itself revolves around you, makes me sick and full of loathe for your kind.¡± He spat with a venomous tone. A condescending glint rose in his eyes as he shouted through the spectacle of destruction. "But that''s the same reason why your race and all the others lost and perished, due to their arrogance. Isn''t that right? Huh, Mordian?!!!¡± He roared as the mana and demonic energy around us shook. I didn''t let his remark go, as my face pulled into a sharp frown. My eyes grew cold as I took a nonchalant glance at Jiwoo, trying to appease my anger. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "You aren''t thinking straight right now. Calm yourself. That flame is corrupting and destroying you." That''s all I could say while keeping my own rage doused, which was bubbling up steadily. Jiwoo sneered, his nose wrinkled viciously. ¡°And why the fuck do you care?¡± I felt something within me stir, as I felt our minds connect, the wall now fully crumbled as every emotion Jiwoo felt leaked into my mind. He was an open book to me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even care if I died right now. You only care about yourself¡ªyour revenge. Our partnership was only based on the mutual benefits of our agreement. I''ve known that since the day we made a covenant, you despised me, wanted me dead, but you held back on multiple occasions, because I benefited you¡ªallowing you to escape that cavern and your binds!¡± Tears welled down his eyes, as blood dripped from his mouth. I listened quietly at him, seeing him pour his heart out, not because I could tolerate his words, but because some of the things he had said were true. I had thought like that in the beginning¡ªtrue, that I needed his help to escape my imprisonment, but that wasn¡¯t all, not the entire truth... I''d changed...realizing the trust and faith he placed in me, I couldn¡¯t seem to appear indifferent to him as much as I tried. As if we shared a deeper connection, which couldn¡¯t be described easily. One way or another, I had grown fond of Jiwoo¡¯s presence. He was my bond, my ally, and...my friend. The first person I''d come to trust after several centuries. Our time may have been short, but it was enough to remind me what I wanted to do, it had deeply influenced me, the trust and loyalty of my bond had felt alien to me at first, but it was genuine. And I felt pangs of guilt rise within me as I came face to face with my own emotions. And I realized then, that it wasn¡¯t just his trust I had been ignoring¡ªit was my trust in him too. I had always known, deep down, that Jiwoo had kept struggling, but even when he struggled, he continued to rise back up, knowing he needed to do something for his circumstances¡ªno one else will do it for him. Where I on the other hand, was gnawed by my own doubts and fears ever since. I wanted to trust Jiwoo, but somehow I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it before. But I knew what I needed to do now. I couldn¡¯t fail him. Not now. Not ever. ¡°Let¡¯s end it all today!!¡± He shouted, his arms being devoured by the hungry flames. ¡®Mordian... Please...¡¯ A faint whisper echoed in my mind, barely audible beneath the storm of venomous shouts and curses swirling around me. I latched onto that fragile plea, the thread of desperation pulling me closer to my bond¡¯s true voice. It trembled, weak and broken, as if all the strength had bled from it. A surge of emotions crashed over me¡ªpain, fear, guilt. Jiwoo opened up to me completely. All of his pains and sorrows visible to me. His emotions like a tableau of sorrow and guilt; like a raging storm, a tsunami that could drown anything. ¡®Mordian...please...¡¯ He pleaded again, his inner voice thick with raw emotion. Jiwoo had always concealed his suffering, burying it so deep that no one could ever see his fragility. But ever since we had bonded, I could sense it, faintly¡ªhis guilt and the raw, jagged emotions festering in his heart. They clawed at him from the inside, suffocating him. He had continued to shoulder this guilt and loss since his past life. Even now, he was struggling to correct the mistakes he had made, trying to become better. And that same suffering had now surfaced as an insurmountable rage in the form of this all consuming flame. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just die and leave me alone!¡± He shouted under the mania of the destructive flames which seem to destroy him slowly and painfully. ¡®I don''t want to hurt my loved ones with this power. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Mordian... kill me... please...¡¯ He pleaded, as if afraid that he might do something irreparable in this euphoric state. ¡®Help me...¡¯ His plea shattered something in me. The weight of it pressed on my chest, threatening to suffocate me. I couldn''t let him die, not like this. Jiwoo trusted me, even with his own life. I had always known it, but for too long, I had feigned ignorance, pretending that his faith in me was a burden I didn¡¯t need to carry. The truth was...I was afraid of his trust. That I might fail him, like all the others I had. Now, as his voice trembled with fear and resignation, I could feel the weight of that trust in every fractured thought he sent me. He had placed his fate in my hands¡ªnot out of desperation or the spur of the moment, but out of trust and faith, that I would do the right thing in this moment. Jiwoo had always believed in me, even when I couldn¡¯t believe in myself. He had shown me, that there was still hope in living¡ªthat I could get my revenge. He had also lost everything at one point in his life¡ªhis past life¡ªand he understood my pain better than anyone, because he had experienced similar loss equal to mine. He had saved me at my lowest point, and now it was my turn to return the favour. My arms turned limp momentarily as the stirring inside me stopped and I finally came to a decision. As that final speck of doubt disappeared. I had always been indecisive in my choices, I¡¯d lost one family once, all my people, my loved ones, even my parents, but now, I will do everything in my power to protect him. He was my bond, and I wouldn¡¯t fail him, even if that is the last thing I do. And something told me inside that if let Jiwoo die today, than the ramifications of that would be catastrophic. But what could I do to save him? He was controlled by the destruction encompassing his mind, and from the way the flames seemed, it would be difficult to approach him. They wrapped around him like an armour, an made any physical and energy based attack useless. Did I have no choice except for killing him? I clenched my teeth as I thought. ¡®Please...¡¯ His thin voice sounded out. I started to suppress the curse within me, as I felt my strength increase several folds, but as soon as I did that, the struggle of maintaining the curse began to wrap around me like a vice. I felt my entire body scream as I felt my heart tightening. This was the second time today that I''d suppressed the curse. And each time I did that, the toll it exacted on me was unbearable, and it became more rampant and less obedient And the time for maintaining it also shortened with each suppression. I had transformed into my true form to cover the distance faster, and maintaining my dragonic form with the curse''s suppression had further weakened me, and I barely had any mana left. I had wasted a lot of it by transforming earlier. But I had no choice... I determined my mind as I lunged forward, Jiwoo standing quietly in his spot, unmoving. As if he wanted this to happen. The flames which rose in front of me like a sturdy wall dimmed suddenly, as if their essence was squeezed and jerked, as they withered from the area from where I could reach Jiwoo faster. I conjured a small projectile, as Jiwoo¡¯s face contorted from fighting against the urges of the destructive fire. I twisted my body as a surge of those iridescent flames lurched at me from the side, I thrust my hand forward, the small projectile shot toward Jiwoo, as the flames were caught and held still as the projectile was able to reach near his heart¡ªthe flames were suppressed as it revealed his entire chest. It thrust into his skin and pierced his flesh as it reached for his heart, but the moment my vision turned to his face, an understanding and resigned expression surfaced on my bond¡¯s face. I hesitated as I jerked my wrist and the projectile crumbled and vanished before it could pierce his heart. His healing factor had stopped working as the flames feasted on his flesh. I pulled back as Jiwoo''s left hand tried to reach me¡ªit had now vanished up to his elbow¡ª, his thoughts were now fully doused by the chaos which ravaged his mind, as the pleas disappeared entirely. I floated in the air as I created some distance. My body barely avoided the flames as Jiwoo grunted and plummeted to his knees. His arms tried to grab his squirming head, but he simply screamed under the sharp stinging which I perfectly felt as my own. I felt the rebound from the curse already kick in as my strength started to dwindle. I felt an unbearable amount of pain surge through me, as I felt I could lose consciousness at any moment. What more could I do? I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill Jiwoo! Then what could I do to usher his mind away from the flames? There was no solution... But, perhaps there was. Just like how Jiwoo had placed his trust in me, it was my turn to place mine in him. I didn¡¯t care anymore. I had already lived a long and unfulfilling life¡ªmost of it as a prisoner. But it was Jiwoo who had come into my life, who had instigated this chain of change. He was like an extraordinary force which made the world accommodate his passing. I¡¯d felt the same when I saw him manipulate the mana around him. It was the mana that told me, that he was different. And I¡¯d witnessed the same in the cavern when he had separated both of us from the flow of time¡ªthrough that vision... I took a breath as my mana dimmed and I took a step forward. Carefully manoeuvring through the fiery grassland. If I was meant to die today, then so be it. *** Seo Jiwoo I screamed as my head threatened to burst under the mania, my veins squirmed like worms moving uncontrollably as my heart beat like a drum, my body experienced unbearable spasms, my vision dyed with blood and the iridescent flames. My arms¡ªboth of them¡ªhad disappeared as the flames had devoured them whole, leaving only skeletal stumps. I had spat curse after curse at Mordian as I tried to fight against the power which gnawed away at me¡ªa relentless fury of destruction. But deep within my heart, I knew this wasn¡¯t me, the real me, it was the destruction talking. But suddenly through my blurry and bloodied vision, I saw a tall shadow fall over me. I was barely able to focus on the figure that stood in front of me¡ªhis figure painted through the dim rays of light which brightened the dark sky and the iridescent flames. The flames suddenly dimmed, as I felt the bottom part of my stomach fall. W-Why?! I muttered through tears. Mordian...he was...the flames had taken a hold of him and were slowly turning to devour him. He bent down coming to eye level with me, two golden eyes which radiated the same light like the sun came into my vision, the flames caught on his arm and hungrily climbed up his shoulder as I saw a thin smile over his hardened features, he brought both hands forward and held my shoulders tightly. His grip gentle and firm, as I could see and feel his panic and pain through our mental link. He was going through this suffering just to bring me back. To help me... Why? Why are you doing this? Why for someone like me? ¡®No...you must end him. Kill Mordian! He¡¯s an obstacle in your path!¡¯ The voice at the back of my head said. ¡®Kill¡ª'' No...Mordian is my bond. I can¡¯t... I tried to shake the flames away, but they just wouldn¡¯t listen. They attacked me with more ferocity as I tried to resist. Then I was stirred away from those mania-filled thoughts as I felt Mordian¡¯s grip on my shoulders tighten. His expression conveyed trust, concern and support¡ªand for the first time I felt Mordian¡¯s true emotions, his true feelings. As if he was saying that he was there for me¡ªthat I could fully trust him. ¡°Don¡¯t let this destruction control you, Jiwoo. I know you can do it. You''re better than this. This power is merely an extension of your true capabilities. Don¡¯t allow this corruption to stir you. Take back control, fight the destruction.¡± Mordian said as the cold flames lurched on to him more strongly, he winced under the weight and ferocity of the blaze as his face distorted with an agonizing scowl. ¡°Trust me.¡± He said as his grip from my shoulders weakened and his body laid on the ground with a thud as the flames began to dance on his form, his flesh beginning to burn and disappear, and I knew if nothing was done, Mordian would be gone. I can¡¯t let him die... I thought in desperation. I tried to do something, before something irreparable happened. But the flames refused to let go. Their persuasive voice echoed in my mind like a lullaby. It was sweet and strange, but soothing. It drove me to madness. I jerked my head back and then struck it into the cobblestone ground, as I tried to jar loose the hold of destruction from over me. It refused to let go, so I bashed my head again as trails of blood leaked from my forehead. The entire ground became dyed in the colour of my blood and my face too, as I kept bashing my head continuously. The flames continued to consume my body as Mordian laid in front of me, unconscious. Please...not him...you can take me instead, but please not him...I begged the flames, pleaded desperately as if they would respond, but there was no response. The flames remained indifferent to any pleas I shouted. I tried to reach within, trying to do anything to jar loose the hold of destruction, but I had no options. Acausality was useless, so was Mind¡¯s Eye and leap, the flames were connected to me, and as long as I had mana and life left, they would continue to burn, until they devoured everything. And I felt it, at the base of it all was Ruler¡¯s Authority. This accursed skill had put my life in danger several times. It was what connected me to the destruction, working as a conduit between me and the chaos¡ªthrough it I''d been able to tap into this power, but it wasn¡¯t Ruler''s Authority that brought this mania, it was the flames itself, they were cause of it all. I tried to influence it, break my connection with the skill, but everything remained useless. The power was firm, unmoving, unresponsive. Please... When I thought all was lost, I felt a surge of warmth spread across my body, as a window opened in front of me. I couldn¡¯t focus on the details, as I felt my body loosening, the weight of the blaze and pain lessened, as I felt my mind clear up, my thoughts and calm returning to me. Ruler¡¯s Authority struggled like a rampant beast, the skill winced under my control as the power-struggle continued until I was able to win. Without any delay, I reached within and severed my connection with Ruler¡¯s Authority, as I felt a big burden from over me release, the maniacal screams and shouts disappeared instantly, replaced by silence, as I was able to finally breathe, as I witnessed the iridescent flames withering away from existence, as the entire grassland and the fortress, consumed by the flames settled¡ªthe flames vanished within the passing breeze. I immediately looked down at Mordian who laid still, but relief washed over me as I witnessed he only had a few flesh wounds which weren¡¯t too serious. The flames weren¡¯t able to devour him in time. But there was a bigger problem right now. Mordian didn¡¯t have enough mana to sustain his body. As my thoughts returned to me, I realized late that he had suppressed his curse twice in short intervals. I thought as my arms had started to heal and had reached up to the forearms, as my wounds slowly recovered. My head squirmed under the sharp vertigo, as I reached out my growing hands and placed them on Mordian¡¯s chest. Without any delay, I used mana rotation and focused all of the mana I had left into his body, as the mana in the atmosphere moved as well¡ªas I transferred it all to Mordian. With barely any mana left, all I could do was give the final remnants of it to Mordian before I reached backlash. The process left me completely drained and exhausted beyond my limits as I made the mana travel from inside me into his mana veins and body as Mordian¡¯s body pulled it in instantly to sustained itself. It took me five minutes to transfer all of my leftover mana to him, as the process required extreme concentration which left me mentally and physically drained. My breathing heaved as I felt weak in my bones. I felt the edges of my eyes dim slowly as my body winced under all the pain and suffering it had gone through, my mana dimmed and I finally reached backlash and soon resigned in the embrace of slumber. *** Mordian Astrionyx My eyes jolted open as I stirred, my arms and skin stung like a hot brand had been placed all over my body. My skin had been burned from several places, but the injuries weren¡¯t life threatening. Soon all the memories came rushing in as I looked around me and my vision went to Jiwoo who laid unconscious in front of me, his arms had healed slightly, but they still lacked their knuckles and fingers, he was smeared with blood and gruesome wounds which still required healing. I stumbled in his direction as I crashed, my body felt extremely lethargic. There was barely any mana left in my body, but I could feel there was some foreign mana intermingled with my own, not originally my own, but I was familiar with this mana... It couldn¡¯t be... I looked at Jiwoo who was in a worse condition than backlash; he had no mana and his condition was deteriating fast. His flesh wounds had stopped healing and his entire body was covered in blood. He needed an emitter right now, or he would die. You fool...I grunted as I started manipulating mana rotation immediately to recover some of my mana. But he didn¡¯t have time. But I suddenly remembered about something. That item that could help. I reached into my collar and grabbed the crystal that Aurora had given me, which contained an emitter''s healing magic. I brought the crystal closer, as I broke it in my palm and soon a bright teal light enveloped Jiwoo¡¯s body as I saw his breathing regulate slightly. But this could only help temporarily... By now I had recovered a little bit of my mana, as I leapt in the air and transformed into my dragonic form, my body expanded and the light around me flickered, as onyx scales and jagged horns grew from my head and my hair turned jet black. I picked Jiwoo up with care and placed him over my back as gently as possible as I took flight. If I flew at my top speed it would take between eighteen to twenty-four minutes to reach Tseige where we could find an emitter. But it was still too far, and late. But there was no other choice. I flew at a moderate speed as I allowed Jiwoo to balance over my back, his body and mind weaker than I''d expected. ¡®Jiwoo, hold on!¡¯ I tried to usher his crumbling mind toward me, but his breathing turned even thinner. And as time passed it became evident that he was breaking down. His mind crumbling alongside his body as he winced painfully. I could no longer feel his thoughts, his mind like a broken mirror, only the shards¡ªwhich were like his fleeting essence¡ªremaining which told me that he was still alive. His breathing turned even shallower as I hurled in the air. I increased my speed as I struggled to maintain my true form, with barely any mana left inside me, the light around the edges of my form flickered. I was on my last rope... But I wouldn¡¯t let my bond die... After a few more minutes which felt longer then eternity, finally the outer wall of Tseige fortress appeared in my vision, as I saw the sun completely rising, casting hues of golden and orange to shroud everything, as I saw several guards standing post outside. They seem to recognize me as a cacophony of voices and chants echoed around the fortress. My head split by a sharp headache as I almost lost balance mid-air, my mana began to burn away faster, my form flickered and blurred as I lost focus and my body began to turn back into my humanoid form. My mind whirled as everything around my vison spun, I plummeted down and crashed into the outer wall of the fortress as it collapsed under my weight. Dust and debris rose in the air, as I checked on Jiwoo and he was fine. I had protected him from the fall at the last moment as I laid my bond down on a lab of cobblestone nearby. Amidst the sea of people gathered in the courtyard, I saw Aurora approach, she wore looks of shock and relief as I pointed at Jiwoo and spoke in my heavy and hoarse voice, as my body shifted and slowly returned to my humanoid form. ¡°He needs an emitter. H-Hurry up.¡± Just as I said, my body completed its transformation and my consciousness drifted away. Chapter: 128: Determination Park Jiyoung The sound of my boots rang and echoed in the quiet hallway, the rhythmic noise continued on until I moved along the corridor as I reached for the room a few spaces away from Jihye¡¯s room. I stood outside for a brief moment, cradling the bouquet of flowers carefully in my hand, a short pause as I looked at the name plate for a passing moment, as if that thing was a reminder of who was inside, yet not, easing my emotions as I took a breath and entered. No matter how many times I came here, no matter when, the growing frustration and sorrow gripped at me like a fresh wound stabbed by a knife. I was frustrated at myself, my mother laid in there, with no hopes of waking up, but all I could do was continue to visit her, to not be swallowed whole by this guilt and frustration. I knew I was powerless, I didn¡¯t have any way of saving her. Father had done everything he could to save mother, but even he couldn¡¯t find any solution for the condition mother was in. Ever since the incident involving mother where she had suffered a fatal attack from a high ranking demon, she had been influenced by a curse left by that demon and it¡¯s effects got more potent as time passed. And since then father had changed¡ªno, perhaps he hadn¡¯t, but he was afraid just like us, that mother¡¯s condition might worsen the cracks already between us, which might tear the family apart. I knew deep down that my father is a good man¡ªa loving husband and a protective guardian, he was caring and kind when mother was still around, but he blamed himself since forever for our mother¡¯s condition¡ªhe buried himself in work and tried to find a cure for mother, but his efforts hadn¡¯t bore fruit. I felt my brows knit intently, as I quickly corrected my expression and opened the door. I stepped quietly into the hospital room¡ªin the intensive care unit¡ª, my heart tightening as I took in the sight of my mother lying motionless in a bed placed a few feet from the wide windows through which sunlight filtered inside, the subtle apricity lightened the bleak environment inside, giving the silent room a more lively vibe. My gaze immediately jumped to my mother as I felt my eyes waver and body grow heavy, a certain longing bloomed from the deepest pit of my heart, as my face shook with a flurry of emotions. I inched closer to her bed side, as I placed the bouquet on a table lying on the foot of her bed, taking my coat off and leaving it beside the flowers. I focused on her auburn hair, once so rich and full, now lay thin and wispy, gently cascading down her shoulders. Her skin, once so warm and vibrant, had faded to a pale, almost translucent hue, a stark contrast against the sterile white sheets which encompassed her. She had an ethereal beauty, preserved in perfection¡ªshe looked like a fragile memory, preserved in time, yet somehow slipping away, no matter how much I begged and pleaded, she continued to vanish like the sand from the gaps between my fingers. I took a stool lying near the bed and took a seat as I grabbed her hand and gently cradled it in my hands, as if she might break if I exerted even the minimal amount of force. I swallowed hard, feeling a lump rise in my throat, as if I''d swallowed cactus. Seeing her like this¡ªso frail, so vulnerable each time¡ªcut deeper than I could bear. Gently, I brushed my hand along her arm, hoping my touch alone could somehow bring warmth back to her faded face and cold body. I felt a weak smile pull at my lips, as I felt a pang of helplessness whirl inside my heart. Memories of her laughing, full of life and grace when we were kids¡ªme and Jihoon¡ª, flooded my mind, making the sight before me all the more unbearable as I touched her cheek. The warmth that mother had show us, the care she gave us, I still remembered it vividly like yesterday, when we first cooked together¡ªhow she had taught me to use the knife, encouraged me on every achievement I made, big or small. She was the light of our world, and her absence had made clear cracks in all of us. Words hovered on my lips, I forced them to form as I felt my throat constrict, things I¡¯d held inside for so long, but instead, tears blurred my vision as I whispered, ¡°Please...come back...mom.¡± My voice came out weaker than I''d intended, my eyes felt warm, the stream of tears rolled down my cheeks, as I brought her hand close enough and felt her skin against mine. The light beeping of the machine assured me as I felt her pulse as if it could give me a semblance of hope that she might come back one day¡ªI hoped for it. She was alive, but in a state where her waking up could only happen with a miracle. Both she and Jihye were in a similar condition, no cure, and in an indefinite coma, but for a moment I remembered about Jiwoo. If it was him, he might have some clue, that¡¯s why he disappeared. I wanted to believe, to believe that Jiwoo could find some way to cure Jihye¡ªand perhaps for mother as well. But when I thought of asking Jiwoo for help, I was always reluctant¡ªI didn¡¯t want to burden him, when he already had so many things weighing him down. But when he had helped Han Shu-hui in the basilisk dungeon, where he had gave him a mysterious potion which had regrown Han Shu-hui''s arm, I held some hope that Jiwoo might have some way of acquiring a cure for my mother. He had so many mysterious items, like the herb he had given me to help me break through. Jiwoo always had such special items and at the right time too. But alas, it was too late for that. He wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found. I wiped my eyes and replaced my expression with a smile. I laid her hand back on the bed, as I fixed her bed sheets and stood to change the flowers with the new one¡¯s I''d brought. Afterward, I sat there for another half an hour and talked about my time in the academy, the recent events which are going on as the tournament for the first years was near, which would be held at the end of march¡ªonly two weeks away. I gave her a final look as I bent forward and gave her a peck on her forehead as I touched and caressed her cheek, hoping she might spring up from her slumber any minute and hug me like old times. ¡°Bye, Mom.¡± I said with a soft smile as I wore my coat and walked to the door and exited as I looked over my shoulder one last time, still expecting something like every single time, but to my disappointment there was nothing. I steadily covered the distance and took the elevator which brought me to the reception area quickly, I exited through the main gate and looked upon the packed streets and packs of pedestrians walking along the streets. The bright sunlight rayed down, as I covered my eyes before they adjusted to the brightness. Today was a holiday, so everyone was out to enjoy their day. Amelia had asked me to spend time together, but I had to decline her requests, because I had more important matters to tend to. My reason for coming to Korean on a weekend held priority, I did visit Jihye and mom once very few weeks, but this time around, father had been the one to contact me and had asked me to come by the guild¡ªand he had called me at a convenient time, because there was also something that I wanted to discuss with him too. I imbued mana into my dimensional artifact and brought a scarf out as I wrapped it around my neck and fixed my coat to keep the cold out, as a chilly breeze blew past me as I saw the roads and different districts covered with a layer of snow. I took my phone out of my coat''s pocket, as I checked the time and confirmed that I still had an hour to get to the guild¡ªit was around noon. Suddenly, my phone began to vibrate as I saw someone had called. I realized immediately who it was and answered. ¡°Good afternoon, Baek-Hyun.¡± I said with a calm tone, greeting my family''s oldest butler. ¡°[A very good afternoon to you too, Young miss.]¡± He replied with his tone as graceful and respectful as always. Before I could ask why he was calling, he asked immediately as his voice rang from the phone. ¡°[Young miss, if you are free after your visit to the hospital, may I come pick you up?]¡± His tone levelled and solemn as he spoke. ¡°[Master Yujin has been awaiting your arrival.]¡± I thought, but from the environment outside and the refreshing breeze in the air¡ªalbeit cold and chilly, felt soothing and fresh, I made up my mind. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I can reach the guild on my own, it¡¯s within walking distance, so you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. Tell father I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± I mused as I strode deeper into the streets of Seoul, as I passed pedestrian after pedestrian, as the loud noise of car engines and other vehicles reverberated in the air. ¡°[I understand, Young miss. Then, please be careful on your way to the guild, I''ll inform Master Yujin of your time of arrival.]¡± He said as I thanked him and hanged up the call as I slowly vanished into the crowd of people. *** After a twenty minute walk, I finally reached the guild. The scenery was the same as I¡¯d seen a few months ago. But there was the addition of a small fountain, encompassed by a circular pattern of grass and flowers, making the outside look more favourable and comforting, as water spewed out of the fountain, the droplets sparkling like gems in the sunlight. I covered a slow stride, as I approached the entrance, two guards standing post outside, draped in black suits and wearing black shades. They gave me a passing glance, but didn¡¯t stop me from entering. I passed them and entered the reception area as the hall appeared quiet, only the noise of muttering broke the silence every few seconds. I walked through the hall and approached the corridor, turning as I made my way toward the elevator. Entering, I pressed the button for the floor where my father''s office was located. With a soft ding, the elevator¡¯s doors closed and it began its ascent. A few seconds later, the doors opened with a low hum, and I stepped out onto a quiet hallway. It appeared simple, unadorned, a single door stood ahead, a polished nameplate embedded in the frame beside it that read, GuildMaster. Taking steady steps toward it, my footsteps echoed gently across the small hall. I flicked my hand over the access panel, and the door hummed open. Inside, my eyes swept across the brightly lit office, sunlight streaming through glass walls that overlooked the city below. A sweet floral scent filled the room, fresh and soothing as the room appeared heated and warm. To my left, a new set of sofas had been arranged, with a broad coffee table between them¡ªthe decor had changed since I was last here a few months ago. To my right were bookshelves, neatly stacked with documents and thick volumes. ¡®Baek-Hyun must have been the one to change the decorations.¡¯ I thought as I looked around. ¡®Father isn¡¯t one to care about decorations and pleasantries.¡¯ At the far end of the room, a wide desk lay covered with carefully arranged stacks of papers, a laptop, and a tablet. Behind it sat a familiar high-backed chair. Moving closer to the desk, my gaze fell on two small frames beside the documents, previously hidden from view. One was a photograph of the four of us¡ªfather, mother, Jihoon, and me¡ªtaken when we were young. I remembered that day, the memory as clear as the image. In it, mother looked so graceful and young, her smile like the most dazzling of stars. Father, on the other hand looked the same, but gone were the vicissitudes of time not yet lived. My eyes lingered on the other frame, which held a picture of our mother alone. Her gentle smile stared back, somehow vibrant in the quiet space, and I felt an ache settle in my chest as I focused on her hazel eyes I''d inherited from her. I let my mind settle on the moment, feeling a weird sense of nostalgia as I took the frame in my hand and caressed the photo within. After a few minutes passed on in silence, I heard the sound of footsteps reverberate from outside the office, and when I looked up, there he was¡ªmy father, standing just outside as the door hummed open, his face lighting up faintly when he noticed me near his desk. ¡°Jiyoung,¡± he greeted, his voice warm through the stoicism, but a little uncertain. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you. How¡­ how have you been?¡± I observed him for a passing moment, he looked the same as few months ago, his hair styled perfectly, a black suit adorning his well-built physique, and his ocean blue eyes burning with knowledge and wisdom, and something alien. I offered a small smile, trying to shake off the feeling of formality between us as I stepped aside and took a small step closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Father. Things at the academy are¡­ busy, as usual.¡± I paused, and he nodded, looking thoughtful yet uncertain on how to drive a proper conversation with me like usual. I was the same. The feeling of awkwardness and unfamiliarity bubbled inside me as I looked at him appear reluctant, feeling a smile pull at my lips. ¡°And your studies? You¡¯re finding time to manage everything?¡± He asked, though he seemed almost nervous asking, as if unsure on how much to inquire about. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s manageable.¡± I nodded with a thin smile. ¡°I actually enjoy the coursework and the subjects I¡¯ve chosen, they keep me busy and interested, allowing me to learn something new everyday.¡± There was a beat of silence, and we both shifted slightly, neither of us quite sure how to bridge the small chasm that always seemed to be there in moments like this, the awkwardness and unease. ¡°How is Jihoon? Has he gotten familiar with the academy life yet?¡± He asked after a pause, his voice softer this time, trying to appear more caring and fatherly. He approached the sofas on the side and waved a hand for me to join him. ¡°He¡¯s doing well,¡± I replied, glancing to the side with a small, amused smile as I approached and sat opposite to him. ¡°Probably staying up too late again, but he¡¯s fine, and more so, enjoying his time there, he¡¯s made a few good friends.¡± Father¡¯s lips curved into a subtle, almost shy smile that caught me off guard¡ªthe curve barely visible. It was a rare expression on him, and somehow, it made this moment feel strangely wholesome, like a shared understanding without words¡ªlike we both were trying our best in our own ways to mend the cracks and start anew. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He cleared his throat, glancing at me almost as if he were caught off guard by his own smile. ¡°Good to hear,¡± he said quietly as his azure eyes moved and met mine. ¡°I hope you will take care of your brother...if he needs your help.¡± He said after a pause, his expression softened. ¡°I, huh... don¡¯t tell him I said this, but I do worry about you both.¡± For a moment, the lingering awkwardness faded into something gentler, and I found myself smiling back, holding back a small laugh¡ªas I looked at his expression convey his care, awkwardness and unfamiliarity with saying such things out loud. It felt like, in our own way, we were finding a rhythm, even in the awkwardness. ¡°Would you like anything to drink?¡± He asked suddenly, but I shook my head and decided to break the ice. I straightened against the sofa as I broke the growing silence. ¡°Father, I have something to discuss with you.¡± He straightened right after, his eyes turning expectant and curious. ¡°Sure. Is it something important?¡± Unknowingly, his business like demeanour returned to him for a quick second, realizing his own actions he took a breath and relaxed, his eyes wavered momentarily before that that chasm vanished, which gave him away. I relaxed myself, trying to appear more familiar and graceful. This man was my father, not some stranger I needed to be wary of. I knew if I asked, he would listen to me. He stayed silent, expecting my words with an attentive expression. ¡°I have been thinking about it, and after everything that has happened, or might happen in the future...¡± I looked up and realized a crease ran allowing his brows, eyes turning full of guilt as if my words were heavier than the weight he could bear. I didn¡¯t hold back and poured my heart out. ¡°Father, after the attack on the academy, that dungeon incident, I had come to realize just how weak and powerless I actually am¡ªit goes on it say that it took me several months to come to this decision, showing my indecisiveness.¡± I paused, my hands clenched my knees as I put more strength into my words, and father listened quietly, without interrupting me. "The academy is truly helpful in my progress, but I believe I need to do more. Because, I believe that times are changing, the demons are getting more active in our world, a force we need to prepare ourselves for, and not even them, there are also individuals who are just as much a threat as the demons, despite being of the same race.¡± I said, raising my head to match his eyes, showing my conviction as he crossed his arms and solemnly looked ahead. ¡°I believe my strength is severely inadequate and lacking, compared to the individuals out there...¡± I mused, my voice growing a pitch higher. ¡°How can I hope to protect the people I care about when I cannot even protect myself? I was frustrated when we were stuck in that dungeon, unable to do anything, only having to solely rely on Jiwoo.¡± Father¡¯s brow shifted slightly on Jiwoo¡¯s mention, but he continued listening in silence. I increased my grip over my knee, feeling the next words turn heavier. ¡°Even when the academy was attacked, I couldn¡¯t help anyone in any way, having to rely on others to protect me. I don¡¯t want that...not anymore.¡± My face grew heavy with emotion, my frustration visible in my eyes, but also my desperation to better myself, and father nodded in acknowledgement as if he understood. ¡°I understand your point,¡± he said. ¡°I admire your choice to become strong, and the reason behind it too. But only becoming strong cannot give you the freedom you want, unless you become a force which others can¡¯t ignore. There are two types of strong in our world.¡± He said as he raised two fingers forward, his words ringing through the air, as I listened attentively. ¡°First of all, absolute strength, unignorably dominating might which others cannot ignore no matter what¡ªa force which they are wary against, but cannot fight directly. Second, the garnered strength where you pool in strong individuals, forming a group which is able to dominate certain aspects and choices.¡± He trailed off, I followed along, finding the true meaning and message behind his word. ¡°The World Union does the same thing. While it is a joint organisation formed by the hunter¡¯s association, where they use both two aspects to influence the world, its laws and regulations, they are still wary of each other¡ªkeeping each other at arm''s reach. Truthfully, I¡¯m the same.¡± He admitted as he rested his hands down, legs crossed as he eased. ¡°But your individual strength and influence determines your worth in the bigger field. And for that I want to prepare you, Jiyoung. The inevitable future, because you are my successor.¡± His words seemed to carry strength and a certain care, as if he was trying to encourage me from telling me all this. ¡°You are already in the second year of the academy, your strength is sufficiently increasing, just by your recent break through to the next subsequent rank, people will put their eyes on you the stronger and more influential you become. They would either try to influence you for their gain, or make you an enemy instead if necessary. Everything is politics in this world¡ªa game of chess, where the way you place your next move on the board determines your worth and influence¡ªbut, where you have to be two steps ahead each time to show no weakness and vulnerability that they can use to their advantage.¡± I gulped hard, my mind felt overwhelmed by the true nature¡ªI had an idea of such things, but hearing them from a person who had been directly involved in such matters made me reluctant for a moment. ¡°By the time you reach the third year of your academic life, you will be properly viewed as the representative of our family and guild, who will have to take decisions which will properly affect our reputation, creed and other such matters. You know yourself, that Jihoon is different, he isn¡¯t well suited for such responsibilities, he is more oriented toward other matters which don¡¯t require physical strength." He paused, his hands clasped together as he straightened. ¡°And for that I¡¯ve already made up my mind. The reason I called you hear today is to discuss with you a decision I have come to.¡± Father said, his tone sharp and precise. ¡°And what is that?¡± I asked, curiosity bleeding from my demeanour so obviously, that I had to correct my posture. ¡°I will teach you the Samarthyang Surta Style, a style of fighting which has been inherited by each member of every generation throughout our family.¡± He said, his tone levelled. ¡°It¡¯s a style of fighting, which your great-great grandfather created far before the cataclysm happened. And when it did, your grandfather was the one in possession of the fighting style at the time, which he later refined and strengthened when mana arrived in our world. Making it a lethal force if wielded properly and precisely. Ultimately, through your grandfather''s effort and strength, the Samarthyang style was able to reach new heights than ever before, allowing the Park family to rise in rank and influence.¡± I listened to father explain the history of our family''s secret art which is only taught to one person through each generation¡ªpeople were aware of the fighting style, but not aware of what and how it operated, it was still a mystery even to me. I felt my face turn in flabbergast, true that I''d come to father with the hopes he could help me train¡ªto help me get stronger¡ªbut I''d never imagined that he will take the decision to teach me the Samarthyang Surta Style, and so early. ¡°Jiyoung, do you think you are up for the challenge. I am offering you a path to even more strength, something you desire.¡± I thought for a moment, the wheels of my mind turned as I thought and answered after a few seconds. ¡°If you think I''m ready, then I am.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he said with a subtle expression of approval and satisfaction. He suddenly stood, as he gestured. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he mused and I nodded, not asking any further, as I stood and followed suit behind him through the door until we reached the elevator. *** I followed father into one of the many training facilities inside the guild. We entered through the arched entrance, and a white room bloomed in my vision, but there was a glass panel on the left edge, a spot for spectators to observe, but at this moment there was no one present except for us two. ¡°I will show you the Samarthyang style, you just need to watch for now, and try to replicate the movements I make if you can.¡± Father said, as he took off his coat and threw it on the floor, as he loosened his tie and rolled his cuffs, I did the same as I stored my coat and scarf inaide the dimensions artifact. He imbued mana into his dimensional artifact and retrieved a spear from it. Without a single word, I focused all my senses toward him. I watched my father¡¯s spear move through the air, each motion impossibly smooth, like he was tracing invisible lines only he could see. The spear looked unassuming in his hands, just a simple blade, but when he wielded it, it felt like an extension of him, a quiet, commanding strength made real. ¡°Do you feel it, Jiyoung?¡± His voice was calm but carried that weight he always had when he was serious. ¡°Every movement needs to flow, unbroken¡ªthat¡¯s the first step of learning the Samarthyang style. You carry strength like water in a stream, steady but never rigid.¡± I withdrew my own sword and tightened my grip on the hilt, feeling its weight, still foreign in my hand. ¡°Samarthyang Surta isn¡¯t about striking or blocking alone. It¡¯s about letting strength run through you, becoming part of the motion itself.¡± He drew his spear in a slow, circular arc, his body moving with a fluid grace that I knew would take me years to mimic just from a glance, it was perfect, with no gaps left. ¡°This stance,¡± he said, lowering into a still, almost casual posture, his spear poised and steady, but I couldn¡¯t see any gaps in his guards, ¡°is called: ''Still Waters Guard''. It may look passive, but every bit of energy is gathered here, waiting for release.¡± He held himself there, breathing slow, his body calm, but I could sense that hidden tension, like a dam holding back a flood, feeling a tingle run through my spine. ¡°Breathe, centre yourself. Feel the strength gathering through your body like an unobstructed stream, calm and patient at first, like water before a storm.¡± He mused with an expressionless face, his azure eyes burning intensely, mirroring the stillness of a lake. I adjusted my stance, trying to mimic his stillness, but my own movements felt stiff and uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t tense up,¡± he murmured. ¡°Just feel the weight of the blade in your hand. Let it become part of you¡ªfeel it like its a part of your body¡ªlike a third arm.¡± Then he moved. It was so sudden that I barely registered the transition¡ªa flurry of small, continuous steps as he circled me, his spear arcing in steady, rhythmic patterns. He shifted, his movements subtle but deliberate as he flowed into the next stance. ¡°Now, ''Breath of the Stream'',¡± he said, swaying slightly as he moved his spear in a slow rhythm, inhaling deeply. ¡°Align yourself with everything around you. Breathe with it, let your body become part of the flow.¡± I did my best to follow, breathing in sync with him, feeling the air around us as if it were pulling us into a quiet rhythm. There was something meditative in it, like the world around us faded until it was just us, moving in harmony. Then, his stance shifted, and I watched as he began a gentle series of strikes, each flowing into the next with a smoothness that almost made his blade seem weightless. ¡°This is Ripple Form,¡± he explained, his voice soft yet firm, holding the sternness of a mentor. ¡°Let each strike build, like ripples on the surface of water. Even the lightest movement can gain momentum, creating a force that can¡¯t be ignored.¡± He said as he stopped. His breathing was even, like he hadn¡¯t been moving at all. ¡°When you strike, don¡¯t force it. Let your strikes follow a rhythm, building strength as they go. Making one strike feed into the next¡ªwith each one stronger than before.¡± I nodded, trying to take it all in, my mind struggling to keep up with his movements, his words. His hands shifted on the staff, moving into a new stance that seemed lighter, yet somehow more focused, as he began a controlled spiral around an invisible opponent. I tried to follow along his teachings, though my strikes felt clumsy compared to his effortless flow¡ªthe difference was obvious even from a bystander''s point of view. He watched me with a hint of a smile over his hardened features, but I could sense the patience in his gaze, the warmth in his eyes which had felt awkward to me before. He began moving in tighter circles around an invisible opponent, his steps controlled and precise. ¡°This is Current Coil,¡± he said, shifting the spear in circular arcs, his voice steady. ¡°You use it when an opponent is close, or even if they surround you, limiting your area to attack. You step inward, turning like a whirlpool, keeping them off-balance and confusing them as you get ready. Every step, every motion has to be smooth¡ªyou need to feel where they are, where their energy flows, and adapt.¡± He moved with an elegant efficiency, his spear an extension of his body, and I felt a pang of frustration, knowing how far I was from mastering this. He paused, meeting my gaze with that piercing calm he always had, like he could see right through my concentration and my uncertainty. ¡°The Current Coil means being aware of everything around you. You have to become part of that energy, never fighting it directly. Make it an extension of your abilities." Before I had the chance to get too wrapped up in my thoughts, he transitioned again, his footwork now a smooth, gliding series of steps that seemed to carry him effortlessly. ¡°Flowing Steps,¡± he said, his voice softer now, conveying his support. ¡°It¡¯s about conserving energy, moving with purpose.¡± He circled back to face me, each step light but assured. ¡°Don¡¯t waste a single motion. Every step has its place, necessary according to your need and how you want to place that step to accommodate your next action with a flurry of several others¡ªconsequently, even if you were to shift your stance to better position your next strike." He paused, letting me absorb each movement so far. I was beginning to understand how each part was connected, each flowing seamlessly into the next, but the real beauty of it was still beyond my reach. After a short breather, he looked straight at me and continued. ¡°Now, Ebb and Flow Stance,¡± he explained, his steps shifting to an advancing-and-retreating rhythm, almost like a dance, but where his feet looked like a mirage, vanishing as soon as they appeared, like an illusion. ¡°Think of it like a tide. Draw back when you need to, then press forward without wasting a single moment. It lures your enemy in, then surprises them when you switch at the final heartbeat.¡± His gaze met mine, a glint of encouragement in his eyes. ¡°Feel their rhythm, mirror it, and then use it against them." I tried to follow, feeling my own movements fall into a similar rhythm like his own, advancing and retreating just like he''d shown, but I still lacked the precise speed and momentum he had displayed even with using mans as a substitute¡ªsomething he had gained after years of training and experiencing dangers, I was unaware of¡ª, feeling slightly embarrassed for some reason as I tried again and was barely able to steady my legs, before I almost crashed with my legs hitting each other by mistake. Then his posture changed again, raising his spear above his head, stance widening, and I felt something change. There was a weight to him now, a power that felt heavy even from where I stood. A ripple ran through the air, as I felt goosebumps rise on my skin. ¡°This is Cascade Strike,¡± he said, his voice lower. ¡°A relentless assault. Each strike builds, one after another, gathering power until it feels unstoppable.¡± He demonstrated, each descending strike precise, forceful, unyielding which left a tremor in the air where the tip of the spear assaulted it. Watching him, I felt the weight of each blow resonate through me, even from a distance, I could genuinely feel the shockwaves resonate through the air. This was not a technique to be used lightly, I understood that much. ¡°Think of it like a waterfall, unyielding and relentless. You strike over and over, each blow connected to the last in a pattern. But there¡¯s control¡ªevery strike has a purpose, depending on the intent you give to it. This is for when you know the fight is ending, to deal damage to your opponent to make them unable to recklessly attack you in a bid to catch you off guard or to make you flustered." He made it look so effortless, his body moving as if it was one with the spear. Each stance, each technique fit together seamlessly, a harmony of power and grace that felt almost unreachable. I could only stare, the awe sitting heavy in my chest as I watched him. He turned to me again, his gaze softening just slightly. ¡°Do you understand now, Jiyoung? These were seven of the eight styled art.¡± He said, his voice gentler. ¡°Samarthyang Surta isn¡¯t about force alone. It¡¯s balance. Resilience. The strength to move as one with the world around you, but keeping the balance within yourself and mind is more crucial, to become a part of that balance, but never to let it overwhelm you. I hesitated, before finally deciding to ask. "Then what about the last movement? There were supposed to be eight movements to this sword style?" But for a moment, everything around us felt completely still, like he¡¯d brought the world itself to a quiet end as if the world from around me had disappeared ¡ªevery sound and presence vanished. I blinked, and father had vanished from in front of me, his whole body becoming a single fluid motion...an afterimage left in his wake. And just as I realized, father was already standing behind me, as if he had vanished and then teleported behind me without moving an inch from his previous position. I felt the something touch my neck, as I realized father had placed his hand against my neck in a horizontal stance like a sword. I swallowed hard, a shiver running down my spine as the realization dawned upon me. "This was the final movement of the Samarthyang Surta style, ''Silent Tide''." He stopped, his breathing steady, then he turned to me one last time as I looked at him, his expression softened, looking almost serene. ¡°This movement is like a quiet end. You strike without sound, masking your presence as you dwell with the world around you to make yourself vanish for a split second, finishing the battle with one clean motion¡ªbefore your opponent realises what happened, it would be too late." I swallowed, nodding slowly, feeling the weight of his words settle within me. I knew this would take me a lifetime to master. But standing here, watching him move, I couldn¡¯t imagine any other path I¡¯d rather walk. He turned to me, lowering his spear with a gentle nod. ¡°Samarthyang Surta is more than a series of techniques. It¡¯s the way you let every movement complement the last, building strength upon strength, creating something whole.¡± I held my sword, feeling the weight of it settle in my hands with a new understanding, the beginnings of the style woven into my memory. Someday, I would make those movements my own, a seamless, perfect flow¡ªjust as he had shown me. Seeing my determined expression, father¡¯s lips curved slightly as he added. ¡°Every movement is made in a way to better accommodate the person performing it, and its made to flow in a way that even if you use a different subsequent movement first, it will still complement the entire sets of movements later. That¡¯s an advantage of this style.¡± I straightened as I loosened my grip on the hilt. Father stood with his spear held loosely. ¡°From now onward, I¡¯ll help train you in the Samarthyang style and different combat situations, once per week on the weekends.¡± He said, feeling his eyes on me. ¡°If we have a prior engagement, we will inform one another before and reschedule accordingly. Do you understand?¡± I nodded in reply as father¡¯s face turned solemn. I hesitated for a moment, the words stuck in my throat, but making up my mind, I spoke. ¡°Father...¡± I said, almost hesitant, clasping both hands together is nervousness, as if these words were something alien¡ªrather the one who they would be directed to felt. ¡°Thank you.¡± I finally said, as the building pressure in my chest subsidised. Father didn¡¯t say anything, as he stood there silently. After a moment, he coughed dryly, as he turned his head sideways for some reason and spoke. ¡°Sure. Just remember to take it easy once in a while and rest.¡± I nodded back in gratitude as father took the stance of the first movement and guided me along the way. TRN Characters Hello, guys. This is me, the author here. Hope you guys are good and great. So firstly I apologise for the delay in the upload, and not posting another chapter this week. So, instead of the chapter, I said in the previous upload that I would do a character appreciation post, and I have some images to share with you guys, which I have made with the help of ai. Honestly, I am a good and wholehearted writer, but I''m poor¡ªwell my financial condition isn''t to well to be honest, so I had to rely on the power of Ai to create these images. But once I get some funds, I''ll definitely have the cover pages of each volume ready, I have some really awesome ideas in mind for the cover pages and some characters. And so far, I''ll like to let you all know that Vol 2 has entered its end phases, with the orcen wolrd war ended, I am just trying to wrap up the vol, and make preparations for Vol 3 which will be an even bigger blast. I have so much in mind and prepared for Vol 3, so look forward to it. Now, I want to show you guys some images of the characters, I have made, I just want you guys to get a grasp of how I inaged some of the characters that I''ve created in my story so far, which you guys have come to love. Well, I did my best for the images to come out as accordingly as I could to the characters and their features. So, now I''ll stop with my crap and enjoy the arts and let me know who is your favourite. I will put a poll in the chapter so vote and let me which character design you like most. (I have mentioned the characters'' name and when and how these were done, just to be relevant.) *** (SEO JIWOO: The main character) *** (Park Jiyoung: The Ice and caring queen) Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. *** (Mordian Astrionyx: The Dragon bond) *** (Mordain Astrionyx: Mordian¡¯s ancestor and the first Astrionyx. *Mordian and Mordain as I described are very similar to each other in appearance, so the art I created for Mordain could also be seen as Mordian''s, but slightly more mature) *** (The rune which appeared on Jiwoo¡¯s wrist when he made a bond with Mordian) *** (Aurora Silverlight: The Elven Nobel Blood) *** (Jiwoo and Jihye''s Mom) Jihye looks similar yo her mother, so if you make her chestnut eyes obsidian black, then this will also be how Jihye looks. *** (Han Shu-hui) *** (Adam Griffin: Professor of Lock) This is the prototype I created for Adam. *** (Professor Jasmine: Another Prof in Lock mentioned in chapter 58) *She actually only made a brief appearance in the story, but I have something in mind for her in Vol 3. *** (Master aka Amamiya Akihito: The OP Master) Please keep in mind, Master''s eyes are azure and in the image they might be black, but he has blue eyes. *** (Laurena Lianard: The Seer) *** Now these images are of the Seraphims. (Ashmedai: The leader of the Seraphims) *** (Amanises: The youngest of the Seraphims) (I actually wanted to add more red to her eyes, but I didn¡¯t have any other images coming out as good as this one, but if one focus more, her eyws has a dark shade of amethyst, qhich make it looked slightly red but subtly. *** (Amon: The two-headed demon) This is just the prototype I made for Amon''s design, I have given his one for commission. *** (Enyo) Chapter: 129: Impending Danger Ashmedai I moved through the endless corridors of the palace, each step echoing in the still air as I traced the familiar path forward, my mind under deep contemplation. I moved at an adequate speed, my face covered by a frown as I looked around the palace. The ancient tapestries that lined the walls loomed above me, each one a testament to the triumphs of His Majesty. They told the story of battles won, the blood spilled for our race, the Excidiums. In one tapestry, His Majesty stretched his arms wide, radiating light, a messianic glow falling over our people, depicted as followers on their knees, hands clasped in reverence, their expressions of awe forever woven into the fabric. To distract myself for what was to come, my gaze flitted from one tapestry to the next, moving past the intricate needlework and down to the polished floor that gleamed under the glittering lights of ores and gemstones embedded in the ceiling. Each step I took cast shadows along the runic patterns carved into the walls, ancient symbols that pulsed faintly, reminders of our magic and the power that fortified this palace. A strange restlessness pulsed within me¡ªa tightness, a surge. Not nerves. No, this was anger, raw and untampered, simmering as I clenched my jaw and fought to control my breathing. How could I have failed him? After all the planning, resources, and time spent orchestrating the perfect strike upon the orcen realm, I was returning empty-handed to My Lord, with nothing to show but the stinging reminder of defeat hanging to my being. My first failure in years, my first report that would carry not the taste of victory but the sour shame of defeat¡ªI had not once heard or tolerated the word of defeat since I was given the title of Dragon Slayer and becoming the leader of the Seraphims. And worse, my frustration only grew more as I remembered that it had been a human who had killed Ankewelt, a Noros descendent¡ªhe had been nurtured since a young age, wasting an unimaginable amount of resources on his upbringing¡ª, and derailed everything. I stopped mid-step, a scowl darkening my brow. A human? The report from the spies clearly claimed it was a human who killed Ankewelt. But why would a human be in the orcen world at all? How could they even get there? As far as I knew, humans didn¡¯t have the means to traverse realms. They didn¡¯t yet possess the technology to perform something like this? Could another race have facilitated this? The possibility gnawed at me, though I dismissed it as quickly as it surfaced. No, our intelligence had shown no signs of collaboration so far. The talks of collaboration with the humans did surface within the tri-Union assembly of the three races at times, but it was just baseless talk at the moment, their opposition was still against the idea to bring another race to the alliance. I took a steadying breath, the throne room coming into view ahead as I felt each step grow tedious. Passing through the arched entrance, the guards immediately recognized me and stepped aside, each lowering their gaze into bows as they pulled open the towering gates. Inside, the throne room sprawled vast and intimidating. The other Seraphim knelt on the floor¡ªone still missing like usual¡ª, their heads bowed in silence. I joined them, moving past my peers until I was directly before the throne itself. I knelt, almost pressing my forehead to the cold, unyielding stone floor. ¡°Long live, Lord Agares,¡± I murmured, the words instinctive on my lips. "Raise your heads." His voice was calm, with an edge of ice that sent a chill through my core. Even his casual words held the weight of command, every syllable sharpened and deliberate. I looked up and met his gaze, a shiver tracing down my spine as I knelt spellbound. Lord Agares, the embodiment of our race¡¯s might and ambition the one who had safeguarded his kind when the ash¡¯ari deemed us for annihilation. He always appeared unbothered by anything, but today, there was something off-putting about him, he seemed almost...annoyed His eyes, dark and ancient, stared into me with a scrutiny that felt almost tangible, as though he could unravel me entirely with a glance. I felt the blood in my veins freeze, my body unable to break away from his gaze. I could barely breathe, each second stretching into eternity as his expression remained unreadable, his focus entirely on me, like judgment was befalling me. ¡°Your Majesty¡­I¡­¡± The words caught in my throat. I had come prepared to beg, if need be, to accept whatever punishment he deemed fit for my failure. If he wished to strip me of rank, of privilege, I would accept. If he wished to end my life, I would bow my head and accept that too. "Are you all aware why I¡¯ve called you here today?" He asked, his voice deceptively light, almost casual, though his eyes roamed over each of us, settling on Amon, then Amanises, Enyo, Visseyit, and finally, back to me. The room was silent, the stillness amplifying the tension. No one dared to speak, but we all clearly knew it wasn''t yet time for us to share opinions. "Ashmedai," he continued, his tone almost¡­ amused now for some reason. "What do you have to say for your failure, dragon slayer?" My breath caught in my lungs, and for a split second, I felt the blood drain from my face. He already knew. Somehow, through his vast network of spies or powers beyond our comprehension, he knew of the mission¡¯s collapse in the orcen world already. The defeat. He didn¡¯t need me to report back at all. "I have nothing to say in my defence, Your Majesty. I am prepared to receive any punishment you see fit for my failure to acquire victory as you envisioned." I kept my voice steady, every syllable laced with sincerity. I didn¡¯t dare look away from his gaze. To my surprise, a faint smile tugged at his lips, though it was no less chilling for its subtlety. Confusion sparked in me, but I kept my expression neutral. "You need not worry, Ashmedai," he said, his voice layered with something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. "This result was already within some of my expectations. From the start, I anticipated that this mission was likely to fail. There¡¯s no need to apologize. Rather, you have played your part brilliantly in this.¡± A surge of disbelief rippled through me, though I kept it tightly leashed, giving only the faintest nod in acknowledgment. He had known? Known we would fail, yet he¡¯d sent us forward, let me lead the effort with utmost confidence in victory? I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sting of resentment, though I buried it quickly. "But," he continued, his eyes fixed on me with a penetrating intensity, "I still want to hear the report from you, Ashmedai.¡± His word were solemn, but I saw his gaze turn to Visseyit for the fraction of a second, then back at me. ¡°Go ahead." Swallowing my unease, I kept to my knee and began the recitation. I recounted every detail of the plan, every step we had taken, the conjuring and summoning rituals, the traps we¡¯d set, the initial successes¡ªand then the details of the attack, how it had all gone wrong. I spoke of Ankewelt¡¯s last stand, how he¡¯d faced this human intruder, and of the brutality with which Ankewelt had fallen, unable to match the strength that none of us had anticipated. His Majesty¡¯s brows prickled so subtlety, that even I was sure if it happened or not. I went over to the fact that the human had used some power, some flame¡ªan unknown form of magic¡ªwhich had destroyed everything it touched, a work of annihilation. The words felt hollow, each sentence a reminder of the ruin I had wrought upon His Majesty¡¯s grand designs. But through it all, he listened, his expression as impassive as stone. When I finished, I awaited his reaction, prepared for whatever judgment he would cast upon me. His Majesty¡¯s smile widened into a darker grin, his eyes gleaming with a baleful amusement that made my pulse stutter. He tilted his head, his gaze fixed intently on me. ¡°But that¡¯s not all, is it, Ashmedai?¡± His gaze went to Visseyit again and the demon peer of mine raised his head and spoke. ¡°Is there anything, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°This next piece of information may be concerning for you as well, Visseyit.¡± Visseyit frowned, as he looked at me and my gaze went back to Lord Agares. ¡°Go on, Ashmedai. Say it!¡± I swallowed hard, my mind racing to anticipate his meaning. He wanted me to acknowledge it¡ªto say it out loud. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± I replied, my voice barely steady. I hesitated, the words caught in my throat. ¡°The human defeated Ankewelt and his subordinates... but according to the reports, sightings of a dragon were observed near Tseige fortress, and afterwards Esparossa, once the facts were confirmed.¡± Gasps and murmurs echoed behind me, the Seraphim stirring in confusion. I glanced at Visseyit, who remained stoic, unaffected by the revelation, but I knew he was affected too, in his own way. He had been one of the many demons who participated in the war of the broken oath. He was there when the dragons were annihilated, together with me and Lilith and the previous Seraphims. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just any dragon, was it?¡± Lord Agares¡¯ smirk vanished, his voice a blade of iron now, and I felt a vice tightening around my throat, leaving me breathless and uncomfortable. I managed a shallow nod, forcing myself to keep my facade of composure. ¡°The dragon who aided the human¡­ the one we believed perished alongside his race. The dragon you yourself thought you had killed. Anthirix and Sylvie¡¯s offspring¡ªMordian¡ªstill lives, dragon slayer.¡± I froze, shock crashing over me in waves even now. I knew I had killed him¡ªor had I? When I searched my memories, I found only a thick haze, a blur that refused to sharpen, an unsettling fog that clouded the final moment. Why couldn¡¯t I remember??! ¡°Enough,¡± His Majesty waved a dismissive hand, breaking my trance. ¡°For now, do nothing further against the orcen world. It seems they¡¯ve shifted the odds in their favour, with the help of a human and a supposed dead dragon. If Mordian is still alive, then it means he might have already made contact with ally races. It could be dangerous to pursue the orcs from now on. Ashmedai, pull back our main forces from the orcen world, but leave the spies.¡± A sinister chuckle filled the air, echoing with his amusement. ¡°Things finally are getting interesting.¡± ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I began, unable to mask the plea in my voice. ¡°I ask for another chance. Allow me to go there myself to complete the mission.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you to let it go?¡± His words were cold, final.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I bowed deeply, murmuring an apology, though frustration simmered beneath my submission as my mind raced. His Majesty¡¯s eyes narrowed, an edge sharpening in his gaze as he leaned forward, his voice carrying a grave authority that resonated through the hall as all the Seraphims¡ªme including¡ªshuddered. ¡°We need to change our perspective of this war,¡± he declared, ¡°especially now, with the addition of these two new participants. The presence of a ghost dragon and a human capable of defeating an entire battlegroup cannot be overlooked.¡± I remained silent, taking in the weight of his words. There was no denying it: these recent developments would demand a shift in our strategy. Was this the reason why His Majesty had warned us previously? I felt enlightened as I stayed quiet. ¡°We cannot allow a single failure to push us back.¡± His tone hardened, underscoring the severity of his command. ¡°Instead, we must make full use of this opportunity. You will get several opportunities to prove yourself, Ashmedai.¡± His gaze bored into me. ¡°But,¡± his tone grew frigid, ¡°forgiveness is something I lack. Do not disappoint me again.¡± But his words felt directed at all of us. I bowed my head, a renewed determination seeping into my veins. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will not fail you. Thank you for your benevolence." ¡°And one more thing,¡± he continued, his voice descending to a measured, cold whisper. ¡°Keep an eye on this human. One who can dismantle an entire battlegroup by himself is not to be underestimated.¡± I swallowed, nodding resolutely. ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡± Lord Agares let a pause settle over the room before giving his final command. ¡°All of you¡ªrise.¡± One by one, we stood, our heads still slightly bowed in reverence as he regarded us. ¡°You are dismissed.¡± His words marked the end of the assembly, but I left with a heart weighted by purpose, my mind already racing through the implications of his orders. Just as I turned to leave, His Majesty¡¯s voice halted me mid-step. ¡°Ashmedai, remain.¡± I immediately paused, turning back to face him, and his gaze, sharper than before, held an unspoken intensity. ¡°It seems it¡¯s time we bring Lilith back into this game. I have give her enough time for much relaxation.¡± he said, a faint smile touching his lips. ¡°She is an excellent strategist¡ªone whose cognitive capabilities I acknowledge. Go to her dominion and let her aid you in the next phase of this war. There are certain... tools I have entrusted to her that will prove useful to you.¡± I inclined my head, acknowledging his order. Lilith¡¯s involvement was unexpected; it wasn¡¯t often that His Majesty relied on another¡¯s strategic prowess. But it was true. Lilith was someone that even I was wary against. Like Visseyit, I''d never been able to properly figure her out¡ªwhat she thought, what motives she had. He paused, his gaze drifting past me for a heartbeat before he spoke again, almost in a murmur. ¡°You truly are amusing, Shun.¡± The name struck me sharply, my thoughts grinding to a halt. Shun? I hadn¡¯t heard it before¡ªnot here, not among our ranks. Could it be¡­ the human? Or someone connected to him? I held back my questions, bowing once more, but I made a mental note to investigate this Shun. If His Majesty had acknowledged him, then perhaps I had stumbled upon a critical piece in this game¡ªa clue I¡¯d sought for so long. ¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± I replied, my voice steady. ¡°Go,¡± he commanded, his gaze already shifting, as if my presence had become a mere afterthought. *** Amanises As we stepped out of the throne room, quickly and quietly, I cast a glance back. Ashmedai was held back by His Majesty at the final moment, his broad back framed in the narrowing view of the doors as they slowly swung shut behind me, the guards bowed and then went back to their prior positions. Ahead, Enyo, my senior Seraphim, strode with effortless grace, her black veil like a starry curtain that only hinted at her infamous beauty. I walked alongside her, feeling small in her presence, though she said nothing like usual¡ªbut I knew well enough, that each word she spoke held a severity of its own. Her eyes were forward, never deviating from her path, while her heels clicked softly, each step drawing an almost invisible arc in the air, as if her every movement was a spell designed to enchant and sway. Visseyit trailed off in another direction, a quiet smirk on his face, as though he had found something amusing in the middle of this entire mess. But my attention kept returning to Enyo, the woman who could bring demons to their knees with a glance. In the demonic realm, she was feared for her lethal allure, a siren''s call that not even the sturdiest souls were immune to. It was no wonder that even now, she was know as the alluring demoness. ¡°Amanises, come along with me,¡± she commanded, her voice low and laced with something soft and dangerous. The words slipped out of her mouth like silk, her plum-coloured lips barely moving. It wasn¡¯t an invitation but rather an order. Her tone held a sway that made it impossible to refuse, so I nodded and followed her. She led me down a dimly lit corridor, toward the chamber that held the portal. A demon guard was stationed there, and as we approached, his expression faltered, cheeks flushing as he caught sight of Enyo¡¯s veiled face. He looked dazed, utterly captivated, before jerking himself out of his stupor and fidgeting to operate the portal controls. The room thrummed with energy as the portal sparked to life, a sheen of oily light coating the panel until it shimmered like liquid glass. Enyo stepped through without hesitation. I moved after her, feeling the familiar rush of crossing through the portal¡ªa push, a pull, the world blurring and bending around me. When I blinked, we had arrived at our destination: a dimly lit chamber, sparsely decorated,¡ªthe pungent smell of something sweet in the air¡ªbut distinctly belonging to the demon realm. A demoness awaited us near the entrance, wearing a formal maid¡¯s attire, her horn gleaming under the faint glow of the portal¡¯s fading light. Her grey eyes seemed to hold a hollowness, a void that was almost unsettling. ¡°Welcome, Lady Enyo. Lady Amanises.¡± The maid¡¯s voice was respectful, subdued, and she inclined her head as she addressed us. Enyo gave her a quick nod, gesturing for me to follow. I gave the head maid a glance, her head still bowed as I moved through the entrance along Enyo. I couldn¡¯t hold my curiosity any longer. ¡°Why have you invited me to your dominion, Enyo?¡± I asked, my voice low but firm, trying to mask the mix of curiosity and uncertainty I felt. She glanced back, her crimson eyes flickering as they met mine, just briefly. ¡°As your former mentor, I have the right to stop my disciple from doing something¡­unwise.¡± There was an edge to her tone, though her voice remained casual, as if she was speaking about the weather. I bit my tongue, resisting the urge to argue. Enyo was not someone who could easily be swayed, and I knew that pressing her would be like fighting the current of a roaring river. I may have spent limited time with her, under her tutelage, but I had never been able to figure out my mentor. She was egnmatic...but strange. Soon we entered a corridor within her mansion, each corner a silent testament to her influence and power. Rich, crimson carpets muffled our footsteps as we walked, and tapestries decorated the walls, woven with ores and rare minerals that glinted under the sparse light, casting fleeting reflections like ghostly apparitions. This place was still the same as before, exaggerated and extravagant. She paused for a moment, letting me catch up beside her, then said, ¡°Come along, Amanises. There is something I want to share with you.¡± There was a note in her voice that hinted at something beyond the ordinary¡ªa weight that seemed to press down on each word she spoke. I nodded, matching her pace. As we walked deeper into her mansion, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Enyo intended. We entered Enyo¡¯s private quarters, the room where I had spent countless hours under her strict tutelage. Nothing much had changed since the last time I¡¯d been here. The desk was still positioned by the windows, where the curtains danced lightly in the breeze, casting shadows on the floor. Stacks of books filled the shelves with neat precision, and a pair of sofas sat across from each other, separated by a low table in the room¡¯s centre. A few additions caught my eye¡ªa new artifact gleaming with mysterious runes and a few martial manuals resting on the shelves. But as Enyo gestured for me to sit across from her, I put my curiosity aside for the time being and settled into the sofa. With a fluid motion, she lifted her veil and set it aside, revealing her face in all its arresting beauty. Under the dim light, her flawless skin glowed, her crimson eyes shimmering with a gaze that seemed to hold more secrets than she led on. Her lips, the colour of ripe cherries, curved ever so slightly as she regarded me, and her dark, glossy hair spilled over her shoulders, framing her face in a way that only amplified her allure. She crossed her legs, leaning back with an unhurried grace, and I noticed the subtle rise and fall of her chest as she breathed deeply. Just then, a knock came at the door, and the maid from earlier entered with a tray of refreshments. The maid moved with quiet efficiency, pouring a glass of wine for Enyo and handing it to her before offering one to me. She then placed a selection of other refreshments on the table, bowed to Enyo, and slipped out of the room, leaving us alone once again. I waited, silently observing Enyo as she sipped her wine, seeming to savour each taste. She leaned back further, crossing her arms in a relaxed, almost contemplative pose. Her crimson eyes studied me, a faint smile playing on her lips, and she finally broke the silence. ¡°On one of my expeditions a few weeks ago,¡± she began, her voice smooth and slightly teasing, ¡°I found something interesting in the ruins I went to investigate. Would you care to know what it is?¡± I narrowed my eyes, unwilling to indulge her game. ¡°Enough with the suspense, Enyo. Just tell me why you called me here? She let out a soft sigh, as though disappointed in my impatience, her gaze carrying a flicker of pity that sent a chill down my spine. Enyo always had a way of making me feel like a stubborn child. But I was used to it by now; it was her way of maintaining the upper hand. Without a word, she stood, moving quietly to her desk, and returned holding a small wooden box, placing it in front of me. ¡°This is an item I discovered in the ruins,¡± she said, her voice low and deliberate. ¡°It contains a potent energy signature, something that could strengthen the core and help a demon grow significantly in power. Its energy isn¡¯t mana, nor is it demonic energy¡ªit¡¯s something foreign, but extraordinary. Its a form of life-force, but something unknown. I have already tested it for safety.¡± I arched a brow, feeling a mixture of intrigue and suspicion. ¡°Why give me something this valuable?¡± Her smile widened, a glimmer of genuine amusement sparking in her eyes as I felt conflicted. ¡°Consider it a graduation gift for reaching the rank of Seraphim. Of all the demonesses I¡¯ve trained, you¡¯re the only one to achieve transcendence. I admit, Amanises, I do dote on you a little.¡± Her smile turned mischievous as she watched my expression shift, noting my discomfort. ¡°But it seems you¡¯re not too fond of that, are you?¡± I felt an awkwardness settle over me but said nothing, merely nodding as I let her words wash over me. Enyo took another sip of wine, her eyes glinting with something between fondness and challenge. ¡°Before you venture into the orcen world, it¡¯s wise to stabilize your power further. Your crimson eyes are still new, and demonic energy can be fickle at this stage. It may turn volatile if you¡¯re not careful.¡± Her gaze drifted to the box, a subtle nudge, inviting me to open it. Hesitantly, I picked up the box, feeling its weight in my hands. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll even go to the orcen world? Lord Agares has forbidden it.¡± A subtle, knowing smirk played on her lips. ¡°Amanises, I may have been your mentor for a short time, but I am no fool. I wouldn¡¯t have invested in your training if I couldn¡¯t understand you. From the way you looked in the throne room, I knew you¡¯d choose to defy orders if it came to that.¡± I said nothing. She had seen through me, as she always did. Instead, I offered her a defiant smile. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. And don¡¯t you think Ashmedai¡¯s title of ¡®Dragon Slayer¡¯ has been his for far too long? Maybe it¡¯s time for someone new to claim it. We need a new dragon slayer.¡± Enyo watched me with a hint of surprise, though her expression quickly softened into something more contemplative as she took a slow sip of her wine. ¡°And if I go now, it hasn¡¯t even been three days since their victory. They¡¯ll still be licking their wounds clean. It would be the perfect opportunity to slip in, find the dragon and the human, and bring their heads back as a trophy for Lord Agares.¡± She placed her glass down, folding her hands in her lap. ¡°Amanises, I admire your ambition as the youngest among us, but I urge you to see things with a touch more caution. Bite off more than you can chew, and it¡¯ll be your own throat that suffers.¡± I squared my shoulders, meeting her gaze. ¡°I understand, Enyo. But I¡¯m no novice anymore. I am a Seraphim, a crimson-eyed, and I¡¯m more than capable of handling the ash¡¯ari. You needn¡¯t worry.¡± Her eyes softened, though she remained cautious. ¡°Very well. Do what you feel is best, but be prepared to face the consequences of your choices, that, at the very least I can advice you as a peer and a mentor.¡± She spoke calmly, but I felt the weight of her warning hang in the air like a shadow. Enyo was rarely wrong about anything, and the unease she planted in my mind lingered as I held the box tightly. I slowly opened the box, and a brilliant, amethyst-hued white light spilled out, casting shimmering patterns across the room. The object nestled inside was a sphere, not much larger than a marble, yet it pulsed with a shifting energy that felt as if it could fill entire worlds. Its surface seemed to ripple with layers, like countless rings folding into one another, a mesmerizing, living puzzle that hinted at hidden depths. I carefully lifted it, feeling a surge of raw untampered power just from holding it, a concentrated core shaped elixir smaller than my palm yet brimming with extraordinary potency. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice soft with genuine gratitude. Enyo watched me intently, a small, enigmatic smile playing at the edges of her lips. ¡°Use the elixir well.¡± I felt the weight of her words settle over me. She continued, her crimson eyes almost reflective, as though seeing beyond this moment. ¡°Amanises, remember this: power like this isn¡¯t a gift. It¡¯s a test. Strength isn¡¯t proven by what you wield but by what you endure in pursuit of it. The strongest among us learn not to command power but to listen to it.¡± Her gaze grew distant, then softened as she looked back at me. ¡°Let it strengthen you, not consume you.¡± As I absorbed her words, the core in my hand pulsed once, as though echoing her sentiment. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that, in her own way, she was passing down something much more valuable than just a powerful relic. Chapter: 130: Restless Night Seo Jiwoo My eyes snapped open to a stygian expanse stretching endlessly above and around me. My heart thundered uncontrollably, the oppressive darkness pressing against my skin like a suffocating veil, devouring both sound and light like some nightmarish scene. Everything felt numb, scattered¡ªalien. I was stripped of something fundamental, something that made me whole, ¡®me¡¯. I wasn¡¯t just hollow; I was incomplete. A part of my humanity felt...missing. A surge in my heart, it was...monotonous. But similarly, I felt something that reached the point of ineffable, but couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe it, no matter how hard I tried. Emotions drifted, distant and unmoored, while a storm of tangled thoughts churned within me, searching, clawing for a reason behind this emptiness¡ªtrying to find a reason to feel alive. My chest ached with an unshakable void, a chasm carved into my soul¡ªa silent reminder of something I¡¯d lost. I turned my gaze to the abyss around me, expressionless, hollow. The cold quiet embraced me, unsettling yet oddly comforting, like the weight of all my worries had been stripped away for this confined moment. For a fleeting heartbeat, it felt liberating, almost peaceful. The feeling so intoxicating...as if it was my first experiencing it. But there was something else¡ªan incessant nudge, a truth lurking just out of reach, whispering that I was turning my back on reality. The rhythm of my heartbeat slowed, the chaotic pounding fading into a stillness that matched the lifeless void around me. Yet, as that stillness threatened to consume me, fragments of memory began to surface, fragile and fleeting. Piece by piece, I rediscovered myself. Each fragment was a page in a sorrowful yet captivating story, slowly unfolding before me¡ªlove, heartbreak, death, loss and so much more fall over me all at once. Faces and names returned¡ªMaster, Jihye, Gabriel, Han, Rachael...Mordian. They were vivid, etched into my mind, stirring warmth within me as the cold apathy was slightly pushed away. But there was still something missing. A vital piece lost in the fog¡ªa piece that left me restless and uneasy. I searched for it, the desperation clawing at my chest. And then it came¡ªa jolt that surged through me, sharp and unforgiving. My eyes widened, my breath hitched, mouth agape, and I glanced down at my arms. The moment I did, a jagged, searing pain tore through me, forcing me to my knees in a silent scream. Flames erupted across my skin, ravenous and unrelenting, consuming flesh, bone, and soul alike in their relentless march. They didn¡¯t simply burn¡ªthey devoured, tearing me apart to sustain their own merciless existence, their cold essence seeping into me. And somehow, through the agony, I recognized them. These flames... I knew them. These flames...I©\I I tried to scream, but my voice choked and died in my throat¡ªmy strength gathering and dispersing as I felt powerless against this relentless force. Blood ran down my arms, clouding my vision as the agony crushed me, the urge to collapse overpowering. The flames licked the flowing blood and vanished before it could land on the floor. Every cell in my body shrieked, every muscle burned in unrelenting torment. Then, a twisted, guttural wail rang out ahead, and I dragged my gaze from my mangled arms to the horror unfolding before me. The flames¡ªmerciless and all-consuming¡ªswallowed the figures standing in front of me. Master, Rachael, Han, Jiyoung, Jihye¡ªall faces I knew, twisted in anguish, their features contorted in despair so thick which clawed at my heart. My stomach sank, despair swelling within me, yet no sound escaped my lips. Only tears streaked down my face. Please...not them. Not them! Nooooooooo!!!!!! I begged, pleaded with the flames, willing them to release the others, to turn their deadly hunger elsewhere or either to unleash all of it over me. I tried to reach for them, to shake the flames from their bodies, somehow¡ªanything to save them. My mangled arms reached out and all of them fixed their gaze over me. Their feet moved and they circled around me, I focused through my blurred eyes, and saw the damage the flames exacted on them, Master had half of his face burned, his skeleton visible, tears welled down my face, as he looked at me so ruthlessly and full of hatred. Everyone else was in a similar situation, their faces, arms, torso or either any other part devoured completely. Their dark and despaired eyes glared down at me. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!!!" A wail of accusations filled the air, the words like cold iron which stabbed at my heart. I trembled, blood running down my face, my body and heart both breaking down. The iridescent flames consumed me, leaving nothing behind, only the despaired faces and cries of the people I cared about. The power I''d relied on to defeat my enemies, had done the one thing I feared most. I screamed and finally my voice tore through, and I felt a tremor run through the void as everything cracked and shattered. I sprung up on the bed I laid in as I screamed, my voice felt strained and extremely hoarse, like I had swallowed a cactus, as I reached my arms out, covered in thick bandages as tears streamed down my face. I couldn¡¯t process what was happening, holding even the simplest thought left me with an unbearable strain. I realized I was in a room filled with dim light, as I brought my hands back and each breath felt like a burden. ¡°Shun,¡± a soft voice echoed from the corner of the room, I realized, as my blurry eyes focused on the figure, locks of gunmetal silver hair came into my vision as I saw two teal eyes looking at me with concern and fear. I felt my voice drown, my wails turned more desperate, as I reached for Aurora, tears welled in my eyes as I started to remember everything. I clutched Aurora''s arms with what little strength and effort I could muster, my face a mask of pure desperation. ¡°Please¡­¡± The word left me coughing, my throat felt so hoarse that speaking seemed unbearable. ¡°Where is he?...Where is Mordian? Is he safe?¡± I rasped, my voice barely above a whisper as a fresh wave of pain clawed up my throat. My body shook in spasms, the pain pulsing through my wrists like a bitter reminder of everything that had happened. My expression was wild, eyes haunted, trapped between fear and despair as fragmented memories flared to life, each a cruel reminder. As if I''d woken up from a horrible nightmare. My battle against the demons, against Mordian, against myself. I quivered as my grip on Aurora weakened, her expression loosening, as if afraid that something might happen to me. I felt my grip on reality slipping, as my eyes dimmed, my breathing turned shallow and weak. I stumbled forward, but my legs gave way, and I crumpled to the floor, breathless. Pain still coursed through me, feeling so fresh, but before I could gather my bearings, a steady hand gripped my shoulder, it was firm yet gentle. ¡°Shun.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice broke through the fog, calm yet firm. ¡°Stay with me. Breathe. Try to calm down.¡± Her hand pressed gently but insistently, guiding me back from the edge of panic. I drew in a ragged breath, the heat and ache still simmering beneath my skin, but her voice kept me grounded, easing the storm within me. My arms felt like they were still burning, the impression the flames left still etched strongly in my mind. She crouched beside me, helping me rise to my feet with a gentle grip under my arm. I could feel her hands steadying me, her touch warm amidst the lingering coldness of pain. ¡°What¡­what happened?¡± I asked, my voice still strained, appearing confused and anxious. Aurora hesitated, her gaze dropping slightly. ¡°Mordian flew in and brought you¡­¡± She trailed off, her eyes flickering with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite read. My brows knitted, and I searched her face. ¡°Aurora?¡± I urged softly, probing, feeling a tightness in my chest. The memories of that battle were splintered, fragments flickering through my mind like flashes of lightning¡ªfaces in pain, flames, destruction. But the whole picture eluded me, a puzzle half-forgotten. She swallowed, then gently led me to the bed. ¡°Come, sit,¡± she said, guiding me, her touch still reassuring. I sank onto the edge of the bed, my limbs heavy as she settled beside me. Her gaze was steady but filled with a quiet concern. ¡°You both looked like you¡¯d been chewed up and spat out by some beast,¡± she murmured, her eyes searching mine. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen either of you like that¡­as if something tried to tear you both apart. Even when we''d fought the Eldergrove you weren¡¯t as injured as you were this time, and so was Mordian. When you were brought in, your condition was severe, so much so that all of the emitters at hand had to work on you at once, your condition destabilised several times, your body refusing to fully heal¡ªyour power to regenerate resisted several times, before settling.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment, flashes of flames, cries of agony, and the dark, jagged figures twisted in the haze of my mind. But when I opened them, Aurora¡¯s face was still there, grounding me in the present. Making me feel a sense of relief that, that moment had long past. Everything just felt like a bad nightmare. ¡°What happened out there?¡± She asked softly, though a hint of fear lingered in her voice, her eyes widening just slightly as if wary of what I might say. I stayed silent, memories flickering through my mind, too raw, too twisted to put into words. Her question hung in the air, heavy with worry and dread. I could see she wanted answers, but I was still reeling, caught between the echoes of that battle and the safety of here and now¡ªthe quiet safety which this room and her presence brought. After a moment, Aurora exhaled and patted my shoulder, her lips pressing into a thin line of understanding. ¡°Alright¡­let¡¯s not push it now. You can tell me when you¡¯re ready. For now, let¡¯s find Mordian.¡± She said, and I felt almost relieved, she didn¡¯t press me any further. I had come to rely on Aurora even if I didn¡¯t wanted to admit it, her presence and kind words were like a balm to a wound¡ªwhich I really needed right now. I nodded, and with her help, we ventured into the fortress¡¯s dimly lit corridors. Aurora told me that we were in the Tseige fortress for clarification, filling me on what had conspired so far. I gasped on the realization that I''d been in a coma for more than a week, my mana reserves lacking, which only added more clarity to her words. But even when I didn¡¯t fully focus, I could already feel it, the purity of my mana, the strength of my channels, they had evolved, the assimilation more stronger and pure, to the point that I felt the connection with the atmospheric mana, as if I could command it to my will even without a thought. After so many months, I had finally reached it, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to feel the exhilaration of my breakthrough. For some reason, I felt conflicted about this...the memories of the battle against Ankewelt and his team so vivid that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to focus on something else. So instead, I focused on Aurora''s voice to distract myself as I continued listening to her explanation as we ventured deeper. Each step seemed to scrape at the edges of my memory, fragments of battle and chaos swirling with every echo of our footsteps. The air was cool, laced with the faint scent of metal and ash, as though the fortress itself bore the lingering traces of war. Finally, we reached an open terrace. The night breeze swept over us, cool and refreshing, carrying the distant hum of the land. And there, seated on a wooden chair near the edge of the terrace, was Mordian. He was gazing out into the night, a bottle resting on a low table before him. With one hand, he lifted a glass and took a sip, his gaze thoughtful and heavy, as if his mind was under some deep contemplation. I felt my chest tighten at the sight of him, battered yet calm. I swallowed hard, feeling almost afraid to open our mental link, as I remembered what I¡¯d done to him, that one memory still raw and clear in my mind¡ªand what he had done for me, willing to sacrifice himself just to bring me back from the clutches of the destruction encompassing my mind. The words, the curses and how I''d almost tried to kill my own bond under my mania. Aurora released my arm, allowing me to step forward on my own, each step a burden and struggle but I somehow carried my own weight,¡ªAurora tried to help, but I pushed her away with a shook of my head. Mordian¡¯s gaze drifted to us, and he inclined his head slightly, acknowledging our approach. ¡°Mordian,¡± I called softly, feeling a surge of relief at seeing him here, alive. Finding the word almost...painful. His eyes softened slightly, and I felt my face turn in confusion. Such an expression felt almost alien on my bond, yet I felt like something about him had changed after our battle. After we both had opened our hearts to one another. I was afraid to meet him right now, but I was more afraid of the fact that I¡¯d almost lost my friend. I¡¯d swore to protect everyone I cared about, but I''d failed yet again. The things I''d made Mordian go through... Hesitantly, I reached for our mental link, the layers of protection I had placed slowly peeled away, and I tried to say something, but even when I mustered up the courage to, my heart tightened from guilt, the words sank. ¡®It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡¯ Instead my bond said, his voice left me reassured, as he signalled from his eyes for me to sit down. ¡®I''m glad you¡¯re safe.¡¯ He said as I felt complex, unable to deliver any reply in return. ¡®And congratulations on reaching the mystic stage. You have come yet another step closer to your old strength.'' But his words left me with a weird sense of relief. His tone wasn¡¯t angry, but relieved and kind. I approached him and took a seat beside him, below us, the burned and destroyed courtyard was visible¡ªthe damage done looked somewhat exaggerated. Many orcs, dwarfs and elves walking and enjoying their time, speaking with bright expressions, as if the war was simply just a bad dream and we all had finally woken up. Soon, everyone looked up and noticed me, and their faces bloomed in surprise as I heard footsteps approach from behind us. The figure of Zalar, Hu?um and another orc came to a halt in front of us. Aurora walked to our side, as I looked at the unfamiliar orc, who held a resemblance to Hu?um, but I felt like I¡¯d seen him. But where? ¡°Jiwoo, thank goodness you are awake. We were all worried.¡± Zalar said as he took another few steps forward and came closer to us. ¡°It¡¯s a relief to see you.¡± His arms moved and he took my bandaged arm in his hands, his grip firm yet gentle, his eyes turned to me and I saw genuine tears of joy welling in them. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much. You did what you promised me¡ªour people.¡± His voice sounded low, but each word spoken held the weight of his gratitude, and I felt a thin smile pull at my lips. I allowed myself to straighten, as I tried to push the memories of my battle at the back of my mind for the time being as I returned his gaze and spoke. ¡°I''m just glad that things went according to how we had imagined¡ªwith a few mishps here and there.¡± Zalar returned my words with a few more words of gratitude, as I saw Hu?um walk closer to me, his face expressionless, as I inclined my head in question, not sure what the young orc needed. To my surprise, he bent to his knees and bowed his head. Zalar, Aurora and I gasped in surprise and confusion as I looked at Hu?um, trying to figure out what he was trying to do. But before I could ask, his voice shook the air, the heavy and hoarse voice echoed in my ears.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Forgive me, Jiwoo. I put you and all the others¡¯ in danger, sending Surter¡ªthat traitor with you.¡± His last words had venom laced to them, his tone grew sharper as he took his late friend¡¯s name. ¡°I hope you can forgive me for my mistake. My mistake for sending that traitor with you could have allowed all of our efforts to go to waste, if not for you, fighting an entire battlegroup of those demons.¡± His last words put an expression of awe on Zalar, Aurora and the unknown orc''s face, as they all turned to look at me with admiration, Mordian continued to savour his beverage as he silently listened from the side, his expression returning to his usual solemnity. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise, what¡¯s done is already in the past, what we can do is look forward to the result that we brought through our efforts.¡° I said with a tone of understanding, patting the orc on his muscular shoulder, as I turned to Zalar. ¡°Were there any survivors from the ones that went with me?¡± I said, hesitant, that I wouldn¡¯t get an answer I wanted. ¡°When I escaped from the dungeon with the others, I found their dead bodies not far from the fortress, as we made our way to Tseige,¡± the third orc said, and I finally seem to remember who he was through the fragments of my hazy and splintered memories. ¡°But,¡± he suddenly added, as I held a semblance of hope that at least one of them had survived. ¡°I found an elven woman amongst the wreckage, she was still breathing, but severely injured and close to her end. We brought her along with us, she must be resting and recuperating from her injuries in one of the quarters of the fortress.¡± I took a breath of relief as I heard Karam end his words, his expression remained solemn, but there was a certain emotion in his eyes that made it seem that he was avoiding my gaze deliberately, which I found odd at first but certainly had a guess for why. But it was no doubt that I felt sorrow grip my insides on the loss of those young warriors who had accompanied me. They knew that death was inevitable when they decided to accompany me, and they had still went along, because they wanted a chance to protect what they deemed precious. I spoke a small prayer for them in my heart as I turned to Zalar for the question festering my mind since long. He seem to turn attentive seeing the change in my demeanour. ¡°Have you already opened the connection using the compass?¡± I asked calmly, and the orcen elder nodded, as his body shifted and he spoke. ¡°We swiftly deactivated the mana distortion device and used the compass to call for reinforcements, wasting no time,¡± Zalar said as I felt pangs of pain rise in my thighs and arms, the elder noticed the slight change and gestured for me to take a seat. After I sat, he continued. ¡°We first reached to the elven world and they immediately sent two of their strongest mages as reinforcements with several more soldiers as backup. The two mages they sent are from the Brigade: Zero. The strongest team of elves¡ªthey are selective individuals who represent the elven race and their collective efforts and power.¡± Zalar added as if to clarify whom those two mages were and what level of rank and power they held in their respective world. And something was telling me that I''ll get to meet them sooner than I thought. ¡°This team of mages is directly under the command of the war-goddess; Beatrix. The highest ranked mage and individual in the elven world after the royalty.¡± I nodded in understanding as I tried to make an image of those two in my head, fitting according to their rank and authority. And this Beatrix sounded intriguing, even her title oozed her achievements on the battlefield. Perhaps I¡¯ll have the pleasure of meeting her one day. Zalar looked at me for clarification, and seeing that I followed along each of his words, he added. ¡°And from the dwarven world, they sent their strongest mage too.¡± ¡°Jiwoo, I know you''ve just woken up, but could you please follow us to the chamber, the other elders are awaiting your presence.¡± The orc elder said with an almost apologetic tone, his brows creased slightly as he appeared formal. ¡°I apologise that you must still be recovering, but the aftermath must also be taken care of in a timelymanner. It isn¡¯t easy to fight a war.¡± He said with an almost exaggerated sigh, and I almost stifled a chuckle. I smiled on his words, feeling slightly alleviated from the burdens encompassing my mind. ¡°Well the soldiers¡¯ part in the war is somewhat done, we are the ones who have to deal with the aftermath of the wreckage.¡± I returned with a raise of my brow. ¡°It¡¯s their job that¡¯s done, not ours.¡± Zalar¡¯s expression shifted to a silent smirk, and he added after a few seconds. ¡°Rest is a privilege people like us lack. But we will eventually get our turn.¡± We all shared a silent moment before Zalar said something out of no where. ¡°And I heard a title which has been circulating amongst the population. They''re calling you their liberator. The one who brought back the compass and released us from the nightmare of our imprisonment.¡± I raised a brow with a complicated expression. ¡°Liberator, huh?¡± We spoke about a few more things and shortly after we bid farewell, as we decided to rendezvous in the chamber later. Aurora pursed from the side that she will bring me later along Mordian, as the others went on ahead, giving me more time to recover and get my thoughts together before the trial which awaited us. I smiled¡ªfor the first time in a while, I felt the expression appear fresh on my face, easing the burden from my chest. I continued watch of the night sky, the stars twinkling in the expansive canvas. As the night breeze fluttered past, the people walking and working as they went back and forth. Indeed their work was done, it was now our turn to take care of the aftermath. Then suddenly from the side, I watched Aurora glancing at me with a gaze full of scrutiny, her teal eyes taking in my form as I felt weird from her staring at me. ¡°What?¡± I asked, curious why she was looking at me so intently. She smiled, her face full of vigour. ¡°It¡¯s just your hair...¡± I inclined my head in question, brushing my bandaged hand through my long locks, as I questioned. ¡°What about my hair?¡± She continued staring as if amused. ¡°The extensions of your hair, they have turned white at the edges, and a few strands from the scalp.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I murmured in surprise as I grabbed my hair and looked at the extensions with curiosity and shock palpable across my face. "Wow, they sure have turned white. Yikes!¡± I said in a humours tone with an exaggerated pull of my face, as I saw Aurora laugh, her face looked genuinely smiling and laughing, as I chuckled myself. ¡°Awesome. Now Mordian got his wheat-blonde hair, you, your silvery gunmetal locks, and now I''m getting a head full of white hair from all the stress. Hopefully, this isn¡¯t the start of my hair loss journey. I guess hair loss from stress wasn¡¯t just a myth.¡± I joked and I saw Aurora''s chuckles fill the air from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Liberator. Hair loss should be the least of your worries right now.¡± Aurora said, as she wiped her eyes. ¡°Huam, that title does have a ring to it.¡± I said as I brought my hand to my chin and said jokingly. We spoke a little bit more about the things that had happened in the week and a half which had passed. Afterward, time ticked by as my mind went to what to tell the others and what not to. I couldn¡¯t just tell them that I went half-mad after my fight when I unlocked some all destroying flame. And I don¡¯t think Karam would be that eager to tell them either. *** After returning to the quarter where I¡¯d woken up, I washed up, wiping my body with a towel, warm water resting still in a small tub, placed over a table in the room. I changed into a more comfortable attire, a simple grey shirt with pants. I took a breath, as I sat on the edge of the bed, my hand moved and I slowly loosened the bandages wrapped around my left arm, as my eyes focused on the scars left on my forearm and hand¡ªwhile these old scars appeared quite faded already, the thing which caught my attention were the burn marks, which still left a hollow stinging over my skin, as if when I closed my eyes, I could feel the flames burning away my arms. My body had already fully healed, but the burn marks appeared to be a reminder of the destruction which I''d wrought. I wrapped the bandages around my arm again, after I checked my other arm as well¡ªit was in a similar state. With a more resolute expression, I stood and walked closer to the door, and soon exited, I hadn¡¯t checked the system rewards I¡¯d accumulated yet with so much happening the moment I¡¯d woken up, I had thought of viewing the rewards and achievement later when I had some peace of mind. After a short walk, I found Mordian and Aurora waiting for me at the end of the corridor. Aurora¡¯s expression lit up, watching me as I approached. She brought her hand forward and I saw a hair tie resting in her palm. I accepted it and took my hair from the crown of my head and tied it into a ponytail. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, and she nodded with a genuine smile as she took a step closer and fixed a few strands of my hair which were poking out. Afterword, we silently approached the chamber where everyone was waiting for us. My mind was under deep contemplation, jumping from one scenario after another. When we were conversing earlier in the terrace, Mordian had briefed me on the individuals who had arrived here as reinforcements from the alliance races. Mordian had been taking care of the many matters alongside the elders since we got back, and the three newcomers had been assisting in such assignments. And through Mordian, I''d learned their names. The two elves sent by the elven race were, Lance Morvalis, and the other one was Lyressa Amethien. And Thargrim Ironstride was sent by the high-magistrate of the dwarfs. All of them were strong enlightenment stage mages, so I was informed, close to reaching the mystic stage, but not just yet. It didn¡¯t take us long to reach the chamber, where two guards stood station outside, they saw us approaching and without a word moved aside and opened the doors as we entered. The inside was lit by the light projection of artifacts, as I saw a long table, and many seats which the participants filled. Many of them were people I was already familiar with¡ªZalar, Durin, Grimni Vaerin, Serven, Karam, Hu?um¡ª but there were a few new faces, including the three I¡¯d already heard about. Everyone stopped talking as we approached, their silence echoed louder than their words, taking the empty seats at the edge of the right side. I sat closest to Zalar, the orcen elder welcomed me with open arms and a friendly disposition, as I saw several eyes lock on to me, Mordian taking the seat next to me and Aurora sat beside him. A deafening silence shrouded the entire chamber, the windows allowed the moonlight to spill inside, a soft and soothing breeze blew inside the chamber through the opened oriel windows, as I focused on the additional participants. The first to catch my eye was the male elf, sitting opposite to me on the other side with an air of unshakable composure. His sharp, handsome features matched his rigid posture, and his straight dull blonde hair barely shifted despite the gentle breeze. His eyes remained unbothered, the emerald gems almost piercing, as I looked at his pointy ears. But as I focused, I found an almost faded scar on his left brow. He wore what looked like a military uniform, pristine and almost ceremonial¡ªa white tunic shirt paired with matching pants, and a golden-red scarf that stretched from his shoulder to his waist like some kind of honour badge. Everything about him screamed ¡®strict and proper¡¯, from his piercing gaze to the way his hands stayed firmly at his sides, like he was too disciplined to let them rest naturally. In stark contrast, his companion a female elf, sat beside him with an easy, almost mischievous air. Her black hair was tied back neatly, but there was a carefree looseness to her stance, her chestnut eyes sparkling with an energy that made her stand out. She wore the same uniform as the guy, but on her, it seemed less formal, as if she didn¡¯t take the weight of it too seriously. There was a playful smirk on her face that made you want to drop your guard in her presence. And occasionally, she nudged Lance''s arm, only to get a stiff frown in return. Then there was the dwarf. His height looked to be around four feet, just by seeing him sit, but he had a presence that more than made up for his height. His mustard-coloured robe wasn¡¯t exactly what I¡¯d call stylish, but it suited him¡ªpractical and no-nonsense, like the man himself. A thick, dark beard covered most of his face, save for the mole on his left cheek, which seemed to stand out even more because of it. He looked stern at first glance, but his eyes held a kind of understanding that made you feel like he¡¯d seen it all and wouldn¡¯t judge you for whatever mess you were bringing his way. Still, I had a feeling he wasn¡¯t one to tolerate fools. Together, they looked like the setup for some grand joke I¡¯d never heard: a solemn elf, a playful elf, and a dwarf with a mustard robe walk into a room¡­ and somehow, I¡¯m the punchline. ¡°So, you are the human we have heard so much about in the meantime?¡± Lance said from the side, his eyes remained fixed on me, his face expressionless and words as solemn and sharp as his demeanour. ¡°Since you were in a coma, we have heard about your achievements from the mouths of others.¡± He added, his tone sharp and levelled. ¡°But I must say, when I heard that a human was the one who had contributed the most in liberating the orcs, I was genuinely surprised. But, being able to dismantle an entire battlegroup consisting of several high-ranked demons is no small achievement¡ªI was skeptical at first that how could a human do such a thing alone, until I went and saw the wreckage and aftermath of your battle.¡± Somehow his words appeared taunting, his lips curving with a scoff. I met his gaze with the same calm demeanour. ¡°True. But maybe it''s one of those things you can¡¯t quite grasp until you¡¯ve faced it yourself. Stories and reality rarely align, as you maybe aware, after all. So, I¡¯d say your skepticism has run its course. I don¡¯t blame you for it.¡± My tone was smooth, but the slight curve of my lips made the barb unmistakable. The elf¡¯s sneer deepened as our eyes clashed for a moment. But before he had a chance to retort, I saw the female elf, Lyressa, burst with laughter, her mischievous smirk replaced with an exaggerated pull of her lips, as she held on to her stomach and only stopped after a few more seconds. The others watched her in silence, Durin, Grimnir, Vaerin, all of them just looked, but didn¡¯t say a word. She patted her companion''s shoulder, as she turned to me and spoke. ¡°I apologise if you felt offended by his poor choice of words, but that wasn¡¯t his intentions¡ªmaybe.¡± Lyressa said, her soft words echoed in my ears, as if like a sweet lullaby, making my head slightly spin, before I recollected my thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s just how this guy is¡ªbut honestly, even I was surprised to learn about your achievements. It¡¯s rather impressive to know that the human race has come so far in such a start time.¡± ¡°We all have heard about one another, but I believe it is much better to be introduced first-hand.¡± Thargrim the dwarf, said from the side, and everyone nodded, as Lyressa¡¯s head moved, preparing for an introduction. She placed a hand on her chest as she straightened, the mischievous air around her turned stiff for a moment, as a more serious one replaced it. ¡°Lyressa Amethien. A member of Brigade: Zero¡ªdirectly under the command of Lady Beatrix Runao.¡± But she brought her hand toward her eye and made a peace sign, sticking her tongue out slightly and mischievously, as she continued. ¡°It¡¯s great to make your acquaintance. Let¡¯s hope to be more casual in the future.¡± She winked at me. Lance shrugged off, as he clicked his tongue in annoyance¡ªdue to the childish act of his companion. He avoided his gaze from me on purpose, as he said, simple and short. ¡°Likewise from the same Brigade; Lance Morvalis.¡± Everyone remained silent until the introductions were completed, and then came the turn of Thargrim Ironstride. ¡°Thargrim Ironstride,¡± that¡¯s all he said as he crossed his arms and eased into his seat. I took a breath as the eyes in the chamber focused on to me. ¡°Seo Jiwoo¡ªrecently better know as the ¡®Liberator¡¯.¡± I said, tone half joking and teasing. I saw Lyressa''s lips pull into a smirk, and so the other elders, except Serven as we all shared a silent moment and then went straight to the point of why we had been summoned. I recited everything from the start, telling them every detail coherently, not missing a single detail, of how I''d entered the underground basement through the hidden passage and then found my way through the basement into the upper levels of the fortress, before stealthy reaching the throne room where I found the compass and was caught by their leader, Ankewelt of the Noros descent. Everyone asked a few questions here and there, finding intriguing parts in my explanation, as I answered each of them slowly. ¡°After I''d been caught, due to my strength lacking in comparison to Ankewelt at that time, he''d underestimated me, allowing me to deal him a critical blow and cripple his core by chance which gave me a better advantage in the battle which ensued later.¡± I mused as I placed my back against the seat, everyone tried to absorb the information I provided, as if they were trying to picture themselves the scenario of how the battle went. ¡°Afterward, I was trapped by his team which appeared only a few seconds late to Ankewelt¡¯s arrival, amongst them was also Surter.¡± I saw Hu?um¡¯s face darken considerably on his mention, as I shrugged and continued. ¡°And due to the arsenal of spells I had at my disposal and my other abilities, I was somehow able to put a good resistance against them, giving me enough time to hold them back until Mordian arrived to help me.¡± Karam''s gaze remained complicated the entire time I spoke, while I had distorted the truth at the end, not disclosing the power I''d relied on to actually defeat the demons¡ªI didn¡¯t want to tell them to throw them off by letting them know I could now manipulate demonic energy to a certain extent, which only demons from the exciduim race could¡ªbut alas only through rhe extensive reach of Ruler¡¯s Authority. ¡°But according to some witnesses, they said, that they saw a rise to an iridescent flame which had consumed a part of the fortress, you didn¡¯t mention that?"Lance objected as his sharp eyes scrutinized me. I matched his gaze, showing no more hesitation than I wanted him to, as I deliberated for a moment, keeping him at arms length as I clarified. ¡°It was a new form of deviant fire magic I unlocked mid-fight¡ª¡± Lance''s brows knitted for a brief instance, as if he needed a more profound reason to believe me, so I gave him one he would. ¡°Because I''m a quadra-elemental mage¡ªgiving me a more diverse scale of choice to use spells and achieve more results in the manipulation of all four elements¡ªsequentially, allowing me to unlock more intricate forms of magic in my pursuit of power.¡± Lance''s face distorted slightly, as if finding my statement incoherent and almost mocking. ¡°I can vouch for him. That he is telling the truth.¡± Mordian said from my side, as Lance backed away, his face slacked, but the crease didn¡¯t disappear as he still appeared skeptical. ¡°If Lord Astrionyx is the one vouching, then I shall take it as the truth.¡± Lance pursed, his words respectful and head slightly bowed. My eyes jumped from one face to another, looking at them before I spoke. ¡°Anything else any of you want to ask?¡± But no reply came as I eased into my seat, finally taking a breath of relief. But from the side, I heard Lyressa say something. ¡°It¡¯s so cool that you¡¯re a quadra-elemental mage, how does it feel like to manipulate all four of the elements freely? How many deviant magic can you use and what is your strongest spell amongst all the elements?¡± She threw a barrage of questions at once, not giving me time to answer. But a nudge from Lance held Lyressa back. ¡°That is a sensitive topic for a mage, you of all people should know better, being a mage yourself, to not ask such a question to another mage.¡± Lance sternly pursed, his face expressionless, but his words were something even I couldn¡¯t deny. ¡°Oops, sorry,¡± Lyressa said with an apologetic tone, seemingly acting childishly. ¡°Right, you wouldn¡¯t wanna tell us your secret moves. I won¡¯t probe any further.¡± Just like that the meeting continued on, we shared different agendas with one another, the voices of disapproval for a certain task, and approval for one rose inside the chamber, as I also brought up the question for considering to bring the human race into the tri-union alliance¡ªto finally give them a chance. With my performance in the war, helping the orcs out by putting my life on the line, it should give them a more favourable stance toward the human race. Because the orcs held an opposition vote within the alliance and if they sided with the humans, our chances of being invited into the alliance¡¯ circle would increase. And the reason I''d brought this up right now was because, the people sitting here were selected by the highest authorities of their world, so if I stem this seed in their mind now, they might help us out later by convincing them on our behalf. All of them nodded in acknowledgement, as Zalar was the first to speak. ¡°I myself will bring the topic up in the next tri-union gathering, whenever it would be scheduled next time.¡± Zalar said, his hunched back slightly straightened, as he rose slowly. ¡°With the risk, Jiwoo and his companions took for us and our people, it is only right that we may help him and his kind, if need be¡ªas we remember this debt for the future. If not for him, Lord Mordian and Lady Aurora¡¯s help, we wouldn¡¯t have able to escape our circumstances of this hopeless situation brought upon us. For that, I sincerely thank you.¡± Zalar moved and slightly bowed his head¡ªto show his sincerity¡ª, Hu?um and Karam did the same and followed him, as they unbent and we heard a knock come from the doors. We turned to the entrance and I saw an elven woman enter through the gap of the arched entrance, as her blonde hair were tied into a bun behind her head. Her robes fluttered slightly as she came to a halt at the tail of the table. Zalar noticed her and spoke. ¡°How are the preparations coming along, Giselle?¡± The elven woman, Giselle, gracefully replied, bowing her head slightly as she acknowledged his words. ¡°Yes, Elder Zalar, the preparations are almost complete and the ceremony is about to be underway, if you could follow me for the final preparations for the celebration.¡± I turned to Zalar, confused. ¡°Is something happening?¡± ¡°Yes, just a small celebration we all put together to celebrate our victory against the demons¡ªfor retaking our lands back from them. That is the least we can do for the harwork of the soldiers who fought in this war.¡± He mused with a smile, as everyone started to rise one after another, Zalar reached for the entrance as he bade farewell to the others and went along his way with Giselle. The two elves from the Brigade: Zero mentioned to go survey the area before returning and rejoining later, as Vaerin nodded and told them to be careful as he followed out of the chamber alongside his companion and the orcs. Aurora, Mordian and I stepped out, taking a detour as we waited for the preparations to be fully complete. ¡°So, are you going?¡± Aurora asked with an expectant smile. A smirk replaced my lips as I replied. ¡°Do we have a choice? And I''m actually curious what kind of cuisine they are serving. I''ve gotten hungry.¡± Chapter: 131: Shared Afflictions Lyressa Amethien Lance and I flew along the perimeter of Tseige, heading deeper toward the southern expanse. The wind brushed past us, sharp and cold at night, as we soared side by side, keeping our attention to the land surrounding us. I glanced at him, watching his steady form in the air, when he suddenly veered closer to me. ¡°Lyressa, you felt it too, didn¡¯t you?¡± His voice was as solemn as it had been inside the chamber, his expression unreadable yet sharp, but he appeared conflicted, something that Lance only showed in dire times. I nodded, acknowledging the unspoken weight in his tone. ¡°Yes. The moment he stepped into the chamber, I could tell. Rather, he wasn¡¯t even trying to hide me¡± Lance¡¯s gaze hardened, matching the urgency of our task. We both turned our focus to scanning the terrain below, eyes darting across the desolate landscape for any sign of anomalies, the only things visible were weak mana beasts inhabiting the mountains and forest. His hair, catching the moon light, fluttered in the gusts as we shifted westward now. It was only after several minutes of silence that he spoke again. ¡°Either he¡¯s mastered concealing his mana and stage entirely¡ªeven from us¡ªor¡­¡± He paused, his brows furrowing slightly, as though calculating the implications. ¡°Or he¡¯s already a stage above us. If that¡¯s the case¡ªwhich I am sure of¡ª, it makes sense he¡¯s reached the Mystic stage.¡± His words were deliberate, yet his tone betrayed a trace of unease. ¡°What I¡¯ve heard from the others,¡± he continued, voice low, ¡°is that he was borderline reaching it. But even then, defeating a battlegroup should¡¯ve been near impossible for him with his previous strength. Even a newly awakened Mystic stage wouldn¡¯t have had those odds. Even if the two of us worked together, we¡¯d struggle against someone of that level.¡± Despite his measured confidence, there was an edge of uncertainty in his voice, one he couldn¡¯t quite hide. For just a moment, his eyes flickered with doubt, as if questioning the extent of our combined strength, against the human. He exhaled heavily. ¡°But going against an entire battlegroup? That¡¯s another level entirely. Even Beatrix, with all her experience and being on the cusp of her next breakthrough, would find it a challenge.¡± ¡°The human has more secrets to him than he let¡¯s on.¡± Lance mused as his face eased slightly. ¡°And we even found Lady Aurora here, as one of his allies. She seems to be close with the human.¡± ¡°The human, he appears different. And Lady Aurora already informed us on how she had met him. I have already reported back to her father and Elder Ramus.¡± I acknowledged, as I readied myself to acknowledge his other concern. ¡°True, I was just as skeptical as you in the beginning, before we went to see the wreckage of his battle, and you saw it too, the fortress in Esparossa is left in ruins¡ªit''s walls, greenery, land, everything has been marked by the destruction of their battle. But the scale of the battle can be imagined just by looking at the fortress." I admitted, the weight of his words settling on me like a storm-cloud. ¡°Which only makes it clearer¡ªJiwoo isn¡¯t as simple as he makes himself to be¡ªor either how we first perceived him. The fact that he has a dragon as his bond is extraordinary enough¡ªbeings who only appear in rumours and folk stories, having no clear contact with the ash¡¯ari for centuries according to the oldest elders alive¡ªwho too rely on the rumours they have heard. And the fact that he is a quadra-elemental mage, a being that is even less common than the ash¡¯ari." I mused as I sighed in relief. "But it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s an ally. If he were to be an enemy...¡± I trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air for Lance and myself. Lance gave a curt nod, leaping ahead as we veered toward the eastern side. We maintained a measured distance from the fortress¡ªseveral miles, enough to stay out of immediate range but close enough to react if needed. ¡°I think Elder Ramus would find someone like him fascinating,¡± Lance remarked after a pause. His voice had lightened slightly, though it still carried a thoughtful undertone. I smirked, amused by his musing. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure of it. And honestly?¡± I shot him a sidelong glance, unable to suppress the flicker of curiosity in my own voice. ¡°I think I find him intriguing too. Maybe I¡¯ll challenge him to a bout next time we meet.¡± We let several minutes go by in silence as we soared and finally after we had completed the inspection of the lands, we decided to return to the Tseige fortress. Lance let several minutes pass on in silence, his face a mask of unease and trepidation. ¡°What?¡± I broke the lingering silence between us which made the atmosphere awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are scared of him¡ªI mean, I would believe it if you said you are of Lord Mordian Astrionyx? But I guess Jiwoo can¡¯t be as underestimated as you thought.¡± I teased with a mischievous smirk, Lance caught on as his frown returned, making him appear more natural now. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Lyressa. Why would I fear a human¡ªthey are the weakest race amongst us?¡± Lance sternly pursed. ¡°True, but that same human did save the orcs, defeated a battlegroup and is now a mystic stage¡ªa rank of power which we have been trying to reach since ages.¡± ¡°Why? Are you taking his side?¡± It was Lance¡¯s turn to tease. ¡°Did he infatuate you with his looks and talent?¡± I reeled along his game, as I smirked and replied. ¡°Yeah sure, his looks did appear infatuating to me, and that fiery look in his eyes, and that mature vibe made him appear older for his age. You know, I like older and mature guys, but I would still settle for someone young like him. Let¡¯s just hope Lady Aurora hasn¡¯t made any moves on him yet; with her looks and female charm, it wouldn¡¯t be an understatement if she has already wooed Jiwoo.¡± Lance appeared struck, his words sank as his expression fell. After a second, he shook his head and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your preferences, or what you think about him in the least. But I¡¯m warning you, he is hiding something.¡± ¡°I know, he is definitely hiding something crucial¡ªbut everyone has their own secrets, so you can''t easily probe someone of theirs when you want to safeguard yours¡ª, but so far, he doesn''t seem to have any ill-intentions¡ªhe has gone as far as to help the orcs in the war and help them acquire the compass back, putting his own life on the line for mere strangers just for the bigger picture to allow the humans to have a chance at entering the alliance of the tri-union¡ª, that I''m sure of.¡± I trailed off, letting the night breeze blow past me as I said almost in a whisper. ¡°Jiwoo is an impressive person indeed. Perhaps even Beatrix would take an interest in him.¡± *** Seo Jiwoo After doing some necessary greetings and being showered by praise after praise from the elders present¡ªfeeling the respectful, envious and awe filled gazes directed at me from the bystanders, I turned to the far end of the hall where the celebration was being held. The entire hall appeared glowing with light, no corner inside left with the gloom offered by the night, as the light artifacts projected bright colours. A chandelier hung in the middle of the hall, a few more encompassing the biggest, as I took a cursory glance around the hall, seeing all the decorations and effort put into the celebration. Scarlet curtains adorned the windows, bright silk used on the pillars to make them more eye-catching. A soothing melody playing in the air, which echoed gently throughout the hall, filling everyone with a sense of peace and comfort. But certain parts of the hall appeared damaged from the battle which had ensued a few days ago, the marks still appeared fresh, as I felt the shallow smell of iron lingering in the air inside. My gaze moved and was drawn to Mordian, who stood amongst the elders and some other important newcomers who had arrived in the orcen world, they conversed with my bond, showing their respect and gratitude through each word, their tones levelled and solemn as they studied the dragon with awe and wary conduct, not to anger him in the least. Our eyes met for a passing moment and Mordian sent through our link. ¡®You should go rest if you¡¯re still not feeling well. No one will blame you.¡¯ ¡®No, its fine, I want to be here. It¡¯s just, I have so much on my mind, that¡¯s why I want to take it easy for while.¡¯ I sent back as Mordian nodded from the side¡ªI knew my bond caught on to the real reason behind my words. I walked closer to the table where the food and beverages were placed, already having eaten an adequate amount to quench the pangs rising in my stomach, I picked up a wine glass and then walked out through an open window as I stepped foot into a terrace connected to the hall, leaving the others behind in the bustling hall, entering the quiet and comforting environment offered by the night. There were a few stairs which connected the edge of the terrace with the hall, and I climbed. The dusk breeze stirred gently around me as the night descended, and I took a slow sip from the vine-carved glass in my hand. The wine, expertly fermented, sent a subtle warmth through me, igniting my senses even as weariness still anchored my limbs. I felt every ounce of exhaustion from the battle we¡¯d fought¡ªand yet here I was, lingering on the edge of celebration, distant from the lives I had just freed. They had trusted me, and this time it was my turn to trust them. Zalar¡¯s words had reassured me heavily, allowing some of my worries to be soothed. I knew it would still be some time until the decision can be made, I can only hope that its for the better. I, with my companions¡¯ help, had laid the foundation with this victory. But I knew things wouldn¡¯t be as easy as I thought. Their opposition has remained strong from years, being prejudice against the humans, so it would take quiet an effort to change their minds, and hopefully our interference in this war would help in that. And one of the bigger tasks still needing attention is on how to tell the human race about the existence of these several races, and convince them to join in on the alliance. Right now, humanity was like a frog in a well, and we needed to bring them out of it, to show them the bigger picture. But for that I first needed to go home, and if I had any luck, I would need to meet the world-union''s current leader, who happened to be Edward Watson, Amelia''s father. To distract my mind from all these thoughts overloading my brain, I finally opened the system interface and checked my stats which I hadn¡¯t in a while. I had already received the rewards. A shining interface appeared in front of me, which indicated the completion of the trial and now showed the rewards, as I took a quick glance at it. ____ ¡¾Dungeon Trials¡¿:¡¸Sub-Trial¡¹: ¡¶Side Quest¡· ¡¾Quest Type¡¿: ¡¸Survival¡¹; ¡¶Warfare¡· ¡¾Difficultly¡¿: ¡¸SSS¡¹¡¶Extremely Difficult¡·; ¡¾Requirements for Clearance¡¿: ¡¸Retrieve the Compass / Liberate the Orcs¡¹; ¡¾Trial Status ¡¿ : ¡¸Cleared¡¹; ¡¾Rewards¡¿: ¡¸X20 Level Increase¡¹; ¡¸X25 All Stats Increase¡¹; ¡¸Synchronization Increase¡¹; ¡¸Requirement for unlocking old skill ¡¹; ¡¸ Increase X5%¡¹;¡¸ synchronicity Increase¡¹ ____ At the same time, I opened the status window and scrolled down to take a look at how much my stats had increased. Just the amount left me surprised for a moment, I had made a lot of progress this time. My level had increased so much, with the increase in all my stats evident. ---- ---- NAME: SEO JIWOO (???) HP: <94341> --> <122465> LEVEL: <152> --> <174> STRENGTH: <253> --> <319> STAMINA: <254> --> <304> AGILITY: <264> --> <314> VITALITY: <255> --> <305> INTELLIGENCE: <204> --> <254> MP: <165690> --> <248535> POINTS: <8760> --> <17980> _____________ FATIGUE: <26> _____________ ¡¾PASSIVE SKILLS¡¿ [PERSEVERANCE] [LV. MAX]; [PROFESSION]: [Swordsmanship] [LV: MAX]; [Crescent Moon Style] : [First Movement: Moon Split]; [Second Movement: Horizon¡¯s Edge]; [Third Movement: Space Cleaver]; [Instant Regeneration] [LV: 5]; [Pain Nullification] [LV: 5]; [Poison Resistance] [LV:4]; [Mana Rotation]; [Beast Tamer]; _____________ ¡¾ACTIVE SKILLS¡¿ [{??} Acausality] This skill allows the user to tamper with the flow and structure of time. Allowing the user to stop time for a brief moment upon the activation of the ability and separate himself from the bounds which restrain the physical realm. Note: An equivalent amount of the host¡¯s Mana will be drained as long as the skill is active. But keeping the skill active for a prolonged period of time can leave permanent damage on the host, both mentally and physically. * [{??} Ruler¡¯s Authority] Under the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority, the host can dominant anyone and anything through the sheer force of his will. The stronger the host¡¯s mentality and will during the duration and activation of the skill, the stronger the effects of the ability itself. Anything and everything can be bended according to the desire of the Supreme Ruler. ______________ ¡¾Returnee¡¯s Privilege¡¿ [Time: ??? ] [Synchronisation 71%] [Timer: ???] ¨CMIND¡¯S EYE (Sealed) (Unlocked: 84% ) Allowing the host to slow down the flow of time from their perspective, allowing the host to perceive the world in shades of grey through the use of the first phase of the skill. But upon the activation of the second phase the host can also perceive the energy signatures produced by any living being or object, and the ambient structures of mana in the atmosphere and its purest forms. Similarly, the host is able to perceive and feel the demon energy in the air...???The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¨CLEAP This skill allows the user to teleport to a specific location after empowering an image in their mind. The wormholes (pathways) spiralling in the atmosphere, connecting to a specified location by the pulse of mana(?) like a woven interconnecting web, making a gate like connection for the host to bypass through. But as the host¡¯s understanding and insight increases, the host can teleport without any external interference¡ªempowering any location. Allowing the pathways to guide the host, whenever and wherever the host wishes to teleport too. Each wormhole contains information about a different locations, but connecting every path to every other. ¨C???? ¨C???? ¨C???? ______________ ¡¾????¡¿ ¨C???? [12%] --> [18%] ______________ ---- ---- But my eyes followed to the end, where the obscured percentage had increased a little more. I still didn¡¯t know what this indicated, but perhaps once it was completed I would get to know. Similarly, there was an obscured. indicating timer for the Returnee¡¯s Privilege section now. All of my stats have significantly increased, so did the synchronisation section. Suddenly the interface brightened from in front of me as I saw another window pop open. On it were my passive skills, and they had levelled up as an additional reward. __________ ¡¾Additional Rewards¡¿:¡¾ Passive Skills Increase¡¿ [Instant Regeneration] [LV. 5] ---> [Instant Regeneration] [LV. 6] [Pain Nullification] [LV. 5] ---> [Pain Nullification] [LV. 6] [Poison Resistance] [LV. 4] ---> [Poison Nullification] [LV. 5] __________ But somehow I couldn¡¯t bring myself to feel rejoiced. I did feel relieved over the increase in my levels and strength, reaching the rank was no small achievement, but since that incident, the only thing constantly festering my mind was th flame of destruction. I sighed as I took a sip of the wine, reeling in on the moment, as a soft breeze blew past me. I don¡¯t know if this was fear or regret, but the feeling left me apprehensive and questioning myself over and over again. But I couldn¡¯t seem to come to a conclusion, as if I was circling around in loops. I felt conflicted¡ªwhile I had played a big part in the orcs¡¯ victory, I felt like I had lost something too. The sensation of destruction....at one point I had thought that letting it consume me would be fine as long as it grant me the power to end my foes. But it wasn¡¯t the flame that scared me, I was afraid of myself, my choice; a choice I would have to make at a certain point in time. I knew that things always pushed me to the very edge, making me take an action which I wouldn¡¯t rationally,¡ªbut in pure desperation to safeguard the lives I deemed necessary¡ªbut had to in order to win. For some reason the stern words of the female remnant played inside my mind like a broken tape. How she had told me that these trials were meant to break me, to push me to my very limits, and I finally felt the weight of her words settle in my chest. But there was still so much to be done¡ªso much left to protect, but no time to fester on the moment. While I was here questioning myself, the enemy would be preparing for their next attack. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I looked at the Ruler¡¯s Authority skill on the system interface, my eyes wavered slightly as I tried to touch the skill with my hand, trying to rip the skill out of there, but my actions were futile, as my finger touched only the hard screen of the interface. This skill was the reason for my concern, it had indeed given me a power that I''d grown reliant on, almost too reliant, but just looking at it made me repulsed. I closed my eyes for a moment, and the memories crawled back like ghosts, sharp and vivid¡ªthe smell of burning flesh, the cries of my wounded enemies, the crushing weight of exhaustion that had nearly forced me to my knees. I clenched my hands, trying to steady them, but even now, a faint tremor remained fresh inside my mind. I clenched the glass in my hand, the surface had a crack over it now, as I breathed and calmed from the anger flaring inside me. But perhaps, it was all meant to be , I couldn¡¯t stop the actions that would happen even if I wanted to. Somethings would always play out, no matter how much I tried to resist or change its course. That¡¯s what fate was. A few more minutes went on in silence, as I stood in the terrace, trying to figure my next course of action. Because with the trial finished, we needed to move on, my job here was complete and I needed to go back to my own quest. And I hadn¡¯t gotten any clues or ingredients through the system for the elixir of life. That was one of my original reasons to come to the trials¡ªto cure my sister. Then the sound of footsteps echoed from behind me, I slowly turned and saw Aurora entering through the window, her body swayed as she climbed the flight of stairs, her hair caught in the wind, her teal eyes focused over me. She wore a simple shirt and pants, appearing jn more comfortable and easy clothes, but even that simple attire looked like a fancy garment when worn by her, her cleavage visible through the shirt, as she took the hair tie from her wrist and grabbed her hair into a loose ponytail. Aurora stood beside me, her brows raised in that faintly amused way of hers, a quiet sparkle in her teal eyes. "Why aren¡¯t you down there enjoying the party they threw together for you¡ªtheir liberator?" I turned to her, trying to hid my weariness from the extremely hard battle we''d fought. A faint smile tugged at my lips, though I knew it didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "It''s their long and hard-won victory," I replied, setting the glass down on the cool stone beside me. "I didn¡¯t do much. They¡¯re the ones who deserve to celebrate today." Aurora shook her head, her gaze unwavering. "But it¡¯s thanks to you that they can finally enjoy this moment. You have every right to be down there amongst them. This is your victory, too." My sigh escaped before I could hold it back. I turned to face her, taking a sip of the wine and placing the wine glass back on the stone tile, letting my eyes meet hers directly. ¡°It¡¯s not mine, Aurora. It¡¯s theirs." I paused, gathering my scattered thoughts. "I was just¡­someone who happened to be there when they needed a hand. In the end, they¡¯re the ones who endured the torment and broke free from the demons¡¯ grip. I only helped them though." "Not that I walked away empty-handed," I added quietly. "I gained strength and allies. Plus, finally reaching the mystic stage.¡± But the weight of it all still clung to me, the uncertain path ahead casting shadows over the victories behind. Aurora¡¯s gaze softened as I spoke, though she stayed quiet, letting me unravel these thoughts I hadn''t dared to voice before. I leaned against the stone railing, looking down at the celebration below¡ªa lively crowd of people cheering, their laughter and music floating up to me, bright and uninhibited. They were liberated now, free to reclaim the lives they''d lost. And somehow, seeing it only deepened the knot in my chest. "You know," I said, barely above a whisper, "during that battle¡­there were moments when I wasn''t sure if we''d make it. The demons came at me in waves, relentless, every single one of them determined to shred me apart. There were times I could feel my own strength slipping, my vision blurring, and I wondered if it would be my last breath. That thought always clawed at me in each battle I fought¡ªwould it be my last." I said to her, feeling my heart grow heavy through it all, pouring a piece of my heart out. ¡°But¡­there were times I doubted myself. I thought¡ªwhat if I¡¯m not enough? What if all of them¡­all of them die because I wasn¡¯t strong enough to push back those demons? What if I had made a critical mistake?¡± My voice trailed off, and I felt the old dread settle back into my chest, as heavy as iron. I hadn¡¯t let myself feel it, hadn¡¯t let myself think too long about what might happen if I failed. But here, in the quiet, with that nightmare behind me, the reality of it all pressed down like a lead weight. Aurora shifted closer; her expression unreadable as she watched me. "But you didn''t fail them. You¡¯re here. They¡¯re here. Look at them, celebrating because of what you did. Because of your efforts.¡± I swallowed, nodding, though I couldn¡¯t shake the shadows of doubt. I looked at Aurora, hesitating for a moment, as I swallowed and told her everything that had happened during the battle, going through each detail of how my battle went, her face contorted, as I told her about the destruction, and the concern and fear in her eyes was palpable. After my explanation, I settled, Aurora¡¯s expression turned complicated, as I gave her a few more minutes to clear her mind. "I don¡¯t know what to do now?" I murmured, more to myself than to her. Aurora''s hand gently touched my arm, grounding me, her gaze steady and warm, our fingers interlocking as she rested her head on my shoulder, as if to comfort me through the warmth of her touch. "I don¡¯t think anyone could face what you did without feeling lost afterward," she said softly. "But maybe¡­maybe that¡¯s okay. Maybe the answer isn¡¯t in fighting every battle alone. You have allies now, you have me and Mordian. People who trust you, who would fight beside you¡ªfor you.¡± I looked back at her, her words seeping into me like balm to a wound I hadn¡¯t even realized was there. She was right¡ªI wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Even if there wasn¡¯t anyone, I still had Mordian and Aurora¡ªbut perhaps our time might come to an end after today. "You¡¯re right," I admitted, feeling a small sense of release. Letting the feeling settle into my heart, as I came to my final decision, there was still uncertainty heavy in my heart, but I knew what I needed to do now. Aurora¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. "I think that would be a good start. Rely on us more, we are your friends." I took a deep breath, releasing a fraction of the tension coiled inside me, and nodded. As the sounds of the celebration rose up to meet me, the warmth of Aurora¡¯s touch still lingered on my arm, I began to feel¡ªjust barely¡ªcertain of what I needed to do next. I stirred slowly after a heartbeat, Aurora moved her head, as I turned and looked ahead at the mountain terrains in the distance, sprinkled by the moonlight. I took a breath, knowing that my next question would be tough to ask, almost too tough. ¡°Aurora,¡± I said, feeling the chilli breeze. ¡°With the compass back, and Lyressa and Lance here, I think you should go back home. I can¡¯t hope to put you in more dangerous and life-threatening situations than I already have.¡± My words left her shocked and betrayed, as if my words had hurt her more than I expected. But she corrected her expression and spoke. ¡°I know, but I want to follow you. I know it¡¯s selfish of me to say this, but I still want to go with you." I faced her, my tone calm and rational as I replied¡ªfeeling as if I was using Ruler¡¯s Authority, but this level of rationality left me feeling conflicted. ¡°I know you want to, but you can¡¯t. You should go back, your parents¡ªyour family would be worried for you. I think it would be too selfish to make them wait and be concerned about your well-being for this long. I know what its like to long for a loved one you''ve lost or care about. ¡± My eyes softened, my voice a gentle whisper as I turned my head and looked her in the eye. ¡°This is a journey that I have to complete on my own, and I can¡¯t bring others along, this is my burden, not yours. You have witnessed the dangers we went through, how we always barely escaped from life and death situations each time through sheer luck. I don¡¯t want you to put your life on the line like this." Her expression turned desperate, as her eyes looked at me with complex emotions, unable to utter a word against my argument. I knew I spoke wisely over his topic, but I felt like I was doing something else and thinking something else. I knew it would be selfish of me to ask her this...but I didn¡¯t want Aurora to leave and go home. I wanted her to stay and continue this journey with us, as our companion. ¡°Please Aurora, try to understand.¡± I said, as she looked down, her eyes felt distant, as she left the terrace without saying a word, her eyes red from the edges, tears welling in them as she exited and entered the hall as she stepped out through the entrance, only her departing back visible, as her shoulders quivered. I stood there for a few more minutes, taking the glass and twirling the wine inside before I took a sip and finished it in one chug. I looked down at the empty glass in my hand, feeling conflicted. ¡®Did I make the right choice? Or did I let my emotions get the better of me to rush to conclusions?'' I asked, the words directed more to myself, as I waited for Mordain to say something, but his voice never came, I knew was looking at me from the inside, but I shrugged it as I stood there, feeling unsure of my own choice now. Unable to tell what was right anymore. *** Days flew by without any new developments, Lance and Lyressa changed shifts between the inspection of the lands, trying to scrub out any demons or contractees¡¯ still present in the orcen world, Mordian and I also assisted them in this, as we had captured quite a few of them in last few days. I moved my body, feeling sweat roll down my face as I increased my grip over the hilt of my sword, the air trembled from each slash I produced, as I performed the basic movements of the crescent moon style¡ªthe principles Master had taught me before the sword style itself. I repeated each set of movements for another thirty minutes in silence, directing all my energy and attention to the sword movements, but perhaps I was only trying to distract myself from the inevitable, running away and not willing to face reality. I performed a horizontal slash and shifted it to a diagonal slash at the final moment, the air trembled again and a dim ringing echoed around me. I turned my attention to the entrance for a split second as I saw Mordian still standing there. He walked a step closer, a towel in hand, as he threw it in my direction and I caught it effortlessly. ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± I asked, wiping the sweat from my face and neck¡ªfully aware that Mordian had been standing there since the start of my training session. Mordian remained silent, but his silence spoke louder than any words he could''ve said. His face remained a slab of stoicism as usual, as his eyes gave me a look of pity and worry. ¡°I know you already sensed my presence thirty minutes ago, but decided to ignore me anyway.¡± He said as I fell silent, bringing the towel down as I moved away from matching his eyes. I turned and walked back, as I took my sword in hand again. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m training my sword. Ever since unlocking the capacity to spell cast, I''ve grown lenient on my sword training. I feel like I rely less on my swordplay than I used to, so I was trying to get back in shape.¡± I said, bringing the sword closer to my head as I bent my knees a little, getting into a stance. Mordian kept looking at me, as I distracted myself with each swing. But just as I turned to perform another slash Mordian stood in the way, my swing cut halfway, and the blade stopped only inches away from Mordian¡¯s neck. I slowed my pace and withdrew my sword back into the inventory as I looked back at him and asked. ¡°So, what do you want exactly? If its about our departure, I told you, we will depart in a few more days. And I already shared with you that we¡¯re not taking Aurora with us.¡± My words were more rushed and forceful than I intended. Mordian¡¯s deep eyes gazed at me for a moment, I felt unease rise in my chest for some reason as I stayed quiet. ¡°You¡¯re not being yourself, Jiwoo. In the last few days, you have been avoiding Aurora more and more, spending more time in training and ignoring other matters entirely.¡± He mused, his tone levelled and coherent, not offending but it still struck a nerve in me. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± His brow creased as he asked, and I felt conflicted, unable to answer. I knew that I''d been ignoring these matters since the day of the celebration. I''ve been consistently training , getting used to my newly acquired strength, but it wasn¡¯t true, I was only looking for ways, no, excuses to somehow coop with these burdens. ¡°If you have something on your mind, then talk it out with me. You''re dragging yourself down, and the others too who care about you. Keeping it to yourself wouldn¡¯t do you any good anyway.¡± His words remained solemn, but I knew he felt concern for me. His attitude had significantly changed with me ever since our fight, so I couldn¡¯t tell what to do anymore with Mordian being more expressive of his opinion. Our relationship dynamic had changed, and I wasn¡¯t sure how to take it, I knew, but I was afraid to do it. Perhaps, change was the one thing which scared me. Just like how I had changed under the effects of the flames. Even after I had determined myself to carry out my plans, I was left uncertain in my heart. Even if I made up my mind, I would always roll back to square one. ¡°I-I...It¡¯s nothing, truly.¡± I said back with an awkward smile, knowing it didn¡¯t quite reach my lips, his words sounded probing, as I felt being pushed to the edge very slowly. Mordian breathed a sigh and looked at me with his eyes softened. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t feel comfortable enough to talk about it, but if you do I¡¯m willing to listen and lend an ear. You¡¯re the one who said the same words to me; that sharing your afflictions with others can lessen it and make you feel relieved, even if slightly. Its hard to take a step forward with all that regret and sorrow weighing you down.¡± I waited for a few seconds, at a standstill, unable to form the right words to rebut him, the knot in my throat slowly loosening. Mordian drew a step closer and our eyes met, him standing an inch or two taller than me, as I breathed a sigh back. "My father used to say,¡± he began, ¡°A weary mind can be soothed, but a weary spirit is far harder to mend.'' Jiwoo, this isn''t mere exhaustion of the body¡ªit¡¯s the weight on your spirit ever since that incident. I can see and feel your confusion, fear, and apprehension, and I understand why. But if you let it take root and fester in your mind, it will chain you, holding you back in many ways; leaving you unable to move forward. You must confront it, or it will become a shadow you can never outrun." ¡°You can trust me.¡± He said, his words sounded reassuring, every syllable laced with sincerity, as if he knew that I wanted to hear those words of encouragement right now in this moment of confusion. I felt a stir of raw emotions inside my heart, as I felt all that weight and burdens come crashing down all at once. Finally, I let go and asked with my voice quivering. "Can I be selfish enough to ask for a favour?" I asked, looking conflicted and tone sombre, as my face turned more desperate. Mordian nodded in acknowledgment, but I could see that he might have already figured out what ¡®favour¡¯ I was going to ask him. My thoughts bled onto him and I felt somewhat worrisome saying this. "If in the future...¡± I paused, feeling the words caught in my throat. ¡°If I ever go out of control like I did back then..." I stopped as I bit down on my lower lips. My emotions and mind were like an open book to him, as I tried not to put that wall completely between us for this once. "I want you to kill me without an ounce of hesitation. The way I hurt you...the realization of that had later made me regret what I had done. And if I were to lose it and attack the people I care about...mindlessly, becoming a beckon for destruction,¡± my voice quivered, as if on the verge of tears. ¡°I wouldn''t be able to bear it." I finished with a pained and dark expression creasing my face. Mordian opened his mouth to rebut my words, but instead my face turned more desperate with a frown, looking at my bond with a mask of worry, sorrow, and helplessness. "Please..." my lips quivered as I said. I saw Mordian ground his teeth for the briefest of a second, then looked at me with a hard resolute face. I didn¡¯t pull away and looked directly into his bright eyes, his vertical pupil¡¯s bore into mine. I knew Mordian wouldn¡¯t say no to my request of all people, because the trust we had built with each other along the way was something I held dear, and perhaps him too. This request was something I could only ask from Mordian. Because he understood my afflictions better than anyone out there. So, that¡¯s why I had shared my afflictions with him. "Fine," he spoke without preamble, "if such a time does ever come, I will kill you without an ounce of hesitation. I swear it on my name. I will end your life as you have asked." The crease of desperation over my face resided ever-so-slightly. "But,¡± He suddenly added right after, his tone solemn and sharp, "before taking the measures to kill you, I would try my best to help save you¡ªjust like I did this time.¡± I tried to say something back, but with a wave of his mana, I hushed in place, feeling the oppressive aura that shrouded the entire chamber as I didn¡¯t even try fighting back. "That is my decision, and yours is yours. I will do what I want, like you had. Trust in me a little, I''m your bond.¡± Mordian said with a pull of his lips and I felt the mask of desperation crumble away as I felt more assured, enough that I knew Mordian would be there for me when I would need him¡ªI would do the same for him, too. Then we fell silent as I smiled back, feeling the weight from over my shoulders release as I took a deep and long breath, feeling rejuvenated. We stayed in the training room for another hour, Mordian helped me train, being a spar partner as he fought, using simple martial arts to counter each others techniques. Just as I took a breath I felt the air tremble from around me, the mana and the demonic energy appeared stiff and almost wheezing as I felt the hair on my arms and back of my head rise in fear and trepidation Both of us turned our head to the southwest direction at the same time as my eyes widened, the burst of demonic energy, the release was coming from several miles away, but I felt it so clearly that it made me apprehensive. The demonic energy was thick and unforgiving, the stinging chill making goosebumps to rise on my skin. I turned to Mordian, his face covered by a confused frown as we both shared a silent acknowledgement in our mind and immediately flew out of the chamber as we rushed through the fortress corridors and exited through a terrace close to the training chamber. Immediately, we turned and soared at full speed to reach the south-western side, where that signature of demonic energy was coming, and just from the sheer amount, it didn¡¯t appear anything but abnormal. Whoever the individual releasing this terrifyingly strong amount of demonic energy was, which felt monstrous, just by how its aura enveloped the area and could be felt from miles away. Things didn¡¯t appear favourable as we approached closer. Chapter: 132: His Awakening Seo Jiwoo Panic gripped at my insides as I felt the intent growing in strength the more we approached in its direction, I felt other energy signatures masked in the bigger one, engaged in a battle against the demon who had arrived here, as we veered closer, flying at top speed. The wind whipped against my face as Mordian surged forward, his sleek form cutting through the sky with practiced grace. The stinging chill of the wind couldn¡¯t distract me from the suffocating aura ahead, the air twisting as if pulled to hard. The closer we got, the more suffocating the air felt, leaving each breath forceful and dragged. The south-western expanse, once teeming with life, was now cloaked in an oppressive veil of dread. Even from this distance, I felt it seep into my bones as vividly, as if that individual was standing right in front of me. Mordian...this doesn¡¯t look good!! I sent, my thoughts brushing against his. His silence was answer enough, and the frown over his face added more to the severity of the situation. Even he, usually so composed, felt the tension rise in the air. Through the connection of our mind, I sensed his unease, a rare moment where his usual confidence faltered, and I could feel that Mordian had realised that the demonic energy encompassing the land wasn''t simple. Days had passed since the last skirmish we participated in. The demons had retreated, almost all of them, leaving behind scattered spies and captives, with some of their technology left behind, through which we also salvaged another compass. But the calm after the storm had lulled us into a fragile sense of progress and ease. But this? This felt like a storm brewed in silence. Why now? The question burned in my mind. Of all times, why did a demon descend upon the orcen lands now? And not just any demon¡ªsomething monstrous enough to shroud an entire region with its aura. My mind raced on the implication, knowing fully well that all of the mana distortion devices were active since the past few days, only deactivated for certain tasks, but even that time was as minimal as possible. Then it meant that the demon had came here through an obscured region which was out of range from the distortion devices and travelled this far. As we got closer, I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, The world shifted into clarity as the colours darkened. Streams of motes shimmered into my vision like threads in a grand tapestry. Three strong signatures were locked in battle with the demon who had appeared, just from the burning life-forces I saw in the distance, they fought the demon, but even with the three of them present, they were still struggling. It didn¡¯t take much to identify them: Lance, Lyressa, and Thargrim. Their auras burned brightly, but they were dimming under the sheer weight of the demonic energy crushing the battlefield. Like motes burning in a heavy storm. The bottom part of my stomach fell, as I saw the auras of Lance, Lyressa, and Thargrim flicker as they struggled against the intruder, I fastened my pace, pushing beyond my top speed. Then to my absolute surprise, there was a burst of demonic energy in the air, a vibration and resonance so wild and converged, that it left a shockwave in its wake¡ªa shockwave that ripped through the land, shaking the ground beneath us, and making the air boom and tremors to run wildly. The shockwave tore through the air, nearly sending me and Mordian spiralling. I focused mana to protect myself from the shockwaves that bounced us back, as we immediately resisted against the force and lunged forward. The ability seemed similar to what Ankewelt had used against me, but on a whole other level of power. It was terrifying. ¡®Mordian, they¡¯re barely holding on.¡¯ I sent, the weight of it pressing on my chest, as I witnessed Thargrim''s presence dim like a tiny flame about to be extinguished My bond remained silent, unable to get an answer from him, but he appeared wary. Just by the intensity of its presence, I knew the demon outclassed them several stages in rank. It¡¯s aura eclipsed theirs like a black sun blotting out the sky. Their presence merely like a ripple produced in the vast ocean. I gritted my teeth and saw the other two mana signatures flicker and die down. My heart plummeted. They were alive, but barely. Their energies sputtered like dying embers, fragile and unstable. Without a word, Mordian surged ahead, his figure tearing through the air as his speed doubled. I struggled to keep pace, the gap between us widening slightly. As we descended, the carnage came into view. Lance, Lyressa, and Thargrim¡ªlying unconscious on the ground, blood pooling around them. They lay crumpled on the ground, motionless, their bodies battered and broken near the enemy. My breath hitched as my gaze snapped to the figure looming over them. The intruder¡ªa demoness. She stood over them, her small frame exuding an unnatural stillness, somehow radiating more danger than any towering beast I¡¯d ever faced. She was petite, eerily doll-like, with alabaster skin and a cascade of silvery hair that shimmered faintly in the sunlight, reflecting hues of amethyst. Onyx horns curved from the sides of her head like a goat, giving her a more demonic feel. Her face was pale and featureless, yet her eyes¡ªthose blood-red eyes¡ªwere empty and cold in a way that made my skin crawl. Her robe fluttered around her, almost like a victory banner, somehow making her terrifying presence even more intimidating. I froze, a chill ran through me as my entire body tensed up, my instincts screaming danger. A cold sweat prickled my skin, as I gulped hard. Her gaze locked onto mine. My mana worked, spells forming in my palms as a cascade of lightning surged around, fog spiralling the air. Her eyes reminded me of the demon king himself, though they held a chilling contrast¡ªan emptiness that wasn¡¯t born of rage or power but of something far darker¡ªtwisted. ¡®Mordian, this is bad, she¡¯s a crimson-eyed.¡¯ I sent, feeling the weight of her presence pressing down on me. I clenched my jaw in frustration. I¡¯ve only felt power like this from three demons in my past life. If I had to guess, she¡¯s one of those Seraphims, her demonic energy reminded me of the demon who had killed Han in my past life, his aura had felt far more oppressive and terrifying than hers, but at a similar level. ¡®Be careful, Jiwoo,¡¯ his voice echoed in my mind, like a silent warning, tinged with rare apprehension. ''This isn¡¯t a simple demon. Her strength¡­it¡¯s comparable to a Transcendent.'' ¡®Even if we fight her together, we barely have a chance at winning,¡¯ I said in a rushed tone, his eyes moving from her to the three lying on the ground, pooled over their own fresh blood. Mordian¡¯s expression darkened, his golden eyes cold, as he glanced at our fallen allies. ¡®It¡¯s a possibility.¡¯ He admitted reluctantly. As if sensing our thoughts, the demoness tilted her head slightly, her pale lips curling into a sadistic smirk as she moved a step and kicked Lance straight in his abdomen, the elf didn¡¯t even scream or grunt as he rolled and crashed near me, his form still, no movement visible from him except his ragged and shallow breathing. Her voice broke the silence, soft yet carrying a razor-sharp edge. ¡°I must admit,¡± she began, her tone mockingly gracious and dark, ¡°I thought I¡¯d have to scour every corner of this forsaken world to find you two¡ªleaving no stone unturned. But fortune, it seems, has favoured me today.¡± Her smirk widened, and she bowed slightly, lifting the hem of her robe in a mock display of respect as her eyes never left me nor Mordian. ¡°I am Amanises, a Seraphim of Lord Agares, and the one who will take your heads as trophies for my lord as compensation for the damage you two have brought to his efforts. You¡¯ve saved me quite a bit of trouble actually.¡± She said with an incline of her head, as if looking at us like easy prey. ¡°Killing a dragon¡ªthe last heir to the Astrionyx clan¡ªafter such a long time might has well buy me the recognition to be the next dragon slayer; Ashmedai has had that position for far too long, am I right, Lord Mordian Astrionyx? You must remember who Ashmedai is, correct?¡± Her smile darkened, something sinister and predatory lurking in it. ¡°Oh my, my apologies, how could you forget the man who killed your parents right in front of your eyes, who dragged your father¡¯s severed head and killed your mother, Sylvie.¡± Her chuckle rose in the air, allowing a crack to form inside my bond which I felt through our connection, Mordian on the verge of losing his composure. I felt Mordian¡¯s fury spike through our bond, his muscles coiled like a predator ready to strike, his eyes so dark and cold, which I''d never seen him make before. Her mockery grated on every fibre of his and my being, but I forced myself to remain calm. ¡®Mordian,¡¯ I sent, my voice steady despite the fear clawing at me, ¡®we¡¯re not winning this fight head-on. Even if you suppress the curse, your strength will only reach Integration stage for a short time. I¡¯ve only just recently advanced to the Mystic stage. Together, we¡¯re no match for her. Not as we are. Fighting her would be suicidal, yet we have no choice but to.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s already taken down Lance and the others, we might¡¯ve had a chance together with them, but it¡¯s impossible with just the two of us.¡¯ Mordian¡¯s gaze flicked to me, then to our fallen allies, as he tried to compose himself from the demoness''s previous mockery. He nodded reluctantly. ¡®We need to change locations, fighting here would put the others in danger.¡¯ We both knew it wasn¡¯t a perfect plan. It wasn¡¯t even a good one. But it was all we had right now, and something like a plan wouldn¡¯t even work against a Seraph who had reached the transcendence stage. This level of power was the pinnacle, the epitome of all life-force, that only the smallest fraction of a majority could hope to reach without killing themselves along the way. ¡®Alright, I''ll distract her, and follow along. It seems she is more interested in you than me.¡¯ I sent in a rush, feeling my pulse stutter as my mana burst and a veil of intent fought against hers. Mordian steadied himself, as we felt a mana signatures zoom closer from behind us, and soon Hu?um joined us. The orc looked down at the ally mages, and frowned in disbelief as his gazes caught sight of Amanises. "Oh, a new addition,¡± she scoffed, tone heavy with mockery. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter even if you bring hundreds, the outcome would remain unchanged. So, I present you with a choice: quietly submit and come along with me, or die a painful death, with all of them¡ªin the end, your deaths are inevitable." We let several seconds pass on, the breeze carried a heavy sense of dread, as Amanises narrowed her eyes and grunted, her brows knitted tightly into a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day. Make your choice now, dragon? human?¡± ¡°Hu?um, bring the three back, and call for reinforcements right away.¡± I ordered, as Hu?um took Lance and straightened his limp body, blood running down his face. ¡°We have already informed the others ally races, and the reinforcements are on their way on foot, they will reach in a few more minutes.¡± Hu?um answered and I stepped forward as I took flight, Mordian beside me. But this battle couldn''t be won, no matter the amount of reinforcements, because the opponent was a transcendent, she couldn¡¯t be easily defeated, even if all of us fought her together, that¡¯s just how much of a terror her rank of power held. Amanises followed us, two bat like wings protruded out of her back and she took flight, coming to eye level with us. A quiet breeze whisked past us, and just at that moment, I vanished from my spot, leaving a charge of lightning in my wake, as I withdrew my sword from the inventory, Amanises, caught off guard, tried to turn to look behind, as I steadied my body and performed the second movement of the crescent moon style; Horizon¡¯s Edge. Without any delay, the sword released from the grasp of the sheath, my muscles bulged from the sheer effort, the air trembled and groaned under the weight of the swing, the space between us warped slightly, creating a visible shockwave as the force struck Amanises, her demonic energy worked as she tried to evade, but too late. My eyes followed her, as she focused all her demonic energy around her torso, protecting her core and body, as the air trembled and both of her hands severed, her robe fluttered and got sliced from several places, as a cascade of blood spilled in the air. Mordian readied to follow up on my surprise attack, launching several projectiles at once, his fingers moved with tactical grace, as if manipulating them like a marrionatist, striking Amanises, as she screamed, her body tanking blow after blow as I fired spell after spell of every element¡ªexcept fire¡ªat her, feeling my reserves drain fast¡ªmana rotation working. But I felt uneasy, and nervous, feeling like this wasn¡¯t enough, like a futile attempt at an attack. Then just as I launched a wind spell, I felt the mana stir, and saw the demonic energy churning, a resonance running along the peripheral area. My eyes widened knowing what was coming, as I warned Mordian and activated leap, escaping into the paths, but I couldn¡¯t find a safe location, outside the range of her attack, so instead I ushered close to Mordian, the demonic energy appeared frenzied, the entire region covered in a thick veil of her oppressive aura, she broke free of Mordian¡¯s previous attack, and just then the air bursted with a tight screech, like it was twisted to hard. The space wrapped on itself, as if collapsing and I held Mordian and plummeted as the force of her attack struck me right in my back, our plummeting speed increased several folds, as I conjured the relic armour and we both hit the ground, mana reinforced me and the armour and cushioned our fall significantly, but the damage done was still there. Both of us were struck by the aftereffects of her attack, my body bolted with a searing pain as something cut through my cheek, blood, fresh and warm running down my face as Mordian stood, balancing my body, as the cut stitched itself, the relic armour unaffected, not even a scratch visible. The debris settled, the demonic energy returning to how it used to be, as the distortion around the mana stopped, the elements appeared normal now through the observant lens of Mind¡¯s Eye. Then, Amanises came into my vision, her form descending slowly, as I saw her face twisted with a scowl, gruesome wounds and holes apparent on her body, both her arms severed through which blood spilled down. But all of that returned to how she used to be a few minutes ago, her arms regenerated, all the wounds stitched, her sneer deepening. ¡°You will regret doing that,¡± she exclaimed, her apathetic voice sending a chill down my spine. Her eyes looked curious as she gazed at the armour which draped me. ¡°That is an interesting relic. I¡¯ll be sure to rip it piece-by-piece from your body once I''m done with you.¡± Just then, the demonic energy moved, and Amanises prepared to attack, hundreds of projectiles created from the crimson particles, as I saw a black mist forming around her fingers, before it instantly vanished, it was through Mind¡¯s Eye that I was able to witness it¡ªlike an illusion undone. Mordian took that moment and supressed his curse, as I felt his strength returning, his aura increasing several folds, as the air stirred and I felt all the mana in the atmosphere whirl around us as if sucked into a vortex, he too conjured hundreds of projectiles as they both launched their attacks at once. The air rippled and bended under the assault of their attack as we maneuvered against the flow of her spear or saber shaped weapons made of demon energy, as she did the same. My brows knitted as I felt my mind blur for a moment as I soared through the air, feeling my mind getting clouded, my sword held in my hand as I shook my head to concentrate as I used leap and appeared above Amanises. She didn¡¯t notice as fast, as I saw all of the water particles freeze, a mist spiralling through the air, as I released Absolute Zero, witnessing her evading figure get caught in the cage of ice, her body struggling to escape, but just as her arms and feet were caught in a thick layer of frost, I hesitated for a second, my breathing quickened as the fog in my mind returned, my thoughts hitched, as if being threaded along by some invisible force. I got ready to conjure frost-fire, my arms trembled just as the flame took breath, I blinked my eyes and for a heartbeat I thought I saw the flames of destruction through them. My breathing turned heavy, as my sword loosened from my grip, my mind turned more blurry, a suffocating fog began to shroud my head, its effects more evident. ¡®Jiwoo, snap out of it.¡¯ Mordian¡¯s voice broke me out of my stupor, as I saw Amanises had already freed herself from the cage of ice and lunged in my direction, her intent shook the air, as I instinctively brought my hand up, her arm infused with demonic energy struck the blade of my sword, as I strengthened my grip and reinforced more mana, but it was too late, her strike prevailed and the blade succumbed under the fierce strength of her jab, snapped and broken, as I went crashing down, the relic armour absorbed and dispersed the shockwave of her attack.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. I straightened, as I saw Mordian engaged in hand-to-hand combat against the seraphim, his precise movements did pose a challenge for her in the beginning, but she adapted quickly and countered, her higher stage complimenting her lack of essential skills. But through simple observation I saw Mordian¡¯s movements grow weary, the curse around his heart tightened like a vice as he scowled, striking Amanises in her rips, and she returned the attack, her slender arm ripped Mordian¡¯s skin down to his abdomen. His body hurtled through the air, and with a roundhouse, Amanises went plummeting to the ground, her body struck the ground as a cloud of dust and debris rose. I dropped the handle of my sword, the blade wasted, as I focused on the battle. Mordian plummeted and Amanises rose to her feet, demonic energy coalesced in her right palm, the air crackled as a small dot like beam surged, my eyes widened, feeling the amount of corrupted energy encompassing the small dot. The distance was too much to cover in one stride or leap, so I reached within me and released Acausality, the world around me lost colour and everything drained to an inverted hollow, Amanises and Mordain frozen in spot, as I blitzed toward them, searching for Mordian¡¯s presence and allowed him entry into the static world as we shifted, and then I released the skill as the burden become unbearable. Amanises launched her attack, as we caught ourselves and I saw the dot touch the empty air, expanding, then there was a collapse in space, a rift opening in the air, a suffocating void, like the space had collapsed. Amanises snapped her head in our direction, dumbfounded by our change in position so suddenly. Unaware that time had stopped entirely. ¡®We can¡¯t go on like this forever. Even if we tire her down, she is still stronger than us, but it feels like something is off. She is not fighting properly, as if she has something up her sleeve¡ªstill waiting for something.¡¯ Mordian warned, as I rose to my feet, my mana worked and I conjured a lightning spell. ¡®Alright, I''ll be careful.¡¯ I returned. ¡®Jiwoo, whatever is happening in your head, let it go and focus on the battle. I know you hesitated just then, but don¡¯t let that memory hinder you right now.¡¯ I fell silent on Mordian¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t answer him. I knew that I had hesitated when conjuring frost-fire¡ªtrying to push those memories down the deepest pit of my heart. I clenched my hand as I saw Amanises turning to face us, her eyes looked annoyed and bored. ¡°Enough fooling around. I¡¯ve had enough of you two. I went easy on you for the sake of preserving your corpses, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I just need your damn heads.¡± Amanises barked, her doll-like face looked more horrendous and cruel as she looked at me. All of the scarce demonic energy in the atmosphere whirled, the mana wheezed as if fighting a silent battle for dominance, as a distortion rang through the air, the resonance of her intent pulsed like a wild tsunami, as we prepared. But Amanises¡¯s body picked speed as she covered the distance between us in an instant, Mordian ready for her assault, launched his fists at her and I followed along with the lightning spell weaved as we fought against the seraphim, her body gracefully evaded Mordian¡¯s strikes, but her petite figure was caught by the charge of static regardless of her nimble movements. With the surge of her intent, the cage of lightning dispersed. Mordian conjured several translucent barriers, trying to trap her in, as Amanises struggled and I began to weave another spell I''d been working on related to the earth particles. But the demonic energy twisted, and I felt the space around us groan, the entire area became subject to some skill she still hadn¡¯t used, and suddenly Mordian¡¯s face twisted, as I saw the demonic energy encompassing heart darken as the corrupt energy began to spread to areas around his heart. But it wasn¡¯t just him, I too felt it, my breathing turned shallow as I felt like an unbearable weight had been placed over me. I felt the scales of the relic armour groan under the command of the element, the upper and more exposed scales began to vanish and crack as I felt the simmering sensation reach my skin. I panicked on the sight, as the barriers crumbled and Amanises escaped effortlessly, her arms burning with the dark aura of the crimson particles. Mordian stumbled forward, his knees buckled as his face paled, his hand reached for his chest, the unbearable pain travelled to me through our link. Whatever Amanises had done, had stimulated some side-effect of the curse. She approached and I threw a barrage of jabs and kicks, she countered effortlessly, her petite form swayed like the wind, as she struck my abdomen with all the demonic energy coalesced in one spot. Her hand shattered some of the scales as her nails barely grazed my skin. But she released another wave of her demonic energy, the scales of the relic armour succumbed to the corrupted energy, as they corroded and her hand dug deeper into my skin. ¡°It looks like you both severely underestimated me. Just because you landed a few of your attacks, you thought you had a chance of victory against me.¡± Amanises chuckled, her tone dry and oppressive. ¡°Yet, I''m considered the weakest seraphim so far¡ªwhere did all that strength go when you defeated an entire battlegroup, human. You¡¯re lacking, compared to how Lord Agares described you to be¡ªI assumed you would at least be a true threat, but perhaps my assumptions were quite off.¡± We fought against the soaring intent, I struggled in her grasp, and Mordian tried to rise to his feet, but the curse made him unable to. I gritted my teeth, all of my mana surged, the entire area began to distort, ice enveloped everything as frost-fire burst forth, unleashing a cascade of white flames which caught up to Amanises¡¯s arms. I twisted my body and struck her, she countered but I twisted again and my foot connected to her chest, my arm striking her cracked arms as they shattered and I created some distance between us. Amanises''s smile widened into a playful grin as her arms regenerated. ¡°I might have had a harder time if you two had fought me with the three from before, but they were just so eager to get killed so I couldn¡¯t wait any longer as a good sport.¡± ¡°What can a cursed dragon, and a war-broken human do together?¡± She purred, more as a statement than a question. We didn¡¯t reply, as I got ready for her attack. Her extraordinary speed made it hard for me to follow along each of her movements, she closed the distance instantly, a wave of corrupted energy struck me, as I felt the relic armour tank the strike, and several of its scales began to corrode like acid had been thrown on it, but it recovered. Amanises brow rose in surprise, over the recovery of the armour and myself. "You have a similar ability like us¡ªyou can regenerate the damage inflicted over you." She mused. Mordian tried to suppress his curse again, but against the oppression, after what Amanises had done with the demonic energy, for some reason the curse encompassing his heart appeared frenzied, like it had went out of control, spreading through and around the areas near his heart, and I saw his veins bulge up to his neck. Then suddenly, my grip on reality slipped as I tried to steady my breathing. Something felt...wrong. The air itself seemed to shift, heavier with each breath, pressing down on my chest. My thoughts¡ªit was like they weren¡¯t my own anymore, slipping through my fingers like grains of sand. My mind a blur, the fog from before thicker. My breathing felt abnormal, as if each breath painful and masked by some oppression I couldn¡¯t put my finger on. The air shimmered around me, not like heat, but like a mirage, distorting reality. My vision blurred, and I blinked furiously to clear it¡ªbut it seemed too surreal. "What¡¯s wrong, feeling light-headed?¡± Amanises asked, her voice turning more dark, like an echo travelling through a tunnel. I tried to focus on her, but her figure appeared blurred and distorted, as if an illusion. Her distorted figure walked past me, and I didn¡¯t even realize her presence, as if she had become a ghost. And I felt Mordian¡¯s pain soar through my mind which was clouded. Before I even realized it, my mind felt tethered, like something intangible had taken hold. I couldn¡¯t see it, couldn¡¯t fight it, but I felt it¡ªa creeping presence, subtle at first, then all-encompassing. It was as if invisible hands were pulling at my thoughts, threading through my memories. By the time I noticed, it was too late. One by one, they latched onto my mind, slipping past every wall I thought I had. My shoulders trembled as my body crashed down, and I dropped to the ground, catching myself with trembling hands. ''What...What the hell is this?'' I tried to mutter, though my voice barely sounded like my own. The edges of my vision blurred, and a fog rolled in, not around me, but inside me. My limbs felt heavy, like they weren¡¯t even mine anymore, my body turning to stone. I staggered, my knees buckling as a wave of dizziness washed over me. What¡¯s happening, why was this happening? Was this Amanises¡¯s doing, when did she cast this spell, or was it taking hold of me from the start of the fight when I first felt dizzy and my mind blurred? My breathing quickened as I fought against it. I tried to stand, but my body felt heavy, like a puppet with its strings cut. I heard a shout calling from inside me, a roar which tried to tear the walls which encompassed my mind. Then, another voice echoed, soft and serpentine, curling around my thoughts. ¡°What is it that you fear most, I wonder?¡± The sensation felt like threads attaching themselves to every thought I possessed. The threads dug deeper. I tried to fight, tried to push them out, but they wormed their way into my head. Memories surfaced unbidden, jagged fragments of pain I had buried long ago. I tried to fight against the flow, but all my memories, thoughts appeared like an open book¡ªthen I realised that through the use of destruction, my mind had already weakened to the point that the demoness was able to invade it. It felt like an excuse, but I just couldn¡¯t fight against the melodious whisper she spoke. They felt soothing, almost too peaceful¡ªlike a lullaby. But then from the depths of my consciousness, I felt a firm voice nudge me back to reality. I reached for it, like light at the end of a tunnel and found Mordian there, his struggling figure appeared in my mind as he fought against Amanises, but he was being overpowered, the curse taking its toll over him, as he was thrashed around like a rag-doll. Though battered and wounded, his concern for me seemed more than he had for himself. ¡°No,¡± I whispered, shaking my head. ¡°Get...out of¡ªmy head..." I sputtered, each word said through sheer will and instinct. My words faltered as the fog tightened its grip. My thoughts felt slower, my will slipping. Her voice felt too vivid, as if a part of me, every sound, every detail crafted to perfection. My hands trembled as I looked down, and my breath hitched at the sight¡ªmy hands were soaked in blood. ¡°No,¡± I whispered again, weaker this time. "What is your biggest fear?" She asked, and I trembled, my mind giving way to one of my most feared memories I had kept buried. Then just at that moment, when I opened my eyes to look at Amanises, to fight against her, I saw someone different, my eyes widened in horror and fear, I felt my mouth quivering, my breathing heaved, my heart tightening. He stood there...his snow-white hair fluttered in the quiet breeze, his arms steady by his sides and eyes just as abhorrent and cold as I''d witnessed in my past. Agares...he!! And then suddenly, I felt something strike me from the side. Pain...not some fabrication of the illusions Amanises has showed me, but real pain, as I snapped my head and saw Mordian lying nearby, supporting his body with one elbow and using his projectiles with the other. Amanises stood near him, watching him and tilting her head to me with a cruel smirk¡ªMordian''s attacks useless against her¡ª, as if finding thrill in our desperation. ''Get a hold of yourself, Jiwoo,'' he shouted in my mind, and I felt the invisible threads snapping as my thoughts returned to me. I clawed at my head, trying to force the fog away, but it only grew thicker, seeping into every crevice of my mind. My limbs went limp, my thoughts unravelling, my will slipping away again. I was nothing but a marionette now, dancing to the rhythm of someone else¡¯s design. Somewhere deep inside, I felt Amanises¡¯s presence, her foul amusement echoing through my mind as it sifted through my memories. It didn¡¯t dig deep, just enough to graze the edges of my pain, enough to hurt without mercy, to weaken me. ¡°Your mind is¡­deliciously fragile,¡± this time her voice purred from the outside. ¡°So many regrets, so many failures. Do you even want to fight back? You must be tired already, why don''t you give up now¡ªyou have done more than enough. It will save you from the suffering later.¡± "Do you not want to?" She questioned again. I saw Agares, Amanises, the demon who had killed Master, the demon who had killed Han, they all stood in front of me, their cruel faces still fresh in my memory. I gritted my teeth, clinging to the faint ember of defiance that still burned within me. My vision flickered, the illusions twisting and curling. Think, dammit. Fight. Focus on something real, anything. But what was real anymore? The threads tightened, and I felt myself slipping further, closer to that abyss. The voice echoed again, dark and velvety, wrapping around my mind like a noose. ¡°Regret is such a sweet emotion, isn¡¯t it? So much pain. So much failure.¡± ¡°What makes you think you wouldn¡¯t fail this time?¡± I tried to push it away, to fight, but the more I struggled, the deeper it sank. Memories I had buried long ago rose to the surface, sharp and jagged, stimulated by Amanises¡¯s spell and control, appearing more unforgiving and twisted. The voice chuckled. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re breaking so beautifully." I dropped to my knees again, my body limp, my mind fogged. Everything blurred into a suffocating haze. My will¡ªthe part of me that knew this wasn¡¯t real¡ªwas flickering, dimming like a candle in the wind. ¡°Get out of my head,¡± I growled once more as a final desperate attempt to shake loose her hold over my mind, but the words sounded distant, almost as if someone else had said them. The fog deepened. My thoughts unravelled, leaving me hollow, exposed, vulnerable. And then, as if my very soul was being pulled apart, the voice whispered again: ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be nothing. Just a hollow shell. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always been? All your memories will be subject to me." And for the first time since regressing, I wasn¡¯t sure if I had the strength to claw my way back. I was just so...tired. Mordian¡¯s distant voice dimmed and then fully vanished, as I felt stranded in the storm of my own agony. Slowly a hand slid over my back, it was cold, like a snake wrapping around me. Should I just give up? I thought, the words felt logical, but somewhere deep inside me, the will to not do it was still burning amply. I had no options left, all the spell I had, I''d thrown everything at her, and my efforts seemed futile, like throwing pebbles in a storm. But just then, a distant voice surged from with me, as a final attempt to retain my sanity, I reached within and searched and immediately found the origin of that voice¡ªthat presence. The power burned silently, formless, like a shadow which didn¡¯t have a form, waiting for me to call for it. And just from a glance I knew it was Ruler¡¯s Authority, but it felt odd, as if there was something different about it, some change I lacked to notice due to my lack of insight. I had no more options. Was this what everything came to? Just a few hours ago, I had begged Mordian to stop me if I ever thought of going out of control by using this power, and now I had no choice but to rely on it once more. But if I used the flame of destruction, I could kill her, I could stop the Seraph, not even she would be able to fight against those merciless flames. I could save Mordian and end a powerful enemy all at once. And as if to remove the shadows of doubt in my mind, Ruler¡¯s Authority responded through a dim pulse, its silent voice echoed softly in my ears. I removed the shackles, feeling my thoughts drift as the world around me spun, feeling the hold of Amanises¡¯s spell dwindle, the threads snapped and pushed away as my mind fell deeper into the clutches of this power. But this time around, it felt completely different, I didn¡¯t feel the sensation of my thoughts turning numb or mind clearing with an abnormal sense of stoicism and rationality, it was something beyond, something far more sinister and powerful, a presence I knew and had felt several times when using the skill but finding it distant and alien after feeling it again. I seem to see myself being replaced by a stranger, bit by bit, I turn cold and terrifying. I felt a hand grab me by my hair, a whisper echoing in my ears as my mind completely slipped, and I felt my consciousness drift. ¡°What do you fear?¡± *** Mordian Astrionyx My ribs felt weak, each shallow breath slicing through me like a blade. The blow I¡¯d taken from Amanises still reverberated through my chest, leaving me staggering to my knees. Around me, the battlefield churned¡ªreinforcements yet to arrive, their signatures distant but close. But my focus was elsewhere. My eyes locked on her. The female seraphim stood amidst the chaos. Her crimson eyes glowed, devoid of light yet burning with a hatred that felt almost eternal. Her blood-smeared robes lending her an eerie air of innocence corrupted. In her grip was Jiwoo. She had him by his long locks, her slender fingers twisting cruelly as she forced his head back. Blood streaked his face, trailing from his temple to his jawline, dripping onto the ground like tears. My bond¡ªmy companion¡ªstruggled in her grasp, his strength faltering against the oppressive aura she unleashed. It spread like a storm, demonic energy radiating with such force that even the strongest warriors would quail. I could feel it, an invisible weight pressing on my chest, suffocating me. The curse burned, my mana in jeopardy as I spat blood, lying on one knee. My vision blurred. My feet trembled, my body unsteady as the curse tightened its relentless grip on my heart. The pain shot through me like a dagger, dragging a pained gasp from my throat. Mana flickered and died within me, the suppression unrelenting, leaving me helpless. All I could do was watch as the seraphim bent closer to Jiwoo, her smirk cruel and her words cutting through the air like a blade. ¡°What do you fear?¡± She asked, her voice sweet, mocking, venomous. ¡°Open your mind to me. Show me your deepest, darkest secrets.¡± Jiwoo¡¯s wail cut through the air, weak, desperate, his body sagging under the weight of her presence. He thrashed against her grip, but it was no use. She was breaking him. I could feel it through our connection, his mind unravelling like shattered glass. Each strike of her presence was a hammer against a mirror, and I felt the pieces slipping further away. His thoughts scrambled, chaotic and fragmented. And through the haze of his crumbling mind, her voice filtered through it; my voice no longer heard. I tried to suppress the curse again, to force my mana to respond, but my body rebelled, the strain too much for me to bear so soon. My knees buckled again, finding my face frowning. Perhaps we had underestimated Amanises, her control and prowess, we knew nothing about. Even with all our combined strength, the odds of victory were near zero. But then¡­everything stilled. The battlefield fell silent, an oppressive, unnatural quiet. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, the sound deafening in the absence of all else. A new aura spread across the field, one unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before. It was suffocating, ancient, and primal. My body froze as dread crawled up my spine. This wasn¡¯t Jiwoo¡¯s power¡ªnot the familiar presence when he released Ruler¡¯s Authority. This was something else entirely. Something far darker and horrendous. Jiwoo¡¯s lavender eyes snapped open, and the aura surged. It radiated from him, oppressive and terrible, like the presence of a higher entity. My knees gave out entirely. Even though the pressure wasn¡¯t directed at me, it was unbearable¡ªeven worse than what Amanises had released. The seraphim stumbled back, her grip on Jiwoo loosening as her eyes widened in abject terror. A shriek tore from her quivering lips, raw and unrestrained. Her body trembled, and for the first time, I saw fear etched into her face. Jiwoo rose to his feet¡ªno, not Jiwoo...not anymore¡ªslow and deliberate, his movements unnatural, but graceful and powerful. His gaze bore into Amanises, and she let out a shriek, her body trembling. She waved her hands like a cornered animal, but it didn¡¯t matter. She couldn¡¯t stop him. She wept openly, tears streaking her once-imperious face. Her screams filled the air, but Jiwoo remained unmoved. ¡°STOP!!! Stay back, I said stay back. You Monster!!! Ahh, stay back,¡± she wailed, launching a blind weapon made of demonic energy, rough and crude. But even before she could launch it, Jiwoo waved his hand and the weapon dismantled, leaving only the dispersed energy. I found her actions questioning and almost confusing. Just what had happened in that spilt second that had changed the flow of this battle? When Jiwoo spoke, it wasn¡¯t his voice that reverberated. The words came from somewhere deeper, older¡ªa masculine voice that carried the weight of the ages. ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to learn of my fears, child.¡± Lightning sparked at his fingertips, brilliant and iridescent, and with a single motion, it shot forward. The bolt struck the seraphim¡¯s chest, piercing through her core in an instant. She didn¡¯t even have time to resist. Her body collapsed, lifeless, the oppressive storm of her presence vanishing as quickly as it had come, replaced by the new one which Jiwoo released. And just like that, Jiwoo had killed a Seraph as effortlessly as brushing away a fly. I struggled to my feet, my legs shaking beneath me. My whole body ached, but my eyes remained on Jiwoo¡ªor the being that now wore his face. This wasn¡¯t him. It couldn¡¯t be. Just by the look on his face, I knew this was not Jiwoo. I was sure. His lavender eyes glowed with a quality of iridescent, the intensity that wasn¡¯t his own, and the playful smirk that curled his lips felt alien. Wrong. He turned to me, his gaze piercing, and my breath caught. A shiver ran down my spine as he tilted his head, his expression unreadable, as if studying me for a moment. Then he spoke, his words cutting through the eerie silence. ¡°Heh, I almost mistook you for Mordain, your ancestor,¡± he said, his tone laced with amusement. ¡°The resemblance is¡­uncanny, Mordian." Chapter: 133: Obscured My breathing was ragged, my body on the verge of collapse, but I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from him. Jiwoo¡ªno, this entity wearing Jiwoo¡¯s face¡ªlooked at me with a playful yet unnerving smile which sent a nauseating wave of disgust through me. His lavender eyes glowed faintly, the colouration pulsed, slowly turning more iridescent, but there was no recognition in them¡ªlike a storm brewing in the void. Blood dripped from the corner of my mouth as I staggered back, pain radiating from wounds that refused to stop throbbing. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t my bond anymore. My mind spun, the after-effects of suppressing the curse tightened around my heart like a vice, making a surge of pain to run wildly throughout my body. My mana, weak and unstable, as I forcefully rotated it inside me to clear the remnant effects of the curse which still lingered. I breathed heavily, each breath left me struggling as I slowly rose to my feet, my eyes still fixed on Jiwoo¡ªor the entity which now draped my bond¡¯s skin and face. ¡°Who¡­are you?¡± I rasped, forcing the words out through gritted teeth. My voice wavered, but I held its gaze, even as my knees threatened to give out again. The aura around Jiwoo dimmed slightly, but the air remained heavy and oppressive. The entity tilted its head, Jiwoo''s expression shifting into something almost amused. Its smile widened, coy and infuriatingly calm, which sent a shiver to claw away at me. It let out a soft chuckle, the sound unnervingly human yet wrong in a way I couldn¡¯t place¡ªas if...something inhuman. ¡°It isn¡¯t time for you to learn that yet, Mordain¡¯s offspring,¡± it said, its voice laced with an ancient weight that carried the burden as old as time itself. ¡°The answers you seek will come¡­but not now. There is something else you must understand which holds more importance.¡± I clenched my fists, anger and frustration boiling in my chest. My head throbbed with the lingering traces of the curse, my heart still struggling to keep up with the oppressive energy radiating from it. But I refused to back down. ¡°Then why are you here? Why take over Jiwoo? Were you waiting for this opportunity to take over him when he was at his lowest?¡± My voice came out hoarse, the words laced with the sneer which replaced my expression¡ªhard and venomous. Its eyes sparkled with mischief, as if it found my question almost amusing. ¡°Heh, impatient as always, aren¡¯t you?¡± It said, folding its arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be so eager to jump into the abyss¡ªit can either consume you, or make you something more. But in your case right now, you¡¯re severely unprepared, unresolved, you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the truths and horrors which lie in the depths of that abyss. Your fate will be worse than death if you dare to take that step right now.¡± Its chuckle rose in the air, like a mock statement struck right into my chest. ¡°You ash¡¯ari were always so eager to unravel the truths of the world¡ªmore so, the dragons. It¡¯s no wonder your kind met such a tragic end.¡± The mention of my people¡ªthe dragons¡ªfelt like a dagger to my chest¡ªbut what felt more of a slap to my face, each word he spoke held some truth I could never unravel with the limited understanding I had. I clenched my jaw tightly until it ached, my pulse quickened, and my vision blurred with the memory of their slaughter. ¡°You know¡­what happened to us? The dragons?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with equal parts grief and rage¡ªunable to mask the shift in my emotions, and I felt like an open book to it, as if it could unravel me if wanted, but only reeled me along on the palm of its hand. It took a step closer, the weight of its presence pressing down on me even more¡ªas if an insurmountable mountain was placed in front of me. ¡°I know many things,¡± it said smoothly. ¡°Why your race was massacred. The reason behind your imprisonment. The secrets of the remnants, and why they persist even after all this time. Why the ancient war started, and what role each of the progenitors¡¯ played. I even know the reason behind your friend¡¯s regression¡­though that, for now, shall remain my little secret.¡± It brought a finger close to Jiwoo¡¯s mouth, appearing nonchalant and mischievous. I wanted to scream at it, to demand answers, but its smirk only grew wider, as if it thrived on my frustration, and for some reason I couldn¡¯t control my emotions in its presence, as if it knew far more than it led on. I clenched my hands, anger flaring inside me as I released a wave of my intent, clashing against its as the smile over my bond''s face widened further. ¡°And your question: why I took over your bond''s body in this particular moment?¡± It mused, its voice sounded mischievous, an edge of sarcasm growing at the tip of its tongue. ¡°If not for me, you, together with your precious bond and everyone here would have been disposed off by Amanises¡ªbefore even reinforcements were to step foot on this soil. You should be grateful that I decided to manifest in this vessel. You should be thanking me for helping you out by doing you all a favour.¡± I felt at a loss for words. But it was true, this entity had manifested in Jiwoo¡¯s body, killed Amanises, saving us all from a disaster, but I couldn¡¯t be sure what its true intentions were? Was it a friend or a foe. And it was unlikely that it was a friend from how it acted. My brows furrowed further as I saw Jiwoo¡¯s hair growing longer, his locks turning whiter, but, what remained unchanged was the dubious smirk which grated over my nerves. Then, as if struck by a sudden idea, it snapped its fingers. ¡°Tell you what,¡± it said, its tone almost playful. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. If you can land a single hit on me, I¡¯ll answer one of your questions. Truthfully, without riddles or games. You can ask me anything¡ªwhy your people were destroyed, why you were imprisoned, who I am¡­even the nature of the remnants. Or anything you wish to ask. The choice is yours, Mordian.¡± It stepped back, spreading its arms wide as if to make itself an easier target. ¡°I will do you one better,¡± the scales of the relic armour retracted, dissolving inside Jiwoo¡¯s body as the armour vanished. ¡°There, now your chances have increased.¡± Its words clearly struck a nerve inside me. ¡°But,¡± it continued, its voice darkening ever so slightly, ¡°I also wish to test your strength. Right now, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re worthy. You¡¯re not strong enough to handle the truth. But perhaps I¡¯m wrong. Perhaps you are ready¡­or are you?¡± The challenge hung in the air, its words taunting me. My legs shook as I forced myself upright, every fibre of my being screaming in protest. The curse weighed heavy, suppressing my mana, but I couldn¡¯t ignore this. I couldn¡¯t walk away this time. Not from this fight. I had all my answer right in front of me now, it was only a matter to reach them now. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mordian?¡± It teased, tilting its head like a curious predator. ¡°Are you afraid to find out what lies behind the veil? Or are you simply too weak to fight for it?¡± I gritted my teeth, steadying my breath. My hands trembled, but I summoned what little strength I had left. ¡°Don¡¯t mock me,¡± I growled. ¡°I¡¯ll make you answer me.¡± The grin on Jiwoo¡¯s face widened, its eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°Good,¡± it said softly. I pushed at my mana as I felt it protest against my will, moving through my veins like lightning zapping at my insides, as I pushed my body into a stance, turning my gaze to the entity. ¡°Are you ready?¡± It asked, no shift in its presence as if it possessed no essence of mana or any kind of energy, only an aura which oppressed the world around it. My bond¡¯s mana appeared alive, but under control, restrained, obscured. Just as I blinked, he vanished from in front of me, my breath caught in my throat as I felt an unbearable surge of pain rise from my chest, as the time it took for me to blink, he appeared in front of me, Jiwoo¡¯s knee connected to my sternum as my eyes widened and I went crashing backward. I rolled several times, taking a hold of myself as I pushed my body back into a stance, as it appeared in front of me again. There was no shift in the air, no movement in the presence of the mana or demonic energy, its movements seemed almost ghost like, as if obscured from the world momentarily and then appearing like a shadow. I hesitated for a heartbeat, unsure if to strike my bond''s body and wound him, but I had no other choice. Deep down I assured myself that Jiwoo would understand the reason behind my actions due to the urgency of the situation or even if he retained a part of his consciousness. I was quick to move as I conjured several projectiles, I pivoted, launching them blindly around me, as they struck my bond¡¯s body, but I felt no impact. Only seeing the projectiles turn asunder as the energy dispersed. I twisted mid stance, as I pulled at the mana all around us, the air bursted like a bubble as explosions rang in the air, the fire element moved and a fiery chain of explosions occurred around it, but I soon realised the wind and water particles protecting my bond¡¯s body even without a shift, as if the mana was redirected and aligned to some higher will. The mana dispersed as it waved its hand, as if my will and hold over the particles snatched away and lost. Then it moved, I followed its stance, finding myself reeled into its attack before I could even find time to react, its arms coiled back and then struck me in my abdomen with such fluid precision which left me flabbergasted and breathless. This power and technique, I thought as I spat blood and it took me by my leg, and soon I went hurtling in the air¡ªmy control over my physique lost, my mana appeared in jeopardy, as if it¡¯s strikes had targeted my channels specifically. This was no doubt the fighting style of the pantheon warriors, but the power and destructiveness of the technique was far deadlier than what I''d witnessed. Then it appeared again, its presence like a shadow, disappearing and vanishing as if erased from his world, and then reappearing out of thin air. It clasped both hands and then struck down, I brought my hands up to defend, but the power behind its strike was massive and unbearable as I felt the shockwave reach deep into my bones as I plummeted through the air and made contact with ground, a cloud of dust and debris rose in the air as I steadied my body, my legs shaking as I cleared the blood from my face. Then the terrifying sensation in the air increased, the hair at the back of my neck was left standing as I turned and it appeared behind me, I grunted as I launched my fist, unrestrained, but it appeared unaffected, countering with a pivot as it shifted my bond¡¯s body and manoeuvred into a roundhouse as I staggered back. The eerie sensation hung heavy in the air, a suffocating weight that seemed to wrap around me like thick chains. I locked eyes with the entity. Everything I had thrown at him was useless. Every strike, every spell, every ounce of strength¡ªI might as well have been fighting against the inevitability of time. It seemed unfazed by everything, no amount of effort good enough to counter it¡¯s insurmountable technique and power. It countered me effortlessly, not merely reacting but pre-empting, as though it could see through the fabric of my intent, unravelling my every move before I even made it. I had known Jiwoo was desperate when he activated Ruler¡¯s Authority. But this¡­this wasn¡¯t Jiwoo anymore. The entity that had awakened inside him was an aberration, something primordial, a being that had no place in this world. Everything appeared useless in front of it. All those years of training and struggle merely a pebble in the face of this raging storm. My instincts screamed at me to flee, to abandon the fight and run as far as I could. This wasn¡¯t a battle I could win. This wasn¡¯t even a foe I could hope to resist¡ªa foe far worse than a transcendent. My legs felt like lead, yet every fibre of my being was urging me to escape. And yet, here I stayed. I stayed for him. It didn¡¯t matter what this being wanted, I needed to free Jiwoo from its clutches. I had to, no matter what. I had promised him, I had promised to protect him and shoulder his weight with him, and this was my moment to prove myself right. Jiwoo¡ªno, the entity¡ªspoke, its voice a deep, solemn cadence, ancient and knowing. It resonated like a thousand voices layered over one another, each steeped in lifetimes of experience. ¡°Why do you continue to struggle?¡± The entity asked, its words cutting through the tension like a blade. I staggered, pain clawing up my arm and tearing through my body. My breaths were ragged, my vision blurred, yet I sneered through the agony, forcing myself to focus on the figure before me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I spat, venom lacing my words. The entity¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk. ¡°Are you really that desperate to get those answers? I mean, you can if you continue to meet the remnants! But it''s something more you want...Why are you trying to save him? Does it even matter? Is it worth it? In the beginning, you didn¡¯t care about Jiwoo. He was nothing to you¡ªjust another human, insignificant and unworthy of notice. But look at you now.¡± It gestured mockingly at my battered state, as if finding amusement and pity looking at me. ¡°Struggling, bleeding, risking your very life for the same human you wouldn''t have batted an eye for before. It¡¯s almost comical¡ªridiculous even.¡± The words struck a nerve, and my fists clenched. The entity continued, unrelenting¡ªas if it knew me better than I did myself. ¡°When you first met him, you thought him dull, unremarkable. That was, of course, until he freed you, granting you an escape from your prison¡ªshowing his true worth to you, which even you found fascinating. But don¡¯t delude yourself¡ªyou didn¡¯t care about Jiwoo. You were selfish, like all dragons before you¡ªeven all ash¡¯ari. Even your ancestor, Mordain, couldn¡¯t change the essence of your kind, no matter how hard he tried to reshape the Ash¡¯ari traditions.¡± ¡°Your foolish pride and pathetic standing stood in the way of your right and wrong. You even thought of disposing him, if he turned into a burden later. Didn¡¯t you? Yet, the way I see it, you were the burden always pulling down Jiwoo to rise to the top. He was guided by you, true, but even you began to feel inferior to his unrestrained talent and genius?¡± Its last words felt more like a question, as it felt like a slap to my face, so powerful that it left me speechless. And hearing those words while looking at Jiwoo made the guilt of my previous actions settle right into my chest like an old nasty wound probed by a dagger I felt a flash of anger surge through me, my mana flaring as I lunged at it. Projectiles formed around me¡ªblades of fire, ice, and pure kinetic energy¡ªbut it moved with unnerving ease. No hesitation, no wasted motion. It anticipated every strike, weaving through my attacks like a shadow slipping through cracks in the light. Then, with nothing more than a flick of its wrist, a barrage of spears¡ªelemental in nature¡ªmanifested out of thin air. There was no chant, no gesture. They simply were. It was as if its will alone brought them into existence. Before I could react, the world blurred. It vanished from sight, only to reappear before me in an instant. There was no sound, no disturbance in the air¡ªjust a horrifying stillness, as though reality itself had shifted to accommodate its presence. Its strike was devastating, landing squarely in my chest. I heard the sickening crack of bones breaking, felt the hot rush of blood fill my mouth. My body was hurled back, skidding across the ground like a ragdoll before coming to a halt. The entity stood tall, its expression unreadable but its aura oppressive. ¡°Why do you care about your bond so much now?¡± It pressed. ¡°You¡¯re already free. You could leave him, seek out the other ash-ari, or even the pantheons. After all, weren¡¯t they sworn allies of the dragons? Why stay with Jiwoo? It unlike you to have chained yourself to someone.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I glared at it, my vision swimming but my resolve unshaken. ¡°Did I strike a nerve?¡± It asked, its smirk widening. ¡°Or perhaps¡­you¡¯re waiting for something? Waiting for Jiwoo to fulfil a purpose only you can foresee?¡± The words struck deeper than I cared to admit. My jaw tightened, but I said nothing. Feeling my mouth dry and mind turn ajar. The entity tilted its head, scrutinizing me with a look that felt as though it could peel away my very soul. ¡°Ah, I see it now. You saw something, didn¡¯t you? A vision. When Jiwoo broke your chains and set you free, you glimpsed his future in that particular moment between shifting the world back from the static world, you were accidentally...¡ªno, perhaps purposefully pulled into the convergence zone¡ªwhere you witnessed a moment of greatness, a pivotal act that would shape everything. That¡¯s why you stay by his side. Now I understand why you withhold the truth about ¡®its¡¯ existence. Or you would have already made him aware, you don''t want to twist that moment when he does find out by himself, to not allow any external interference on your side, pr to hider his progress and insight." A coy smile played on my bond''s face, making my heart tighten. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for that far away future to unfold¡ªperhaps, it might not be as far away as I think.¡± It inclined its head. I froze, my blood running cold. It knew. Somehow, it knew about the vision I had kept hidden, the one I had never dared to speak of. The entity¡¯s expression shifted to one of mock pity. ¡°But you can¡¯t even use your inherited power on will, can you? The famed dragons of Astrionyx, masters of time, reduced to this. Mordain was a fool to let your kind¡¯s greatest gift fade into obscurity. I warned him many times to be careful, to be more decisive, yet his foolish thinking became his biggest liability.¡± Its tone turned almost sombre, but the pity and nerve never wavered. My resolve wavered, the weight of its words pressing down on me like a storm. ¡°But enough talk,¡± it said, its tone turning sharp. ¡°Before you can hope to see that future, you must survive me. I will see to it that you are determined and strong enough to survive that inevitable future.¡± The air around us grew heavy, suffused with an oppressive energy that made my skin crawl. The entity¡¯s smirk returned, its gaze unwavering as it awaited my next move. And despite every instinct screaming at me to give up, to run, I pushed myself to my feet. I wasn¡¯t done yet. The battle continued, my struggles paled against the fluidity of its techniques, I couldn¡¯t seem to land even a simple attack, not one scratch visible over its body as I considerably felt my movements lose pace, my body turning sluggish and weak as my mana died down, the curse having being suppressed multiple times felt unlike any weight I could bear. With another strike from it, I finally fell to my knees, my limbs felt like lead, as my eyes blurred, my breathing heaved and ragged, as I looked at Jiwoo. Searching for my bond in those iridescent eyes¡ªbut as hard as I tried, there was nothing, as if what I was searching for never existed. My senses focused on the entity as I struggled to keep myself conscious, my body screamed with fatigue, barely any mana left to sustain my body. The entity raised its arm forward as if inspecting my bond''s body, as it spoke. ¡°I have to say, when I manifested into this vessel, I was unsure of what to expect, ¡° it turned its eyes to somewhere distant, as I tried to follow but all my senses appeared dull and weak, there was no recognition in them. ¡°But I have to admit, Jiwoo has done an excellent job building this vessel. It''s a far-cry to what it used to be an year and a half ago. At that time when I gave him the system, I tried to make the assimilation happen, but he was just too weak¡ªboth physically and mentally. His body broke down as his mind crumbled. He wasn¡¯t able to withstand the burden of the process, perhaps I was being hasty, but now it seems the assimilation is going far better than I first expected.¡± It flexed my bond¡¯s arm, as the entity smirked mischievously. "And yet, he has made remarkable use of the system, despite its crude and simplistic design. I created this one system specifically for him, but my haste may have blinded me to its flaws. Perhaps in my rush, I overlooked its shortcomings, leaving it riddled with problems and overly simplistic. I regret that my creation has caused him so much trouble along his path." Its tone shifted suddenly, carrying a genuine sense of sorrow and care that caught me off guard. As my senses returned and my body began to recover, I couldn''t help but find the change in its voice strangely disarming. Just as it said, I saw a crack run along Jiwoo¡¯s arm, climbing up his shoulder, the flesh wound expanding, as fresh blood spewed out, a moment later the gruesome wound stitched itself, but another replaced it, one after the other the cracks formed steadily, but they all patched themselves. What¡¯s happening to him? I thought as I heaved a breath, feeling my mana return as I felt the after-effects of the curse subdue, but barely. A sigh rang in the air, as the entity looked down at Jiwoo¡¯s arms with a look of pity and concern in its eyes. ¡°It seems in my excitement of finally being able to move, I overexerted this vessel. It maybe strong, but still not strong enough to hold my existence and assimilate properly...yet.¡± ¡°W-why...¡± I mused, the taste of blood fresh in my mouth. ¡°Did you help Jiwoo, because you wanted his body for yourself? Because you lacked a vessel?¡± I rasped, my eyes glared intently at it as pained seared away at my insides. The wounds over Jiwoo''s body healed slowly, as the entity looked at me with a coy smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, I¡¯m not after Jiwoo just because I want his body. And the reason why you think I helped him is mistaken from its roots. Jiwoo has a far important purpose to fulfil in all of this...and that purpose aligns with my wishes and choices, so as an equivalent, I''m merely helping him achieve the results we both desire.¡± Its smirk turned more sorrowful and reminiscent, as if some burden weighing it down. ¡°And...¡± it started, its words like a brewed storm, each syllable laced with some uncertainty and desolation, but they were sincere, ¡°I saved you because I had a promise I failed to fulfil. A promise I made with someone dear.¡± Its eyes remained solemn, but the depth and sorrow in its voice dug deeper then I could fathom. ¡°What? What do you mean¡ªby that?¡± I asked, but the entity remained silent to my question, only the reminiscent look of loss fresh over its features. With a breath all the emotions were whipped away from its face, as it said suddenly. ¡°You may not be able to move for the next few minutes due to the restrictions of the curse and your wounds and fatigue. So, in that time let me give you a piece of advice¡ªit''s up to you to take it, or just wave it away like nonsense.¡± ¡°But you never were someone to quietly listen and adhere to what someone told you.¡± Its hand moved, and the mana coalesced around me, thick chains confined me to my place as I struggled but gave up as I focused on channeling my mana. I furrowed my brows, my chest heaved for breath, my mana returning, but my veins remained bugled and protruded near my heart and neck as the curse clawed at my insides. "There''s an old saying, Mordian: the more power you gain, the smaller the world around you becomes. With every step toward greatness, the vast expanse of life narrows, and what once seemed infinite becomes suffocatingly finite." The entity stood solemnly in front of me, its demeanour somewhat unnerving, its shadow stretching sharp against the swirling light of the setting sun. The silence between us stretched thin, humming with unspoken weight. I didn¡¯t press the entity. It spoke when it wanted to, and anything forced from it seemed more worth less than silence¡ªbut even then, its words held certain truths obscured in shadows, I couldn''t grasp. After what felt like an eternity, it finally broke the stillness. Its voice was calm, deliberate, yet carried a strange air of detachment. "Have you ever thought about what it means to believe in something, Mordian? To call something ¡®true¡¯? People don¡¯t realize how tightly they cling to what they think is real. They take the shape of their beliefs and call it reality, as though it¡¯s some immutable law." I narrowed my gaze but said nothing. It wasn¡¯t asking me to answer, and I knew better than to interrupt as I focused on my recovery. The entity¡¯s words ran deeper than they seemed on the surface¡ªas if it wanted me to dig deeper and find the reason and meaning behind its words. It continued, as if speaking to the air itself. "But truth¡­it¡¯s not solid. Not fixed. It shifts depending on where you stand, who you are, what you want to see. One person¡¯s truth could just as easily be a shadow for someone else. And yet, they¡¯ll swear by it, as if swearing makes it real." ¡°Your bond is similar to this. His understanding of things is broken, rudimentary, but he has only recently started to look at things from a different angle, allowing him the use of demonic energy. But, he always stuns his own growth by his lack of understanding and insight, over©\complicating things, even when he has all the answers in front of him, he doesn¡¯t look at them in the way he should, he always complicate things due to his insecurities and the war ahead of him¡ªusing them as an excuse. Confining his mind to the patterns of his previous life.¡± Its words curled around me like smoke, intangible but clinging to my thoughts. I glanced at Jiwoo, trying to read my bond¡¯s expression, still searching for some recognition, but his face was as obscured as the entity''s words. ¡°What are you getting at?" I asked carefully, my words levelled, curiosity barely scrapping at the edge of them. It tilted its head slightly, its tone almost amused, though it lacked any true mirth. "You think I¡¯m explaining something, Mordian? Maybe I¡¯m just wondering aloud. Or maybe I¡¯m reminding you of something you already know." It paused, its eyes still fixed ahead, though they seemed distant, as if looking at something only it could see. "The edicts¡­they¡¯re not what they seem, are they? They don¡¯t speak in absolutes. They whisper in riddles, leaving you to decide what to take and what to leave behind. Maybe they¡¯re just a mirror, showing you the truth you want to see¡ªor perhaps even an illusion you want to believe.¡± The words lingered in the air, unsettlingly open-ended. I frowned, the weight of its insinuation pressing against the back of my mind. "You¡¯re saying the edicts aren¡¯t absolute?" I ventured, though it felt more like a question aimed at myself than at it. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t it make it that everything is an abstract. That even regression could be possible, as Jiwoo has told me?¡± Jiwoo¡¯s lips curved faintly, but the smile was unreadable. "I¡¯m not saying anything, Mordian. I¡¯m just wondering¡­If you saw something in that mirror, would you trust it because it felt real, or because you decided it was real?" It finally turned its head toward me, shifting its gaze from the far distance, its gaze sharper than I expected, cutting through the haze of my mind and locking onto me. "Everyone shapes their own reality, in the end. The only question is whether you¡¯re the one doing the shaping¡­or if you¡¯re just letting something else do it for you." Its words left a crack in my thoughts, something I couldn¡¯t quite piece together but couldn¡¯t ignore either. As it turned back to the horizon, silent once more, I found myself staring at it, the weight of its voice echoing in my mind. It didn¡¯t give me answers. It never did. But somehow, it always managed to leave me with something far heavier: questions only I could answer. ¡°Tell me...did the dragons really have the strength to bend time to their will or is it just a false rumour going around since Mordain''s time? Through enough insight, can time be reversed or changed?¡± I asked, feeling my tone turn desperate. Without a moment''s hesitation, it answered. ¡°Yes, Mordain was the first and final dragon to have the capabilities to bend time, but that was only until he chose certain descendants to inherent his insight and strength. Your mother was one of them, Mordian. Sylvie possessed the capabilities of using the edict of time¡ªbut her immense talent didn¡¯t restrict her to only the use of one edict. So, I sought and taught her, only providing guidance from time to time, which your father later found out about as well.¡± I found his words somewhat astounding, as I reeled along each of his words, finding certain truths even now about my parents and race. "Allow me to answer your question with another: Why do you assume time can be reversed? That notion, at its foundation, is flawed. Time is relentless, a stream that only flows forward, yet it is not unyielding. It can warp, contort, and ripple when subjected to the right forces¡ªsubtle or immense. These distortions are not reversals but intersections, delicate junctures where countless futures branch from a single moment. A trivial action¡ªa glance, a breath, a word¡ªcan unravel the threads of inevitability, redirecting time''s current toward a destiny already woven, waiting for the world to catch up. The question isn¡¯t whether time can change¡ªit¡¯s whether we can comprehend the forces that compel it to." Then after a heartbeat, which felt like an eternity, it spoke again, its words solemn and sharp, as if telling me something of the greatest importance. ¡°This world, however, dangles precariously from a fragile tether, its existence perpetually threatened by the weight of causality. Entropy. "It said with a solemn tone. "What you¡¯ve witnessed is no mere anomaly, but the effect of a tempering¡ªa disruption in time¡¯s flow so severe that it pushed reality into a self-correcting state, the cracks so deep in the time-line that they can never be fully recovered¡ªsimilarly, these unknown factors are like a dominoes effect. Your bond has walked a path diverging from his past life in countless ways, yet some threads have twisted back into alignment, as though time itself insists on mending its fractures. That is the inevitability of time¡ªit does not always shift or break. Instead, it reels and writhes, striving to restore itself, correcting every anomaly, no matter the cost or action required. That is Entropy." I thought hard on its words, but they seemed too extreme for me to put my belief in them. But then came the question of what this entity had just shared? Would I decide for myself or let it decide what reality for me to believe in. Then how could Jiwoo had regressed in time? What about his experiences? It couldn¡¯t all be a mistake. ¡°You should be able to come to an understanding shouldn¡¯t you? Or would you continue to delude yourself?¡± The smirk over its face returned, but my mind remained under deep contemplation, the chains of pure mana grew rusted like the ones bounding my mind, as they cracked and crumbled and it pushed into a stance and gestured me to take one. I didn¡¯t know if this fight had been against an enemy, which now seemed more like a lesson with a mentor. I looked to my left, and felt several strong signatures of mana rising, demonic energy radiating unrestrained around them, several of them, but the reinforcements remained strong, they fought, the shockwaves of their fight travelled even here. ¡°It seems Amanises wasn¡¯t stupid enough to come here alone. For the worse case she had brought along several strong demons with her in case she needed to flee.¡± The smirk over its face twisted slightly as it added. ¡°But it seems her fortune wasn¡¯t as favouring to her today.¡± Then it shrugged, its face wore a sigh as it spoke. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s resume our fight.¡± It said as I rose to my feet finally, as I lunged forward and clashed with the entity head on, seeing all my strikes turn against me, as I tried everything to strike it. Then its arms struck me in my ribs, as I crashed on to the ground, feeling my wounds recover painstakingly slow, but the damage done was unbearable. *** Park Jiyoung The porcelain white sword in my hand slipped from my grasp as my mana dimmed, my arms losing strength as my muscles gave out under the force of practicing the Samarthyang style, each movement left a heavy burden over my body, and while I''d only recently began to achieve control over the first movement, I knew I lacked control and power, feeling my shortcomings through each movement and mistake I made. My speed was the only think I was confident in right now. The Samarthyang style appeared a far bigger burden I could only hope to master with enough time and resilience, but through each technique, each movement, each motion, I knew I was learning something new, allowing me to create a Samarthyang only unique to myself, like my father. He tutored like he had promised since our meeting, he took precious time out of his schedule and helped me train in the martial arts of our family. I chuckled, as I remembered seeing his exhausted state after such a long time. But, through our time spent together during training, I was once again reminded about who my father actually was. After he had broken through to the rank, his strength and influence had increased far more than before, solidifying his position further and his hierarchy among the high-rankers of the World-Union. I picked up the porcelain white sword which I''d found inside the basilisk dungeon, feeling the cold handle against my skin as I straightened, moving the blade in my hand. After obtaining this item, I had only used it during training sessions or sometimes during duels, but the material with which it was made was extraordinary, it seemed equal to a rare rank item. Its strength and durability was something which other items paled in comparison with, and while the rank difference between us wasn¡¯t that far, I didn¡¯t have a hard time maintaining the best applications when using the blade. I continued repeating a single set of movement for another thirty minutes, feeling sweat trickle down my sides as I felt each movement bring a sense of satisfaction to me, making me feel thrilled as I tried to follow along what my father had taught me so far. Each sting in my muscles, the frustration of failing again and again and rising back up felt fulfilling, this fatigue I felt was definitely the signs of my growth, but I knew that if I wanted to even touch his shadow I still needed to do more. I stopped performing the movements and sat crossed legged after a quick breather, using the breathing forms Jiwoo had taught in the basilisk dungeon, as I meditated, feeling the mana coalesce around me faster. I nudged at the status window as it bloomed in front of me. __________ ¡¾NAME¡¿: ¡ºPark Jiyoung¡» ¡¾RANK¡¿: ¡¾PROFESSION¡¿: Swordsmanship ¡¾LV.3¡¿: Martial Arts ¡²Samarthyang Surta Style¡³ ¡¾STRENGTH¡¿: ¡¾STAMINA¡¿: ¡¾AGILITY¡¿: ¡¾VITALITY¡¿: ¡¾INTELLIGENCE¡¿: ¡¾CHARM¡¿: ¡¾MANA¡¿: ____ ¡¾SKILLS¡¿ ¡¾{E}Shadow Emergence¡¿ This skill allows the host the ability to create a small domain using their mana and outstretching it into the surrounding expanse, allowing the host to create a connection with the shadows in a short range to blend into them to leap and cover shot distances. Note: The farther the range of the shadow used by the host the more the host¡¯s mana will be drained to allow the bypass. * ¡¾{E} Sword Wave¡¿ This skill allows the host to create an illusionary sword not perceived by someone, creating a second hidden slash when the host swings their sword. Note: An adamant amount of control is required to give the illusionary sword shape, requiring a firm control over the mana and depending on that the force, speed and mass of the slash is determined. ____ __________ I looked at the status window, feeling my rank and strength increasing gradually as I took a look for a moment longer as I caught my breath. I was developing fast, faster than any recorded student in the academy''s history, and the credit for that could also go to Jiwoo. While I was behind Ryuya in our first year, after Jiwoo had helped me break through, having given me that herb, it had boosted my progress, so much so that I felt my progress appear faster than I''d ever felt. And due to that I had already reached the rank. And Jiwoo had always been one of my goals since I cleared my feeling for him. I wanted to stand by his side, as someone who he could rely on. I stopped using the breathing forms, feeling unsure for some reason, even now Jiwoo¡¯s absence stirred these unexplainable emotions inside me,¡ªperhaps, my growing feeling for him made me like this, yearning for someone you want to so desperately see, but can''t. And then my eyes went to the crack on one of the walls of the training room of my dormitory room. It was a long tear, the precision and accuracy of the tear seemed almost artistic as I saw there were barely any fissures along the path of the tear, it was a clean cut. I had thought of having this tear fixed many times in the past few months, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to have it fixed. The tear seem to remind me of Jiwoo, when he had requested me to allow him to train in this facility room. And this seemed to be a reminder of our short time together¡ªthe bleak ones, the misunderstandings, the ones I held closest to my heart. How he always smiled at me, making me feel important without having that shrewd ulterior or obsequious look that others made, making he feel eased and comfortable around him. But somewhere in my heart, I felt doubt cluster like smoke as I found myself conflicted over my own emotions. Because, if I remembered, Jiwoo had never once looked at me the way other boys did, but the concerning part was, he hadn¡¯t even looked at me in a way I wanted him to even when I showed less interest than I did after, he appeared as friendly as before with the ups and downs in our relationship, but I just couldn¡¯t seem to say that he had feeling which were mutual. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t even see me as a love interest. But from how Jiwoo seemed, he had so many burdens he never spoke of, the weight over his shoulders. He always tried to carry everything by himself. That¡¯s what I hated about him¡ªhow he was always the first to risk his life in the face of danger to protect the people he cared about, or how he had disappeared without saying a word¡ª, but, I no doubt admired how he always found the strength to overcome any challenge. That¡¯s why I love him. It wasn¡¯t because of his strength or extraordinary abilities, but due to his strong mentality and the kindness of his heart. I looked at the tear once more as I walked closer to it and touched its surface, as I thought. ¡®What might you be doing right now Jiwoo? What kind of new challenge would you be facing now to test yourself?¡¯ I felt a pang in my heart as I prayed, wherever he may be, may he be safe Chapter: 134: A Shard of Clarity Mordian Astrionyx I lunged forward, feeling all my cells groan under the brunt of my actions to strike at the entity. Searing pain radiated through each part of my body so vividly that I felt like I could collapse at any moment, but I persisted against the pain and fatigue, attacking using different techniques, spells, my actions fuelled merely by desperation now as I spat blood, taking a swing at the entity. It followed my actions, reading between the flow, the timing and perhaps even taking account of how I shifted my muscles, as if aware of the very intent behind my actions as it dodged, countering with a hook as I felt my vision swim as my breath hitch. But I gritted my teeth as I persisted against it all, pushing at my mana as I lurched at it, but at the final moment my body gave out, as I felt my heart feel oppressed, the pain so severe it clawed at me, unlike anything I''d ever felt before. The entity appeared again, and I brought my hands forward to defend against its strike as it struck and then took my right hand as I was left disoriented, and in that heartbeat that followed all I felt was a twist and the sickening crack of bones shattering as I was lunged in the air and then crashed on to the ground. I took several seconds to take a hold of myself, my heart pounded in my chest like a drum, the beats caught in my throat as my vision blurred further, I couldn¡¯t even see the things in front of me clearly, this was the weakest I''d ever been since the massacre of the dragon race. ¡°Why do you keep struggling? Or do you want me to stir things even more for you put up a better struggle?¡± The entity¡¯s words rang inside my ears, the words barely audible in my numb mind as I took a hold of my feet and stood, the world around me appeared in blurred spectrum of different colours. I wanted to say something, to shout, but with so little strength left in me, even standing left me struggling. It raised its hand, a twisted smirk played on its lips. ¡°Or do you want me to use the flame of destruction right now?¡± No....I thought as I gritted my teeth, feeling anger rise from within me, but it was quickly overwhelmed by panic and trepidation; memories of when Jiwoo had just woken up after so many days, his desperation, his pain, his trauma of using the flames, how he appeared despaired and almost broken.... How I''d almost lost my bond. His uncertainty, his despair, his shattered confidence in his strength and capabilities, all of that clawed at my mind. I couldn¡¯t let him go through that experience again. But what more could I do now? I had barely any mana left, no options or spell that could go against this entity, this fight had seem to be against the inevitability of time itself. As if I wasn¡¯t fighting an opponent but the converged wrath of the universe itself. I had fallen to my knees, as it walked closer to me, each foot fall resonating with the dim beating of my heart as I saw its eyes scrutinize me. ¡°What more do you thing you can do? You barely had the strength to resist an opponent like Amanises, and now you are struggling to get your bond back from my clutches.¡± It shook its head in resignation, as the pity directed at me left a crater of grief and powerlessness to open inside my heart. ¡°It''s similar to what happened when Sylvie made the sacrifice to die in your stead, in order to allow you to escape the massacre of your race¡ªto protect the one thing she considered even more precious than her own life.¡± It added, a maelstrom of raw emotions surged inside me as I felt my mind struck. Shivers ran wildly through my body, as my mother¡¯s final sacrifice played inside my mind, so fresh, so vivid, as if it had only happened recently. Her soft, motherly eyes, her caring and concerned gaze looking at me with emotions I still couldn¡¯t quite describe. Even in her final moments, she didn¡¯t look afraid of death, but started at it straight in its eyes, no hesitation or fear in her eyes or in her demeanour. The entity walked even closer as it spoke, its voice unrestrained, its aura pressing down on me even more as each breath left me struggling, its eyes radiating pain, sorrow, and an emotion similar to regret and self-loathe. ¡°Neither Sylvie nor your father, Anthirix, is here now to protect you; or anymore sacrifices left for you. Even your bond is under my control. What do you have to offer Mordian? You have nothing to show for it¡ªfor the sacrifices of the people who died to protect you, to keep you alive!¡± Its voice boomed, the emotion of rage so raw and unrestrained, building like a storm, cutting at the atmosphere like a blade. ¡°Do you want to know what were the last words Sylvie said before she met her end?¡± It pressed, as I felt my body release all the fatigue at once, my mind ajar from the heart-wrenching memories of the past. ¡°She said to protect you. That you need to live, not for us, not for revenge, but for yourself.¡± My eyes turned heavy, feeling the weight of those words press down on me like a mountain, my mind wanted nothing but to stop right now, to crawl into a hole and turn my back to all of these hardships, to accept my defeat, to accept my powerlessness, that I couldn''t do it. I was never enough, I had allowed Ashmedai to kill my parents, my people, how they ravaged our lands, destroyed everything. How could I be enough, when even the entire dragon race couldn¡¯t survive? What did they see in me to give me this chance? I felt those words stab at my heart like a dagger, the pain of the truth so unbearable. I stayed on my knees, finally letting the weight of reality fall all over me which I had been rejecting for as long as I knew. I lowered my head, looking down at the mangled ground, my vison soaked in blood as I felt my thoughts turn numb. ¡°Have you finally come to your senses, Mordian? It doesn¡¯t feel good does it; accepting the reality, pushing that cactus down your throat. The regret and the destruction, it will never go away, even if you reject it all, it will come crawling back to you. Your will weak and heart in turmoil for the lose and acceptance of being the last of your kind. So, I ask you, Son of Mordain...will you give up here and now, or will you persist even in the face of death?¡± I looked up, my neck stiff, eyes barely retaining their focus, and I saw Jiwoo¡¯s visage, unsure what to expect on that face. Was my bond lost forever? Could I not even save him? Was it impossible? I thought as the entity appeared unmoved, its figure only a few steps away. But with a rush from my left side, I saw a thin shadow envelope me, gunmetal hair¡ªappearing almost silver in the sunlight¡ªfluttering in the air as vines protruded from the ground, mana stirred in the air as they lunged at the entity. But before they could do anything, the vines bursted, leaving only teared pieces as I felt a push in the ambient mana and saw the entity move, I tried to do anything but my body refused to move, but Aurora simply stood in her position, her arms spread wide as if protecting me. The entity¡¯s fist stopped only inches away from Aurora¡¯s face, its stance turning nonchalant as it stood straight. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be a victim of this fight, Aurora Silverlight. This has nothing to do with you, I merely have business with the dragon. So, I advice you to step back.¡± The entity said with its heavy and oppressive voice, as I felt Aurora¡¯s face contort under the weight of its aura. She stood rooted to her spot, as she shouted, looking at the entity with clear animosity¡ªbut there was painful desperation on her face as she looked at Jiwoo''s visage. ¡°Shun, please come back. I know you can hear me. Please...didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to protect the people you care about, then why are you letting this entity take over you, and letting it hurt Mordian?¡± She said in one breath, her eyes looked heavy, perhaps tears welling in them as her breath hitched. ¡°Please...come back,¡± she wailed desperately. For a moment the air seemed silent, the words left a deep impression, as the entity didn¡¯t say a word, but after a suffocating moment, a faith chuckle rang in the air, turning more clearer as we looked at the entity draping my bond¡¯s face. ¡°You say to come back, but what if I told you that Jiwoo doesn¡¯t want to come back?¡± The entity spat, its words stung like a hot brand over my skin as Aurora appeared conflicted, her eyes narrowed in doubt and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± she shouted back, but the smirk on the entity''s face widened, as if her desperation was merely like a child''s cries. ¡°I''m not lying, Aurora. He is hurled into the deepest pit of his heart, if he wanted to fight against my control and take it back for himself, I would¡¯ve actually had a harder time to maintain this vessel, but nothing¡¯s happening, meaning that he isn¡¯t fighting back, or even putting up a struggle.¡± It said with a cruel wry smile playing on Jiwoo¡¯s face, Aurora''s mouth quivered, her knees buckled as she almost feel to the ground under its aura. ¡°Do you want you know something?¡± It probed, as if playing some cruel game. ¡°Jiwoo has given up. He has no will to come back, he finally gave in, destruction was the breaking point for him. And this time, he doesn¡¯t want to come back. He''s finally broken.¡± Aurora bit down on her lower lips, her eyes trickled with tears, as she groaned under its presence. But she didn¡¯t budge from her spot even now. ¡°You¡¯re far more stubborn than I thought. But I warned you, this was between me and him, if you want to get reeled into it, then don¡¯t blame me.¡± Anger flared from the deepest pit of my heart as I saw the entity draping Jiwoo¡¯s skin strike Aurora, the back of its hand struck her face as she groaned, her body went flying, then after a moment which felt like an eternity, she made contact with ground, rolling several times, as her body stopped, her movements limp and breathing shallow. I bolted from my knees as I maneuvered my body and tried to attack it, desperation fuelled my attempt, as I saw it move, ready to counter any of the attacks I could have launched, as if not fighting against the flow but becoming one with it, creating harmony with a storm, and using it to its absolute advantage. It pivoted, and its arms struck me in my ribs, the stinging sound of bones cracking reverberated as I spat blood, the movement fluid and no unnecessary waste in its strength. Disregarding my own well-being, I lurched at the entity, as my broken arm dangled freely against me, the bits of mana I had recovered using mana rotation moved and my body began to turn illusory at the edges, my form expanding as scales grew over my skin and I transformed into my dragonic form. I did whatever I could, I simply lurched at it blindly, no intent behind my actions, only pure anger and desperation behind my attempt now as I wanted to end this battle now. But with a twist, it shifted in the air, escaping my jaws at the final moment, as I forced my body and focused all the remnant mana I had left and fired a beam of pure energy in its direction, as it raised its hand, the beam struck and I saw Jiwoo¡¯s hand cracking as the entity seem to grunt finally, but everything seemed enveloped by its released intent now, as the ground beneath me crushed and the beam dispersed, I took that moment and transformed back and threw myself into the air, as I shot toward it using a beam of mana to propel myself. The entity stood disoriented by the damage of exerting too much influence over my bond¡¯s body found my approach too late, its arms open with gruesome wounds, as blood dripped from every corner of Jiwoo¡¯s body. I gathered the last drop of energy inside me, as I curled my left hand curled and barely grazed its face, as I felt all my energy vanishing, as I plummeted to the ground, my eyes locked on the entity who remained in mid-air as I stumbled and breathed, each breath brought a sting through my chest.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. My vision swam, blood dripped from my mouth, unbearable pain clawing through each part of my body, wounds throbbing relentlessly, but my gaze never once left the entity. ¡°Heh, good job,¡± the entity said with a friendly smile, as I found its actions even more apprehensive than before, appearing all friendly now. ¡°It looks like all that taunting worked pretty well.¡± My hand went to my chest, precisely near my heart, as all my veins bulged, my skin turning pale and purple, as I spat blood, the ground soaked by the crimson liquid, as I stumbled to my knees, but just as my consciousness was about to drift, I heard a snap coming from ahead, and all the fatigue and pain was stripped away, the world around me spun and everything drained to a white expanse which stretched on for as far as my eyes went. My condition appeared different, no wounds or blood visible, as my robes appeared undamaged, not one scratch. I moved my gaze and saw Jiwoo standing in front of me in this void. His eyes seemed different now, they had changed, they appeared starry, like a night sky, with countless stars twinkling, each holding depths of knowledge as deep and old as the universe itself. ¡°The damage exerted over you was too immense, so I pulled you into the thought realm. Here we can finish our conversation before both our times end.¡± The entity said, its voice resonating through the void, but there was no hostility in its words like before, it appeared like a sage, gone was the glare in its eyes during our battle and what replaced it was utterly shocking. ¡°It''s written all over your face just how surprised you are. I apologize for asking for a battle and handling you so badly. But it was true I wanted to test your resolve, to see how far you could go for Jiwoo.¡± It said, its words relaxed, no rush or hidden motive behind it as it appeared awaiting, as if wanting me to ask whatever I wanted to. I felt wronged for a moment, I wanted to shout at it, but I eased myself instead, knowing that this wasn¡¯t the moment for that, and perhaps both of us were running out of time. So I asked the question I wanted to. This was the question I wanted answered most at this moment after scrutinizing the options available from our conversation during our battle, and through its explanation, I had come to realize what I needed answers for. I knew I could ask it anything, the entity itself had said that, so out of everything; my race¡¯s extinction, Jiwoo¡¯s regression, the mystery behind everything connecting him to these phenomenon...I knew what I needed to know in this particular moment, to not make things anymore complicated. The entity looked at me, as if it already knew what I wanted to ask, but I still pressed. ¡°How does one reach the transcendence stage? It is theorized to be impossible, a stage only rumoured in the ancient past. Even the Seraphims, I don¡¯t think, even they¡¯re able to reach a full transcendent power?¡± ¡°That answer is different for everyone, just like when reaching the integration stage. And yes, their evolution and biological traits are different from the other races, but even they fail to acquire a complete transcendent stage, harmonized through their abilities to use more extraordinary abilities.¡± It said, as if stating something obvious. "But, let me ask you before giving you an answer? What do you think is the fundamental difference between the integration and transcendence stage, Mordian?" The entity inhabiting Jiwoo¡¯s body asked, its voice carrying an unnatural calmness, as if the answer was both obvious and deeply elusive. The question unsettled me. I had poured years of my life into reaching the integration stage, dedicating every ounce of my effort to break through barriers that most could only dream of surpassing after years of hard work and resilience, but it was also because of my dragonic inheritance, giving me a better edge at reaching this strength with less hurdles, but all that was taken away by Ashmedai. And yet, the way it phrased its question made me feel as if all my accomplishments were just an illusion. I hesitated, the weight of the question pressing heavily on my mind as I tried to think of different answers, but all of them appeared unfit; lacking. Before I could even attempt an answer, it spoke again, its starry gaze locking onto me. "There isn¡¯t," it said flatly, cutting through the silence like a blade. "The gap between integration and transcendence is not as fundamental as you believe¡ªthat¡¯s why many among the ash¡¯ari were able to reach it in the past. If you have reached integration, transcendence is simply another step¡ªan inevitable progression, like the flow of a river toward the sea¡ªlike the shift of something trying to develop itself into a bigger whole. The challenge is not in the step itself, but in your willingness to take that step forward. Transcendence demands more than effort; it demands risk, the willingness to lose everything to gain something greater." Its eyes gleamed with a knowing light, as if it could peer directly into the turmoil within me. "Think of it this way: imagine a bird perched on a branch. The integration stage is akin to the bird learning how to use its wings, understanding the wind, and mastering the art of flight in a controlled environment. Transcendence, however, is when that bird must take flight into the heart of a storm, trusting its instincts and embracing the unknown. It¡¯s not a question of ability, but of belief." The words struck a nerve, and I found myself questioning everything I thought I knew. But my mind felt like it was close to unravelling something. The entity leaned forward slightly, its gaze piercing. "Mordian, if I told you that you possess the understanding to reach transcendence, yet simultaneously lack it, would you believe me?" The paradox it posed unravelled me further, as if it were revealing a truth so simple, yet so profound, that it felt impossible to grasp. Its presence, alien and unnerving, felt less like that of an enemy and more like a teacher, pushing me to confront the barriers of my own mind. I remained silent, the echoes of its words reverberating within me. This wasn¡¯t just a question of power¡ªit was a question of perspective, a challenge to shed the illusions I had clung to for so long. "What do you propose I do?" I asked, my voice steady despite the confusion clawing at my thoughts. It was a strange sensation¡ªstanding before something that I knew was an enemy, yet feeling as though I were in the presence of a mentor¡ªmuch less an old acquaintance. This wasn¡¯t a battle; it felt like a lesson, one I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to learn after what it had done. The entity tilted its head slightly, its starry eyes swirling with a spectrum of colours that seemed to defy logic. When it spoke, its words were layered with riddles, their meanings obscured like shapes hidden beneath murky water, or was that how I perceived them? Perhaps it was telling me the entire truth, but with my lack of understanding I couldn¡¯t grasp the truth even if it was fully placed in front of me. "Do?" it echoed, as though the question itself were flawed. "To do implies that the answer lies in action, that the path forward is carved by mere effort. But effort alone cannot unlock what you seek." It circled me slowly, its gaze never breaking from mine. "The bird on the branch does not ¡®do¡¯ when it flies into the storm. It simply leaps, because the leap is both the question and the answer. What you lack is not the power to transcend, Mordian, but the courage to embrace what you do not understand. Or perhaps your own insecurities and pains.¡± I frowned, the weight of its words pressing heavily on me. "So, you''re telling me to leap blindly into the unknown?" The entity paused, its expression unreadable. "Not blindly," it said, its tone sharper now, more deliberate. "But without chains. Your doubt is your chain. Your fear is your cage. To transcend is not to act¡ªit is to be." It stopped before me, leaning close, I didn¡¯t flinch away. "Tell me, Mordian: when the storm howls and the sky splits open, will you wait for the wind to calm, or will you spread your wings and become one with the chaos?" The question lingered in the air, heavy and unrelenting. It felt less like an invitation and more like a command. I took a moment to absorb its words, feeling unsure. ¡°Then does that mean, that transcendence is perfection for oneself, releasing oneself from our self imposed limitations; the final pillar of mana where everything, all the secrets of the universe open up to you? Where you start to understand the world in ways you lacked before?¡± I asked. "Transcendence, in its essence, is not perfection," the entity began, its voice resonating with an almost otherworldly weight. "It is merely a construct, an analogy birthed by those who sought answers beyond their reach. They gave it a name and shaped it with theories that fit their limited understanding, crafting an illusion of finality where none exists." "Then what is the true nature of transcendence?" I asked, though the question felt like it was unravelling me even as I spoke. The entity''s dark eyes flickered, a kaleidoscope of colours reflecting truths I could not yet grasp. "Transcendence is flawed by its very nature. It is not a state of perfection, nor a gift that can be attained through effort alone. It is not a pristine truth waiting to be discovered¡ªit is a fractured mirror, showing different reflections to each who gaze upon it. And yet," it leaned closer, its voice softening, "within that imperfection lies the perfection you must uncover. To fully transcend is not to fix the cracks, but to find beauty within them." It probed. "Just like how mana is a whole of something bigger, and so is demonic energy. Both of them may be two sides of the same coin, but they lack certain fundamentals, which they use each other''s to coexist within harmony." Its words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. I struggled to comprehend, and it seemed to sense my confusion. "Imagine," it continued, "an artist painting on a torn canvas. The tear is a flaw, yes, but to the artist who sees beyond its limitations, it is also an opportunity¡ªa chance to create something unique, something extraordinary that could not exist without the imperfection. That is Transcendence. It is not the act of becoming flawless, but of embracing the flawed nature of creation itself and discovering perfection within it." "Isn¡¯t that just justification for failure?" I asked cautiously, unsure if I dared to challenge it. It smiled faintly, as if amused by my resistance. "Failure is a word spoken by those who fear imperfection. Transcendence is not a destination, Mordian¡ªit is a realization. It is the moment you see the truth no longer veiled in subtleties. It is not about becoming the embodiment of mana, or of all creation; it is about understanding that you already are. The stage reveals truths that once whispered now shout, truths you must interpret through your own lens. It is not the universe that becomes clear¡ªit is you. And through your own choices and insight can you hope to find the right answer¡ªI can only guide you now, put you on the right path." It straightened, its gaze piercing. "Consider the bird flying into the storm once more. The storm is flawed¡ªit rages, it tears, it destroys. And yet, within that chaos, the bird finds freedom, finds the wind that lifts it higher than it could ever reach in calm skies. Transcendence is that storm. It is chaos. It is imperfection. But those who truly transcend are not those who avoid it¡ªthey are the ones who find harmony within it, who soar because of it, not despite it." The silence that followed was deafening. Its words carved through my thoughts, leaving no room for comfort, only the raw, unsettling truth that the path forward was not about reaching perfection but redefining it from an angle different for everyone. Every person had a different image of perfection, but if perfection led to imperfection, then through that same choices and imperfection, one could find perfection and harmony within oneself. Then did that mean transcendence was like the two sides of the same coin, whichever side fell was the desired result, you, yourself sought in order to find a state of harmony within yourself to acquire the transcendence only meant for you. I felt my mind grasp at an important truth, as I looked at the entity with widened eyes. It smiled softly as if encouraging me to hold that small tether of understanding. ¡°It seems you have come to a decision. Good. Then my work here is done.¡± I looked at the entity, wanting to ask one more think, but unsure if it would answer. ¡°It seems our time has come to an end, Mordian. But, truthfully, it was nice to meet you again here.¡± Its smile widened with nostalgia, appearing caring. What? What did it mean by that? Had me met before somewhere? A time I couldn¡¯t recall. Before I could ask, the entity looked at me with a playful and reminiscent look in its eyes, as the void from around us shook, distorting, as it walked closer to me. ¡°I would like to give one more gift on our parting. I don¡¯t know when will we be able to meet again. You can ask just one more thing. I will allow it.¡± I was unsure why it appeared so familiar with me, but I took it over its kindness. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, this time calmly. It approached and placed a hand over my chest, where my heart was, as I felt a jolt of pain sear away from me. A faint iridescent glow enveloped its hand and my heart as the light subsidised. It saw my twisted expression and added. ¡°I apologize for doing that out of nowhere but I have removed some of effects of the binding curse on your heart, the restrictions it has over you should be reduced even more. I¡¯m sorry, but with my limited strength and authority all I can do is suppress the curse to allow you to gain your previous abilities back for a longer time.¡± It sincerely apologized, looking me in the eye as if genuinely asking for forgiveness. ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°This much is more than enough. Thank you....¡± I pressed, waiting for it to answer my previous question ¡°And one more thing, tell your bond, that I have sealed some of the effects of Ruler¡¯s Authority''s skill which he is still unable to fully master, so until the right time comes, it will stay sealed until it automatically is released.¡± The entity reassured and I felt relieved. Upon my bond¡¯s mention I turned my eyes to him, looking at his starry gaze, as if searching for Jiwoo. And it read my concern. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Jiwoo is fine, he is merely asleep and is safe, I simply supressed his soul through the system when I knew that winning against Amanises seemed impossible.¡± He spoke, as if reassuring me. ¡°And rest assured, I won¡¯t possess Jiwoo¡¯s body in the future out of nowhere, its on the premise that I wouldn¡¯t be able to. Because, at the rate which Jiwoo is growing stronger and assimilating, I wouldn¡¯t have enough strength left after today to overwhelm his soul even with the help of the system. To be honest, he''s a monster in a sense.¡± It joked. The void around us shook more furiously as cracks ran through it, as the entity stepped back and it gave me a toothy grin. ¡°And for you last question. ¡° Its eyes seemed almost playful, voice soft and gentle. ¡°I am Primordial.¡± I felt my eyes widen as I felt shocked. This was the man, the ghost we had been chasing behind since Vetustima told us about his existence. So it...no, the entity was Primordial. He was behind it all. Just as I tried to reach out, the void around us crumbled and I felt an unbearable amount of pain envelope me all at once, as I saw Jiwoo lying a few steps away from me, his body numb and unconscious, as I too felt my mind drift as everything turned dark. Chapter: 135: By Each Others Throat I collapsed to the marble floor, feeling blood drip from wounds which refused to stop throbbing, my heartbeat thundered, each beat caught in my throat as I found myself forcefully dragging myself to the next enemy. With another strike, the final battered demon perished as I shattered his core. My feet trembled, as my breathing quickened, my senses dull. The air reeked of death, heavy and suffocating, as if the very walls of the castle were steeped in blood. The ancient stone groaned under the weight of endless battles, tremors from both within and without rattling its foundations. Screams of soldiers and demons alike rose into a wretched symphony¡ªa cacophony of death that clawed its way through the air, drowning all else in despair. The demon race had finally lost it...they had launched a full scale war, catching us off guard, the negligence of our actions had brought us to such a point. The destruction of the dragon race...and we couldn¡¯t stop them, they had come prepared. My breath caught in my throat, jagged and sharp, as my eyes widened in unrestrained horror as I felt a massive energy signature beam from outside as it disappeared suddenly. Everything felt like a nightmare, one far too vivid to be unreal. The grand throne room¡ªonce a testament to the majesty of dragons¡ªlay in utter ruin. The floors were cracked and split as if cleaved by some frenzied beast. The walls groaned in protest under the relentless blaze that consumed them, the flames licking hungrily at everything they could touch. The proud, towering pillars, toppled one by one with earth-shattering crashes, similar to the dropping of my heart from the witnessing this scene. I finally gathered some strength and moved my gaze to the far end of the destruction, amidst the smouldering chaos, I saw her. My mother¡ªbut struggling. Her golden eyes glinting with warmth and concern even as they brimmed with pain. Her wheat-blonde hair fell in soft waves down her back, a delicate contrast to the crimson pooling beneath her as a gruesome wound dripped blood from her abdomen. She was on her knees, her hands trembling as blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. The sight made my stomach churn violently, a nauseating blend of despair and helplessness clawing at me. My body refused to move now after continuing to fight for hours, against many strong enemies, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to drag myself to her, or even crawl anymore. My eyes moved to the grand doors, hoping for father to walk in with the same smile he always had. But, he was the one who had risk everything to send me to protect mother. I turned and saw mother¡¯s eyes, even when she had been dealt wounds worse than mine, the concern in her eyes never once shifted from me. My heart sank into a void of despair so deep it felt as though it would never resurface again. The mighty dragon race¡ªdragons of the Astrionyx¡ªnow reduced to this. I barely had time to process the devastation before a sound, faint at first, reached my ears¡ªfootsteps. Slow, deliberate, and drawing nearer¡ªthe sensation was similar to a nightmare I never could have imagined. I turned, forcing my gaze away from mother, and saw him. A demon. No...it was him. The demon, father had just saved me from and then had engaged in combat with. One of the generals of the demonic army; Ashmedai. His shoulder-length raven hair clung in singed, dishevelled strands to his face, and his stature, though imposing, bore the hideous scars of the battle¡ªburns and wounds that hissed as they healed, skin charred black, his body regenerating with every agonizing second. His robe hung in tatters, but my focus was pulled lower, to his hand. Clutched tightly in his grip by its hair was a head. A severed head. Blood dripped in slow, sickening streaks from its slackened mouth, fresh and glistening in the blaze¡¯s unforgiving light. My eyes locked on it, uncomprehending at first, my mind desperate to reject what I was seeing. But there was no escape. My mouth quivered, as I forced my body to move, my teeth greeted as pure despair streaked from deep within me. An emotion so raw and heavy, that I felt like turning my head away, but couldn¡¯t. I felt everything fall apart, feeling a despair so thick that it claws at my heart. I wanted to shout, to scream, to tear this one demon apart even if I would die right now. Having no concern for the ramifications later. My knees threatened to give way. My breath came in ragged gasps as I struggled to hold onto any semblance of control. A weightless, numbing shock coursed through me, cold as ice yet sharp as a blade. My heart hammered against my ribs, screaming for me to move, to act, but my body refused to obey. And then the tears came. Unbidden, uncontrollable. They streamed down my face in hot, stinging trails as despair wrapped around my chest like thorny vines. Words trembled on my lips but refused to form no word how much I struggled. There was nothing to say¡ªno words strong enough to bridge the chasm of grief and fury that yawned inside me on the loss of My King, seeing my father¡¯s severed head, and the man who had done it stand in front of me while I couldn¡¯t do anything. The demon stepped closer, and my gaze shifted to his face. Dark eyes burned with an intensity I could only describe as casual cruelty¡ªa hatred that wasn¡¯t born of vengeance or passion but cold, detached purpose¡ªbut somewhere deep within his eyes, I saw a glimpse of amusement. It chilled me to the core. His smirk hit me like a thunderclap, splitting my mind into fragments of rage, anguish, and helplessness. He cradled the head in his hand like some toy, his gaze piercing through the veil of my despair, leaving me drowning in a storm of emotions I couldn¡¯t control. Helplessness. Anguish. Fury. The flames of vengeance flickered weakly, smothered under the unbearable weight of loss. No...Father... Ashmedai¡¯s steps were deliberately slow, as if he found amusement in this scene. ¡°You will never get what you want,¡± mother spat through gritted teeth from the side, blood trickling from her mouth. Her golden eyes, once warm and strong, now flickered with a mix of defiance and despair. Her gaze shifted¡ªnot to Ashmedai, but to me. ¡°As long as he is there to protect my son, you will never accomplish your twisted desires. You¡¯re merely a shell of a man, never having a true purpose. Even you know, that your existence is purposeless.¡± Her voice carried an unyielding strength, yet beneath it lay a fragile, crumbling resolve. Hope lingered there, faint but present. However, Ashmedai merely chuckled, his lips curling into an amused smirk, the cruelty in his expression unrelenting. ¡°You truly believe that he will come to protect you or your son, Sylvie?¡± His voice dripped with mockery, a serpent¡¯s hiss taunting its prey. ¡°If he cared enough, he would have already saved Anthirix. But the fact that he didn¡¯t?¡± He gestured casually, tossing the severed head he held in his hand toward Sylvie. ¡°It speaks volumes, doesn¡¯t it? So much, from so little. But it¡¯s good...seeing you so weak and desperate, it¡¯s a whole new experience. You, the proud disciple he taught, but still crumbled.¡± ¡°He will fail you just like he did the Exidiums¡¯ that day.¡± Ashmedai said with a more serious glint in his eyes. The smirk on the demon¡¯s face widened. ¡°And doesn¡¯t it seem odd that he isn¡¯t here yet, despite the things at stake? Perhaps he is stalled somewhere. You couldn¡¯t predict that, could you?¡± The grotesque trophy rolled across the shattered floor, finally coming to rest at mother¡¯s feet. ¡°Even with all your gifts and talents, you still lack many thinks, Mordain¡¯s descendant.¡± Mother¡¯s trembling hands reached down¡ªher own pain seemed to vanish as she looked down at father¡¯s head¡ª, and she lifted father¡¯s head as gently as one would cradle a fragile relic. Silent tears spilled down her face, falling onto his lifeless features ¡ªhis eyes and mouth closed as she cleared the smudge of blood from his face. She hugged his head to her chest, as if, through sheer love and will, she could bring him back. It was a heart-wrenching sight¡ªher grief was an ocean, vast and overwhelming, threatening to drown me in its depths¡ªsomething I never could¡¯ve even thought of witnessing. I wanted to look away but found I couldn¡¯t. Something about her, about this moment, anchored me, forced me to bear witness. ¡°In clear contrast, Mordain was far more...interesting.¡± The demon spoke, his voice unnerving and amused. ¡°His ability to manipulate time made it seem like the edict was the very extension of his own being. His skilful ways to coax the edict of time even put my insight and understanding too shame. But, that fool, to not have pass down his secret arts to his descendants was his only mistake that brought the destruction of your race today. If you have someone to blame, blame Mordain and yourself¡ªyou both could manipulate time, but didn¡¯t share anything regarding the edict, due to the foolish doctrine that he taught you.¡± Slowly, mother lifted her tear-soaked eyes to meet mine. There was something in her gaze, something that radiated a faint, inexplicable hope. But I couldn¡¯t grasp it¡ªcouldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my child,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking yet laced with determination. ¡°But you must live on. For the future I foresaw. For the greatness you are destined to accomplish.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand the inclination behind her words as I tried to search her eyes but she appeared determined to do what she needed to. A sudden shift in the air snapped me out of my daze. It was subtle at first¡ªa faint distortion, like heat rising from a scorching desert. Then it grew stronger, the space around mother bending and warping unnaturally. Her mana surged and alongside it the demonic energy in the atmosphere, moving with a will that seemed beyond her, as though some higher power had taken hold. Ashmedai¡¯s smug demeanour faltered, his smirk fading as he straightened, his dark eyes narrowing in suspicion. The weight in the atmosphere grew heavier, oppressive, suffocating. Colours began to bleed out of the world, leaving everything around me muted and cold. ¡°Enough of this,¡± Ashmedai muttered, taking a cautious step back. His wariness was evident now, his earlier arrogance replaced by a flicker of unease. But mother didn¡¯t respond. Her focus was entirely elsewhere, her presence shifting, her energy twisting the very fabric of reality as if some higher power assisting her to bring an end to this tragedy. The world around us darkened, long shadows deepening into an all-consuming blackness, soon enveloping the destruction, blood and bodies lying in the throne room. It wasn¡¯t just the absence of light¡ªit was a void, vast and endless, swallowing everything whole, as if the space itself was wrapping on itself and leaping ahead of reality. ¡°Back then, you succeeded in orchestrating the genocide of those innocents from the Exidium race,¡± Mother began, her voice a fragile blend of hope and despair, each word sharp enough to cut. Her piercing glare made my blood run cold, and even Ashmedai faltered under its weight as he saw the change happen around him. His once-imposing demeanour seemed to crumble, his expression edged with reluctant frustration. ¡°But now...¡± she continued, her tone gaining an edge over the demon, ¡°your hesitation to repeat such atrocities against the dragons betrays your fear and reluctance. You¡¯re no longer the man you used to be. Both ¡®he¡¯ and Mordain foresaw this.¡± Her eyes narrowed to a glare, the faintest smirk of defiance tugging at her lips. ¡°And today, you¡¯ve only confirmed it. You fear the outcome of what lies ahead. You fear us. No matter how much you tell yourself that you are prepared and unbothered, your uncertainty is as clear as your fake bravado.¡± A twisted frown replaced Ashmedai¡¯s slack features, his teeth gritted as if mother¡¯s words had been a slap to his face. But he corrected his expression as he barked. ¡°Anomalies are everywhere, but I have countermeasures prepared for them too. You shouldn¡¯t be too worried for me. This will mark as the end of the dragon race.¡± ¡°Will it truly be?¡± Mother mused with a knowing look of arrogance and pity, her gaze turning to me. Ashmedai followed her, and his eyes looked almost black from the dark shade of crimson burning in them. ¡°That is only if he survives,¡± just as he said the elements in the air jerked, their energy repulsed against mother¡¯s control. But just as everything unfolded, my vision seam as I felt all the energy inside me disperse, and then, there was nothing. Only darkness. *** Seo Jiwoo I woke up to the faint warmth of a flickering fire, the crackle of embers breaking through the silence. My body felt strangely¡­whole. No soreness in my limbs, no searing pain in my chest, nothing but an unnerving calmness that belied the chaos I¡¯d glimpsed before I lost consciousness. I sat up slowly, the weight of the world pressing down on me like a mountain the moment I moved. Every thought and memory flickered like a dying flame in my mind, the memories came back in short intervals, like long shadows stretching and obscuring the things when I tried to focus on them. But there was this unforgiving ache which jerked my mind from the foreign memories of seeing the deaths and, that heart-wrenching memory...the destruction...There was Ashmedai How could I forget the face of the man who had murdered my own best friend in cold blood? He was the seraph who had killed Han in front of me...and somehow he was the same demon who had been the malefactor of my bond¡ªMordian and his race. Ashmedai, the current leader of the Seraphims... I grabbed my head, the unbearable pain of witnessing those memories pressed heavily on my mind. My mind felt stuck as the realization dawned upon me...the memories bloomed in my mind like shards of glass, scattered and disoriented as I tried to piece them together like a puzzle with missing pieces. And then it struck me¡ªa sharp, unforgiving realization. The woman I''d seen, she wasn¡¯t just anyone. She was Sylvie Astrionyx. Mordian¡¯s mother. The queen of dragons. And that head,¡ªthat lifeless, mutilated visage¡ªbelonged to Anthirix Astrionyx, Mordian¡¯s father. My thoughts swirled in fractured shards, like light dawning upon the broken pieces¡ªMordian¡¯s desperation, Aurora¡¯s blood-streaked face, my own hands striking out with power that didn¡¯t belong to me.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Everything felt amiss, uncertainties enveloped my heart¡ªno...it was fear, desperation and dread. The faint sound of breathing pulled my gaze to the corner of the room. Mordian was sitting there, leaning against the seat, his back straight and golden eyes fixed on me¡ªhis eyes seemed different, mixed with concern, uncertainty and understanding. He looked¡­fine. No, more than fine. His wounds were gone, his posture as composed as ever. The sight should¡¯ve been a relief,, but all it did was make the knot in my chest tighten further, I pulled my gaze away from him, looking down at the blanket placed over me. But out of concern, I looked again, the guilt still so fresh as it stabbed at my heart. The broken memories of my actions replayed inside my mind like a nightmare. ¡°Mordian,¡± I managed, my voice hoarse and hesitant. ¡°You¡¯re¡­okay, right?¡± He tilted his head, his expression unreadable, but there was this warmth in them which I found alien. ¡°I recover quickly due to my dragonic constitution,¡± he smirked. ¡°But still not as quickly as you.¡± Then silence stretched. I clenched my fists, staring down at my hands, half-expecting to see them dripping with the destruction I couldn¡¯t quite remember. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± I whispered, my throat tightening. I wanted to apologise, ask for forgiveness from my bond on what I¡¯d done to him, but...would he forgive me? ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªpieces are missing. But I know it wasn¡¯t me. Truly, it wasn¡¯t. The last thing I remember is Amanises trying to take a hold of me.¡± I said with a knot of desperation forming in my throat. Mordian didn¡¯t answer immediately. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm, but there was an edge of something softer, something almost gentle to reassure me. ¡°We were tested.¡± I looked up sharply. ¡°Tested?¡± He nodded, his gaze steady but distant, as if recalling something beyond my understanding. ¡°The one who took control over you in that moment was, Primordial¡± I gasped in confusion and perplex. Why? Why would Primordial take over my body? But the question which shrouded my mind was; why would Primordial manifest after such a long time? I can join the points that he must have manifested to help us against Amanises...but then, why do I remember Mordian and Aurora being thrashed around? But according to Vestustima, he hadn¡¯t shown himself after the ancient war, he became a ghost in the long tapestry of history. No one remembers him¡ªnothing about him. Suddenly, Vestustima¡¯s warning echoed inside my mind like a sharp jolt of lightning. He had told me not to trust Primordial...to doubt him. But my attention went back to Mordian as he continued, feeling my clear confusion through our link. ¡°Primordial took over you to help us against Amanises, true, but he had a different motive in mind. He wanted to test us both. It wasn¡¯t just about survival¡ªit was about conviction. Determination. He wanted to see how far you¡¯d go to protect those you care about. And, perhaps, to what lengths you¡¯d allow yourself to grow stronger, even at the cost of control.¡± I stared at him, my breath catching. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°That it wasn¡¯t a failure,¡± Mordian said simply. ¡°Not for you. For me, maybe. But not you. I think, even I got to learn somethings through battling Primordial.¡± His lips quirked in something that could¡¯ve been amusement, though it barely registered. ¡°Perhaps it was my test, and I passed.¡± I shook my head, the weight in my chest growing heavier even as Mordian tried to assure me. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I let him in. I couldn¡¯t stop him, Mordian. When I activated Ruler¡¯s Authority, even then I was unsure if I would be able to win. But back then, it wasn¡¯t just Primordial forcing his way in¡ªI opened the door for him willingly. I didn¡¯t fight back, or even tried to resist. I gave up control deliberately, knowing I wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat Amanises.¡± Mordian¡¯s eyes softened, just slightly. He stood and crossed the room, his movements deliberate, calm. When he stopped in front of me, he crouched down, his gaze level with mine. ¡°You think I don¡¯t understand?¡± He asked quietly, his tone levelled, eyes just as calm and intelligent. I blinked, startled by the unexpected shift in his tone. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Jiwoo,¡± he said. ¡°I understand better than you think¡ªour time together may have been short, but we seem to have grasped each other¡¯s nature and thoughts.¡± Mordian¡¯s eyes deepened in understanding as he continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t fail. You made a choice¡ªan impossibly hard one¡ªperhaps one that even I never would¡¯ve been able to make. You did what you thought you needed to do. And it wasn¡¯t weakness. It was strength.¡± I felt a faint wave of something wash over me through our mental link¡ªsoothing, like a balm over raw wounds. Mordian didn¡¯t say anything else, but the gesture spoke volumes. My throat tightened further, I chewed the inside of my cheek for a moment, tears stinging the corners of my eyes. ¡°But what if it wasn¡¯t strength?¡± I whispered. ¡°What if it was desperation? What if¡­what if it happens again? What if I lose myself completely next time? What if I willingly let myself be drowned by the intoxication of this power.¡± I leaned back on the bed I laid in, my hands trembling as a memory floated to surface in my mind, my arm striking Aurora as she tried to protect Mordian, her desperate face, tears streaming down her face. Everything felt so real, yet at the same time like a dream. Blurry, like wading through a fog Mordian placed a hand on my shoulder, firm but not heavy. ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± he said, his voice steady with confidence and trust. ¡°Because you¡¯re not alone in this. And...¡± his expression changed, a slight smile pulled at his lips. ¡°I promised to bring you back if something like this happened. I upheld my part of the promise¡ªand will do even if you were to loss control in the future. So, now it¡¯s your turn. Trust me.¡± I looked up at him, searching his face for any trace of judgment, but all I saw was quiet understanding. There were no accusations in his words or gaze. The weight on my chest didn¡¯t lift completely, but it shifted, just enough for me to breathe a little easier. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can forgive myself for what happened¡ªwhat I did to you and Aurora!¡± I said. ¡°It may been your body who took the actions, but it was Primordial¡¯s intent behind them,¡± Mordian said simply. ¡°So don¡¯t blame yourself. But, even if you do, remember how you felt at that moment. Keep moving forward, Jiwoo. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll find your answer¡ªand, you don¡¯t have to shoulder everything alone, you can rely on me.¡± His words settled over me like a blanket, heavy but comforting. I nodded slowly, though the turmoil inside me hadn¡¯t disappeared. It would take time¡ªmaybe more than I had. But for now, I clung to Mordian¡¯s quiet assurance, the faint flicker of hope he offered in the midst of my despair. And maybe, just maybe, that was enough for now. After a few minutes which went in silence, Mordian briefed me over the things which have been going on after the attack led by the Seraphim Amanises. How the reinforcement had taken care of the different demons whom had arrived alongside side her. I found one part most intriguing, that the war-goddess, Beatrix, herself had arrived in the orcen lands to fight against the demon¡¯s assault, giving as a much better chance at victory. I learned shortly after that it had already been a few days since the sudden invasion, and how much damage my body had sustained from Primordial¡¯s manifestation. So, it was Primordial who had given me this system. Mordian shared important information regarding his conversation with Primordial, recounting every details carefully. After a few more minutes, our conversation was disturbed only when the door of the quarter opened. The wooden door jarred against the cobblestone floor as I saw Aurora enter, and just as her eyes fell over me, she lunged herself forward and wrapped her arms around me. Her grip was firm, slightly tighter, as if uncertain that I might wisp away if she didn¡¯t hold on strong enough. I patted her back, feeling my face slack as I felt her warmth against my skin, and I heard her whimper. Her arms unwrapped around me, as I saw tears spilling down the sides of her face, feeling her body quiver. Her cheeks red, as she looked at me with concern. But my eyes went to her right cheek, where a bandage remained, and I could clearly see the swelling around her skin below the bandage. I felt a twisted away of guilt hit me like a hammer, as I remembered how she had gotten this wound. I brought my hand close to her cheek, as I caressed it gently with my fingers, Aurora¡¯s eyes turned soft and caring as I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart turn heavy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aurora.¡± That was all I could say, until she shook her head and cleared the tears falling down her face, as a bright smile returned to her features. ¡°No,¡¯ she replied with a gentle and cheerful tone. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back.¡± I took out an evernight elixir from the inventory and handed it to her. She seemed reluctant at first but I forcefully placed it on her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t waste these potions. Aren¡¯t they supposed to rare. You should save them. My body is fine, and the swelling will get better in a few more days.¡± She retorted. I looked at her with softened eyes, feeling both guilt and relief wash over me. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saving them if I can¡¯t use them when it matters most? And don¡¯t worry, I still a good amount of stock left.¡± She nodded in agreement after a few seconds, as she chugged the potion in one go as I saw the swelling on her face subside considerably, but the reddish skin still remained. After a few more minutes passed on, three of us made simple conversation, about the aftermath of our battle, how Beatrix had come to the orcen world with a team of skilled mages to counter the assault of the demons. Then after they had briefed me about the more important matters, I finally decided to announce about our departure to the next trial. I looked at them both, Mordian and Aurora straightened after seeing my serious expression. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we moved to the next trial. Our work here is done, the war has been won, the orcs have found their freedom, so it¡¯s best if we leave to our own tasks. The tide has shifted, giving the orcs enough time to stabilise themselves for any future threats.¡± Mordian nodded in agreement, as Aurora looked reluctant of what I might say next. Her expression seemed hesitant to say something, but before she could say anything I said. ¡°So, when should we depart?¡± I asked for suggestions from them both. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you two!¡± Aurora said back finally, her words and tone determined as her eyes looked at me with conviction. ¡°Even if you tell me not to, or that it¡¯s dangerous, I still want to accompany you two. I know you told me that my family might be waiting for me, but I don¡¯t what to miss this chance. From fighting in this war alongside the others, I learned that no one is safe from the devastating that the demons are trying to bring. So, I need to grow as strong as I can to protect the people I care about¡ªand from this war, I¡¯ve realised just how powerless I am. I couldn¡¯t do anything to save you or Mordian.¡± I seem to smile over her words, and Aurora seemed confused on my behaviour, as I spoke with a knowing look on my face. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you both. Any suggestions, Aurora, of when should we depart?¡± I inclined my head as Aurora seemed almost dumbfounded by my agreement so easily. I knew this choice was selfish, and perhaps my greed may put her life in danger, but I wanted her to come with us. She had also travelled with us, and helped un in dire situations. ¡°After we are done with the final affairs in the orcen world, I think we can leave in four more days. That is more than enough time for all of us to thoroughly prepare.¡± Mordian and I both nodded in agreement. *** Ashmedai The atmosphere in the throne room was as oppressive and commanding as ever. The air was heavy, crackling faintly with an aura of power that seemed to emanate from the towering figure seated upon the throne. I stood amongst the other Seraphim¡ªAmon, Enyo, and Visseyit, but Amanises was not amongst us¡ªeach of us rigid and silent in our deference. Yet, the absence of one was glaring. Lilith, as usual, hadn¡¯t attended. It was beginning to feel intentional on her part, though none of us dared to voice it in this particular moment. As one, we bowed deeply, greeting our king with solemn reverence. ¡°Long live Lord Agares,¡± we intoned, our voices uniting as one. His Majesty¡¯s gaze swept over us, his expression unreadable as his eyes lingered on each of us. Finally, he turned his attention to Enyo. His voice, though detached, carried a strange thread of empathy¡ªa rare trait for one so distant¡ªwhich made me uncertain. ¡°I believe you must have already realized why Amanises is not amongst us today.¡± The silence that followed his words was deafening. Enyo stood tall and composed, her elegant posture exuding a sense of unwavering grace. Her crimson eyes shimmered faintly under the dim light of the throne room, betraying none of the turmoil she may have felt beneath her serene exterior. Even as the topic of Amanises¡¯ death hung heavily in the air, Enyo¡¯s demeanour remained poised, her expression unreadable. But suddenly I caught a slight shift in Enyo¡¯s posture¡ªa faint tightening of her jaw¡ªbut she bowed deeply, her expression composed as if that change had never occurred. ¡°And, Enyo,¡± His Majesty continued, his tone still calm, ¡°the weight of her death may be concerning for you, as her mentor.¡± Enyo¡¯s voice was steady when she spoke, her crimson eyes fixed on the ground as they rose slowly, just enough to be on the same level as Lord¡¯s Agares¡¯s boots. ¡°Your Majesty, I warned Amanises about the ramifications of her actions. I advised her against rashness, knowing the consequences she might face. But, whatever they were¡ªeven death¡ªshe had to learn to accept them. She may have been my disciple, but she was full-fledged Seraphim, one acknowledged by His Majesty.¡± Her words, though delivered with precision, carried an undeniable weight. There was no doubt Enyo felt the loss, even if she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to show it. I watched His Majesty closely as he leaned back in his throne, his lips twitching slightly as though he found some amusement in her response. If it pleased him, he masked it well. ¡°Still,¡± he said, his tone calculated yet oddly thoughtful, ¡°you have my condolences. As her mentor, losing a disciple is no simple burden to bear.¡± Enyo straightened, her face betraying nothing, though the tension in the room seemed to shift. His Majesty¡¯s eyes bore into her, his words deliberate. ¡°You both might not have spent much time together, but she was one of your comrades¡ªall of yours. Amanises was an aspiring demoness, full of potential¡ªpromise¡ª¡­but her future was stolen from her.¡± He paused, his gaze drifting momentarily, his voice softening with an almost imperceptible melancholy. ¡°A pity.¡± The finality in his words left no room for rebuttal. The room grew still, the weight of his judgment settling over us like a suffocating shroud. None of us dared to speak, yet the air between us seemed to hum with unspoken thoughts. I wondered what Amanises had done to warrant such an end and by whom, but that answer remained as elusive as Lilith¡¯s absence. For now, I kept my silence, my head bowed, as the Demon King¡¯s gaze turned to his next subject. But Visseyit, ever curious, dared to break the silence. His voice carried a cautious edge, his question directed at the throne. ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my boldness, but, no such foe should have existed in the orcen world capable of killing Amanises¡ªdespite the youngest of us all, which still had the title of Seraphim. How could she be killed off so easily? Who could have been strong enough to end her life?¡± I turned to Visseyit, his question grating against my own rising curiosity. He was voicing what I had wondered since the mention of Amanises¡¯ death, though I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of annoyance at his audacity to ask outright. I shifted my gaze back to Lord Agares, awaiting his response. The Demon King tilted his head slightly, his eyes glinting with a rare flicker of amusement. Then, a smile¡ªa genuine one, unnervingly out of place on his otherwise stoic visage¡ªbloomed across his lips. The gesture was so foreign that it sent a cold shiver down my spine. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just any enemy,¡± he said, his voice low but deliberate. He leaned forward slightly, his gaze sweeping across us as if savouring the moment. ¡°The one who ended Amanises could be considered an old friend. Yet, at the same time, he¡¯s someone with whom I¡¯ve shared the longest accursed relationship. He is not to be underestimated, and if he chose to manifest and involve himself in that battle, then perhaps¡­ he had no other choice but to.¡± The words lingered ominously in the air, their weight pressing down on us. I found myself unable to resist the pull of my curiosity. ¡°Who is this enemy, Your Majesty?¡± I asked, my voice steady despite the apprehension curling in my chest. His Majesty¡¯s smile widened, his tone almost playful yet laced with something far darker. ¡°None of you were even born when my animosity with him began,¡± he said. ¡°He is my oldest friend, but we¡¯ve also been locked in a game of cat and mouse for millennials. He is the oldest being to have ever existed beside me¡ªsomeone I consider the greatest threat¡ªobstacle¡ªto my path, to my ambitions.¡± The room fell silent as his words sank in, every Seraphim standing motionless¡ªI found my breath pulsed as I felt wary founding Lord Agares¡¯s serious tone.NMy chest tightened at the implications, my thoughts racing as he continued. ¡°His name has already disappeared from the world. Not even rumours of him remain. That¡¯s how long his existence has been forgotten. He was given many names by many people as the ages passed: Inevitable, the Creator, the God of all creation and life, Progenitor. But the one name he settled on, and was remembered by is; Primordial.¡± I felt the weight of the name settle in my mind like an immovable boulder. It was a name I had never heard, yet its significance was undeniable. The room remained steeped in silence, the gravity of his words suffocating. I glanced at Visseyit, whose usual smug demeanour seemed muted, and then at Enyo, whose ever-calm expression betrayed nothing. While Amon seemed untouched, but his eyes seem to give away his uncertainty over the mention of Primordial. But Lord Agares wasn¡¯t finished. His smirk deepened, and his piercing gaze found mine. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t worry about him,¡± he said, almost dismissively. ¡°He¡¯s already a ghost¡ªa relic of a bygone age. He¡¯s not much of a threat anymore. He¡¯s merely clinging to straws, making a last desperate attempt to retaliate against me.¡± His shallow laugh echoed through the throne room, reverberating off the walls like a chilling wind. I furrowed my brow, confusion and unease swirling within me. The king¡¯s mirthful expression only seemed to mock my thoughts, as if he could see the turmoil in my mind. ¡°Primordial and Mordain had been the only two individuals in all of history to have ever made things difficult for me. Their deadly combination was envying. Their unpredictable and strength made it hard for me during the ancient war.¡± I remained silent, yet inwardly, I could not shake the feeling that there was far more to this so-called ghost than His Majesty was letting on. Lord Agares chuckled, his voice low and edged with that infuriating wryness. A hint of a smile played on his face, the kind that spoke of amusement at my expense. "In a way," he mused, "we are old friends who have shared a long and arduous relationship of strife. Holding each other by the throat for so long that even time appears worn." His words, casual yet cutting, felt like a blade turned blunt from overuse¡ªstill capable of drawing blood but now carrying the weight of familiarity. I scoffed, though I couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his statement. Enmity like ours was as much habit as hatred. He rested his cheek over his hand as he ordered. ¡°It seems like the tides will be shifting in their favour, so I think it¡¯s about time we make a better effort to push back.¡± His face turned indifferent just as before. Chapter: 136: A Moments Reckoning Seo Jiwoo I sat on the floor of the balcony at the peak of the Tseige fortress, the world stretching endlessly before me like shadows. The wind danced past, carrying the chill of high altitudes and the faint scent of distant pine. Each shallow breeze seemed to scrape against my skin like spikes, stirring jagged memories I fought desperately to keep buried. They grew heavier in my mind, like a lump that wouldn¡¯t dissolve no matter how hard I tried to push back. The battle against Amanises and then against Mordian¡ªmoments when Primordial took hold of me¡ªremained elusive and fractured¡ªas if seeing the world from the bottom of a glass bottle. At times, they were as clear as my own reflection in a still lake; other times, they shimmered and blurred, as if rippling in the same waters. Closing my eyes only brought the memories closer, looping endlessly like a broken tape¡ªbut it was like a storm, endless. Blood spattered across cracked stone. Shouts reverberated through the air, the echoes mingling with the sound of my own laboured breaths, mixed together with my own vague memories of seeing the world through Primordial¡¯s intent. My hands trembled as I clutched them into fists, trying to squeeze the images away¡ªeverything away, that haunting nightmare clutched on to me like a shadow. I felt miserable just thinking about it all over again¡ªthe carnage, the helplessness, the overwhelming weight of it all. And that burden seemed less than the memory I¡¯d seen a few days ago. It was Mordian¡¯s past... He seemed unbothered at most time by any predicament, but I was wrong...I finally felt the weight of his loss press down me like it was my own. He had lost his entire race. Seen the death of his own parents in front of him, while he could only watch¡ªhe didn¡¯t get a chance like me. Instead, my gaze drifted toward the horizon, where jagged mountain peaks clawed at the sky. The sunlight scattered over the landscape, painting everything in hues of gold and amber. My hair danced in the wind, strands teasing my face as I fiddled with the multifaceted keystone in my palm. Its cold, sharp edges pressed against my skin, grounding me in the present. There was something soothing about its unyielding surface, its crystalline structure catching and refracting the sunlight. The keystone anchored me, a tether against the haunting memories that threatened to consume me. My fingers traced the intricate lines and angles of the keystone, following its labyrinthine design. It was a puzzle that I still hadn¡¯t made any progress with, it was waiting to be unravelled, but I unsure if I was ready to unravel it¡ªI knew nothing what this keystone had to offer. I¡¯d accessed it before¡ªonce, by sheer coincidence¡ªbut the process remained a mystery even now. Ever since I obtained it from Indra, it had refused to yield further, it remained locked behind some invisible barrier. And I didn¡¯t even know how to access the realm inside it. What insight I could gain from it. In a futile attempt, I pushed a sliver of mana into the keystone, feeling its energy brush against the crystalline surface. Nothing. No pulse, no reaction. The keystone remained inert, as cold and unresponsive as ever. A sigh escaped me, carrying with it a thread of frustration. These keystones were supposed to be keys, maps guiding me on my journey to uncover the edicts. Yet here I was, fumbling in the dark, unsure of what steps to take. And with two keystone, there were answers, but only out of reach. I laid my hands down, tightening my grip around the keystones as I silently bid past my final moments in the orcen world. My thoughts wandered to the white void, to that strange, surreal conversation with Mordian. Or was it a conversation? The words had come from my mouth, but they felt too precise, too calculated to be my own. Primordial¡¯s intent was behind them, directing me like a puppet on strings. If he was the one who granted me this system, who set me on this path, why orchestrate it in such a convoluted way? Why not reveal himself, explain his purpose, and guide me directly? To show me the path which would lead me to the best options. But, just like how the remnants had told me, they can only show me the right path, not walk it for me. The different choices, mistakes, and sacrifices that I needed to make to walk on the path I think was right, was my own to do. But the roundabout nature of it all felt maddening¡ªlike chasing my own shadow. There was still so much that I didn¡¯t know. And my mind went back to the vague moment of Primordial asking something important...declaring some piece of information that I think was far important than any. And perhaps Mordian had been hiding something from me. Just what existence was Primordial speaking about? Was it a thing, or a person? He said that Mordian had been hiding the existence of some thing. Something that could help me in my journey to better understand the edicts. I drew in a breath, feeling my thoughts release from my mind just like the breath. If there was something Mordian knew and had hidden on purpose, then it must be something important. And I think¡ªI want to believe¡ªif he hid it from me, then it meant it wasn¡¯t the right time for me to know. I trusted my bond. He had my back, and he must have thought that way for my own wellbeing. I gazed out at the sun, its golden light bathing the landscape in warmth. For a moment, I let myself get lost in the brilliance, the sheer radiance of it. It reminded me of autumn mornings, crisp and full of potential. There was a comfort in the sunlight, a quiet reassurance that no matter how dark the night had been, the day would always return. And this was only the beginning. With what I¡¯d learned and can could do now, I would grow even stronger. The keystone remained in my hand, its cool weight a reminder of the road ahead. I traced its edges again, this time with a bit more care, as if searching for some hidden seam or secret mechanism. My mana touched it once more, gently probing, but it was like trying to light a fire with damp wood. Frustration curled in my chest, but I swallowed it down. There was no use in letting my emotions cloud my focus. I knew this journey wasn¡¯t meant to be easy. Perhaps the answers I sought wouldn¡¯t come from Primordial or anyone else¡ªrather from within myself. Maybe the keystones weren¡¯t just maps¡ªbut tests of my resolve, my ingenuity, and my understanding. I didn¡¯t know what lay ahead, but the path forward would demand more than brute force or blind determination. It would require patience, clarity, and the ability to embrace the unknown. In this moment, a vague memory bloomed inside my mind like a distant past, they were the words Primordial spoke through me. ¡°A fractured mirror, showing different reflections to each who gaze upon it.¡± I whispered into the passing breeze. ¡®Then could the edicts be similar.¡¯ The realisation was like the dawning of the first rays of the sun. ¡®The edicts showed me what I wanted from them according to my own understanding and needs at the moment. I think that¡¯s what the female remnant had hoped to tell me. Just like a mirror. The edicts were a reflection of my own needs. When I looked into that mirror, perhaps, it showed me what I wanted from the edicts, what I understood. Just like when I wanted to free Mordian from the static world.¡¯ ¡°Perfection in imperfection,¡± I whispered, as I closed my eyes and let the wind wash over me again, carrying with it the distant whispers of the civilians below the fortress. Even if the keystone remained silent for now, I wouldn¡¯t stop trying. One day, it would respond. One day, the insight it held would be mine. Until then, I would keep moving forward, step by step, toward whatever awaited me in this journey. I waited for a few more minutes, silently spending the last moments, as I felt the sound of foot steps approach. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s cold. The winds are pretty strong up here.¡± Aurora¡¯s gunmetal hair fluttered in the wind as she walked closer to me. She wore a shirt and some pants, with simple leather armour. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She said, catching sight of the keystone in my palm. ¡°Playing with your magic legos again.¡± She teased as I stood to my foot. ¡°Do you even know what a lego is?¡± I retorted in good humour. She inclined her head as our eyes met. ¡°It¡¯s a toy in the human world. I¡¯ll have you know, Shun, I spent more time in the human world, than any else, since I started my journey. I think I know some of your customs.¡± I clapped a few times for her as she seemed to cross her arms in pride, and also due to the cold wind. I withdrew a blanket from the inside of the inventory, sequentially storing the keystone back, as I laid it over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re more intelligent than I thought. Excellent.¡± I shot back, as she smiled in response. Despite all the burden on my mind, spending time with Aurora and Mordian seemed to soothe my mind, and allow me to relax and take a breath for a moment, free from it all. ¡°But Shun,¡± she said, ¡°I was always curious about that square device the humans use. Do you have one? It''s like an artifact you can touch and tap over to use different features.¡± She said as she leaned against the wall. I thought for a second and realized what she was talking about. ¡°You mean a cell phone?¡± I said back and Aurora nodded in reply. ¡°Yeah, I have one,¡± I said as I withdraw my phone from the inventory as I saw Aurora approach just like a child who had found a new exciting toy. I held back laughter, as I unlocked the phone and handed it to her. She looked at it like some otherworldly artifact, even more interesting than the keystones. She tapped over the screen, and I saw her face slack in confusion for a second. I found it odd, as I approached and saw she had opened the gallery on the phone and an old picture of Jihye and I, was being displayed on the screen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I just accidentally opened it.¡± She immediately said back as she offered my phone back. I took it in my hand and saw the image again, feeling a soft but painful smile bloom on my face. Reminding me of my short but precious time spent with Jihye. The image was around the time when the lock¡¯s tournament had happened. Her expression seemed so lively and fresh, and beside her, I stood, my body looked slim, and shorter. Jihye had made a peace sign and I imitated her, as the image made me feel at peace for a moment. Seeing both of us smiling brightly and happily. ¡°She seems someone precious from the way you are looking at the image. Is she your girlfriend?¡± Aurora asked, her question had come out palpable hesitation. I laughed, as I looked back at her and shook my head. ¡°No. She¡¯s my elder sister. Seo Jihye.¡± Aurora¡¯s brows jumped in surprise, as she felt at a loss for words for a second. ¡°Sorry, I just assumed.¡± She apologised, then turned to look at the picture again. ¡°But she looks like the complete opposite of you. Cheerful, kind and beautiful. And she even made you smile, she must be a kind sister.¡± I nodded back, as I remembered each moment I¡¯d spent with Jihye. ¡°Does she know that you came to these trials?¡± Aurora asked, her voice probing, but not enough to pry. ¡°No,¡± I replied, turning to look toward the mountains. ¡°She is suffering from an incurable disease, brought by the inability to use and coop with the mana around her. At first, my only reason to come to these trials was to find a cure for her.¡± ¡°And have you been successful so far?¡± She said, her words felt kind. ¡°So far, I have only find two ingredients needed in order to make that cure. And hopefully I can find them all before the inevitable.¡± I replied, my tone somber with guilt as I felt Aurora¡¯s warm hand wrap around mine, as she wrapped me into the blanket as well. We conversed a little, she told me about certain things about herself, and I did to. Telling her about Jihye¡¯s condition, how the system was helping me find the ingredients for the ¡®cold slumber disease¡¯. Time went on like that and after a few hours went on, the time for our departure finally arrived. We rendezvoused with Mordian and the others at the appointed place. The elders stood around the open courtyard, all of them greeted us as Aurora and I approached. Among them, I saw Zalar walk closer to us, Hurum and Karan stood beside him. He straightened his hunched back a little as he spoke. ¡°It''s finally time for your departure, Jiwoo. I¡¯d hoped you would¡¯ve stayed longer. But, I wouldn¡¯t want to be greedy enough to hold you back from your true purpose. And, no matter how much gratitude I show, it will never be enough for what you and your companions have done for us.¡± Zalar took my hand and gently grabbed it. ¡°You brought us hope. A new future.¡± He placed something in my palm as I saw it was a dimensional artifact in the shape of a ring. My brows knitted in confusion, as I imbued it with mana, and felt all the belongings inside it. I looked back at Zalar, taking a breath as I spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you with a reward in mind. You have already done more than enough to give me your word to help the humans get a chance to join the tri-union alliance. I can¡¯t accept this, Zalar.¡± He wrapped my hand around the artifact, and then his hands around mine as he smiled, his kind and gentle expression seemed to speak louder than any action. His face stretched with old wrinkles, making him look even older. ¡°No, Jiwoo. What you have done for us is something akin to a miracle.¡± Zalar said, his eyes turning to my palm. ¡°And please, take this as a display of our goodwill and gratitude. No matter how much we are to thank you, it would never be enough for what you have done for the orcs.¡± His voice turned more determined as he added, each syllable holding his genuine conviction and trust. ¡°We orcs will stand with the humans if they were need help, just like how you stood for us in our time of need. We shall remember this favour until generations to come, Seo Jiwoo.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything back, but only nodded as I took the artifact stored to the brim with artifacts, jewels, gold and many precious materials only found in the orcen realm. He bowed his head respectfully at us. Turning from me to Aurora, and then Mordian. ¡°I pray that you have a safe journey ahead. And whatever ordeal may come your way, you can overcome them with your companions.¡± Zalar said as I saw the other elders bidding their farewells to us. I turned with a kind smile, as I prickled the system as the interface bloomed in front of me. ¡ºDOES THE HOST WISH TO CONTINUE THE DUNGEON TRIALS?¡» ¡ºYES¡» ¡ºNO¡» I immediately touched the ¡®YES¡¯ icon, as the interface started to dissolve from around me as I saw a ripple starting to form in front of me. The portal began to form with an almost imperceptible ripple in the air, a subtle distortion that quickly fractured into jagged cracks, tearing open a hole in space itself, as a sharp breeze swirled in the courtyard. A charged silence filled the atmosphere, static crackling faintly as if the air itself rebelled against the anomaly¡¯s presence. The portal coalesced into a swirling mass of dark, abyssal energy¡ªan unnatural stain upon reality that seemed fundamentally wrong, as though it had no right to exist¡ªbut coexisting.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Zalar fell short for words, the other elders present also seemed awestruck by me suddenly conjuring a portal out of nowhere¡ªsome looked with confused frowns, some seemed obviously intrigued and some had their mouths agape. ¡°It seems there are still so many secrets about you, Jiwoo.¡± Zalar finally said as he gestured us to go. I nodded one last time as I turned. Beside me, Mordian stood steady, his presence a grounding anchor, while Aurora¡¯s kind smile softened the chaos around us. Her gaze carried a quiet reassurance, a warmth that wrapped around me like a gentle shield. I tried to mirror her expression, but the weight of the moment left my gesture incomplete, a pale echo of her calming strength. Then we moved, stepping into the anomaly in the space as I felt my mind turn as all the colours from around me dissolved and the shift ended as soon as it had started as I stepped on hard soil once again. The first thing I registered was the emptiness¡ªa white void stretching endlessly around us. It was so still, so eerily quiet, it felt like my very thoughts could echo in the air. Beneath us, however, was a darkness that seemed almost alive. A void so deep it almost pulled at the edges of my vision, like it wanted to consume the faint light around it. We stood on a platform, which hovered in this strange liminal space, disconnected yet somehow stable¡ªand several more aligned around and in front of it, like some big puzzle. I searched the area as I activated Mind¡¯s Eye, feeling the colours around me darken. My gaze moved from each platform, until it stopped on a particular platform in the very far distance, where I saw a flicker of distortion, bright colours shimmering like oil over water¡ªa portal at the end of the many platforms which stretched on. "Well," I said, forcing some levity into my tone as my gaze wandered to the far-off portal shimmering at the edge of the void, "this looks inviting." Aurora''s gaze hardened as she assessed the scene. Her delicate features betrayed no fear, but her fingers flexed, readying herself. Mordian, on the other hand, crossed his arms, his eyes fixed on the intricate puzzle of platforms stretching ahead of us, moving and twisting after every few seconds or instances. His stoic silence wasn¡¯t new, but even he couldn¡¯t hide the way his jaw tightened. The next platform floated into place a few feet away, locking into position with a low, grinding rumble. It only stayed for a few seconds before pulling away again, leaving a wide gap. Another shifted into its place a moment later. A pattern. ¡°Timing seems to be key,¡± Mordian muttered after a quick analysis of the platforms ahead. His voice was calm, but there was a sharpness to it, a warning. I followed his gaze and observed the shifting platforms myself, and saw their pattern of change, the timing it took and how they moved, with what speed. ¡°And the wrong timing?¡± I asked simply, glancing at the yawning darkness below which silently looked above like a predator. The platform beneath us hummed faintly, swaying ever so slightly in the air as my gaze drifted to the path ahead. Ahead, other platforms shifted in and out of alignment, each one moving as if on a rhythm only they understood. Some floated steadily, others darted like restless birds. Before he could respond, the void answered for him. Long, shadowy tendrils surged upward, writhing like living whips, snapping at the empty air. They didn¡¯t reach us yet, but they moved with an intelligence that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°We don¡¯t fly,¡± Aurora said firmly, are gaze never left the shadowy tentacles. ¡°Not here.¡± ¡°No kidding,¡± I muttered, my eyes narrowing as one of the tendrils lashed out and struck the nearest platform, reducing it to dust¡ªbut there seemed to be a pattern to their attacks. My eyes travelled to several smaller platforms scattered around the void, they looked like pillars, humming and simply afloat. Aurora¡¯s sharp gaze darted between the tendrils; her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Their strikes don¡¯t seem to be random,¡± she said, breaking the silence. ¡°There¡¯s a pattern to them as well.¡± Mordian stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he tracked the movements of the platforms. He pointed to the nearest platform that slid into place a few feet ahead. ¡°That one connects here every six seconds.¡± I followed his gaze, counting the intervals. Sure enough, the platform docked smoothly in front of us for a brief moment before retreating again. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°So, we have to time our jumps perfectly, or we fall into that.¡± I gestured downward at the withering void. A tendril lashed out from the darkness, grazing one of the lower platforms and shattering it into shards¡ªwhich was soon replaced by a new one which came into existence automatically, like a system stuck in an infinite loop. ¡°No flying, no mistakes,¡± Mordian said flatly. Aurora suddenly knelt, her fingers brushing the edge of the platform we stood on. ¡°Look closer,¡± she said, pointing to a faint glow on the surface. Etched lines flickered faintly, like a pulse. ¡°This...might be a clue.¡± I crouched beside her, studying the markings. They resembled arrows, barely visible, pointing toward the rightmost platform. ¡°So, some platforms are part of the path,¡± I said, glancing toward the next one. ¡°And others?¡± Aurora stood, brushing her hands off. ¡°Lead to nowhere. Or worse, backtrack us, or simply disintegrate if their path diverges from the others.¡± Mordian stepped closer to the platform¡¯s edge, his expression colder than usual. ¡°Not just that. Some might just collapse under us. Or move unexpectedly from their original path.¡± He gestured toward a platform farther out. It seemed stable for a moment before it wobbled violently and crumbled into the void, as another replaced it in an instant. ¡°This would be hard,¡± I muttered, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Moving targets, hidden traps, and those tentacles from the void working as an obstacle. Great start just after arriving.¡± Mordian ignored me, his eyes fixed on the shifting puzzle ahead. He pointed again, this time at a cluster of platforms. ¡°Notice how those three move together?¡± I squinted. He was right¡ªthey weren¡¯t aligned, but they drifted into place in a synchronized rhythm. After a few seconds, they connected for a brief moment before separating again. ¡°They form a temporary bridge, connecting both sides, and look there,¡± Aurora said, catching on. I turned and followed where her finger was pointing at, as I saw a platform right in the middle, unbothered and unmoving in all that chaos which ensued. ¡°That platform seems to be a safe-zone. Just like this one and the one where the portal is. There is good distance to the portal, but there are three safe platforms in between.¡± Both of us nodded, as Mordian added right after. ¡°The platforms ahead of us work in chains. We need to follow the right sequence or we¡¯ll be stuck¡ªor worse.¡± I stood, dusting off my knees. ¡°Alright, so we¡¯ve got to jump to the right platforms, in the right order, at the right time. Easy enough. ¡°For now,¡± I echoed grimly. ¡°So, we just have to keep moving.¡± Aurora stepped forward, her eyes scanning the path ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll need to coordinate. Mordian can lead, since he can read the patterns faster. Shun, you and I will follow his timing. I can take note of any anomalies if they might occur around the platforms, and you can deal with those shadowy tentacles.¡± I nodded back at her as we turned to Mordian, as he locked eyes on the platform which was just about to connect with the one we were standing on. ¡°Ready?¡± Mordian asked, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, drawing in a breath. ¡°Let¡¯s do this and get to the next trial.¡± With no time to hesitate, the floating platform ahead docked and we leapt onto the next platform as it slid into position. My boots hit the surface, and I stumbled slightly before regaining balance. Aurora and Mordian beside me as we did the same thing, we leapt once the platforms connected, forming the path forward, as Mordian took note of the patterns and platforms which would take us to the next platform safely. Aurora kept her eyes out for any subtle changes around us, as I warded off any void tentacles coming our way, releasing a zapping wave of lightning spells which struck the tentacles, blasting them back into the void. As the next platform connected ahead, Mordian darted forward without a word, his movements precise and unyielding. I followed close behind, Aurora right on my heels. We continued doing the same thing over again as we reached the first safe-zone, and studied the patterns of the next platforms carefully, only then did we decide to move once we made sure which platform was the right one. The process was slow, but we finally reached the second safe-zone, with only half the distance left between us and the portal. This trial seem to be easier than any previous trials we had faced. We leapt with precise timing, avoiding the tentacles coming out of the void and reaching the third safe-zone with half a mile¡¯s distance left from the platform where the portal loomed. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Aurora announced, taking a breath of relief as we followed Mordian¡¯s pace. But just as we leapt on to the next platform, I felt a subtle vibration through the air, with Mind¡¯s Eye active, I read the flow of the energies around me and felt a shiver tear through me as a tremor ran through the entire void. The air changed suddenly, like the world around us thrummed with an irregular beat. A low hum vibrated through the void, and my instincts screamed at me to move, as I saw Aurora turning to look behind. I barely had time to glance upward before a flash of energy blasted from one of the floating stalactite-like pillars above which had seemed dormant and harmless. The air hummed with a creeping stillness, as I saw a nearby pillar transform and take aim at another platform in the distance as it released a potent blast of energy which reduced the platform to nothing in a matter of seconds. My eyes widened in horror as I felt the massive and potent amounts of energy about to be released from another pillar right at us. ¡°Move!¡± I shouted, shoving Aurora forward as the blast seared past us, narrowly missing my shoulder, but I felt my muscles sear from the converged energy as I saw the wound healing painstakingly slow. The platform beneath us cracked under the force, sending shards of energy scattering. We barely scrambled to the next platform as another pulse began to hum through the void. I didn¡¯t look back¡ªI couldn¡¯t afford to¡ªbut I felt the heat of another blast pass too close for comfort, as the platform¡ªhalf of it¡ªwe stood on crumbled instantly. Mordian reached the next platform and skidded to a halt, his sharp gaze darting between the floating platforms ahead. He pointed to one off to the right, a little farther out than most. ¡°This way. It connects to the path,¡± he said. Aurora and I followed his lead, jumping as the platform shifted. The hum of the pillars grew louder, the blasts more frequent, forcing us to weave and dodge with every step. ¡°Mordian,¡± I called out between heavy breaths, ¡°we have no choice but to fly. If we do this any longer, then the blasts will reach up to us eventually.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t any better of an idea than barely avoiding those energy blasts,¡± Mordian said simply, his tone devoid of any reassurance, as he looked at the tentacles looming ahead, and I looked back at the pillars taking aim all at once at the platforms. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯ll use lightning surge to create a path forward.¡± I shouted as the defeaning sounds of the blasts reverberated through the void, shaking all the platforms scattered around the void. I glanced at Aurora, whose expression remained steadfast despite the danger. Her determination anchored me, even as the void¡¯s tendrils grew more aggressive, lashing out at the platforms around us in a frenzy. Blood dripped from my shoulder, as my brows furrowed in pain and shock as the wound was yet to heal. ¡®These blasts can somehow hamper my regeneration to some extent. And that energy is neither mana or demonic energy, it¡¯s something else¡ªsomething far more potent and dangerous.¡¯ I thought as I looked ahead. The last stretch was ahead, the portal glowing faintly in the distance. But the platforms leading to it were more erratic now, shifting and sliding with almost no rhythm, the flow seemed broken at this point, making it a gamble to find the right path. The storm of blasts and tendrils raged around us, tearing at everything like a living tempest. My breaths came in ragged gasps as I dashed along Aurora and Mordian, narrowly avoiding the tendrils. The blasts from above and the writhing shadows below made every step feel like balancing on the edge of a knife. Suddenly, countless amounts of tendrils lunged from below, like monsters crawling their way up from the abyss, as they targeted us from all directions. I stepped forward, my mana worked into an intricate spell, as a tremendous surge of lightning rushed through the path up ahead. I took Aurora by her arm and Mordian and I flew to the next platform, barely avoiding the tentacles and blasts. I suddenly felt a tug at my ankle, my speed and balance was disrupted as I immediately threw Aurora in Mordian¡¯s direction and conjured a blade of pure mana as I severed the tentacles about to attack me, but an unimaginable amount of searing pain coursed through me as a blast struck the platform below me, the energy spread like a maelstrom and took my feet along with it. I somehow flew and reached the next platform where my companions stood, as I clenched my jaw tightly, my feet regenerated so slowly, each second felt like an eternity of agony, blood oozing on the soil, as I forced myself to move. Aurora turned to me with concern in her eyes, her face frowning as she looked at my feet healing. The bones regenerated and then the muscles and nerves coiled around them, as I stepped closer, only a few steps behind them. ¡°Damn it. Those pillars just had to come as a surprise. They can blast potent amounts of energy, enough to destroy a single platform.¡± I grunted as I saw both of them jumping to the next platform as I followed suit And as if on cue, another hum reverberated through the air, and a bright lance of energy shot from one of the stalactite-like pillars above. It struck a platform to our left, disintegrating it instantly, as I lost my balance, the shockwave pushing me forward as I stumbled. Aurora flinched slightly, her hands instinctively clenching into fists. ¡°The blasts target platforms,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the chaos. ¡°Not us, at least for now. Mordian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°They¡¯re not entirely random. The hum intensifies before they fire.¡± ¡°So, if we pay much attention, we might just dodge them before they hit?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe,¡± Mordian said. ¡°But we can¡¯t hesitate. If the hum starts while we¡¯re on the wrong platform¡­¡± his eyes jumped to the swarm of tentacles flailing randomly now. Then with a loud boom the previous platform we had barely escaped shattered into fine dust. Just as we moved to the edge of this platform, I saw Mordain hesitate for the shortest of a second, as I felt the hum of a pillar, taking aim in our direction, as the particles of mana and demonic energy wheezed as if squeezed too hard. ¡°Mordian,¡± I shouted, desperation gripped at my insides as I saw him still looking for the right platform to arrive. His face replaced by a frown as he kept searching. Near us, hundreds or maybe thousands of shadowy tendrils wriggled, making no path forward, even if we decided to fly. But the pillar released the potent amount of energy as the platform began to disintrigate from the other edge, reaching us. ¡°Mordian, hurry,¡± I shouted again, and a platform zoomed closer to the platform we stood on. Mordian leapt, but just as we were about to do the same, the platform shifted, it¡¯s trajectory changed and it reversed coursed, taking Mordian to another platform in the correct path, but I saw the countless tentacles lurch at him as he fought against them, safe from the blasts for the time being. The blast loomed behind us, and I turned to look at Aurora, her face twisted into a frown, fear palpably visible in her eyes, and I felt my face slack in desperation and dread. I grabbed her and activated leap, searching through the pathways for a way out, but my eyes widened in shock and confusion as I saw a distortion, a swirling resonance which disrupted the flow of the pathways, as I followed the writhing particles around us, as the paths appeared diverged and unstable due to the rampant energy shooting through the void. ¡®Damn it. Why at a time like this?¡¯ I grounded my teeth in frustration, as I leapt blindly on to a nearby platform, not sure if it was one of the right ones or not. I crashed on to the soil as the tendrils lurched at us and struck us both, but I wrapped around Aurora¡¯s body, taking all the hits as I conjured the relic armour, I felt my mind go blank for a moment as one tentacle struck the back of my head, similarly, one tentacle blindly struck Aurora¡¯s head, knocking her out cold. She was barely conscious, her frame trembling against the force of the storm. Her lips moved soundlessly, her eyes half-lidded and unfocused. I couldn¡¯t lose her. Not here. Not like this. If I had controlled my greed and not brought her with us...none of this would have happened, she wouldn¡¯t have to put her life in danger. It¡¯s all my fault. My mind drowned in the ramifications of my decision as I saw hundreds of tentacles lurch at us. I moved, and with a surge, all of the tentacles stood frozen in their position as I released absolute zero. ¡®Jiwoo, take the platform to your right,¡¯ Mordian¡¯s voice echoed inside my mind, as I forced my body to move and took Aurora in my arms, leaping, but unable to time my jump perfectly, I crashed against the hard soil as the pain was nullified by the relic armour. The platform shifted and I felt it draw closer to the distorting energy of the portal. My joints hurt, blood streaked down my face, as I saw all of the pillars take aim at us at once. I immediately wielded all the mana I could command, as I forced it around us in the shape of a massive barrier. And immediately, three blasts rained down at the barrier, the force unbearable as it threatened to shatter the barrier under its assault, as I finally gave in and went flying, the blast hit the platform and the energy struck against the relic armour, the scales cracked and it forcefully pulled back into my body, vanishing, as flesh wounds appeared on my body, Aurora¡¯s figure several feet away lying motionlessly. I had no time to go to Aurora, but just then, I felt myself being picked up, feeling the colours drain from my eyes, as I saw a cascade of mighty obsidian scales and the flapping of wings. Mordian in his dragonic form appeared, unbothered by the endless assault of the tentacles around him, piercing his form, and striking him as his face twisted. I tried to speak, but pain clawed away at my insides. But my eyes widened as I weakly tried to warn Mordian, but another blast reverberated and struck Mordian in one of his wings, as he wailed and lost balance, sending all of us stumbling and crashing on to a platform, as his body shifted back into his humanoid form. I looked ahead, seeing the twisting and churning colours, as I saw the portal shimmering ahead, seeing only one platform between us and the portal, the last safe-zone. I forced myself to my feet, as I felt the air hum once again as a pillar took aim at us, but I reached within myself, as I released the shackles of Acasuality, feeling the world around me lose all colour and life, as everything turned motionless. I turned to my companions, as my intent surged through the frozen world, feeling the presence of my companions as I pulled Aurora and Mordian into the static world. Mordian groaned as I took him in one arm and Aurora¡¯s unconscious figure in the other as I shot in the direction of the final platform. But the growing pain felt me miserable. My insides churned, my mouth felt dry, my eyes soaked with blood, as each step grew heavier under the effects of keeping Acasuality active, and in the end I released Acasuality, unable to coop with the burden brought by the skill before reaching the platform, as I bended the particles of wind around me and coated them around my companions¡¯ body as a barrier to protect them. Just as the world regained its colour, the blast reverberated from behind us, as the shockwave sent us tumbling forward. I forced my trembling arms to move as I created a vacuum around them both, and then blasted a high density of air which propelled them to the edge of the next platform, as I stumbled and crashed, the broken piece of the platform moved and shifted, barely avoiding its annihilation as it moved in its previous rhythm. I felt relief wash over me as I saw Mordain and Aurora on the other side, the portal just a few steps ahead of them, as I drifted away from them, the pillars taking aim at different platforms and the tentacles destroying everything in a relentless display of chaos. I pushed to my knees, as I tried to call out to the relic armour, feeling the hum in the air, the armour appeared, but alas damaged and cracked. ¡®The blast¡¯s energy is strong enough to even damage the relic armour. It¡¯s concentrated to the point of piercing the armour¡¯s defences.¡¯ I dashed with all the energy I could muster, but the pillar released the converged energy right at me, as my knees gave out at the final moment, feeling the full strength of the blast hit me, as the relic armour was pierced and the energy blast took away one of my arms and thrust a hole in my abdomen. My body went flying, as I felt something crack inside me, my mind churned, my thoughts jumped as I felt my body stop healing for a moment as my connection with the mana around me weaken with each passing second. My body laid on a nearby platform, still a few yards close to where my companions were. I felt my mind connect with Mordian, as I sent to him, feeling each part of my body groan, my vision blurring and darkening. ¡®Mordian go. Take Aurora with you...and go.¡¯ I whispered. Mordian¡¯s thoughts crashed into my mind like a storm. ¡®I am not leaving you behind.¡¯ He shouted, his determination felt so reassuring in this moment as I felt relieved. The wounds over my body refused to heal as I laid in the pool of my own blood, my body refused to move, I felt so weak, just like when I¡¯d first regressed back in time. My connection with the around me felt almost diminished. ¡®Go,¡¯ I murmured through our link. ¡®I¡¯ll be right behind you. Trust me. Go. Please...don¡¯t be stubborn this once, please...Mordian...¡¯ I pleaded as Mordian fell silent, feeling my breathing harden to the point each breath felt like a burden. And through my blurred vision I witnessed another pillar taking aim at the platform I laid on. Chapter: 137: The Weight of One Choice Mordian Astrionyx Jiwoo¡¯s spell struck me from the back, the translucent barrier he had conjured grew significant cracks as fierce gales of wind siphoned through the air. Both Aurora and I were hurtled through the platform, soon crashing on the final platform where the portal shimmered faintly. Just as my body stopped rolling, my mind felt momentarily blurred, my entire body stung from countless wounds, as blood dripped with no stop. My body shuddered under the effects of the curse, blood rolling down my chin as I focused, my eyes jumped to the platform where Jiwoo laid, his body was abnormally still, only the muffled thoughts of my bond assured me that he was still alive. I moved my gaze, realizing that Aurora laid motionless near the portal. My breathing heaved, unable to form any plan to save my bond. Finally, I shifted my body, my back twitched from tanking the blast from earlier which had damaged one of my wings, my limbs shaking as I twisted my head back at the chaos still ensuing, and amidst all that chaos was Jiwoo, barely holding himself together, as he drifted away into the void. His body unmoving and breathing felt so shallow that I thought of the worse, but pushing these thoughts away, I looked at him shift to another platform, lying on it, as his blood pooled below him. ¡®Mordian go. Take Aurora with you...and go.¡¯ He whispered faintly, his voice a shallow sob, so weak and broken. My heart thundered in my chest, my mind worked for any possibilities to help him¡ªto save my bond. But the devastation before me made every counter-measure almost meaningless, the tendrils waved around with no aim in mind, the blasts, now so random that they now struck at any given moment, even the hum and pulse they released was disrupted due to the residual shocks and energy left behind, obscuring its focus. His thoughts leaked over to me, his desperation, pain and worry like an open book, which raged within my chest like a maelstrom. ¡®I am not leaving you behind.¡¯ I shouted, trying to reassure Jiwoo in this moment, when even I couldn¡¯t myself. But I tried to think of something, anything. I need to do something! I grunted, grounding my teeth as frustration boiled within me and close to erupting any moment. ¡®Go,¡¯ he murmured through our link. ¡®I¡¯ll be right behind you. Trust me. Go. Please...don¡¯t be stubborn this once, please...Mordian...¡¯ He pleaded, his voice so weak and hollow, as I feel silent, no encouraging words touching my lips as I simply looked as desperation swelled in my chest like a lump. He was lying. A blatant lie he couldn¡¯t even hide. He had lied so much. Even when we was miserable, in unbearable pain, he always lied his way through it. Why won¡¯t you rely on me, Jiwoo? Am I this unreliable to you? I clenched my hands into fists. I truly felt miserable. Back when Primordial had taken over Jiwoo, there was still this tiny thread of hope within me that Jiwoo might come back. But here, in this place¡ªin this void, there was no Primordial, no one, except for us. And I was the only one who could save him now. But I didn¡¯t know how? But, would he think this way if I was the one in danger? No, he would rather risk his own life to try to save mine instead. The stalactite charged and moved, its tip aimed at my bond¡ªthe potent and extreme energy which filled the air made shivers run down my spine. ¡®If that beam hits Jiwoo again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. His body isn¡¯t regenerating after taking the blasts from that energy, and the damage that beam of energy does is too potent¡ªenough to stop even Jiwoo¡¯s regeneration. Something is odd about those blasts. And his mana, why can¡¯t I properly feel it?¡¯ Panic gripped me, as I tried to think of something, anything, Jiwoo¡¯s mana flickering like dying flames. But with the wounds I¡¯d sustained, I didn¡¯t have a lot of options at hand. I didn¡¯t have the extraordinary abilities like Jiwoo¡ªI couldn¡¯t bend space to usher through it, neither could I stop time¡ª, neither did I have some strength I could exploit at this moment. If only I had my ancestors¡¯ strength. The ability to manipulate time. We had lost it¡ªshackled by Mordain¡¯s uncertainty to pass down his knowledge on to us. What can I do? What more is there? Time...how could my bond bend it and not I, who was a dragon from the descendants of those who used to be masters of it. Could it be obscured? Just like Primordial said, it¡¯s in the willingness to do something. Then, what was time? I thought, as I tried to think back on all the knowledge I¡¯d accumulated over all my life in this split second. If it was in the insight and knowledge which allowed someone to manipulate these edicts, then, even I can do it. But, wouldn¡¯t it mean that I lacked the very first step to gain the insight into time? How time flowed, bended, twisted, intersected in its enigmatic way...did it start at that very point. I questioned everything, piecing together the bits I knew and trying to filter out some straws of knowledge I could grasp at from my conversation with Primordial. Then exactly in that moment, as if some being had heard my plea in this desperate moment, a deep voiced surged from the depth of my very being, the world seemed to loss colour from my perspective, everything turning bleak, as if I was stuck in this moment, everything moving in slow motion. ''Do you want to save him?'' The voice was ancient, yet it held a certain familiarity and warmth which bloomed from inside me. The voice seemed to be surging from within me, and not at the same time. It was a unfamiliar voice, yet, the way it spoke, the way it mounted each word seem to hold some otherworldly spark. The voice echoed in my ears again. It seemed soft, yet firm and powerful. ¡®Let me guide you if you wish to protect your bond. You right now, cannot achieve the result you hope for. It¡¯s your inability to understand the essence you are trying to. Time is not be fiddled with, and how narrowed minded you are on this edict, your chances are not even slim. And insight does not come forcefully.¡¯ I hesitated over the words. Guide? Don¡¯t you mean control? I grumbled, taking a step closer to the edge. The voice within me snickered for a split second, as if amused by my remark. I squirmed under the vertigo, the pain became unbearable yet I suppressed it, my heart felt like it could burst any moment. My face wore a twisted scowl, as I thought over those words again. ¡®Phrase it however you want, but with my help, your bond will get to live past yet another day, Mordian.¡¯ Its voice grew more wry through each syllable, as if finding amusement in my desperation, yet trying to tell me something. ¡®And a man who is desperate to even grab at straws shouldn¡¯t complain about the help he can get in this moment. The choice is yours.¡¯ ¡®Would you wager on this moment, bearing the weight of a single choice to protect your bond, taking on the risks of possession, or would you be stupid and prideful enough to push me away in this very moment and let your bond die a meaningless death, putting an end to this tale? Didn¡¯t you promise to protect him. Was that an empty promise?¡¯ ¡®The choice is all yours.¡¯ It said after a few seconds. My gaze went to the stalactite, and then Jiwoo. Everything appeared monochrome, no voice heard, or colour visible, as I tried to contemplate to come to a decision. Yet, everything ushered me to accept its help. The air burned in my lungs, each breath a struggle. Yet, despite the haze clouding my thoughts, I think I knew what to do. The choice I need to make. It was my turn to make a choice, a choice in order to protect my bond. A tough choice! The wounds I bore weren¡¯t shallow¡ªthey were anchors, dragging me down. Yet, my resolve remained steadfast, my thoughts only focused on protecting Jiwoo. ¡°There is no other choice!¡± it said in a coaxing tone, and I couldn¡¯t say anything back. I didn¡¯t reply back, but, I let go, feeling my body grow numb, the pain vanished, as I felt my spine tingle, the world around me shifted, everything turning and twisting between monochrome and colour as the mana and demonic energy around me moved¡ªtheir presence seemed to respond to some will. Everything seemed to look different from this moment forth, my eyes felt warm, the sensation lukewarm, as I saw floating particles all around me. Fiery reds, soothing blues, charming yellows and ethereal greens. But alongside them a sinister wisp of energy rose, my eyes followed the particles, the scene filled me with awe¡ªas if I was witnessing something mysterious, otherworldly. So, this is what the mana and demonic energy look like? I thought in a hurry, feeling dumbstruck. This is how Jiwoo saw the world when he activated Mind¡¯s Eye. This is how freely the mana moved, like it had a will, but worked accordingly to some purpose, some system to create harmony. But the voice from within me grew louder.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡®Focus Mordian! The next part will be tough.¡¯ I forced my gaze away, scanning the area again, but everything seemed different¡ªno, it was not the world, it was me, I was looking, truly looking at the world how it was, the veil over my eyes finally ripped apart as I gazed upon the truth. I looked at ¡®it¡¯, it was what moved the world, and the world ¡®it. It was...I couldn¡¯t find the words to describe it as it vanished from my sight like an illusion undone. Aurora¡¯s body lay crumpled near the portal, her unmoving form accentuating the dire reality of the situation, but her presence seemed to burn brightly. My breathing grew ragged, my mind spinning as I tried to formulate a plan, any plan, to save my bond. But my battered body rebelled with every attempt to move. And there, among the fiery chaos, Jiwoo¡¯s mana burned weakly, barely a whisk of his presence I caught, something had happened to him when he had taken the full surge of that blast earlier. Even the relic armour hadn¡¯t held against that blast. I felt warmth burn through me, like burning hot coal to my skin, as my muscles seemed to burst and melt, my mind churning under the maelstrom which raged within me, as I almost succumbed to the onslaught. But the voice emerged again, its tone ushering me through it all as I found some understanding, some insight nestling into a part of my mind, as if filling some block. I focused and found my attention on Jiwoo. The stalactite trembled and surged forward, its jagged tip slicing through the air, aimed directly at him. An oppressive, volatile energy radiated from it, making the very atmosphere hum with tension. It filled the void, crawling over my skin like ice and fire. Shivers wracked my spine as I gritted my teeth. ¡°What do I do now?¡± I hissed through clenched teeth, every word scraping my throat like broken glass. But the panic clawed at me, relentless and cold. My thoughts fragmented as I wrestled with the reality of my injuries. The curse that dug into my soul made every second an agony I couldn¡¯t shake, despite Primordial having suppressed it. Desperation weighed on my chest as my hands curled into fists, the sharp pain in my palms grounding me. I searched frantically, but there were no options, no cards left to play, except for its help. ¡®Watch carefully Mordian. This will be a lesson worth remembering.¡¯ A wave of cold numbness washed over me again. My body no longer felt like my own. My spine tingled with an alien sensation as the world around me warped, the vibrant colours dimming into a stark monochrome. It wasn¡¯t darkness¡ªit was clarity. A clarity that stripped the world to its core. Everything around me shifted, the world itself revealing its inner workings. And in this very moment, I felt as though I were peering into the very fabric of the universe¡¯s secrets. The world around me sharpened, the fog of panic lifting. My vision clarified in a way that defied explanation¡ªcolours grew darker, yet more vibrant, their edges saturated like oil paint on canvas. Instinct pulled my hands upward. I didn¡¯t know why, but the voice did. It showed me. A memory, ancient and indelible, unfurled like a story etched into stone. It guided me step by step, its whispers weaving into my consciousness until I felt the knowledge as if it had always been mine. A single motion, a single will, a single choice¡ªand the world stilled. Everything stopped. A fragmented part of the insight had become mine. The beam of compacted energy, a torrent of death and fury, froze mid-air, suspended like a fragile shard of glass. Time itself recoiled under my will. The air turned dense, heavy, as though I had seized the world by its throat and squeezed until it could no longer breathe. All colour drained, everything fading to muted greys. The auras that once pulsed vibrantly around me dimmed to ghostly outlines. I was moving. And nothing else was. This¡ªthis was power. The power that the dragons of Astrionyx once wielded to reign supreme over all other races. The power to stop time. The dominance over this edict which held an aspect of reality together. For a fleeting instant, I understood what it meant to hold dominion over existence itself. But the world fought back immediately, like a beast honing its fangs at me. A shudder rippled through the frozen stillness, cracks spider-webbing across the silence. My body screamed. Agony erupted like wildfire, searing through every muscle, every nerve, every cell. The pressure was unbearable, as though the very fabric of the universe was rejecting me, crushing me beneath its enormity. So this¡­this is what Jiwoo feels. This unbearable burden to stop time even for a split second. I had watched him before, seen him wield this ability with frightening ease, but never did I imagine the price he paid each time. The sheer weight of it, the pain¡ªit was inhuman. ¡®Go now,¡¯ it rasped, releasing hold over me. I staggered, my lungs desperate for air, my strength barely trickling back into my limbs. It hurt to move. It hurt to breathe. But I couldn¡¯t stop now. ¡®Go, Mordian! Save him!¡¯ The voice rang clear this time, booming through my mind like a war drum. There was no hesitation left in me. No fear. With all the strength I could summon, I lunged, a blur of motion leaping through the broken chaos. I would reach him. I would save Jiwoo. The tendrils remained stuck mid-air, the blasts the same, nothing seemed alive, everything stuck in this frozen tableau which I commanded. I jumped and then landed, missing my steps by an inch as I staggered to him, my form succumbing as my muscles felt like lead, the pain grew to an unbearable burden as I saw the world around me distorting, the greys grew brighter, and twisted gnarled lines of colour surged through the void as the world resisted through my control, and finally I let go as I saw Jiwoo breathe. The world shattered back into motion, colours flooding in, sound returning in a deafening rush, leaving my ears ringing. I staggered, my legs giving out as I put hands on Jiwoo¡¯s broken form and finally realised what had happened to him. His mana, no his channels... I spat blood as I stumbled, feeling the pillar take aim at us. I positioned myself above Jiwoo. It hurt to move. But I moved somehow, and the glow around my body shifted, as my form flickered from its edges as black scales grew over my body, my broken wing flailing, as I shifted Jiwoo aside, but the blast resounded and I felt my consciousness dim for a moment. *** Seo Jiwoo I felt the chaos around me, my ears ringing, my form felt pressed down by the weight of a mountain as I tried to move, but my limbs felt weak, my arms flailed, as I felt Mordian doing something, but unsure what. My mana dimmed with every passing moment, my hold over it releasing as if it was no longer my own. I felt weaker and weaker each passing second. I tried to call for the relic armour again, but it came in a sorry state, it¡¯s scales broken, barely healing like my body, as I tried to crawl, but I slipped from the blood pooling down me. Then everything seemed to halt, as the stalactite got ready to charge its blast at me. But then, out of nowhere, I felt a blur, like a presence tugging at me on the back of my head and suddenly Mordian was standing over me. His battered form struggled to move, yet he still tried to cradle me, his struggle filled me with pride, warmth and care, but also desperation and concern as I saw from the corner of my eye the blast releasing at us. I looked at Mordian and saw his body expanding, black obsidian scales grew over his skin, shimmering like polished black stone in the light, as gnarled fangs grew from his mouth, my bond took the form of his true dragonic physique, his massive onyx horns, curved and jagged grew like daggers as I saw his claws nearing me as he pushed me further away. I shouted in my mind, my desperation growing as I saw the blast tearing through Mordian¡¯s abdomen, a hole pierced through him as I saw warm blood gush out of him like a stream. He staggered as I saw the pillar pulling back, its residual energy dispersing in the atmosphere, as I shouted at Mordian who laid there, unmoving, I shouted again, crawling to him somehow, as I placed a hand on his smooth scales, my thoughts bled on to him. ¡®Mordian, please,¡¯ I felt tears welling in the corner of my eyes as I tried to move him, my desperation taking hold as I shouted again. ¡®Damn it, get up MORDIAN ASTRIONYX.¡¯ I leaned against him feeling the chaos halted as all my attention went to my bond. I willed my mana but it didn¡¯t move, every muscle, every cell inside me groaned as if bearing the weight of the world. ¡°MORDIAN.¡± This time I shouted as I struck him, and I saw his enormous body stirring. ¡®You don¡¯t have to shout.¡¯ I breathed in relief as Mordian stumbled and rose, blood leaked slowly as the gaping hole felt me concerned for him. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ He said as I saw him taking my battered form in his claws, and the final ounce of energy inside me left. *** Mordian Astrionyx With no regard for my own wellbeing, I lunged forward, clutching Jiwoo tightly in my grasp. His form sagged in my grasp, his mind giving way as I felt fatigue taking hold of him, his thoughts blurring and presence still so very weak. My dragonic form tore through the shadowy tendrils, that clawed at me, blocking my path, my wings barely carrying my weight. My jagged teeth ripped through them as they lashed at me from all directions, piercing scales and flesh alike. I didn¡¯t stop, I couldn¡¯t. Blood poured from the gaping hole in my abdomen, painting my vision in shades of red and black. Yet, I pushed on, my blurred sight fixed on the safe platform ahead, only inches away. The moment my claws touched solid ground, I seized Aurora, pulling her close. With a desperate surge of strength, I launched myself toward the portal mere steps away. My massive body collided with the shimmering rift in space, forcing it to expand as I barrelled through. The air around us howled with the sound of cracking reality; lightning flashed like a frenzied storm, carving chaotic arcs across the void. The portal groaned, shrinking and expanding as I finally breached its threshold. The shift between realms left my mind reeling, colours dimming at the edges of my vision. Then, with a sudden lurch, we were through. Free. The oppressive weight of the void behind us lifted¡ªbut only to be replaced by a new peril. We were falling. The cold wind tore against my scales as we plummeted. I struggled to steady myself, but one of my wings hung limp, battered by the earlier blast from the pillars. Through the haze of my fading vision, I glimpsed a vast expanse of green¡ªmassive canopies of trees stretching endlessly, shrouding the land below like an emerald sea. A dense forest awaited our descent. I twisted my body, angling my back toward the drawing ground. Drawing Jiwoo and Aurora closer, I wrapped my wings around them, ignoring the searing agony that tore through my limbs. My sole thought was their safety. The world seemed to slow as we crashed. The impact was brutal. My body smashed through tree after tree, splintering trunks as though they were twigs. Each collision sent waves of pain surging through me, and at some point, my grip faltered. Jiwoo and Aurora were torn from my grasp, their bodies flung further into the chaos of the forest. I hit the ground with a deafening crash, my body numb with pain. But I didn¡¯t allow myself the luxury of stillness. Groaning, I forced my broken form to move. I could feel Aurora¡¯s mana¡ªfaint, but steady. Relief flooded me momentarily, but panic soon overwhelmed it. Jiwoo. I couldn¡¯t sense him. His presence was gone, I couldn¡¯t feel it. His mana had already been weak in the void, flickering like a dying ember. Now, it was almost indistinguishable from the ambient mana around me. ¡®Jiwoo!¡¯ My mental cry reverberated through my fractured thoughts as I dragged myself forward, the ground trembling beneath my bulk. Trees cracked and fell as I moved, ignoring the blood that continued to pour from my wounds. I searched desperately, my senses stretched to their limits. My connection to him was faint, almost severed, and it left me grasping at shadows. My claws raked the earth as I bellowed, unsure where to look, where to search. ¡°Where are you, Jiwoo?! Answer me!¡± Each step grew heavier, my strength waning. The agony in my body clawed at my mind, threatening to drag me under. Just as despair began to set in, a sudden surge of mana flared to the south¡ªa strong, overwhelming presence drawing near. It seemed on the borderline of crossing to the integration stage. My instincts sharpened, the haze of exhaustion momentarily pushed aside. The presence was only a few hundred meters away, closing in fast. I whipped around, and in moments, the figure appeared¡ªhovering just above the ground, feet away from me. Without hesitation, I lashed out. My jaws tore through the air, aiming for the intruder, but they dodged effortlessly, their movements fluid and precise. Summoning the last of my strength, I gathered my mana and unleashed a devastating blast. The forest around us exploded, trees reduced to ash, the earth scorched and torn as the blast surged forward. But it wasn¡¯t enough. My legs buckled, and I collapsed, the world spinning around me. I tried to prepare another attack, forcing my body to obey. Yet, just as I braced for the figure¡¯s retaliation, a voice cut through the haze¡ªa calm, feminine voice. ¡°Lord Mordian Astrionyx!!" The tone was familiar, soothing in a way that caught me off guard. My vision steadied, and I lifted my head to see the woman standing before me. There was no hostility in her stance, only an unspoken familiarity, and I seem to recognise her. I had seen her only a few days ago in the orcen world. I collapsed on the ground, my form shimmered as my body returned to its humanoid form. Chapter: 138: Fractured Streams Seo Jiwoo My eyes fluttered open, a headache gripped my head like a vice as I stirred, each muscle cranked with fatigue that felt so unbearable that I stopped struggling and laid unmoving. The first thing I noticed was the sunlight. It poured in from a nearby window, warm and golden, flooding the room with an almost serene glow. The air was rich¡ªalmost too rich. The scent of flowers and moss hung so thick that it nearly overwhelmed me, but, somehow it appeared soothing, incense to calm the nerves. My senses felt dulled, the world as if out of reach, and heightened all at once, like I was stuck in some in-between state, suspended within some balance. I blinked a few times, my eyes stung, tears rolling down as I felt sweat trickle my brows. My gaze went ahead, staring at the wooden beams above me. Greenery climbed along the walls, a living tapestry that blurred the lines between a room and a forest. It was beautiful in its own way, but it only made me feel more out of place. I tried to move¡ªjust a small shift to sit up¡ªbut the pain hit me like a sledgehammer, this time so vivid I wailed. It wasn¡¯t sharp, but it was everywhere, weighing me down as though the world itself had decided to settle on my chest, like it anchored me down. My arms felt useless, my body impossibly heavy. The kind of heaviness that makes you feel like a child again, utterly powerless. Panic crept in like a slow tide as memories clawed their way back like shadows, my eyes seem to widen before they settled as I squirmed and somehow leaned against the bed I laid in. Instinctively, I reached inward, searching for the thread which connected me to Mordian...but it was quiet. There was a wall. No voice, thought or presence felt through the weak awareness which still remained vivid inside my head. ¡®Mordian, can you hear me? Please answer? Mordian?¡¯ I pushed with all my might, but before they could travel, the thread crumbled and the words bounced back. I frantically tried to think of something, but then suddenly, I remembered about the stray beam of energy from one of those pillars hit me. I looked at my fully healed body, all the injuries gone. But something didn¡¯t feel right. Something felt wrong, almost out of place. I once again searched inward, but this time within myself, feeling the familiar hum of the mana within me. And that¡¯s when I froze. It wasn¡¯t right. Where there should¡¯ve been a steady current, a roaring river of power ready to answer my will, there was¡­nothing. Well, not nothing. Something was there, but it was sluggish, barely trickling like water through a cracked pipe. No matter how much I pulled, pushed, or begged, it refused to respond. My chest tightened as the panic sharpened, spiralling into something I couldn¡¯t control. Why wasn¡¯t it moving? Why wasn¡¯t it obeying me? Why is my mana not responding?? My breaths came faster, shallow and uneven, my chest was left heaving as I couldn¡¯t focus even on my breathing. I forced myself to move again, the muscles in my arms trembling under what felt like an unbearable weight. The mana which always instinctively enforced my muscles and joints felt dispersed and gone, leaving my body weak and oozing with pain. I barely managed to lift my head as I urged the system interface and it bloomed in front of me. I looked through it, moving my hand with great struggle as I withdrew an evernight elixir and bought the highest grade potion from the system shop. I consumed the potions immediately, as I felt the fatigue pushed aside a little. But, I still couldn¡¯t feel my mana properly, my channels appeared unresponsive. What¡¯s happening? Why can¡¯t I still feel it? Did something happen to my channels or is this some side-effect or injury due to tanking the blast from that pillar? My mind worked for possibilities, but nothing came. I didn¡¯t know what had happened? I pushed my body and tried to reach any of my skills, but just as I tried to prickle them with some of the leftover mana I could barely move, they jerked back and deactivated, the powers no longer obeying me as I felt dread swell in my chest. No... Have I lost my ability to use mana? No, I can¡¯t! Not after coming this far. I can¡¯t. I rejected it, feeling a speck of despair settle in as my body shivered. I can still feel the mana inside me, but I can¡¯t control or move it. Just what the hell happened to me? I also tried to manipulate mana rotation, but my channels didn¡¯t react, the atmospheric mana didn¡¯t move or get drawn to me. But under my pessimistic thoughts, the sound of the door creaking open drew my attention to the end of the room. The figure that stepped in made me pause. My eyes immediately went to her long pointy ears. An elven woman. Her presence appeared calm, almost ethereal, as if she belonged to the same harmony as this room, and I was the one that didn¡¯t belong here. Her long silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her blue eyes met mine with something akin to concern. My eyes went to her wrinkles for a moment but they didn¡¯t appear to obscure her charm, but somehow she reminded me of someone. But I couldn¡¯t focus on her. My mind was still racing, spiralling. My heart thundered in my chest, my breathing uneven, as I felt my lungs barely taking in any oxygen. I couldn¡¯t control my mana. This realization alone dawned upon me like a nightmare. And that terrified me more than anything else. My only source of power...and I had lost it... After everything I¡¯d gone through, I had somehow lost the ability to manipulate mana. I clenched my hands into fists. The elder woman strode closer to my bed side, her eyes filled with concern and care which seemed almost pitiful. I grabbed my heaving chest as I tried to calm it down. ¡°Who are you? And where am I?¡± I asked as I straightened, that simple movement sent a ripple of pain to course through me as the woman steadied my body and helped me lean back better. ¡°I asked who you are? And where are my companions? Where are Aurora and Mordian?¡± I asked, this time more forcefully, as I saw the woman¡¯s expression turn with understanding, she didn¡¯t seem to mind my words as she took a stool from nearby and took a seat. ¡°They are fine.¡± She said simply, crossing her legs gracefully as she observed me keenly. ¡°But they are resting. Unlike you, Aurora¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t that severe¡ªshe was simple knocked out cold and suffered from a concussion¡ª, but Lord Astrionyx had sustained an equivalent amount of damage like you. His recovery had been slow just like you, he is awake, but in a weak state. And Aurora woke up only a day after you arrived.¡± She briefed me with sincerity laced through each word as I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you relieved now, Jiwoo?¡± She said, and I found my brows knitting. ¡°How do you know my name? Did Mordian or Aurora tell you?¡± I asked, this time more calmly as the elven woman seemed harmless, she moved, taking a glass from a table beside my bed and poured water into it with a jag nearby. She handed me the glass, as I barely grabbed it without spilling the water in the process. ¡°Your name is like wildfire amongst the elves and dwarfs. We know about you because of your exploits in the orcen world only a few days ago.¡± She said, shifting her position as she continued. ¡°A human, who came with a dragon bond and an elf with him all of a sudden to the orcen world and fought against the forces of the demonic army, turning the tides of war in the orcs'' favour.¡± A faint smile tucked at her lips as a curious expression replaced her features. ¡°At first, we all thought this was something spun out of a fairy tale. But, when the truth reached us, we were only left to believe in everything.¡± Her eyes softened. ¡°I see.¡± I said. ¡°Then, can you tell me where I am?¡± I asked politely, seeing the elven woman¡¯s blue eyes turn from parts of my body, observing me. ¡°You are in the elven world, child.¡± She said and I found my brows jumping in surprise. The system has brought us to the elven world? The last thing I remember was Mordian crashing against the portal with both of us in his hands, and then everything seemed like a blur. ¡°Lord Astrionyx may have sustained serious injures, yet you on the other hand had injures far worsen than his. His dragonic physique helped greatly in his fast recovery, but compared to your self-regeneration¡ªa trait seen in none except the exidiums¡ª, his healing factor couldn¡¯t be compared. I have been the one who has been treating you for the last few days, and even I was felt shocked by how your body can even grow back lost limbs. It¡¯s something so fascinating and magical.¡± She said with a hint of awe in her voice as she smiled, but from her expression, I felt a shiver run down my spine that she might start experimenting on me out of curiosity. I slightly bowed my head, showing my gratitude nonetheless. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, ahh...¡± ¡°Ariem. You can just call me Ariem, dear.¡± She said, like a kind grandmother. ¡°Thank you, Ariem.¡± I unbent my head as I thought for a moment and then decided to ask Ariem. ¡°When did we arrive here¡ªin the elven world?¡± I spoke, taking a sip from the glass, moistening my mouth. Ariem thought back and answered right away. ¡°It has been over a week. The last we heard of your departure from the orcs was a week before that.¡± A week...it had been precisely a week since we left the orcen world? How could that be? For us they were merely minutes, but for the others it amounted to days. So the flow of time inside that void was somehow different from the outside. That could be the only explanation. ¡°Ariem, can I meet my companions? Can you bring me to Mordian and Aurora?¡± I asked after a moment, feeling a sudden surge of pain through my body, as shivers ran wildly through me. Ariem drew closer to me, she placed both of her hands near my chest as a faint teal glow suffused her hands, drowning my body with the glow as I felt the pain and weakness subside. ¡°So, you¡¯re an emitter. It¡¯s quite handy.¡± I acknowledged with a raise of my brow.¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m quite a good one at that.¡± She smirked, and I felt the previous awkwardness fleeting between us. After her treatment was over, she pushed back and spoke. ¡°I can bring you to them. To be honest, that child has been eager to meet you since you arrived here. She came almost everything day to check up on you, hoping you would wake up, or to see your recovery¡ªsame thing with Lord Astrionyx.¡± Her smile bloomed a little as I realized she was talking about Aurora. ¡°Then, shall we go.¡± Just as Ariem said, a knock at the door came, it was sharp and deliberate, pulling my attention from the haze of my thoughts. A guard stepped in, his silver armour catching the sunlight streaming through the window. It looked light but sturdy¡ªpractical for someone who needed to move quickly but still fend off a blade. His posture was stiff as he looked at Ariem, his demeanour respectful as he greeted her right after with a bow before speaking. ¡°Lady Ariem, His Majesty has ordered to bring the human if he is awake.¡± I stiffened at the word ¡®human¡¯. There was no malice or interest in his tone, but the way it was said still felt like I was being singled out¡ªan outsider in a world that didn¡¯t belong to me. But I shrugged as I turned to look at Ariem. Ariem sighed, the sound heavy with irritation. When she turned to the guard who had come from outside, her voice was sharp, each word clipped and precise unlike her caring and sweet tone. ¡°I believe I made it clear last time that he is not in a condition to attend to His Majesty. I¡¯m sure I sent the report of his treatments earlier before coming here. Do I need to go there myself? Then would that stupid king understand!¡± The shift in her tone was subtle but chilling. The guard¡¯s resolve crumbled instantly; he took a step back, his boots skidding slightly on the wooden floor. His face paled as he stammered. ¡°N-No¡­Lady Ariem, His Majesty has ordered to bring the human to him once he is awake, and I am merely following orders.¡± Ariem sighed again, the sound carrying more weight this time. She turned to me, her gaze assessing, before speaking once more. ¡°Fine.¡± Her voice was laced with annoyance. ¡°But I¡¯ll be the one to bring him. He needs rest, and I believe you wouldn¡¯t be kind enough to bring him how he must be.¡± The guard looked like he wanted to argue, his lips parting as though to speak, but Ariem silenced him with a single wave of her hand. The glare she shot him was ice-cold, and he quickly backed off, bowing slightly as he exited the room without another word. I watched the exchange in silence, my body still too weak to react. A part of me wanted to ask what the hell was going on, but another part of me knew better. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She said and then simply stepped out of the room. After a few minutes passed, the door opened again and I saw her enter with a wheelchair. She stopped right in front of the bed, as I inclined my head in her direction, confused and perplexed. ¡°I can just walk my way there. I don¡¯t have to use a wheelchair.¡± I said, pushing the sheets from above me as I moved, but my body felt weak, moving even a single muscle left me powerless. Ariem took me by my arm and held me down on the wheelchair, quite forcefully. The strength of her wrists felt stronger than what I could fend. ¡°You are my patient, and it is my duty to take care of you. You are in no shape to move, so it¡¯s best if we use this.¡± She said, as she helped me sit on the wheelchair and I didn¡¯t fight against it as I let it happen. She stood behind me as she pushed the wheelchair and we exited the room, the warm sunlight spilled all over me as she looked at the guard from earlier and then walked away. As we moved, all I saw was a garden around me. Tall trees lining the stone path, the sight seemed unbelievably beautiful. Ariem dragged me along, the wheel-chair in which I lay gliding soundlessly across the polished stone floor. I stayed quiet, unsure whether to strike a conversation with her or not. But choosing silence, I allowed the distance to unravel as we crossed the quarters. The transition was subtle, the air shifting as we emerged onto an open road from the forest like garden, kissed by patches of sunlight filtering through a canopy of perfectly aligned trees. They stood like sentinels, their branches intertwined in such a way that they seemed more a work of art than nature. The golden leaves shimmered as they swayed gently in the breeze, the dapples of sunlight pooling on the ground like drops of liquid gold. Fountains carved of smooth marble trickled serenely, their streams catching the sunlight as if sprinkled with shards of crystal. A greenhouse appeared along the edge of the courtyard, its glass domes gleaming softly, nurturing plants that grew like whispers of magic. My face bloomed into an expression I could not suppress¡ªastonishment, perhaps awe¡ªas I took in the majesty of the elven courtyard. There was something about the air itself, warm and golden, that made the world feel like autumn at its most perfect, a perpetual moment of soothing sunshine.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Tell me, Jiwoo,¡± Suddenly Ariem¡¯s voice touched my ears and I looked above my shoulder. ¡°Beast tamer is a profession quite common in our and the other worlds, but dare I say have I seen a beast tamer with a dragon bond. Honestly, I have never even seen a real dragon all my life until now, all I know about dragons is from the tales and folk stories I¡¯ve heard¡ªplus the picture books. How did you meet Lord Astrionyx?¡± Her question was harmless, simple curiosity which anyone would have. I lifted my hand where the rune was branded after Mordian and I had bonded, and showed it to her. She looked at the base of my wrist and gasped. ¡°So it¡¯s true that he is your bond. A dragon bonded with a human. Quite an odd and unbelievable duo.¡± She said in awe. ¡°The rumours were true.¡± She added as she pushed the wheelchair more steadily. ¡°You seem to know quite a bit.¡± I asked suddenly. And she simply smiled. ¡°Well, while I treated you, Aurora told me about some of your adventures, and they were quite fascinating actually.¡± ¡°Yeah, did she tell you more than half of them almost resulted in my unfortunate end.¡± I laughed it off and Ariem joined me as we both fell quiet. And then we reached a larger courtyard, more expansive than the last, its beauty soft yet overwhelming. Rising before me, I beheld a castle unlike any I had imagined. It loomed and yet felt light, as though it were an extension of the very nature surrounding it¡ªmajestic yet soothing, intricate yet effortless. The walls were silver-grey stone, polished so smooth they reflected the rays of the sun like water. Verdant ivy crawled across its surface, laced with luminescent veins of light, as if the castle itself breathed magic. Towers rose into the sky, their pointed tips adorned with crystalline spires that shimmered faintly with hues of teal and gold. It was nature in its full glory, shaped into something more¡ªsomething eternal. ¡°Why are we in a castle? Why were we brought here for treatment instead?¡± I suddenly asked Ariem, unsure of why were here, but she remained silent for a moment before answering. ¡°Where we are going, you will eventually have your answers. Just be patient for a moment.¡± I shifted my attention back at the surroundings as I saw massive doors, two guards stood watch, one male and the other female, clad in armour so finely made it seemed like a second skin. They straightened as we approached, heads bowing respectfully, though I noticed their eyes passing over me with faint disinterest before fixing on Ariem. With a graceful wave from her, the guards shifted smoothly, pushing open the great wooden doors which creaked faintly despite their ornate craftsmanship. Their heads remained lowered until we crossed the threshold, the doors closing behind us with a muted finality. Curiosity gnawed at me as I asked. ¡°You seem to hold some authority, with how the guards bowed to you, and how the previous one didn¡¯t seem to react when you disrespected the king. Are you perhaps an elder with a high ranking position here?¡± I said, turning to her. Ariem smirked, her sweet, pristine voice carrying a playfulness that caught me off guard. ¡°There is more you will learn soon enough. Just don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± She replied, her tone light, as if her youth had momentarily returned to her. We entered the grand hall, and for a moment, I forgot to breathe. The space stretched far and wide, its ceilings so high they vanished into a soft haze of golden light. Trees grew along the vast hallways, their trunks ancient and their branches reaching upward like the arms of worshippers. Leaves glowed faintly, casting soft light against the walls as they swayed lazily. The air was perfumed with a faint scent of fresh earth and blossoms, mingling with something warm¡ªlike old parchment and magic. Glowing vines hung down from the ceiling, their luminescence pulsating gently as though they were alive, veins of emerald and sapphire running through their twisting tendrils. They framed the tapestries hanging along the walls, each one a masterpiece of ancient elven history. The woven depictions were intricate, telling stories I could not yet understand, and yet their jewel-like runes pulled at my gaze. Embedded in the fabric, the runes pulsed softly¡ªteal and gold, like the last rays of a setting sun. The floor beneath us was polished stone, inlaid with patterns that rippled outward like the rings of water disturbed by a single drop. The echoes of my wheelchair¡¯s faint movement sounded distant, swallowed by the stillness of the hall. And yet, even in that stillness, the castle felt alive¡ªmagic woven into its very foundations, breathing with the rhythm of nature. I could not help but stare, my voice caught somewhere in my throat. We took a few turns, and soon arrived in front of two massive doors, outside two guards stood post, them wearing similar armour to the elves I¡¯d seen outside, they bowed looking at Ariem and then opened the doors as we entered. My eyes immediately caught sight of a throne at the end of the hall, made of fine elder wood, with spiralling lines which seemed like veins, creating a mesmerising display, but my gaze went to the man sitting over it. His face still seem to hold its young features, no wrinkles of old age, long ears, his blue eyes glowed with wisdom and authority, and locks of silver gunmetal hair, but lighter, ran down his ears, as a crown and ornaments accentuated his silk robes. His postured appeared firm and rigid as his eyes moved down at me with a glare, and I returned it as our clash continued for a moment before he turned away, as if making it so that I was even unworthy to match eyes with him. Beside him sat a female elf. My eyes widened for a moment as I gazed at her, it struck me how youthful she looked, her soft milky skin capturing the light, her teal coloured eyes flickered with warmth, her silvery hair cascaded like a stream, bound by a tie and her crown, and just from a glance, I thought perhaps I was looking at a mirror image of Aurora, but older. She met my gaze, offering me a kind smile, making me think for a second it was Aurora siting on that throne, and then I turned to two other elves present in the throne room besides a handful of guards. The male elder elf¡¯s silver hair caught the chamber¡¯s light, his chestnut eyes seemed to hold extraordinary wisdom untouched by any. His face was a sharp cut of handsomeness, etched with the kind of dignity that could only come from enduring countless trials of time. Yet, the wrinkles of old age were visibly present, adding more to his character, as if every line told an extraordinary story. He looked at me curiously, seated in his chair with an aura of authority that made his presence even heavier than the king himself, yet oddly calm. He gave me a friendly smile as if greeting some old acquaintance and I felt my brows knitting in confusion. My eyes shifted to the female elf beside him. She was young, younger than the elder, but the fiery cage of power emanating from her was immense, almost suffocating, and I frowned, frustrated that I couldn''t seem to guage her level. Her dull green hair, cut into a neat bob, framing her sharp features, and her long ears peeked through, barely visible behind her hair. I was caught in a dead stare with her, as I saw her green eyes looking at me with an almost unexpectedness. She wore a pristine white military-cut uniform, adorned with a golden-red lace draped across her right shoulder and waist¡ªa mark of some rank or honour, no doubt. But I knew this uniform, I¡¯d seen Lyressa and Lance wearing it, and perhaps the person herself. I had seen her through Mordian¡¯s memories, she was the leader of brigade: zero I¡¯d heard about from the elven duo; Beatrix Runao. Her gaze was steady and unyielding, as though daring me to falter. She shifted slightly in her seat, her movements controlled, calculated. Finally, my gaze moved past them to the king, seated high on the throne above, as the guards around the chamber returned to their posts. ¡°As Your Majesty¡¯s orders I have delivered the human.¡± Ariem said from behind me, her hands clenched the handles of the wheelchair tightly as I almost saw them snap, as my attention went to the king sat on the throne. His expression seem to shift for a split second, as if he had broken into a cold sweat over her words. Before he could say anything, Ariem spoke again, her tone unrushed and each word sharp. ¡°While I thought you would be kind enough to let your daughter¡¯s saviour rest a few more days, I guess you still lack much patience despite all your years since your ascension to the throne, Neil.¡± I felt my mouth agape for a moment as my brows knitted, turning to look at Ariem, she only gave me a sweet smile, as if this answer was expected and normal. Aurora wasn¡¯t just any nobility, she was the princess of the elves?! And Neil...she was using her father¡¯s name as her alias? I thought as Ariem seem to make an obvious expression and then addressed king Neil again. Aurora¡¯s father. ¡°Seriously, just how much of prick can you be to a guest. He is also the hero of the orcs, would you be fine if they find out how you treated their high praised saviour?¡± "Seriously, sometimes I wonder how does Anastasia fairs with a person like you?" Neil faltered back as if like a child talked off by an adult, and I saw the queen, perhaps Anastasia, smile. His lips moved as he countered with his remark. ¡°She is my daughter, so that is why I¡¯m doing this, mother.¡± My face flummoxed even further as I looked at Ariem again...no Lady Ariem as she only offered me a kind smile again, making no effort to clarify things any further for me. My mind went back to her previous words, of how she had told me that everything would make sense in a while. So she meant this. ¡°Enough, mother. I want to speak with the human.¡± He said and I almost saw Ariem¡¯s face turn ugly in anger as if she could throw the wheelchair itself at him. I saw her tap my shoulder and whisper, before she joined the other two by the side. ¡°Don¡¯t mind his words too much. He wants someone to point every ounce of his anger at for the frustration he went through because of Aurora¡¯s childish antics. Just take it as a stupid test. He can be a fool sometimes.¡± Sitting in the wheelchair, my arms prickling with pain and my mind foggy from the encounter, I looked up at the elven king on his high throne. Neil¡¯s sharp eyes bore down on me with unrestrained disdain, his mouth twisted in a sneer, his nose wrinkling as if even breathing the same air was an offense to his existence. Every inch of him radiated cold hostility toward me. But he looked like a pouting dog. ¡°Were you not taught enough now how to greet?¡± He said, his face turned in a way that seemed to mock me. So, this is how you want to start? I shrugged. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty,¡± I said, letting my voice carry a measured iciness, balanced and controlled. If he wished to make it this way, then so be it. It wasn¡¯t my headache to entertain people like him. ¡°But I suppose you are aware of my circumstances, and..." I paused. "I wasn¡¯t taught how to greet royalty. And not enough to be kind to such customs and gestures of mockery for personal grudges.¡± His scowl deepened, and for a moment, I thought he might lash out. Instead, he leaned back in his throne, his expression no less severe. ¡°Your insolence speaks for itself, stranger. There is no need for a formal greeting from someone of your¡­station.¡± A flicker of amusement crossed my mind, but I kept my face impassive, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing my reaction. ¡°Tell me,¡± Neil continued, his voice lowering, almost a hiss, ¡°I have heard about your achievements and exploits from my soldiers and our allies in the orcen realm. What you have done for them, and how you did it. How and where did you come from? I suppose even you know that human have no clue about the existence of the compass, yet how did you reach a realm different from yours?¡± Neil spoke in the common tongue as if readying himself to mocking me already. For a moment, I simply stared back, as though genuinely considering his question, then replied back in fluent common tongue. ¡°Where I come from?¡± I repeated slowly, my tone politely curious, as if discussing the weather, Neil¡¯s expression shifting slightly. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a place far too different from this world. One where¡­authority must be earned, and where one doesn¡¯t fully believe that the ignorance of an entire race may blind them to the dangers lurking outside.¡± ¡°I know you other races don¡¯t think much of the humans, but please, try to humour me a little. I think Zalar had more guts than a king just sitting on his throne like an ignorant man knowing no better.¡± His jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Careful with your words. You tread on thin ground, outsider.¡± He said, as I saw his hands clench, but beside him, the queen grinned, and also the three elves on my left, who seem to hold back laughter only by a twitch. ¡°Is that how the customs of the elves are? To belittle and mock others without knowing any better?¡± I said, shifting slightly in my wheelchair as I tried to stir my mana, still trying to check for my mana¡¯s workability; checking for my skills. He breathed, as he shifted his question and spoke. ¡°Enough, human. My concern lies in the fact, and more to the point, what possessed you to place my daughter¡¯s life in peril? Where did you take her, to bring her back in such a weakened state?¡± I tilted my head slightly, a pang of guilt rising in my chest as I remembered Aurora¡¯s body flunged through the air in the void. My eyes never left his as my expression remained the same. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± I said, infusing just the right amount of deference into my voice. ¡°But I¡¯d hate to think I was¡­misunderstood. It may have been my greed all along to bring princess Aurora alongside us, but she had her own willingness no matter if I tried to stop her. But after all, if anyone should know about the risks of venturing beyond one¡¯s grasp, it would be your daughter, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°She embraced those risks to travel alongside me and my bond, yet, I know fully well that I can be held guilty for what happened to her. And, I¡¯m not backing away. I take full responsibility for any punishment you give me; as her father.¡± A tense silence settled over us, but I held his gaze, unwavering. The weight of the room shifted like a bomb about to explode, feeling the sharp glares of the guards, barely holding back at lashing out at me. Neil¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he couldn¡¯t find any obvious disrespect in my words, only the subtle implication that I hadn¡¯t acted alone in the decision that led to Aurora¡¯s endangerment. She knew fully well, that death would have been a possible outcome if she came with us. And I¡¯d tried my best to protect her. But in the end, I¡¯d failed, again. ¡°How dare you speak of her that way,¡± he growled, his hands clenching around the arms of his throne. ¡°It is because of your evil tactics that my daughter had to face all of those dangers. You coaxed her with your silly words to bring her along for her love for adventures.¡± ¡°Then does it mean, you wish to shackle her in this castle, like a damsel? Never to let her know what really is going out there?¡± Upon my words, Neil froze, the queen looked at me with an almost unexpected expression as if unsure on how to respond. ¡°I think the reports came to you, I know you already are aware of the battles.¡± ¡°From the way I see it. Your daughter is amazing. The way she held her own in the war in the orcen realm made me thing she was a trained warrior, her resilience in the battles, her determination and strength that helped many of the orcen kind¡ªmyself and Mordian included. She has great talent, but only shackled by her own insecurities.¡± I said with my eyes solemn, gripping the handles of the wheelchair. ¡°Then, you mean to say that I should sacrifice my daughter!!!¡± He growled, his murmur laced with threat. ¡°No, to trust her. She isn¡¯t as naive as you think of her, king Neil. She only wants to get her father¡¯s approval, that she isn¡¯t some helpless child in the need for protection.¡± I said simply. But from the side, I saw a guard move, his face contorted in anger. I sighed. Here we go with the clich¨¦ crap!! ¡°You dare talk to the king like that, insolent human. I held back for the sake of my solemn oath, but I can no longer take your nonsense for king Neil, neither the princess. You dare talk to him in such a tone.¡± He drew his sword, as I got ready. I raised my brow, looking at the approaching knight. My face expressionless, no panic visible, as I still checked. Out of all my skills, only Ruler¡¯s Authority seemed to remain active¡ªa faint presence, barely there but tangible enough for me to notice. Mordian had mentioned back in the orcen world that Primordial had tempered the skill when he had possessed me, suppressing it just enough for me to manipulate it without losing control. And if it was true, then Ruler¡¯s Authority could be used again like it did before I had gone out of control. And from my hazed memories, I remembered Primordial''s words, he himself had said that he couldn''t be able to take possession of my body in the future due to the weakning of his strength. And now, I felt like I could control my skill again, looking past the tragedy I''d gone through using the flame of destruction. I reached out to it, trying to force my body into motion which it refused to do. The moment I touched the skill with a prickle of mana, a sharp, zapping sensation shot through my dormant mana channels and my body. The pain was sudden, sharp, and electric, but I didn¡¯t stop. The skill reacted, its force pulsing through me, the throne room suffused in an aura which seem to twist everyone¡¯s expression, and for a brief moment, the pain inside me dulled, shoved aside as my mana surged awake¡ªviolently, recklessly¡ªas if I had never lost it at all. The shift was jarring, almost disorienting, but my instincts kicked in faster than my mind could catch up. My body moved as if on its own as the wheelchair jerked back by the force of my rise, the pain no longer holding me back as mana fused my muscles and ligaments again. I twisted, throwing my weight against the flow of the guard¡¯s incoming weapon. His blade glanced off awkwardly, and before he could recover, I struck. My foot slammed into his with the force of a hammer, and the plate protecting it bent with a sickening screech before snapping. The guard cried out as he staggered back, his body skidding across the polished floor, leaving him sprawled and off-balance. I exhaled sharply, my gaze snapping upward, locking onto the throne ahead. Neil. He sat there, his posture unshaken, but his expression told a different story. His azure eyes glowed faintly, their light unnatural and unnerving. He frowned as he looked at me, feeling unsure on the turn of events. ¡°Stand down, knight captain. He is not someone of your calibre. Perhaps only Beatrix could be his match in the entirety of our realm. Even in a weakened state, he''s still a beast.¡± Neil stated as he waved his hand, the guards went to the knight captain as they cradled his body carefully. ¡°So, was this your intention all along?¡± I asked, as my eyes turned to him and I saw him shudder, feeling the atmosphere bend. But from the side, a strong presence surged forth, and I saw Beatrix standing. I could no longer hold back as the pain bit, and I released my skill as I fell to one knee and spat blood. The drawback sent shivers tearing through me as I felt my muscles could burst, as the mana reinforcing them dispersed. ¡°He just had to do something stupid to make a point.¡± I heard Ariem speak as she approached with the wheelchair, and sat me down carefully. She sighed, like a nagging grandmother, which she was. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, not to mind his words? He¡¯s a fool of a king when anything regarding his daughter is brought up. But you¡¯re the bigger fool.¡± She glared at Neil and then back at me. ¡°You understand me clearly, Jiwoo. Your body is in an unstable condition, where you can¡¯t freely manipulate your mana, I didn¡¯t tell you before, but you should know better, your body may breakdown if you recklessly use magic. I have done everything I could¡¯ve in my limited knowledge to heal you, but the damage is too excessive for me to help you with.¡± A sincere apology replaced her expression for a moment as I took a breath and calmed myself. ¡°Before that, I want to know where my companions are?¡± I directed the question at Neil as he looked at me with a straight face. ¡°Lord Astrionyx was provided his private quarter in the castle, and Aurora is resting. You may do whatever you want, but, I¡¯m warning you to dare not approach my daughter.¡± He said, sternly, as if issuing an order. ¡°That will depend, whether she approaches me first, Your Majesty,¡± that¡¯s all I said as Ariem pushed the wheelchair and took me away from the throne room before things escalated further. I looked at Beatrix and the elder one last time, as Ariem took me away into the long hallways and corridors. Along the way, I finally decided to ask Ariem what she had told me only briefly in the throne room. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me what you meant by in the throne room?¡± I asked, feeling my face grow still, so abnormally still that even I seemed unsure of what more might Ariem may say. ¡°I will tell you everything, everything that is going on inside your body. And why you can¡¯t use your mana.¡± She said as we came by to a quarter after a long walk, Ariem¡¯s expression seemed bleak, as if she hesitated from entering the room. ¡°You were the one who called him, why hesitate now?¡± I heard an aged voice from behind me and saw the elder from before approach. ¡°I know, but, you of all people should know exactly about our bad history, Ramus.¡± Ariem muttered looking at Elder Ramus approaching. ¡°Oh dear, if I remember correctly, that fight only lasted for seven years, it wasn¡¯t much. You already made peace. And Camus himself said that he is now a believer of pacifism and has mended his old ways. He isn¡¯t as rigid and crude as he used to be, that¡¯s why he came upon your request. You know he doesn¡¯t do that often¡ªperhaps ever." ¡°And truthfully, it was Aurora who begged you to help heal Jiwoo, and bring Camus. And you aren¡¯t any better when it comes to your granddaughter, Ariem.¡± Ramus said with a mischievous smile. But Ariem shot back. ¡°Says the old gramps who didn¡¯t leave her bedside until she woke up. People might say you are more politically calculated for your own good, but no better for your granddaughter.¡± From their conversation, I seemed to link together some points of their family tree. So, Neil was Aurora¡¯s father, Ramus, Aurora¡¯s grandfather while Ariem being her grandmother, and queen Anastasia her mother. ¡°And, if possible, I would love to have a good chat with you if we can make some time later, Seo Jiwoo. I have heard a lot about you.¡± Ramus gave me a wink, as he approached the door, his expression made me think he had some motive in mind. I smirked back as I spoke. ¡°Yeah. The gesture is similar. I have also heard quite a lot about you, Mist Tyrant.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Enough of you both, shall we enter, both of them are waiting inside.¡± Ariem said as she pushed me and Ramus opened the door to reveal the inside of the room. Chapter: 139: Good Humour Jiwoo¡¯s Pov: Ariem pushed the wheelchair from behind, as we entered behind Ramus Silverlight. The doors creaked open as a study revealed itself to us. Walls lined with towering shelves cradled countless books¡ªleather-bound tomes with gilded spines, the small of old parchment lingering in the air. Sunlight poured in through tall, arched windows, illuminating dust motes that drifted lazily in the air. The windows were slightly ajar, letting in a mild breeze that carried the scent of fresh blossoms from outside, blending with the faint trace of floral incense curling up from a delicate burner on the coffee table. Two couches were arranged opposite each other, upholstered in dark green velvet, their corners flanked by armchairs. A polished mahogany coffee table sat between them, its surface pristine save for a silver tea set and a single unlit candle. Mordian sat on one couch, his tall frame upright yet relaxed, exuding a calm authority that seemed almost at odds with the tension in his golden eyes. Across from him sat Camus¡ªthis elder both Ariem and Ramus had just spoken of outside the door. His posture was nonchalant, his body leaning slightly back, but there was an undeniable tension in how his fingers rested against the armrest of his seat. His long silver hair, streaked with the vicissitudes of years, fell in soft bangs that obscured most of his face, covering his eyes, as I saw a scar running along his face and touching his brows from the gaps of his hair. Wrinkles lining his features told of age, but the subtle firmness in his posture hinted at a presence that could not be overlooked, even in Mordian¡¯s company. He was respectful of the dragon, but remained in his element. From what I saw of his face, he looked identical to Ramus to a certain degree, but older. Ramus stopped only a few steps from the couches, greeting Mordian first, Ariem was next who did the same as they both respectfully greeted my bond. I almost smirked at him, trying to convey my thoughts through our link, but the connection still seemed weak. Mordian¡¯s head turned to me immediately, his expression softening into something almost fragile for a moment as he looked at me sitting in a wheelchair. It was a rare sight honestly, and it didn¡¯t suit him truthfully. He was a dragon who looked mean at most times to the outsiders, and yet, right now, guilt flickered across his face so palpably that anyone could figure. ¡°Jiwoo, how are you feeling?¡± Mordian¡¯s deep voice carried a weight that made the words feel heavier than they needed to be, as if each word scrapped at the memories of what had happened inside that void. There was no mistaking the concern in his tone, and that faint trace of guilt lingered in his expression, as he rose and approached me. I made a smirk, leaning casually against the wheelchair as I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms. ¡°Nothing could kill me, you know. Not even a Seraphim. What makes you think a stray blast could do?¡± Mordian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line at my sarcasm, but before he could reply, I let my gaze sweep down to him. My smirk deepened. ¡°What about the hole in your abdomen? You took a similar blast like me?¡± He placed a hand near his abdomen as he looked back at me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as severe you think. I¡¯ve already recovered. But...¡± the pause in his voice made me feel unsure, as he gazed down at me, as if he could peer right under my flesh and at my mana channels. It wasn¡¯t himself that he was concerned about, it was for what had happened to me. ¡°If you are worried about my channels, then we can figure something out right now, like we always do.¡± My smirked widened as if to assure Mordian, and my bond seem to believe me, as I felt our connection stabilising, a little. But from the side, my attention went to Ramus and Ariem greeting Camus. Ramus seemed emotional, his expression seemed of yearning, as if seeing someone after years, yet Ariem at the other hand seemed hesitant. ¡°How long has it been since we last met, brother?¡± Ramus said as Camus rose and they both held each other by their forearms in a form greeting. ¡°I think, the last time I visited was when Aurora was born.¡± Camus said in passing as he looked at Ramus with a nonchalant grin, as if the time apart hadn¡¯t been that only . ¡°Sixteen years maybe,¡± his brow perked, as his smirk widened in mischief. ¡°Come on, we aren¡¯t like the ash¡¯ari, but we elves still get to live for a handful of centuries, some even make it close to a few millennials if they are lucky.¡± Ramus seemed unbothered by his humour as he pulled away and Ariem approached, her face looked reluctant as she looked at Camus. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be coming after I requested. I mean, you hardly were step foot into the castle. And after ¡®that¡¯, we did fall out.¡± She said, her tone dry, but thick with emotions of guilt and relief. ¡°Come one, Ariem. It¡¯s been so long since our fight, I already told you I don¡¯t blame you both for any of that, it was just meant to be, and I couldn¡¯t stop it no matter how much I tried.¡± Camus said, but this time his smirk didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, as I clearly felt his tone waver. With a shrug, he immediately shifted the topic, leaning closer to Ramus. ¡°But if it hadn¡¯t been for my adorable granddaughter¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped foot inside this place for another ten years at most.¡± He said, crossing his arms. ¡°If that is the case, would you have accepted if I were the one to come personally?¡± Ramus said, his voice was heavy, but smooth, each word seem to hold good humour, as he suggested, but with a dry chuckle, Camus held his shoulder. ¡°Sure, why wouldn¡¯t I do it for my adorable little brother. But, you already know the price you have to pay.¡± Camus mused as he creased his jaw like some devious plan was brewing inside his mind. ¡°Yeah, a fool like you would come here for something like this. Didn¡¯t you say you were retiring or something...or what you said, something along the lines of: ¡®I have now become a pacifist. I no longer walk the path of aggression or war¡¯. Can you believe his crap?¡± Ariem chimed in from the side. ¡°Anyways, enough of us. You called me here for him, right?¡± Camus pointed at me, as everyone turned to me as he took a seat. ¡°I was discussing his condition with Lord Astrionyx; he told me what happened and we seemed to have diagnosed what he is suffering from.¡± Camus said, his tone serious, undercutting the humour and nonchalance he showcased. ¡°And like you said, the blast didn¡¯t do much, that¡¯s an understatement, kid. What is did is something almost extraordinary.¡± Camus chummed in after a second, his voice seemed almost excited, as if having fun. I looked at him, confused, but before I could ask, Ariem elaborated for him. ¡°That stray blast did do something, Jiwoo.¡± From the side Ariem said. ¡°It damaged your mana channels, hindering you from using your mana.¡± She added for more clarity, as she took a seat beside Ramus who sat beside Camus. Finally, Camus¡¯s gaze turned toward me. His bangs didn¡¯t fully hide his eyes, though they were closed, despite the gaps revealing little. But despite that, it was like being measured and dissected with a look¡ªa tired but sharp gaze that seemed to gauge me, as if peering directly into my soul. ¡°But hard to believe he¡¯s the kid who saved the orcs. Doesn¡¯t look much to me right now. Perhaps, even a kid could beat him in this state.¡± Camus said, his words filled with measured mockery and sarcasm. I looked back at him, glaring him dead in the eye. ¡°I can still sweep the floor with you.¡± I said back, no taunt in my words, as he rose a brow in expectance. ¡°Well, right now you are nothing but a helpless kid in a wheelchair to me. And I might be the last chance you have of recovery.¡± He smirked, as his finger tapped his thigh in rhythm. ¡°Aurora was the one that begged everyone to help you, or you would''ve been just lying, waiting for your own demise kid.¡± Camus leaned back in the couch, the ancient wood creaking under his weight, though he looked as timeless as the trees outside the window his words didn¡¯t. He finally opened his eyes, the grey in them scanned me like he was appraising a particularly disappointing piece of fruit. ¡°Well, congratulations, Jiwoo,¡± he began, his voice dripping with mock celebration. ¡°You¡¯ve managed to do what no one in recorded history has ever done. You¡¯ve turned your mana channels into a battlefield. Bravo.¡± I frowned. ¡°Is that sarcasm?¡± ¡°Is it sarcasm if it¡¯s also true?¡± He shot back, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re like a riverbed after a hurricane¡ªcracked, uneven, and not entirely sure where the water¡¯s supposed to go anymore. And, judging by your expression, I¡¯m guessing no one¡¯s told you what that means yet?¡± I shook my head, feeling the weight of his words sinking in. His gaze went to Ariem for a passing second and she seemed hesitant, almost reluctant as she turned to look at me, but for a moment I tried to feel my mana again, trying to circulate the purified mana through my streams, but they refused.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I pulled my concentration back as I decided to ask her. ¡°What does that mean, Ariem? What exactly happened to me; I¡¯m aware the blast was excessive enough to affect my mana channels, but I want to know what exactly is it I¡¯m going through.¡± I asked, straightening. ¡°Of course not,¡± Camus said right away rolling his eyes, as Ariem took time. ¡°As your doctor, it was her job to tell you what is happening to you; her patient, without missing out any critical details. Let me break it down for you: mana channels are the veins of a mage¡¯s way of absorbing and purifying the mana inside their body, carrying the filtered and pure mana, circulated through their body through those same roots¡ªin short, their channels are through which they use magic. When they¡¯re whole, mana flows smoothly, like a serene river. But yours?¡± He gestured vaguely at me, his fingers curling like claws. ¡°Yours are a mess. Picture a river trying to flow uphill while dodging landmines. That¡¯s your mana flow right now.¡± Ramus nodded as if acknowledging Camus¡¯s words. Ariem turned her gaze from me, as if feeling guilty for her inability to fix what I¡¯d done. ¡°That sounds bad,¡± I muttered, finally feeling the severity of my situation. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s worse than bad. It¡¯s fascinating,¡± he replied, leaning forward as if he had found something new to keep himself busy with now. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to damage mana channels? They¡¯re designed to endure everything short of divine intervention. Whatever you went through to end up like this, well, it wasn¡¯t a stroll in the park. And now, every time you try to cast, your mana is either going to splatter like spilled ink or explode like a firework. Which, if I¡¯m honest, sounds entertaining. Just...not for you.¡± He tilted his head back, his fingers mimicking an explosion, whistling sharply, as if urging the chaos to continue. The sharp sound sliced through the air, adding to the tension of the moment. Ramus hit him with his knee as Camus interjected. I glared at him. ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence.¡± ¡°Anytime kid,¡± Camus said breezily, waving at me. Then, his tone softened¡ªjust a bit. ¡°In all seriousness, Jiwoo, this isn¡¯t just an inconvenience. If you don¡¯t learn to manage it, the backlash could fry you from the inside out. Or worse, you might accidentally take out half a forest trying to light a candle. It¡¯s something really concerning, and if not fixed it might leave you crippled for all life.¡± ¡°Great. So what¡¯s the solution?¡± I asked, trying to keep the frustration out of my voice. Camus tapped his chin thoughtfully, Mordian looking at him, and suddenly I heard his voice in my mind, our connection stabilising. ¡®I have discussed certain things with Camus about your condition, there were cases like yours in some ash¡¯ari children, and unborn children who faced difficulties trying to control their mana and form their channels and veins after birth or before it. But in your case, there may be lots of complications¡ªbecause your case is special.¡¯ He looked back at Camus, and the elf straightened, his posture shifted in my direction as he crossed his legs and leaned back slightly, resting his cheek on his fist. ¡°Solution? Oh, there¡¯s no solution. Not really. This kind of damage doesn¡¯t just heal. It¡¯s like breaking the unbreakable: you can patch it up, but it¡¯s never quite the same. Like glass, once you break it, you may be able to piece the shards back together, but the cracks will never fade, the damage will remain. Your best bet is to adapt. Learn to work with the chaos instead of against it. Lucky for you, I¡¯m an expert in turning disasters into something...less disastrous.¡± He grinned, and for a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if he was mocking me or offering genuine help. Probably both. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re enjoying this?¡± I asked, frustration bubbling in the back of my tongue as Ramus and Ariem gave me a look of pity, turning to Camus. ¡°Because I am,¡± he admitted without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s not every day I get to teach someone who¡¯s basically a walking anomaly. You¡¯re like a puzzle that shouldn¡¯t exist. And I do love a good puzzle.¡± He added with a knowing look, and I swear I held back the urge to punch him in his face right now. I breathed, as I quiled the growing frustration from inside me ¡°Now, should we get started before you accidentally set your own hair on fire.¡± she said as he creased his beard with his fingers. Right now, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯d just signed up for the most infuriating lesson of my life. I had endured far worse ordeals than this, tolerating an old man wouldn¡¯t be as hard as I think. But one thing was clear¡ªCamus was right about one thing: I¡¯d have to learn to work with the chaos inside me. Because the alternative? That wasn¡¯t an option. What had happened to me appeared irreversible, but perhaps with Camus¡¯s help, I could recover from this. ¡°But, how sure are you that I can recover from this?¡± I asked, as Camus leaned back, arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m as confident as when I fought my first war.¡± He said, pride lingering in his tone. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I picked up a few things from the hamadryades when I was taught by them.¡± He stated as I felt my brows knit. ¡°Wait, you were taught by the hamadryades?¡± I asked in surprise as Ramus nodded in his stead. ¡°When we were younger and far bolder, Camus and I stumbled upon an elder hamadryade during one of our reckless adventures. He was visiting the elven world for some kind of research, though at the time, we didn¡¯t care about the details¡ªwe were simply fascinated by him. There was an air of quiet wisdom around him, a kind of stillness that made the world seem calmer just by his presence. Wherever he walked, whatever he touched, it seemed to breathe with renewed life¡ªleaves turned greener, flowers bloomed brighter, even the air itself felt...fuller.¡± The elder said, as if reminiscing those memories. ¡°His magic was unlike anything we had ever seen, gentle yet overwhelmingly potent. We couldn¡¯t help but follow him, our curiosity as relentless as our questions.¡± I saw a smile tugging at his lips as he continued after a pause. ¡°He must have found our persistence amusing, or perhaps tolerable, because instead of shooing us away, he let us tag along. Day after day, we pestered him, asking him about his spells, his people, his purpose¡ªanything we could think of, really¡ªto him we are really just curious children, whom have found something amusing.¡± ¡°I think we wore him down, because by the end of his stay, he offered to take both us as his disciples. It wasn¡¯t a formal thing; he never demanded obedience or submission, just curiosity and effort, he was kind to us, like a friendly mentor.¡± Ramus paused for a moment. ¡°But then came the real dilemma¡ªwhen his time in our world ended, he presented us with a choice. He asked if we wanted to leave everything behind and follow him back to his homeland, where he could teach us the true depths of hamadryade magic." Ramus shifted to his brother, his smile seemed to widen as he spoke. ¡°Truthfully, I was tempted. But the weight of my responsibilities kept me anchored here. Camus, though? He didn¡¯t hesitate. With his trademark grin, he gave me a pat on the back and said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring back all the secrets.¡¯ And then he left.¡± He looked at him again, as they shared some silent understanding. ¡°For over a year, he lived in that otherworldly realm, training under the elder and immersing himself in their ancient knowledge. When he finally returned, he wasn¡¯t the same Camus who had left. His magic had transformed¡ªstronger, more refined, like it belonged to someone who understood the world in a way most of us couldn¡¯t even fathom. And his mind? Sharp as ever, but now with a depth that was almost intimidating.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him after Ramus told me about their past. He may have learned from hamadryades, but he still lacks common manners. Camus smirked, his tone cheeky. ¡°Did I really change that much little brother? I still remember you cry when I left for their world.¡± After a few more words, Ramus and Camus settled back, Ariem silently sat, as I turned to them. Camus shifted his tone, his voice carrying a weight of experience and sincerity. ¡°So that¡¯s why I said that. From my experience and knowledge, my master once told me about a young hamadryade child who endured something remarkably similar to what you¡¯re going through. The cause and effect were alike, though not identical.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as he delved deeper into the tale. ¡°The child was attacked by a hydra serpent¡ªnasty creatures, venomous and vile.¡± Mordian nodded in acknowledgment, his own memories surfacing. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of such cases. There was once a leviathan child who perished during birth because its mana channels were underdeveloped. The energy flow couldn¡¯t sustain the strain of its birth-right.¡± Camus gave a small, solemn nod before continuing, his voice firm. ¡°Exactly. In this case, the serpent¡¯s poison seeped into the ash¡¯ari child¡¯s bloodstream, corrupting its mana. The corruption caused the mana channels inside its body to decay and collapse rapidly. My master said the chances of survival were grim¡ªalmost non-existent.¡± He paused, his serious expression hardening. ¡°But that child was saved by the previous lordship of the hamadryades, who intervened personally, fixing that child with his magic. Without that intervention, the child wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. And let¡¯s face it, you¡¯re not likely to find a hamadryade lord willing to lend you their aid.¡± I fell silent, unsure of what to do now. Perhaps I might find some solution through the system, and items I had. I still had yet to search my inventory for any items that could help me recover. Then suddenly Camus stood up, brushing imaginary dust off his robes. ¡°Then, I will be taking your guest with me.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I said, watching Camus stride toward the door with that irritating air of superiority he seemed to carry. ¡°Where are we going exactly?¡± He glanced over his shoulder, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°To the blessed springs, of course. That is the only place where I think you can have the slightest chance of recovery.¡± ¡°The blessed springs?¡± I repeated, skeptical. ¡°That¡¯s supposed to help with this...condition?¡± Camus stopped, turning to face me fully. ¡°Do you have a better idea, oh prodigy of implosions? Because unless you¡¯ve discovered a miracle elixir hiding in your pockets, I¡¯d suggest you follow me. The springs are your only shot at even a relatively slim chance of recovering. And believe me, I¡¯m being generous with ¡®slim.¡¯¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s so special about these springs?¡± I asked, trying to keep my confusion limited . Reluctantly, I turned to Mordian, then to Ramus and Ariem, and she seem to explain what Camus hadn¡¯t. ¡°Jiwoo, the Blessed Springs are a mystical relic left behind by the hamadryades¡ªthe guardians of nature as you know. It were their mentor who altered a certain part of the elven lands which came to be knowns as the blessed springs, because of its natural rejuvenation and healing properties.¡± Camus chimed in a sigh dramatically. ¡°Of course, what would you know. Honestly, hail to blissful ignorance. The hamadryades were beings so in tune with the world¡¯s essence that they could mend the very fabric of nature itself. The springs are one of their last gifts to this realm, imbued with the kind of magic that can patch up broken things. Like you.¡± He gestured vaguely at me as I turned, as if I were some broken tool in desperate need of repair. I frowned. ¡°And this...patching...will fix my mana channels?¡± ¡°Fix?¡± Camus snorted, shaking his head. ¡°Oh no, nothing so grand. The springs don¡¯t fix things; they stitch them. They¡¯ll mend the tears in your mana channels, but it¡¯s a slow process. Agonizingly slow. Like watching moss grow slow. By the time it¡¯s done, you might not die of a sudden explosion or implosion, but of boredom.¡± ¡°Comforting,¡± I muttered as I stirred in the wheelchair, taking hold of it as I rose to my feet finally. My feet felt like jelly for a moment as I almost stumbled but took hold of myself as I saw Mordain about to catch me. Camus shot me a sly grin. ¡°I do aim to please.¡± ¡°And how exactly does it work?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me. ¡°Simple,¡± Camus replied. ¡°The magic of the springs seeps into your body and coats your mana channels, like pouring resin into cracks. It doesn¡¯t make them new, but it reinforces what¡¯s there. Over time, the tears will shrink, and the flow of mana will stabilize. Of course, that assumes you don¡¯t overdo it and rip them open again, in which case, you¡¯re right back where you started. Or worse.¡± ¡°Sounds...fun. So, when do we start?¡± I said dryly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not,¡± he said, his voice taking on a mock-serious tone. ¡°It¡¯s going to be excruciatingly dull. Hours, days, maybe weeks of soaking in magical water, meditating, and doing absolutely nothing interesting. But hey, look on the bright side¡ªyou¡¯ll have me for company¡ªand also Lord Astrionyx.¡± ¡°Great. Just what I need,¡± I deadpanned as I looked at Ramus heaving a sigh and Ariem cringing on his words. He laughed, the sound echoing through the study. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiwoo. If the springs don¡¯t fix you, at least you¡¯ll be able to say you bathed in the legacy of the hamadryades. That¡¯s worth something, isn¡¯t it? For a human.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure whether to be annoyed or relieved, but one thing was clear¡ªCamus wasn¡¯t going to make this easy. Then again, nothing about my life ever was. Chapter: 140: A Glimpse of Something More Seo Jiwoo I followed Camus closely from behind, his broad back strode without a care for the world around him, as we were led to another section inside the castle which opened up to a different wing where sunlight filtered in through the windows, adorned with red curtains. Ramus and Ariem followed alongside us, Mordian beside me, as we communicated in our minds. Our connection had finally stabilised completely. His thoughts trailed off to me, my own trying to piece something together, as I checked the system inventory along the way, plus the shop to look for any item to heal in fastening my recovery. ¡®How much confident are you that these springs can heal with my recovery?¡¯ I asked Mordian, still skeptical about the proposition, but nonetheless, I didn¡¯t have many choices. He cast me a side long glance as he sent back. ¡®From what I remember about the hamadryades from memory, aside from their culture and history, what they were best know were for their arts of rejuvenation and healing, their abilities second to none. Their magic so intricate, working in ways that no other ash¡¯ari can come to fathom. Their arts of healing and stitching something together to second to none. He explained, his words instilled confidence inside me as I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®And from what Camus has told me, there is special hamadryade magic cast of those springs, so the aspect of their rejuvenation must be true. But we can only see once we get there.¡¯ His thoughts trailed off, as Ramus covered the distance alongside Ariem and they caught up on old times with Camus. ¡®But right now, all we can do is trust the elf. Because, this isn¡¯t a minimal problem. It affects both of us. And if I can¡¯t get control of my mana back, I can¡¯t make over forward with the trials.¡± My thoughts sank back as I felt my own feeling in jeopardy and uncertainty. Each time I had escaped from the clutches of death and life-threatening situations, so it was a miracle how each time I cheated my way through it all. But I guess, fate had finally caught up to me. I looked at Mordian, as if he wanted to say something and I pressed, my eyes narrowing. ¡®What?¡¯ I said, curious what he wanted to say. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while as we walked through the halls and corridors, his silent stride filled me with anticipation. Then, just as we turned into a hall which had a chamber at the end of it, Mordian finally said. ¡®Would it be alright to leave without saying a word to her?¡¯ He whispered, his voice dry and stoic like always, but his underlying concern made me feel the guilt I¡¯d been trying to suppress deep down since waking up. I sighed a breath as I tried to think regarding this matter. I knew Neil had told me to avoid Aurora, and somewhere in my heart, I also felt guilty for dragging her into my own mess. I had allowed her to tag alongside us, and put her life in danger. Just for my own selfish greed, I had put her life on the line. I had warned myself that her family will be worried for her wellbeing, that these adventures were far dangerous and deadlier than any normal dungeon exploration or quest. And I felt guilty for doing that, and if I faced her right now, I didn¡¯t know what to do. Should I apologise? Pretend like nothing had happened? Or be relieved that she was fine. I knew she would be full of concern, guilt and anxiety herself, but for once I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. After learning about who Aurora really is; how she is the princess of the elves. I felt these uncertain emotions fester inside my heart as I felt both concern and care for her. It was undeniably true, despite Aurora having travelled with us only for a short time, it was true that I¡¯d started to care for her, and she was someone I was genuinely worried about. Perhaps not as a friend...but as something more. I didn¡¯t know how to describe these unsure emotions, but, I think it was wrong for me to feel this way for her. Because, she didn¡¯t deserve someone like me to have these feelings for her. She was kind, gentle and caring, but this care had become a weakness for me. I let it become so... I gave Mordian a long side glance, his golden eyes burned liquid gold as they met mine. ¡®Right now, I think it¡¯s best if I focus on my recovery. I think Aurora would understand my decision, and I don¡¯t think I can face her right now. I know I¡¯m being a coward for not facing her, but I feel like I need to make some distance at this point. It¡¯s for the better.¡¯ I sent back with clear clarity as I saw Camus push open the doors, Ramus and Ariem entered behind him as we followed suit. My gaze immediately turned to the inside, and I saw a portal dais sitting silently in the middle of the room. The frame remained lifeless as I saw a panel on the side, the room held on windows as a faint pulse shimmered from near the dais as Ramus walked closer and operated the artifact. ¡°This thing will take us to my house in the mountains, from where we will travel on foot to the blessed springs.¡± Camus announced as I saw the portal frame hum with life as the space distorted, an oily film converging the space in the middle as lightning crackled with arcs flowing out. ¡°You best say your goodbyes right now. I won¡¯t be giving you any free time to come pay a visit once training starts.¡± He added, as he crossed his arms and looked at Ariem and Ramus, leaning against the portal frame. I turned to them as I bowed slightly, enough to show my genuine gratitude at what they had done for me. ¡°Thank you, both of you. And I hope the next time I can come back I can clear the animosity with King Neil as well.¡± I spoke as I unbent and both the elders nodded at me, wry grins on their faces. I saw Camus walk a step forward, a mischievous smile on his face as he wrapped his hand around my shoulder. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s a shame that you won¡¯t be able to say goodbye to your sweetheart. But well, you may get a chance if you can gain my approval. It¡¯s gonna be tough by the way.¡± Camus chortled as I pushed him away with a glare and he strode closer to the portal frame. ¡°Then, we shall await your return, Jiwoo, Lord Astrionyx.¡± Ramus said, casting a final glance at his brother. I nodded back as we approached the portal frame, and without another thought, we entered through the distorted space, Camus was the first to enter, than I, and right behind me Mordian, we were lunged through space as I saw the colours around the peripheral area of my eyes twist and distort as the clusters of light splattered around me like ink as I felt the shift pull us along. *** Aurora Silverlight I walked in my room with heavy steps, my mind clouded with thoughts that refused to settle as I bit the nail of my thumb in frustration. My feet moved in circles; my body restless as I recalled my conversation with Father a few days ago, it still felt fresh. He had been furious¡ªhis anger sharp, burning¡ªbut beneath it all, I knew there was relief. A deep, undeniable relief that I had returned, albeit unconscious and battered from our last adventure. He had been worried. Despite all his sternness, I could see it in his eyes. That very same worry gnawed at my heart now, refusing to let go. It was his care at time had worked as a shackle for me, but I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he dotted on me. My gaze swept across my room, lavish yet simple, just the way I liked it. Everything was in its place, untouched, unmoved since the last few months I¡¯d been missing. Yet, despite its familiarity, I felt uneasy, restless as anxiety bubbled inside my heart. My thoughts inevitably drifted back to Shun. Had he finally woken up? He had shown no signs of consciousness since he arrived here, his condition wavering at times. Ever since I¡¯d woken up, the first thing I remembered was begging grandpa to take me to Shun. I rushed through the halls despite only recovery barely, my feet wobbling like jelly, but when I saw his battered form, his severed arm which refused to heal at times, the severity of his condition, and later finding out that he had sustained damage to his mana channels, I couldn¡¯t help but feel more guilty. This had happened to Shun, because he decided to protect me in that void. If he hadn¡¯t tried to protect me, he wouldn¡¯t have been dealt such damage. I didn¡¯t know how to look at Shun, how to tell him I was sorry...I was afraid that he might come to hate me¡ªI knew he wouldn¡¯t, but I was afraid, and since only looking at his unconscious visage for the past few days, I felt this deep yearning growing inside my heart. Grandma Ariem had promised me she would do everything to try to heal Shun, but things seemed far more complicated than I had come to initially know. She had told me that she would call for Grandpa Camus¡¯s help. I turned to face the mirror, catching my own reflection¡ªsullen eyes, lips pressed together, worry written all over my face. I barely recognized myself. But more than that, the expression reminded me of what he had done in that void over and over again, how he had thrown himself into harm¡¯s way to shield me without hesitation. That moment haunted me. It left me in a turmoil of emotions I couldn¡¯t quite name. I sighed, turning toward the door, hoping¡ªno, wishing desperately¡ªthat he might walk through it at any moment, whole and safe. I wanted to see him, to hear his voice, to make sure with my own eyes that he was truly fine. Until then, I doubted I could put my heart at ease. Perhaps this unsettled feeling stemmed from something more than just worry that I¡¯d come to first feel. Perhaps it was because I had come to care for him in a way I hadn¡¯t realized until now. When had these feelings taken root? This quiet yet persistent affection that curled around my heart whenever I thought of him? Love¡ªit was such a strange thing. Could it even be described at the moment it first appeared? Or did it simply happen, creeping in unnoticed until one day, you realized it had already settled deep within you? Knowing you couldn¡¯t seem to think anything beside that one special person? Maybe that was what Shun had done to me. His unwavering strength, his kindness, his frustrating recklessness and his cute awkwardness at times¡ªit had all grown on me, and now I couldn¡¯t imagine a world without him. A thin smile tugged at my lips as I shook my head, feeling my cheeks warm. A foolish reaction. ¡°No, Aurora. You¡¯re a princess. You can¡¯t be seen with such an unsightly expression,¡± I murmured, attempting to regain composure. Just then, the door to my room creaked open, pulling me from my thoughts. Grandmother Ariem stepped inside, her movements graceful, her presence warm like a veil of reassurance. She carried herself with the same noble elegance she always did, yet her eyes held a knowing glint as she looked at me with a gentle smile. At once, I moved toward her, wrapping my arms around her in greeting. She chuckled, patting my back with that familiar comforting touch as she tousled her fingers through my hair brushing my bangs back and giving me a peck on my forehead. ¡°Grandma, how¡¯s Shun? Is he alright? Did he wake up?¡± My words spilled out in a rush the moment I looked at her; my impatience evident even to myself. She leaned back, shaking her head with a mischievous grin. ¡°Give me a moment to sit, child. I¡¯ll tell you right away.¡± I released her reluctantly, following her to the sofa at the foot of my bed. Every second felt unbearably slow as I watched her settle in, her movements deliberate, as if she enjoyed drawing out my anticipation. And then, finally, her smile widened. ¡°Yes, child. He is awake now.¡± The weight on my chest lifted instantly, my breath releasing in a relieved sigh. But before I could celebrate, she continued. ¡°Rather, he had quite the reaction the moment I saw him lying in his bed, awake. But¡­¡± Grandmother said, her eyes narrowing, face straitening. I stiffened, my brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°But, he and Lord Astrionyx, along with Camus, have already left for the Blessed Springs. It may be a while before they return¡ªwell, that will depend on how Jiwoo fares in his recovery under Camus¡¯s tutelage.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. My heart sank as if the floor beneath me had been stripped away. My fingers curled against my lap as frustration flared within me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? Why did you let him go so easily?¡± My voice rose in frustration, edged with an anger I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding onto. Grandmother¡¯s expression softened with apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, child.¡± I sat back, my shoulders slumping. But no matter how much I tried to suppress it, an ache grew in my chest, and before I knew it, a tear slipped down my cheek. My mouth quivered, and I couldn¡¯t find my voice. ¡°I wanted to apologize to him¡­¡± My voice was barely a whisper, trembling with the emotions I had held back for days. ¡°I wanted him to know that he doesn¡¯t need to feel guilty for what happened. It was my fault. I knew that I¡¯d been the one to tag along with them. I wanted to¡­¡± My breathing grew uneven, my hands clenching into fists. Before I could fall apart any further in my self-deprecation, grandmother pulled me into her embrace, her action steadying me like a blanket full of warmth which wrapped around me gently yet firmly. ¡°I know, child. I know how you must feel. But Jiwoo¡¯s recovery comes first. I think, even he needs some time to himself, to figure out and fight his own conflicts. And you don¡¯t need to be like this, dear. It¡¯s not like he will never come back. It may take some time, but he will definitely return. He has to. Because, the amount of concern he has for you is adorable.¡± Her words were gentle, soothing, as if threading my scattered emotions back together and I felt the weight of her last words heavy on my chest, reminding me once again, just how I saw Shun, catching her sarcasm at the end. I wiped my tears quickly, inhaling deeply to compose myself. ¡°How did Father handle things?¡± I asked after a moment. ¡°He wasn¡¯t too harsh on him, was he? He may have the right to be angry at me, but Shun didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± I dreaded the answer, already knowing how Father could be. Perhaps, it had played out just as I had thought it had. Grandmother¡¯s expression shifted, a knowing smile playing on her lips. ¡°Both of them were at each other¡¯s throats like some ill-fated enemies. And I think Jiwoo was the one looking down at Neil. And he did all that while being in a wheelchair.¡± She chuckled as if remembering how father had acted. ¡°He really is suicidal¡ªdaring to talk back to a king while still recovering from his wounds. I suppose that¡¯s why you like him so much. For his bold recklessness. I didn¡¯t know you had grown to like bad boys.¡± I gasped, my face heating instantly on her remark. ¡°I-I never said¡ª¡± ¡°Child,¡± Grandmother interrupted with a knowing smirk, her eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t live this long being ignorant. And I am your grandmother. How do you think I made your grandfather fall for me? He, the unamused strategist, the prodigy of the Silverlight family. You are still quite naive, Aurora dear.¡± I buried my face in my hands, groaning in embarrassment as she laughed. But despite my flustered state, I couldn¡¯t help the small, reluctant smile tugging at my lips. Because despite everything, despite the uncertainty, one thing remained clear¡ªJiwoo would return. And when he did, I would be waiting. ¡°So, he¡¯s now gone to the blessed springs, uhh...¡± I said, trying to picture the mountain area I¡¯d seen only a handful of times. ¡°He¡¯s lucky even, to have Grandpa Camus as a mentor now and being given the chance to visit the blessed springs. Grandpa Camus didn¡¯t even take me as his disciple when I begged him relentlessly, after Beatrix, he didn¡¯t take any other students.¡± ¡°Yes, it was quite something for him to accept this request. I think the old fool was just bored after staying alone for too long in the mountain area of the blessed springs.¡± She replied, her words laced with mock tone. ¡°But well, he only does things on the spur of the moment, or according to his feelings or mood. I think he was amused after hearing about Jiwoo¡¯s condition. You know, how Camus gets when he is excited.¡± She added with a grin which reached her eyes as I clearly sensed the sarcasm in her tone. ¡°But, anyway, Aurora tonight we are having a family dinner with everyone. Be sure to wear something pretty, okay?¡± Grandmother said with a smile and I nodded mirroring her expression. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you came back, so your father festered the head chef himself to cook a big feast.¡± I chuckled on her words as I imagined father throwing orders around in the kitchen. Suddenly looking at me, Grandmother pulled me into a warm hug as I leaned against her bosom, feeling her soothing warmth, and felt like I¡¯d finally come home as I took a breath of relief. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back home, safe and sound. I was scared to death when I heard you had participated in the war in the orcen world. But you did good, child. You did your best. I¡¯m proud of you Aurora, you truly are the pride of the Silverlight family.¡± Every word filled my chest with pride as I looked at Grandmother and she gave me a toothy grin and I returned, feeling as if I¡¯d returned to being the child I used to be who wouldn¡¯t leave her side no matter what. *** Seo Jiwoo The world around us shifted in an instant, colours ran dark like on a canvas as we exited on to the other side. The moment I left the portal, I saw myself standing on a cliff, I turned to look at Mordian as we both decided to walk closer to Camus, and the first thing that caught my eyes was a sea of tall trees, nature so thick that it drowned the land below with canopies and greenery. My eyes went to a small wooden house by the side of the stack of trees. The house looked adequate from the outside, enough for a single person to live in the forest, hidden well with the trees around it, working as good camouflage. I walked closer to Camus who stood at the edge of the mountain¡¯s jagged cliff, the wind tousling my hair as my gaze swept over the vast expanse before me. The forest, a sea of ancient trees, stretched endlessly to the horizon, a sprawling kingdom of living green. The golden light of the afternoon sun batted us in its warm light as I saw the twinkling of several flowers and trees below which shimmered faintly with life. ¡°So, this is where the blessed springs are?¡± I said, unrushed as I moved my gaze across the thick forest below. Camus gave me a side glance as he shared the view with me, looking at the green canopies as if it were his backyard. ¡°Sort of. But the blessed springs are located deep, in a well hidden place on these mountains. Ramus and I are the only two people alive who know where the blessed springs are. Well due to its rejuvenation and extreme potency, it kind of transformed the entirety of the land into an even richer environment, which became so dense with mana that many mana beasts made it their habitat over time, making it a place crawling with creatures left and right.¡± ¡°And fun fact, kid. This entire forest where the blessed springs are is as big as a small country, and I know it all like the back of my hand. So, it¡¯s quite fascinating when you get to explore.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded as I saw Camus take a step back, and pick up the compass from the ground which had connected to the portal dais, as he turned to us both and continued. ¡°Well, I would¡¯ve offered you both tea and some snacks if we had time, but it¡¯s seem making you recover should be kept our first priority.¡± Camus remarked with his trademark grin as he gestured us to follow him from behind. He took us to the right, a steep path leading down to the forest, as we slowly descended, each step was a challenge for me, as my muscles still felt sore and with almost no mana reinforcing them, I felt quite weak. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Aurora.¡± Camus suddenly said, his back facing me as we continued below the steep path. ¡°Most of her blabbering was just her fanning all over you. How you saved her¡ªmaking her heart skip a beat or two like a damsel¡ª, your life-threatening adventures together. Kid, I think you have a tough path ahead already, I mean, if you do end up marrying her, your first obstacle will be Neil¡ªaka, your future father-in-law. He¡¯s a tough nut to crack.¡± Camus¡¯s grin seem to widen with each word, and I hoped he would trip over his feet as he descended, as I shook my head, barely holding back the urge to kick him from behind as my shouldered sank in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason to entertain your perverse ideas. And, Aurora...¡± I paused for a moment, feeling unsure what to say, or perhaps, how to say it. ¡°She is my precious companion, and even if she sees me in that way, it¡¯s merely recognition and care for a friend I¡¯m sure.¡± I saw Mordain step forward, passing us both as he took the lead, giving us some space to talk, as we followed a man made path into the forest. ¡°Why so?¡± Camus asked, a brow raised amusingly as he looked above his shoulder. I took a breath, readying myself to speak. ¡°Because, amidst all of my responsibilities, I don¡¯t want to give half hope by promising her something I cannot give her¡ªand that only is if she really has such feelings for me.¡± Camus turned, a scoffing laugh left his lips as he stated. ¡°Kid, that¡¯s just you making excuses to self-validate something which you think might become a burden. Love isn¡¯t that hard, it¡¯s actually quite simple, and when you realise and accept that, it becomes a lot easier for both parties.¡± He said, like some philosopher in love as we finally reached the forest below. I thought over his words for the next few minutes, unsure of what I felt for Aurora was concern as a friend or as someone more. I wasn¡¯t sure. But I wasn¡¯t blind either. I saw the way Aurora looked at me. The softness in her gaze, the quiet patience in her presence, the warmth that seeped into the spaces I didn¡¯t realize had grown cold, how her actions had become more intimate over time that I¡¯d only realized after pondering over them now. I think I knew, knew about her feelings and how she saw me. But every time I did, a shadow loomed over me¡ªRachael¡¯s shadow. The woman I loved. The only one I ever loved. In my past life, in this second chance at life. No matter how much time had passed, no matter how many battles I fought, that truth had never changed. And yet¡­ here I was, feeling something I shouldn¡¯t. What did that make me? Was I betraying her? She wasn¡¯t here anymore. But I still loved her. And if I still loved her, how could I ever justify letting someone else into the space that belonged to her? Aurora deserved better. She deserved someone who could love her fully, without hesitation. Someone who wouldn¡¯t carry the weight of a past that kept dragging him back. And yet, despite everything¡ªdespite the guilt clawing at my chest¡ªI didn¡¯t want to push her away. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I just knew that no matter what I chose, I¡¯d end up hurting someone. Even if that someone was myself. Perhaps, I was afraid, that what if I did accept these unsure emotions and I failed, like I did with Rachael in the past. I¡¯d lost her, like sand slipping away from the gaps of my fingers. I¡¯d thought she¡¯d stay with me forever, wait for me forever, but my own foolishness once again showed me just how wrong I was. And, I still couldn¡¯t forget about Rachael even after two lifetimes. ¡°But, how did you meet her anyway?¡± Camus chimmed in, as if bored. ¡° She did tell me quite a lot about you, but let¡¯s to know each other better on our own, ¡®cause you¡¯re stuck with me for the next few months.¡± I shrugged away his remark, as I thought back on when I¡¯d met Aurora for the first time. How she had saved me, starting it all. A thin smile tugged at my lips as I answered. ¡°The first I met her was when I was exploring a dungeon in a country named Japan, back in my world. It was around the time she was still using her alias as Neil¡ªI was quite surprised to know that she was using her own father¡¯s name as an alias.¡± I spoke, remembering everything I could recall about our interactions. ¡°I was in quite a tough spot when she suddenly appeared out of nowhere and saved me. Back then, I was quite wary of her, but I think after getting to know each other better, we got along pretty well. But that artifact of hers did make things difficult and caused misunderstandings. I always wondered who gave her that artifact?¡± ¡°Hahaha, did it?¡± Camus laughed, as he brushed a few leaves in front of him a[¡é Mordian nimbly and swiftly ventured deeper. ¡°Well, I was the one who gave her that as a birthday present. It was something I took from the hamadryades a long time ago, I didn¡¯t feel a need for it, so I gave it to her, knowing she used to sneak out of the castle, so she used it to hide her true features and blend in without getting caught.¡± I deadpanned, looking at him as I avoided a root of a tree sticking out from the ground. ¡°Well, your gift did cause some trouble between us.¡± I returned as I continued walking along them. After a few more minutes of walking, I asked. ¡°How far in the mountains are these blessed springs?¡± Frustration bubbling at the back of my tongue. ¡°From the cottage where I live, it¡¯s a ten mile walk. And you can¡¯t fly because like I mentioned earlier, the mana beast in this particular region her quite keen to its presence.¡± Camus said innocently, his grin grated over my nerves, and I could barely hold back the urge to punch him. ¡°How far are we along?¡± I said, gritting the anger down. ¡°Maybe only a mile.¡± He returned back, as I shared a glance with Mordian who remained quiet. ¡°But, stay close to me. After another miles, this path I created ends, so, don¡¯t stray off, or you might get attacked. And especially you, you might become the dinner of some random mana beast.¡± He said pointing at me, and I felt the muscles around my arm tighten. Afterward, we quietly travelled on foot, along the way, I saw many fascinating plants, flowers which glowed and many different types of mana beasts I¡¯d never seen before, as we stealthy made our way deeper into the forest. Soon after reaching deep enough, I saw a shallow mist rising from our feet which grew more potent. The mist clung to the forest like a second skin, wrapping the world in a veil of silver that seemed alive, shifting and swirling with every step I took. Visibility started to become terrible¡ªbarely a few feet ahead¡ªand the silence was heavy, broken only by the distant sound of trickling water or the rattling of bushes. It felt like the forest itself was holding its breath, watching. The haze reminded me of my time in the thalassalithions¡¯ world, that endless grey expanse where I¡¯d been left trapped for hours, looking for a way out. But there, the mist had been suffocating, oppressive. Here, it was different. It shimmered faintly, like each droplet carried a spark of starlight, weaving an atmosphere that was both eerie and mesmerizing. The mana around me grew more potent as we approached. Even with my channels damaged, I could still somehow the potency of the energy around me. ¡°Careful where you step,¡± Camus¡¯s voice cut through the quiet, his tone as nonchalant as ever. ¡°It¡¯d be a shame if you tripped and broke your neck before seeing the springs. I¡¯d laugh, of course, but only after mourning your loss.¡± I rolled my eyes but kept my focus on the ground. The earth beneath my boots was soft, damp, and glittered faintly as if someone had scattered crushed gemstones across the mud. It was surreal¡ªsparkling without any source of light to justify it. Small patches of glowing moss clung to the gnarled roots of ancient trees, their teal glow piercing through the fog and casting ghostly streaks of light through the mist. The sight was stunning, magical, and just a bit too perfect, like it belonged in one of the novels I used to read. As we pressed forward, the mist began to thin, replaced by an even more vibrant glow. A teal light pulsed ahead of us, steady and alive, like the heartbeat of the earth itself. It seemed to call to me, tugging at something deep within my chest. ¡°Almost there,¡± Camus said, his voice suddenly quieter, reverent even. ¡°Try to keep up. I¡¯d hate for you to get lost.¡± The glow led us to the mouth of a cave, carved into the earth like an invitation¡ªor a warning. I followed behind Camus with Mordian by my side. The walls were slick with moisture and draped with that same glowing moss, but here it was denser, brighter, almost blinding. The light seemed to pulse in time with the faint trickle of water echoing from deep within. I stepped inside cautiously, my boots sinking slightly into the mud. The ground here shimmered even more, as though every speck of dirt was laced with tiny, twinkling crystals. The air was damp but not unpleasant, carrying a faint, sweet scent that I couldn¡¯t place. And finally the springs revealed themselves to us. The springs stretched on into the inside of the cave, the water looked almost alive, pulsing with an otherworldly glow, faint yet rhythmic pulses of teal light which seem to rejuvenate the air itself. So this was hamadryade magic. Camus turned back to me, his expression unreadable in the dim light. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± He gestured at the glowing walls. ¡°The Blessed Springs¡ªwhere even the mud sparkles for your entertainment. Don¡¯t let the beauty fool you, though. This place isn¡¯t here to impress; let¡¯s hope you can recover faster than what I have in mind.¡± I didn¡¯t answer, too caught up in the surreal beauty of the place, Mordian seemed unmoved, but only curious as he looked at the dim light emanating from the giant pond below. The light, the moss, the sparkling mud¡ªit all felt exaggerated, impossibly magical. But beneath it all, there was a sense of weight, of something ancient and complex. ¡°Ready?¡± Camus asked, his voice echoing softly in the cavern. ¡°Because once we start, there¡¯s no turning back. Well, unless you want to implode sooner rather than later.¡± I nodded, even though I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for whatever lay ahead. But I knew this, that I couldn¡¯t let this chance go from in front of me. Chapter: 141: Recovery Seo Jiwoo ¡°I guess the hamadryades blessed the elves with at least something,¡± I remarked as I drew closer to the glowing moss at the shore, seeing Camus roll his eyes in annoyance as he walked closer to the shore himself. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than having nothing. What do the humans have, huh? Only old stories how they saw some long necked monster in a lake and made an entire conspiracy about it?¡± Camus jabbed from the side, my face now mirroring his previous annoyance as I shrugged. ¡°You seem to know some things about the humans?¡± I questioned, adding a scoffing edge to my words, crossing my arms as I looked down at the glow the healing water of the pond produced in a rhythm. Camus crossed his arms, his expression grew smug as he turned to me. ¡°Well, I did visit the human world for a while when I was curious about your people.¡± He paused, bringing his thumb and index finger forward with a small gap between them. ¡°But that curiosity was simply as wide as this gap, I got bored real fast to be honest. I mean, your kind has an interesting history, but it lacks certain grace.¡± I scoffed again as I saw Mordain walk from in front of us and enter the pond as the water rose to his shins, as he walked deeper, until he was submerged to his knees. ¡°Heh, says the nonchalant gramps who was taken in as a student on the pity of a hamadryade.¡± ¡°We should start. You both can quarrel all you want about your differences afterward.¡± Mordian deadpanned, and his indifferent expression was like the cherry on top as we shared a glance and with a mutual nod of understanding entered the pond one after the other. I followed Camus as I entered the pond myself, and immediately my body started to feel warmer, not the kind which left the body full of discomfort, but soothing, like someone had wrapped me in their embrace. ¡°Move to the middle of the pond and take a meditative position.¡± Camus ordered as he pointed, heavy waves and ripples strayed across the water with each movement we made as I felt the mana grow more dense and potent as I moved deeper into the cave. ¡°And, Jiwoo,¡± he suddenly called from behind, and I answered. ¡°Strip down,¡± Camus said with an innocent smile. My expression twisted as I wrapped my hands around my torso, pulling a few steps away from him. ¡°Honesty, whatever the hell you¡¯re thinking, I don¡¯t swing that way.¡± He sighed as he grabbed his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s so that I can better observe the way your body reacts to the mana in this broken state you''re in. And I''m not one bit interested in your body.¡± He added for clarification and I hesitated for a moment before compiling, stripping down to nothing but my undergarments, storing the clothes in the inventory. With a sigh, I sat in the middle of the large pond, the water pulsing with silent ripples that radiated outward as I was submerged up to my abdomen in the healing water. Its teal surface shimmered under the faint glow of golden-blue moss growing along the shore. Behind me, Mordian crouched, sitting cross-legged, while Camus stood a few feet ahead, arms crossed as he regarded me with a knowing expression. ¡°Alright, from what we discussed earlier, your mana channels are in a dormant state,¡± Camus said, tilting his head slightly, his voice grew more serious and observant. ¡°All that enormous amount of filtered mana inside you is just waiting to be reawakened. Sort of like...¡± I met his gaze and finished for him. ¡°Sort of like jump-starting them with a force strong enough to push the mana through my channels. And while that happens, the springs¡¯ healing essence will enter my body simultaneously, reinforcing the damaged pathways and fixing the cracks in them.¡± I spoke as if it was a simple process, but we all knew better what laid ahead. ¡°But it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds,¡± Mordian added from behind, his voice steady as he concentrated his own mana, sending a calm ripple through the water. Camus nodded. ¡°Exactly. To spark your mana awake, you need to force a tremendous amount of mana through yourself while maintaining enough balance to keep it flowing steadily until your body can stabilise. And that¡¯s just the easier part. Once you reach that phase, allowing the springs¡¯ mana to seep into your body will be even more taxing than awakening your own¡ªit¡¯d be like trying to write two different things with both of your hands at the same time . You¡¯ll have to guide it actively; not just let it happen. That¡¯s where we come in.¡± ¡°You mean, Mordian?¡± I shot him a grin as he shrugged. A smirk tugged at Camus¡¯s lips right away, and I cringed at his expression before shrugging it off. ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t a problem because Lord Astrionyx has already taught you mana rotation. If you use that, you can shift and process the mana while controlling the burden over your weak constitution. Well, being the old gramps I am, you wouldn¡¯t need my help in that, would you?¡± Ignoring Camus¡¯s remark, I took a deep breath, bringing my hand forward and withdrawing an old item I¡¯d almost forgotten about. I looked at the item I¡¯d gotten as a quest clear reward back when I¡¯d explored the inhabitant dungeon in Japan. The item bore into my hand out of thin air as I looked at its peach like surface¡ªI¡¯d remembered giving the first one to Jiyoung back in the basilisk dungeon to help her break through to the subsequent stage of her rank. Just as I withdrew the mystic fruit from the system¡¯s inventory, it immediately drew curiosity from both of them as they observed the item. ¡°This is something I obtained a long time ago,¡± I said, holding up the black, peach-shaped fruit with golden leaves sprouting from its top. ¡°It enhances the mana of the one who consumes it, strengthening the channels, and allows the body to refine and filter mana at an accelerated rate, boosting their innate capacity¡± And if I remembered correctly, it could give me a twenty level increase upon consumption, boosting my strength in all overall aspects. Through the gaps of his long bangs, Camus peered at the fruit, his eyes still appearing closed, but I could feel his interest seeping through the shift of his expression. ¡°You¡¯re quite resourceful, kid. The mana packed inside that thing is enormous. It might help more than we initially thought.¡± He raised a brow before nodding. ¡°Alright, if the princess is done with his magic tricks of pulling items out of thin air, let¡¯s begin.¡± I inclined my head with a smirk, as I exhaled and settled into a meditative position, biting into the fruit without hesitation. I didn¡¯t even leave the leaves untouched. Almost immediately, a raging storm of mana surged through my body, intertwining violently with my own as the foreign energy of the mystic fruit threatened to overwhelm me. I gritted my teeth and started rotating my mana, but the process felt like trying to run on broken legs¡ªagonizingly slow, painfully difficult. From the side, I saw several windows pop open as I felt my level and strength increase in one single shift. The released mana from the fruit seemed like steam escaping from a pressure cooker, as I felt like I¡¯d been zapped with lightning, the mana moved through my channels at once, giving me no chance to regulate it. Just as the sheer pressure of the mana threatened to crush me, a warmth pressed against my back. Mordian¡¯s hands. A golden aura seeped into my body, guiding the turbulent energy with precision and bringing it back into control. His mana wrapped around mine, reigning in the chaos, and moving it according to how it should flow. At the same time, he poured his own energy into me, bridging the gaps where my strength faltered. The burden on my body lessened significantly, just enough for me to breathe again. The water around me pulsed with energy. A gentle warmth trickled through my body, reminiscent of wearing warm clothes on a snowy evening. The blessed springs¡¯ healing essence seeped into my mana channels¡ªeach pore on my body seem to open as I felt my channels absorb the mana around me in a rush¡ª, weaving itself into the damaged pathways. But even with this support, controlling the intertwining forces¡ªthe mystic fruit¡¯s mana and Mordian¡¯s dragonic mana travelling through me¡ªwas a daunting task. The weight of their combined power pressed down on me, relentless and unyielding. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re doing good. Just a little more. You¡¯re close to fixing the more severe tears in your channels, keep it up, push, you can do it,¡± Camus¡¯s voice cut through the haze, and I almost felt like he was enjoying this moment, but I couldn¡¯t see his expression under the strain of the process. ¡°Push the mana a little faster and with more strength. Oy damsel, I know you can do better.¡± He cheered, but with sarcasm laced to his words. His words spurred me on. I clenched my jaw and forced the mana to move, threading it through my channels with newfound determination. Slowly, agonizingly, the chaos dulled. The mana, though sluggish, finally began to circulate properly. My channels, once dormant and fractured, stirred, responding to the influx of energy as the foreign mana started to intermingle with my own, transforming the raging storm into something less of a disaster. ¡°That¡¯ll do for now.¡± Camus exhaled, his usual nonchalance returning. ¡°The real part of your recovery starts here. You¡¯ll need to stay in the blessed springs to refine your channels and fully heal the tears.¡± Mordian withdrew his hands, and I felt the shift in my body¡ªmy mana, though still slow, was no longer stagnant. It moved in a steady, rhythmic flow, not yet fully restored but undeniably alive. I stretched my senses outward, and for the first time in what felt like forever since I¡¯d woken up, I could perceive everything around me as I once did. My channels had begun to heal. Now, it was only a matter of time before I fully recovered. I breathed heavily, feeling sweat drip from my forehead as I focused and allowed the atmospheric mana to seep into my body as I felt my physique assimilate better with the mana of the mystic fruit. I continued on for hours, not sure how long I stayed in the water as I kept doing the process of absorbing, purging and refining, until I felt the pangs in my stomach which shifted the attention of my mind. I think I¡¯d barely eaten anything since waking up, and after everything that happened, one thing leading to another, I didn¡¯t have the time to concentrate on hunger. I opened my eyes, slowly, adjusting to the light of the cavern, looking at Camus who was lying on the ground outside of the pond, I focused on his breathing as I stretched my senses and saw he was sleeping, his snores visibly heard. My gaze then jumped to Mordian, my bond leaning against the wall of the cave, as he opened his eyes and looked directly at me. ¡®How is your progress?¡¯ He sent, as he shifted, walking closer to the shore as his golden eyes observed me. I looked down at my fingers, full of wrinkles after staying in the water for a prolonged period of time as I grinned¡ªosmosis at work. But, Mordian was right, in just a few hours, I had started to feel the recovery of my mana channels fasten, the damage was still there, but with my fast recovery, it might not take me that long to recover with my own healing factor. ¡®Yeah, I can now somehow move and shift the mana, but it will still take some time to do it like I used to before.¡¯ I said as I rose to my feet, seeing the water dripping down my exposed skin. ¡®But, it¡¯s at least good enough, for now that is.¡¯ I finished as I slowly strode out of the spring, touching the wet mud, producing a squelching sound. ¡®Mordian,¡¯ I said, taking each step carefully, as I approached near my bond. ¡®Thank you, for what you did inside the void¡ªI know it''s late, but thanks. If you haven¡¯t done what you had, I don¡¯t know what more I could''ve done.¡¯ A breath, and our eyes met, and all I saw was deep understanding and trust in his eyes which made me feel reassured. A think smirk played on his lips, a gesture somehow getting common on him. ¡®Just like how you try to protect the people you care about, I was doing the same. I was protecting my bond.¡¯ He whispered, but the care in his voice was genuine. I couldn¡¯t help contain my own smirk as I inclined my head in mischief. ¡®Oh, how grateful I am to have such a wonderful dragon bond, you cares deeply for me. Lord Astrionyx, I don¡¯t know if I could ever repay the favour.¡¯ I took a funny bow as Mordian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his face turned indifferent immediately as my smirked widened to a grin. We spoke for a few more minutes, but then, I could already feel Mordian¡¯s next words coming, something he was hesitating to tell me. But, I didn¡¯t press as I gave him space to consider it. ¡°Can you fare along the training on your own?¡± He suddenly asked, his voice echoed slightly inside the cavern. I gave a second for his words to sink in, as I replied. ¡°Yeah. I think I can do it on my own from now on.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he sent back, as I nodded, understanding what Mordian wanted to do. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going where?¡± Camus said from the side, his body straightened as he stretched his arms with a yawn. ¡°Mordian is,¡± I answered for him. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve forgone on my training and growth long enough. From what challenges we¡¯ve experienced and might in the future, I believe even my strength might come in short at times. And, I can¡¯t always be reliant on Jiwoo.¡± He said, his voice oozing with determination, but there was an undercut so some complicated emotion in his words. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Camus nodded, his bangs dishevelled from sleeping as he straightened his bangs from ahead and spoke after a moment. ¡°If you are thinking of going into the mountains of the blessed springs, then I wouldn¡¯t stop you, but,¡± Camus said, but there was some underlying warning in his tone. ¡°I must warn you, the dangers lurking here are something that not even I¡¯m fully aware of. After living here for half my life, I can say, that these mountains are one of the most dangerous spots in the elven world, there might even be some mana beasts here that are strong enough to give an integration stage mage a run for their money.¡± Mordian calmly listened to Camus, there was no shift in his demeanour. ¡°Then, that is better. Because, I can¡¯t hope to triumph in my future battles, if I don¡¯t have the will to better myself first. While Jiwoo does his own training, I will try to master my own abilities.¡± He placidly said, and I think I knew what he was talking about. It was only for a moment, but I¡¯d felt it in the void, that distortion, that awareness which Mordian had left behind when he had used his inherited powers in the void. But, if this was his decision, then so be it. He had the right to do what he thought was right, and as his bond, it was mine to support him. ¡°Sure, but be careful. And if you need any help, you can always call me.¡± I said, as he nodded back. Camus from the side, withdrew something from his dimensional artifact, a piece of old parchment, as he handed it to Mordian. ¡°The blessed springs are as big as a small country, but after living here for a long time, I made a map which highlights the most important and dangerous parts of this place.¡± Camus approached and Mordian opened the map, and we saw several articulate sketched, describing the mountain terrain, the rivers, caves and in the middle of it all was marked the blessed spring. ¡°You can start from here, and go where you want to.¡± He pointed at the map, and both of us looked at it keenly. I looked at Camus with a raised brow of surprise. He looked back and asked. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Nothing, just,¡± I stated, a breath and I continued. ¡°Well, you are better than I thought you were, gramps. I think I¡¯m starting to actually respect you.¡± Camus''s expression turned slightly uglier as he scoffed. ¡°Yeah, right. When you get to live as long as me, you will understand.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure.¡± I jabbed. *** My training progressed steadily, each day was just as boring as Camus had said before they would be, all I did was go back and forth between the blessed springs and Camus¡¯s hut during the one month that passed. Each day was similar to the one before, going back to the hut, taking some rest as he had advised, and then coming back to dip in the magical water, sometimes my mediation lasted for days on end, but I could genuinely feel my recovery, it was slow, but steady, and I could already start to feel my connection with the mana around me and the mana within me deepen, as I had started using basic spells and attacks reinforced by augmented magic. While conjuring complex spells was still a tough job to do at this point, I think I could do it in given time. I looked at the entrance of the cave, my body submerged in the glowing water of the blessed spring, as I thought back on Mordian. There had been minimal connect in the last month. Mordian had fully dedicated himself to his own training, at times I worried, but knowing him, he would be fine on his own. Whatever enlightenment Mordian had faced inside that void had allowed him to push past his limits and given him a chance to grow stronger and better handle his powers, and I was all in for it. If my bond needed my support, I would give it to him without a second thought. I rose to my feet, channelling my mana as I reached for leap, my mana channels appeared rusty but they still willed my command and the dormant insight bloomed through me as I saw arches of lightning rushed through the space and water around me as I appeared outside the cave. I had finally started to feel and use my skill since a few days ago, but the more impactful skills were still dormant, out of all of my skills, only Acasuality was still harder to use due to its bigger draw backs and backlash, but I was somehow able to use Mind¡¯s Eye, Leap and Ruler¡¯s Authority with significant ease. I withdrew my clothes from the inventory and wore them as I ruffled my hair and tied them behind my back. I activated Mind¡¯s Eye and I saw the glowing moss showing a certain path which could only be perceived by using this skill, and the mana was drawn in a certain path which led it outside the foggy area and into the path which Camus had made. After training under his tutelage for a month, I¡¯d started to know a few things about the gramps. He was honestly someone worthy of his title and respect. Just by how he had displayed his skill set to me by defeating me in combat when we had sparred, quite easily¡ªmostly due to my frustration building by his smack talk. I followed the path Camus had forced me to memories as I deactivated Mind¡¯s Eye, finally, I could see the hill top after a long walk. I saw a smoke trail rising from on top of the hill as I climbed the steep hill and saw Camus had set up bonfire, cooking meet as he calmly sat on a wooden stool under the shining full moon. ¡°A week, that¡¯s good. But, I told you to rest while taking a break between every four days.¡± He placidly said, his eyes never turned to me as he tended to the meat, the sound of the wood crackling reached my ears as he finally turned to look at me, his eyes opened, a grey hollowness observed me as I approached and took a seat. ¡°You didn¡¯t come back so I thought something might¡¯ve happened to you.¡± He added with a playful smirk. I didn¡¯t say anything back. Perhaps, he had grown on me by now that I enjoyed his company, and I suppose he did mine. ¡°What makes you think something would¡¯ve happened to me, gramps?¡± I said, taking a seat opposite to him as I saw him sprinkling salt from a small pouch beside the fireplace. He thought for a moment, a nod, then spoke. ¡°Well, I guess you aren¡¯t the helpless kid you were just a month ago. I mean, when I slammed you to the ground just by a basic move when you challenged me, you were pretty helpless back then. But then again, you might give me a run for my money now.¡± I only smirked, replying in good humour with a: ¡°that so¡±, as I told him about my progress. At first I wasn''t able to feel Camus''s mana due to my inability to control my mana, but after a month, I had found out that he was someone who had reached the integration stage. We shared a simple meal, as I felt the connection between me and Mordian, it was still strong and I could feel his thoughts, he was resting right now, meditating. The night went on smoothly, no interruptions, only the sound of the wood crackling, the distant rustle of the insects, and the shallow wind passing back, as I awed over the breath-taking scenery around me. All I was doing was training, resting and hoping that I might recover faster than I¡¯d first thought. But from the way I saw it, that blast may have damaged my channels, but somehow, now that I was recovering, they felt stronger, more reinforced and attuned with my physique that pushing the mana through them was easier and more comfortable. It felt similar to like my channels had been reawakened, made new. ¡°Hey kid, have you ever fallen in love before?¡± Camus asked suddenly from his spot near the bonfire, his voice breaking the quiet crackle of flames and the faint rustling of distant insects. I tilted my head slightly, caught off guard by the sudden question. ¡°Well, that came out of nowhere,¡± I mused, the corner of my mouth twitching as he leaned in, waiting for an answer, his long bangs swayed in the breeze, my own tied behind my back. ¡°Just answer, would you?¡± he pressed, impatience slipping into his tone. ¡°There has to be a reason you aren¡¯t accepting Aurora''s feelings for you? So, is there someone you fancy?¡± I didn¡¯t push his question away this time, in the last month, I had plenty of time to think over these matters. And deep down, I think I knew what I needed to do. Somewhere, in a part of my heart, Aurora had earned her genuine place, and I couldn¡¯t seem to push these emotions away after finally realising. But at the same time, on Camus¡¯s question, a thin smile pulled at my lips as memories stirred within me. A few names and faces flickered in my mind, but I knew the kind of ¡®love¡¯ Camus was referring to. Rachael¡¯s face immediately came to the forefront¡ªher gentle smile, bright eyes, and the warmth of her laughter, still burned so vividly inside the cold places of my hearts. I remembered her childish yet wholesome moments, the times we shared in my past life, a time lived so short, yet it held such a deep meaning for me, that I couldn¡¯t come to forget about it even now. I straightened slightly, my gaze falling to the flickering flames. ¡°Yeah. Only once,¡± I began, my voice quiet, as though speaking too loud might disturb the memory. ¡°I still remember it. Her soft smile, her laughter, her voice...¡± My tone grew heavier with every word, the weight of guilt and sorrow seeping in like an old wound. My hands tightened unconsciously over my knees as I continued. ¡°She helped me get back up when I was at my lowest. But when she needed me the most...I wasn¡¯t there. And that still kills me to this day. Knowing that I would¡¯ve done more, even if it meant being selfish enough to keep her safe. I should¡¯ve done that, and that one decision still haunts me to this day.¡± Camus studied me silently, an awkward look crossing his face, like, ¡®that was really some answer, kid¡¯. I broke the lingering silence with a weak attempt at humour, nudging him. ¡°So, anyone you loved? I mean, with that twisted personality of yours, I doubt anyone would. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªwho asks someone to strip to their undergarments on the first day of meeting?¡± He shot me a dry look, but his expression shifted. His tone softened in a way I hadn¡¯t heard before, sincere and unguarded. ¡°There was this one person,¡± he admitted quietly. His hollow eyes seemed to flicker with the reflection of the silent flames as the darkness of the mountain surrounded us. ¡°She was kind-hearted, a fool who couldn¡¯t turn away from injustice. She cared for everyone¡ªalways beaming with energy, always smiling, cheering people up even when she wasn¡¯t feeling well herself. She even supported an idiot like me. Slowly, without even realizing it, I was drawn to her. And I fell in love with her.¡± Something about the way his tone softened made me pause. Camus wasn¡¯t one to lay himself bare, yet now his voice carried the weight of unspoken grief. His face, usually so composed, took on a sombre cast. I found myself leaning in slightly, drawn to the quiet depth of his words. ¡°And I couldn¡¯t hold on to her, even after I promised to protect her,¡± he continued, his voice trembling ever so slightly. ¡°I know she wouldn¡¯t blame me for not getting to her in time, for failing to save her during the war we faced a long time ago. But...I still wish I could¡¯ve been there for her. Helen¡ªthat was her name. I promised to marry her after the war, but...she never got the chance to fulfil that promise.¡± He fell silent, staring into the fire as if searching for her face in the flickering flames, only to find nothing there. A silent tear slid down his cheek so unexpectedly that even I was left surprised, the only sign of the storm within¡ªthe guilt that ravaged him even now. "You know, that day, I didn''t just lose Helen, I lost everything. On that same day, I found out that she was expecting¡ªshe was pregnant with our unborn child. The news was so devastating, it left me broken for a long time." He said, his voice dry, the guilt and self-deprecation so heavy that I didn''t know what to say, as another tear slid down his face. "I still think to this day: what would she have looked like growing old with me, what would our child have been like? What would I''ve been like if she was still here with me." For a long moment, I didn¡¯t speak, the weight of his sorrow settling over us. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying, gramps,¡± I said finally, my voice low. ¡°¡¯A man¡¯s tears don¡¯t make him weak¡ªthey show his heart still burns and feels.¡¯ Even after all this time, I still think about Rachael¡ªthat was her name¡ªand I wonder if I could¡¯ve done more. No, I know I should¡¯ve done more...¡± Camus laughed, though there was no humour in it. ¡°You don¡¯t look old enough to have lived through such a love story, kid,¡± he remarked, shaking his head, wiping the tears away. ¡°It seems I misjudged you. From the way you talk, it sounds like it happened a long time ago. Your tone, your expression...sometimes I doubt you¡¯re really eighteen.¡± A chuckle slipped past my lips, and he joined in. For a while, we just sat there, letting the night breeze carry away our laughter and lingering regrets. But, this time it was different. I had to make it count. If I thought about it, the threat of that disaster was still yet to come and I had time left to go back to my world and protect her this time. I couldn¡¯t fail her, not this once. That¡¯s what I owned her. Even if she didn¡¯t remember like all the others, knowing I would be a stranger to her, I wanted to save her. We let the night pass along, sharing one experience after the other, Camus told me about the time he and his brother¡ªRamus¡ªhad stumbled upon the lair of arachnid mana beasts and they had to fight the entire colony before escaping. He shifted the conversation in another direction and I helped him, sharing a similar experience back when I¡¯d met Aurora. And just like that we both resigned and the next day came in a rush and we both found ourselves inside the cave. I was soaked in the pond, my bare skin in the warm water as I pulled in the healing mana and allowed my body to recover slowly, my eyes closed as I only tried to make things through my senses as Camus had instructed me today. But suddenly, I felt Camus approach, his movements were nimble and fast, too fast as I opened my eyes, seeing him only a hair¡¯s breadth away. I pressed, mana finally moving through my channels, albeit rigidly, but it was enough to narrowly avoid Camus¡¯s jab. Just as I was about to skid away through the healing waters of the pond, I felt a massive strike against my shoulder. I was blasted away into the wall of the wide cavern, staggering as I tried to regain my footing. Rising to my feet after a second, I glared at Camus. His expression was one of disappointment, yet smug satisfaction. I shrugged and asked, ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± I said, annoyed for a moment as my face wore a frown. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hit, then make sure to be fast enough to dodge or counter next time.¡± He smirked and I sighed in resignation, knowing that this was one of his shitty tactics to get on my nerves. I sighed, straightening as I asked. ¡°That compressed blast of air¡ªI felt the dispersed energy of wind around your palm reinforcing your jab, but what did you do at the end?¡± His hand went to stroke his jaw as he walked closer to the edge of the pond and stepped onto the muddy shore. ¡°It was a spell I came up with after years of training. Indeed, you felt the dispersed energy of wind magic around my palm, but that¡¯s where the truth is laid in open display, yet everyone misses it each time.¡± I raised a brow and asked, ¡°Then does it have something to do with the dispersion and concealment of mana in your palm?¡± Camus turned to me, his smirk wide enough to make me cringe. ¡°So, you aren¡¯t a dunce after all. Well, it¡¯s actually quite simple. What I do is force the residual wind mana to disperse around my arm, making it look like the mana is only reinforcing my arm and palm. But the real essence of the spell starts in the middle of my palm, where I create a vortex by circulating the wind mana at high speed. The dispersed mana around my arm acts like a veil, concealing the vortex.¡± He brought his hand forward to demonstrate. At first glance, the wind mana seemed to only converge and disperse around his arm. But when I focused closely, I saw a charge of wind mana looping in his palm, creating a vortex with an empty core at its centre. Camus approached a nearby boulder, moving his arm with practiced ease. His palm stopped mere inches away from the surface, and in an instant, the boulder shattered into pieces. Withdrawing his arm, he smiled at me, his expression oozing confidence. ¡°I think you¡¯re more than good enough to understand what I did. But controlling the spell and using it effectively are entirely different things. It took me months to even come close to mastering its true potential. Now, with practice and years of experience, I can shift the power output, control the force, and adjust how much I need to expand the vortex within my palm while keeping it concealed." I stared at him, a knot of clarity forming in my mind. Camus made it look effortless, but the depth of control required was something beyond my current capabilities. Still, the challenge ignited something within me. A new path, a new trial which he had given me to keep me busy and active during the boring times of meditation. I took a deep breath and brought my hand forward, trying to replicate what Camus had shown me. I forced the mana to disperse around my arm, but it was too weak, barely flickering before dissipating entirely. Gritting my teeth, I tried again, pushing the mana harder this time. It swirled, but I lacked control¡ªthe vortex collapsed before it could form properly. Again. And again. Sometimes the mana output was too much, causing it to burst chaotically. Other times, the concealment failed, leaving the vortex exposed and unstable. My timing was off more times than I could count, and no matter how much I adjusted, something always felt out of place. I lost track of how many times I tried. A hundred? Two hundred? My arms ached, my mind was exhausted, and frustration gnawed at me. But I couldn¡¯t stop. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I did it. The wind mana dispersed naturally around my arm, veiling the growing vortex within my palm. It looped perfectly, steady and controlled, although a bit rigidly and it lacked grace. I stepped forward, focusing every ounce of my being into the motion Camus had demonstrated. My palm stopped just shy of the boulder¡¯s surface¡ªand with a satisfying crack, it shattered. I staggered back, breathing heavily, my heart pounding with exhilaration. A grin tugged at my lips as I looked at Camus, who nodded in approval. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± he said, his smirk still in place. "Being able to replicate something even close to my original creation in such a short time, I''m impressed." I could only laugh, relief flooding through me. ¡°Guess I¡¯m not a dunce after all, gramps." Chapter: 143: Wind God Style Aogiri Ryuya After months of gruelling training at the academy, stepping through the doors of my family home felt like I was peeling off a second skin. The familiar scent of incense mingled with the faint aroma of the wood and the rustle of servants who bowed as I passed by, only deepened that sense of nostalgia. It felt strange, yet oddly comforting. The time in the academy felt behind me in this moment as I had come home unannounced. I think I was getting homesick, so I decided to drop by on a day off. I trudged down the hallway, the noise of the wooden floor creaking as I went up to my room first. I turned to my room, sliding the door open as I stepped inside, and immediately I felt a blast of nostalgia hit me for some reason, it had only been a few months ago that I came home, but my room felt like a safe haven for some reason, I moved my gaze around the room, the floor was just as clean, the bed made and the humidity like usual. Everything seemed in place as it had been when I¡¯d left. But just as I turned my gaze, I looked at the bookshelf in my room, and my eyes widened and mouth agape in surprise and confusion more than anything. There were barely any books, novels or comics left there that I¡¯d painstakingly collected with all my heart. Taking time to pick a collection, taking my time to place them in the right order. ¡°My beautiful collection,¡± I wailed as I stumbled to the bookshelf as I gently caressed it. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I said, as if the bookshelf might come to life and talk to me about what horrendous acts it had survived in my absence. I bit my lips as I already knew who the culprit was. It was that lazy sloth who stole one book of mine after another if she found a book interesting or wanted to use something from them for ideas for her own books. I rushed out of my room and walked in the long hallway as I reached a room at the end of the corridor. I pushed the sliding door open and saw Ayane lying on her stomach on her bed, a book in her hand as she read the contents of each page with deep concentration. Her legs swaying on her bed as she ate a bag of chips. But her room was a disaster, far worse than mine could ever be, books, comics, writing utensils and manuscripts scattered around the room like an old dusty storeroom, making it look less like a room and more of a dump yard. ¡°Ayane,¡± I yelled, but my tone was controlled. ¡°How many times have I told you to put back my books when you use them? Do you have any idea how much effort I put into gather that collection¡ªsome of them are even rare books that can¡¯t be found in this day and age¡ªsupposedly decades old.¡± I frowned as she looked above her shoulder and shut the novel in her hand, an apathetic crease appeared on her brows as she straightened. I crossed my arms, waiting for her to fight back, and this time I wasn¡¯t going to back down. I put a lot of damn effort gathering those books. I even had to visit the black market for a few of them. And this girl, she treated them just like any other book of literature, treating them with no respect. She sighed, as her face slacked. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think you would come back home so unexpectedly. Or, I would¡¯ve had a maid put them back without you knowing like last time.¡± My brows perked up. ¡°What do you mean like last time?¡± I questioned feelings my nerves bulge in annoyance, finally realising why a few of the books were placed in the wrong order when I¡¯d previously visited home, feeling it was a coincidence that maybe Ayane had just borrowed a few of them and returned them later. ¡°You always made the maids do this whenever I decided to come back home?¡± I asked, my face growing more agitated as I started to gather the books scattered across her room, almost all of them were mine. Her face turned slightly apologetic as she spoke, covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°Oh, crap. Shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± I felt anger rise from inside me as I gathered almost all of the books from the floor, desk and bed, as I stored them all inside my dimensional artifact, by then, the room had started to look more like a place where a decent person lived. ¡°But hey, you came home pretty unexpectedly. Everything okay? You didn¡¯t get kicked out, did you?¡± She asked, her face wearing a mischievous smirk as she leaned against the wall behind her, taking the book she was reading previously in hand. I exhaled in defeat, knowing there was no way I could defeat her nonchalance. She was the toughest foe to beat in this house¡ªafter mother and father that was. I turned and took the seat by her desk as I sat on it and spoke, still trying to appease my anger from earlier. ¡°No, unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t kicked out, being one of the best students in the academy since the first year. And this is my home too. I can come and go whenever I want.¡± I argued, shooting her a sneer and she sent back, matching my intensity. ¡°And what about you, you¡¯re a first year in lock academy already, doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the start of the one month preparation period for the lock international tournament, shouldn¡¯t you start training for the event?¡± Her shoulders sank on my words, her face turning when she got a reality check. Ayane was almost always lazy when she wasn¡¯t writing on her newly inspired novels. She was the most laziest and unmotivated person that I¡¯d ever known. Even now when the first year students were preparing delightedly for the lock¡¯s tournament, she was here, back home slacking every chance she got. ¡°I know you acquired the top fifth position in the academy after the entrance exam, but each year the talents increase, and people give their best efforts to rise in ranks. While you are slacking away, someone is trying to better themselves to beat you or the other top ten.¡± I said, trying to appear supportive as I shot her a look of understanding. ¡°Ayane, I know you aren¡¯t to the fighting side, but, while you did take the foundation of runic analogies as your major in the academy, you still have a position to maintain, as a high rankers and an Aogiri.¡± Ayane fell silent, her mouth opened once, but no words, she looked at me again, the book in her hand placed on her bed as she wrapped her hands around her knees. ¡°Ryuya, big brother and you are already doing everything you can, but father always expects more. I¡¯m not like you both. Ayato is so much intelligent and stronger than me, he has a good head on his shoulders and he has always been like that since our childhood, now shouldering father¡¯s responsibilities and taking care of the family business, and while you are always praised as a prodigy for your age, I don¡¯t know what I need to be in a family like this. I¡¯m just me. And I was never like you guys. That much I know.¡± Ayane said, her shoulders trembled slightly, the slightest of a twitch I noticed as I saw her looking at me with a quiet look of wanting to be understood. The conversation had shifted in a way I hadn¡¯t expected, but as the adult, it was my responsibility to guide Ayane if she needed guidance. She was still my little sister, and the reason I grinded all these years to become at least good enough for father to accept me like Ayato. ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I can¡¯t do anything right, and I have to be the useless sibling of this family.¡± She continued, her voice thick and cracking with uncertainty. ¡°And, I feel like father has no expectations for me. Because, he has you two.¡± I knew the tournament was a big burden over the students, and I wouldn¡¯t deny it, I was also nervous out of my mind during the one month preparation period, but I knew I had to do it, because that¡¯s what I was supposed to do. I stood up from the seat and walked closer to her bed, taking a seat and Ayane drew closer to me, I took her in my arms, wrapping her in a hug as a tender smile pulled my lips. I looked down at her, her face buried in my chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why Ayato and I are dragging our asses around, so you can have a easier time? And you¡¯re not useless. You¡¯re our stubborn and headache of a little sister. And father cares about all of us equally, he may not show it outright, but he cares.¡± I said, to reassure my sister and I felt her breathing even. Her mousy brown hair were loose as she wrapped her hands around my back, her grip firm as I patted her head, my fingers running through her smooth hair. ¡°Ayane, you can take it easy, but, like I always tell you, you need to be at least strong enough to protect yourself if placed in a dangerous situation, or if you want to protect someone else.¡± ¡°And, it doesn¡¯t take a genius to tell that the demons are always at our throats, so even we need to prepare if something like the calamity that appeared decades ago appears again.¡± I stated, my mind replaying the old videos I¡¯d seen of the calamity. But all I can say is, the world was engulfed in flames, it was a living hell and if that were to happen again, and if it did, I wanted to be prepared, to be able to protect my family and friends. After a minute or two, Ayane finally pulled away and I saw her look at me with a grin and I mirrored her expression. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll start training tomorrow.¡± I inclined my head, raising a brow. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you start today?¡± ¡°Well, I have already wasted the entire day, so better start tomorrow. I¡¯ll also ask Ayato for help. While you rarely are home, and no help. But still, thanks for being my therapist.¡± She stuck her tongue out as she rolled off the bed and strode to the door. I shook my head as I exhaled, lips pulling with a smile. ¡°Yeah, and how are your preparations for the joint exam coming up? You know, where the three most prestigious schools do a joint test.¡± She suddenly asked, stopping by the door. I turned to her and answered. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a little nerve-wracking, but I¡¯ll manage. You know, like I always do.¡± I reassured, giving her a thumbs up. Ayane smirked mischievously as she opened the door, one leg out of the room. ¡°Yeah, like how you broke your arm in the gate disaster an year and a half ago.¡± Just as she said, she stepped out of the room. ¡°And you better not take anymore of my books from now on, if you aren¡¯t going to put them back in my room.¡± I said, my voice raised slightly as her voice rang from the hall outside. ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure.¡± She said, as I took the last book on her bed and walked out of the room. I looked down at the book in my hand, it was one of oldest ones I had in my collection, the rough surface of the cover hinted of its old age. It was actually a book which I¡¯d found in the black market a long time ago, the books original age was supposedly more than a hundred years, and it was still in good condition. I straightened the book and looked at the title with the author''s name over it. ¡®The Social Basis of Consciousness¡¯, and the author who wrote this book was: Trigant Burrow. An underrated writer of his time, but his books were always interesting for me, while they taught about the bias of human psychology being fundamentally social rather than purely personal, he argued that psychological disorders stem from a breakdown in communal and interpersonal relations. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. But it was true in every generation, social norms always decided what was right or not, what could a person¡¯s worth be. And Trigant emphasized exactly, how societal and group dynamics shape individual thought and behaviour. With the exam coming up, I was hoping to come back home to clear my mind, and I think it was right decision to come back home. I reached my room, and immediately withdrew all of the books from my dimensional artifact as I rearranged all of the books in their correct order. After a thorough check on each book, I heard a knock at the door and I saw mother walking inside. She was draped in a cream coloured kimono, its sleeves cut short, with a hair accessory tying her hair behind her back. My brows raised in surprise, but I could feel the air around her turn cold as if she was irked about something. And I knew why. I hadn¡¯t gone to immediately meet her, but the head maid had told me she was busy with father, they were discussing something and father had told them to not intrude them. But, honestly, sometimes mother was a lot. She would always tease me about dating, and go on like forever, and it was pain in the rear. But, this time her anger was about something else. Perhaps a fight with father? ¡°I was just about to come greet you mother. But Miss. Haneda told me you were busy with father..¡± I said, my tone hesitant, almost awkward as I rubbed my neck. Mother shook her head, her face relaxed, the previous coldness around her vanished. ¡°Ryuya, come with me. There is something your father and I discussed regarding your furture. And I think you should talk it out with you father, and I believe he will also like to see you right now. So, it¡¯s fortunate that you came home at the right time.¡± I raised a brow in question, unsure what mother was talking about, and whatever she had discussed about with father it must be important. I nodded, as we strode out of my room and walked down the hallway, reaching the stairway as we walked down to the floor below. We trudged down the hallway, my mind occupied with the thought of meeting Father. His summons weren¡¯t frequent, but they were rarely insignificant. Mother wasn¡¯t telling me exactly what he wanted to talk about, or what they discussed, so it was making me nervous. As I passed the living room, I heard the familiar rustle of maids and butlers moving along as I saw them rushing through the halls, either cleaning, preparing for the meals or faring along their daily tasks. "Ryuya," mother called out from the side, her voice warm and inviting. I paused, knowing better than to ignore her. She looked up at me, her eyes brimming with that usual blend of concern and affection. But, I knew what was about to unfold. "Yes, Mother?" I asked, stepping closer. "You¡¯ve been so busy these days, and you didn¡¯t even contact me, I know it¡¯s good and all that you¡¯re so dedicated to your studies, but take it easy once in a while. Tell me, how¡¯s everything at the academy?" I sighed lightly but complied, knowing I¡¯d just jumped the gun and been saved a lecture from her. "It¡¯s fine. Nothing out of the ordinary. Just the usual lectures, but the preparation for the joint exam is coming up, so everyone is preparing for that.¡± Her lips twitched into a knowing smile. "Nothing out of the ordinary? You mean to tell me that with all those friends¡ªand admirers¡ªyou have, nothing interesting has happened?" I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re expecting me to say. Classes, training, the usual. That¡¯s all. Out of that, I don¡¯t have any free time, and if I do get any, I¡¯m always home during my days off." She tilted her head, her smile widening. "And what about that lovely girl¡ªwhat was her name? Ameri? Or was it Amelia? You know, the girl who I saw when you also visited during the first year, and when I went to the lock''s festival last year, I saw her with you. She even visited you when you were back home after that gate disaster. She was such a lovely girl.¡± Mother said, her lips pulling mischievously that I felt the urge to face slam. ¡°So, is something going on?¡± She raised a brow and I sighed. "Mother," I groaned, my face heating up despite myself trying not to think about Amelia, her face immediately popped in my mind. "No, I¡¯m not dating anyone. And Amelia is just a friend, like Park Jiyoung and Han Shu-hui. That¡¯s it." She chuckled, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "Alright, alright. I won¡¯t pry. But you know, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have someone special to share your time with, and I wouldn''t hate having a grandson or daughter by now. Even your father had his moments of romance, believe it or not.¡± "Somehow, I doubt that," I muttered under my breath, earning another laugh from her. "And shouldn''t you expect that from Ayato, he''s of marriageable age." Her expression softened as we walked to the other wing of the house, her probing questions momentarily set aside. "You¡¯ve grown so much, Ryuya. I¡¯m proud of you, you know that? But you should take time to enjoy yourself too. Life isn¡¯t just about responsibilities and achievements. And your father doesn¡¯t want you to be burdened.¡± Her words lingered in the air, and for a moment, I felt the tension in my shoulders ease. But then, as if sensing the shift in my mood, she added, "Oh, and Ryuya, dear. You shouldn¡¯t be too worried that your father called you today. It¡¯s probably nothing too serious like I said. It¡¯s just a decision we have been complementing for a while.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her, skepticism evident. "It¡¯s father. It¡¯s always serious. And if both of you took that decision, I highly doubt that.¡± "Maybe," she conceded, smiling faintly. "But you¡¯ll handle it. You always do. Well, you siblings her my pride and joy, and everything you do makes me the proudest mother in the world.¡± She reached out, brushing an imaginary speck of dust off my shoulder. "And when you¡¯re done, how about I cook your favourite cuisine? Wouldn¡¯t that make up for it?" For a split second, I felt my composure crack. My mouth twitched upward, and I quickly took a step faster as we stopped outside father¡¯s room, masking the brief flicker of excitement. "I¡¯ll hold you to that," I said, my tone deliberately casual. She chuckled, her eyes crinkling with amusement. "You better. Now, go on. Don¡¯t keep your father waiting." With a nod, I turned and marched toward father¡¯s room, the slight spring in my step betraying my earlier unease. The thought of my mother¡¯s cooking lingered in my mind as I steeled myself for whatever awaited behind that door. Turning into the room, I found father seated on the tatami floor, he silently sat there, his poise posture like an immovable mountain. His eyes turned to me, and he nodded in greeting, before I bowed my head in response, as he gestured for me to take a seat. His mousy brown hair were tied, his sharp eyes gauging me as he looked at me with a fatherly warmth. I felt the weight of his gaze bearing down, we both remained silent for a few minutes as father was the first one to speak. But I knew perfectly, that a confrontation with father would also be about something serious. But comfort wasn¡¯t why I was here. Father¡¯s summons were direct, as always, his silhouette cast against the evening light, hands loosely placed over his lap. I took a steadying breath and waited for him to speak. ¡°How have you been, Ryuya? Are your studies going well?¡± He asked, his voice straightforward. I nodded firmly, meeting his eyes as he studied me. ¡°Yes, father. My studies are going well, and I¡¯ve started preparing for the joint exam which is due in a few weeks.¡± He turned then, eyes sharp as he studied me, regarding me with a long look of understanding. ¡°You lost your position to the Park family¡¯s daughter, and have yet to regain it,¡± he said, his tone calm yet firm, like he was delivering an inevitable truth. ¡°And were demoted to second rank since the end of the first year.¡± It was a blunt statement, without judgment or pity. Just fact. And I knew well enough, that I¡¯d lost my position to Jiyoung. But, I also wouldn¡¯t deny the fact, that I had allowed her to take the position from me. Her strength had grown abnormally since we had escaped that dungeon gate. But, that was what made want to do better. I didn¡¯t want her to outshine me. I held my gaze, unwilling to let disappointment show. He continued, ¡°But remember, ranking isn¡¯t everything. What matters more are your choices¡ªyour allies, your judgment, and your understanding of the opponent. A rank is just a number; real strength can¡¯t be measured by it. In the real world, your influence, how people perceive you and how you are respected matters more than a ranking. There are many high rankers in the world, that don¡¯t go for the ranking qualification but are good enough to be in the top hundreds in the World Union hunter association.¡± ¡°And perhaps, a good example of that would be your friend. Seo Jiwoo.¡± He said, and I was surprised to learn that father knew about Jiwoo. A thin smile pulled at his lips as he regarded me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the achievements of your friend, what he did inside that dungeon gate¡ªthe truth. His information was quite well protected by Adam Griffin himself and when I tried dig around the Lock¡¯s information channel, I was stopped by Samuel Owens.¡± I nodded, hearing the unspoken lesson beneath his words. The way Father saw it, strength was earned with every decision, every cut of the blade. And I knew, Jiwoo was someone whom people came to respect, not because of his strength, but his good character, and one such person was me. Even if he was gone, I always trained with a thought in mind; how could I reach his level? Father paused for a moment, eyes thoughtful, and then his lips curved into a slight smile, which I rarely saw¡ªhe only showed it when he was delighted. ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for you to learn Kazeshin, our family¡¯s Wind God style.¡± My heart skipped. Kazeshin¡ªFather¡¯s technique, our legacy. A sword technique which great-grandfather created and father honed to its limits to create the Kazeshin. I¡¯d dreamed of wielding it for years, watching from a distance as he honed each strike with a mastery that left the air still in awe. Now, that power was within my reach. But, the question arouse in me: was I ready? I hesitated and father caught on to it. My expression was an open book to him, and even after coming so far, I was still second guessing whether I should learn it not. Whether I was worthy of continuing our family¡¯s legacy. Ayato was a far better candidate, but due his lack of affinity, he couldn¡¯t learn Kazeshin, and it was now pushed over me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Father asked, his eyes holding me, as I took a breath and spoke. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ready? I know you took this decision after much thought, but...¡± I said, before father cut me off and spoke. ¡°I believe you are. But if you¡¯re still hesitant, and unsure, I will stop if you still don¡¯t show any progress after learning the basics of Kazeshin.¡± He assured, and I believed him. ¡°You already know that out of your siblings, Ryuya, you¡¯re the only one who inherited the wind element¡¯s affinity from me. While you may think that Ayato, your elder brother was a better candidate to learn it, it was just not his destiny.¡± I nodded, as father''s eyes seemed to hold the conviction that I could do it, his pride, his confidence in me was projected through it. He took a moment and told me. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I tried teaching your brother the Kazeshin too, even if he doesn¡¯t have the correct affinity to learn it, he still mastered the basic movements on which the technique is built upon, creating a Kazeshin of his own, which was able to counter the first few movements, even overpowering them to some extent just by his raw strength." He held my gaze, and then continued. ¡°That just showed his willingness to better himself given the slightest chance, and I expect the same from you and Ayane.¡± He then gestured for me to follow him to the training ground behind the house in the open air. Once we were there, he turned, his dimensional artifact flared and he unsheathing his blade, a magenta katana, his expression shifting into something that felt almost sacred. I held my breath, as he walked to the middle of the training ground, his back looked massive, as wide as a mountain as I was glued to his visage. ¡°I will teach you only the first four movements for now,¡± he said. ¡°Master them, and then we¡¯ll discuss the rest. And like we discussed, if you still don¡¯t feel the need, we can stop.¡± I nodded, as father got ready and I could feel the air around him change, like a storm about to burst. ¡°Watch closely,¡± he said, lowering his stance. With a controlled breath, he slipped into Ikazuchi¡ªThunderclap¡ª, the first movement. He stood still, blade low, and in an instant, his body moved¡ªa thrust so fast I almost lost track of the motion, all I saw were afterimages of his body. A crack sounded as his blade struck the empty air, resonating like thunder through the quiet courtyard. Dust and stones scattered, trembling as if under a lightning strike. He held his stance, so perfect, feeling goosebumps rising on my skin, calm and unwavering, the aftermath of his strike rippling out around him. I blinked, taking in the force of that single move. Ikazuchi. Thunderclap. I felt its power still lingering, humming through the earth beneath my feet. Father didn¡¯t pause, transitioning seamlessly into the second movement, Kaze Tatsu¡ªRising Wind. His blade swept up in a spiralling slash, drawing a visible gust that cut through the air, stirring the dust and leaves around him so fiercely as the air seemed cut. The gust carried the energy of his strike upward, twisting the air itself as if bending it to his will. He caught my gaze, an intense glint in his eyes as I swallowed hard, finally taking in the sight of our family¡¯s legacy started by our grand-grandfather. ¡°You see now? Kazeshin is more than a technique¡ªit¡¯s an embodiment of the wind itself. The way you want to shape the wind, it becomes you, carrying your intent, choice and focus.¡± I nodded, but my focus barely wavered from his blade as he moved into the third stance, Hyoufuu¡ªIcy Gale. He swung his blade in a double slash, the precision so sharp it felt like the air itself chilled and frozen, and the cold seemed to settle over me, reaching my bones. Frost traced along the ground, and I shivered, feeling that frozen calm within each cut¡ªbut it seemed I had missed something, the true essence, the destructive power behind it. As if the molecules were being freezed. The fourth movement, Arashi Otoshi¡ªStorm Drop¡ª, came with a fierce downward slash that slammed into the ground with the force of a storm. The ground cracked, dust erupting upward. I staggered back, not from the physical force but from the sheer power he wielded with every fibre of his being. Even the trees shook, their leaves raining down around us, settling like the remnants of a battle, as the air erupted and calmed after a few seconds of the movement¡¯s completion. He straightened, lowering his sword, no sweat on his forehead, no shortness of breath or fatigue, and looked at me, his expression unreadable. ¡°These are the first four movements of Kazeshin,¡± he said. ¡°Master them. Only then will I show you the final three. Each movement embodies the elements of nature¡ªthunder, wind, ice, storm. Together, they form the essence of Wind God. And you can only understand when you reach the perfect affinity with the wind element you have." The weight of his words settled in, and my grip tightened, a renewed determination flickering to life. ¡°Yes, Father,¡± I replied, my voice steady, ready to forge myself into the wielder Kazeshin demanded.